The Loud Houses

by 364wii

Summary:

AU. Two Loud families go on adventures in this collection of Family Bonding, love between two families and bonding between two families. OC/Loud Siblings This is a Oneshot collection. LOUD HOUSE REWRITE!

Chapter 1: Left in The Dark

"Do you believe in ghosts? Join me, Hunter Spector, spectre hunter, leader of the Academy of Really Good Ghost Hunters, or ARGGH! As I descend into the scariest place in any home, the basement! Sunday night at 8 PM! Don't miss it, or you'll be left in the dark! ARGGH!"

11 year old Lincoln excitedly circled a box in his calendar, which had the words "ARGGH!" hurriedly scribbled in the middle of the box. Several red X's preceded the circle, each one representing a different day of the month. Today was finally the day, and Lincoln was practically bouncing off the walls in his room in excitement.

"This is gonna be AWESOME!" He screamed, and began dancing. His parents would surely take pictures of him for being adorable and his sisters would call him a dork but he didn't care. Tonight was the biggest, most important night of the year- no, his whole life.

And tonight, he'd get to watch it live.

'All the glory, in just a few minutes!' Lincoln thought, grinning from ear to ear with stars in his eyes.

Now, you may be wondering: With 10 sisters, there was no way on Earth Lincoln would be able to make it to to the TV to catch his show on time, let alone being able to watch it in peace without one of his sisters either bothering him or hogging the TV to themselves. And while you'd usually be correct in assuming such a thing, this time? This time, he had a plan.

Lincoln was known for his intelligence, or his forethought. But the one thing he was very known for was his ability to come up with effective strategies. Once he knew his opponent, he already knew everything he needed to know and do in order to win. And luckily, he knows all 10 of his opponents like the back of his hand.

Checking the clock on his dresser, he quickly saw that it was 7:55; only 5 minutes until the important moment of his life.

Once he heard the opening of the door to the right of his room, he knew it was now or never.

"It's time to put Operation Distract My Sisters So That I Can Get to the TV First and Watch the Special Live Season Finale of ARGGH! and Think of Shorter Name For This Operation into action." He whispered, quickly grabbing something from underneath his bed and bolting out of his room into the hall, looking to his right to see The twins, Lola and Lana.

"Cartoons! Cartoons! Cartoons!" The two 6 year olds screamed, marching down the hallway, each with one arm around her twin's shoulder. Although they were twins, their personalities and interests couldn't be more different, with Lola enjoying more stereotypically feminine things, such as wearing pink dresses and having tea parties, and Lola preferring to get messy and play in the mud with her dirty overalls and faded red cap. The one thing they had in common besides their blonde hair, however, were the two wide, gap-toothed grins they wore as they stepped out of their rooms and into the hall, intent on making their way downstairs and watching their Sunday night cartoons.

But Lincoln had a different plan in mind. The only boy quickly stepped in front of his two younger sisters, giving them a wide smile as he held a silver platter covered by a dome in one hand. "Did somebody say 'tea party'!?" He exclaimed, uncovering the silver platter and revealing a bright pink set of tea cups and a tea pot.

Lola squealed excitedly, quickly grabbing the items and darting back into her room with a cry of, "Thanks, Lincoln!", all thoughts of cartoons quickly leaving her mind at the prospect of enjoying one of her favorite activities.

Lana, on the other hand, simply looked at Lynn with an unimpressed look. "Hey! I don't wanna go to some dumb, lame tea party! I wanna watch TV!" She yelled, crossing her arms. Lincoln grinned, before revealing two frogs who croaked in boredom from behind his back. "Not even if these two guys are invited?!" He said invitingly, grinning as Lana's face lit up and she, too, squealed in excitement. "Thanks, Lincoln!" She cried, grabbed the frogs and heading straight back into her room.

Lincoln sighed, wiping his forehead as his plan worked.

'2 down.'

Truthfully, he wasn't sure if that would actually work as she intended, but now, with the twins successfully distracted, that left only 8 more sisters.

He turned to the left as he saw his fourth older sister, Luan, about to head down the stairs. "Yo, Luan!" He called out, prompting the 14 year old to look back at him. Luan Loud was the resident comedian and entertainer of the family, always the first to make a pun or pull a prank. Lincoln knew that one of Luan's favorite activities included catching her family's funny or embarrassing moments on her video camera that she got as a gift for her 10th birthday. And as Lincoln heard the tell-tale sounds of the beginning of one of his identical younger sisters' iconic arguments, he knew the perfect way to distract Luan.

Luan looked at her with a bucktoothed and braces-filled smile. "Hey Linc, I was just heading downstairs to watch TV!" She said. Lincoln smirked as he looked into the room and saw the twins fighting.

"Better idea, go grab your camera! The twins are throwing down again!" Lincoln said, jabbing a thumb towards where the twins were arguing and throwing stuff across the room. Luan peered into the room before gasping, grinning. "This is totally gonna go viral! Thanks, Linc!" She exclaimed, sprinting to her room to grab her camera and record the fight. Lincoln smiled.

'3 down.'

"Yeah! Two minutes to game time! Whoo!" Lynn Jr said. She Lincoln's direct oldest sister at 13 years old and was the sport loving tomboy of the family. If your challenged her to any sport you were sure to lose.

"Hey, Lynn, check it out." Lincoln holds out a football that starts floating. "I filled it with helium for the extreme player who demands more."

"I demand more!" Lynn said.

"Go long!" Lincoln yelled then threw the ball.

Lynn then chased after it.

'4 down.'

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a small, dark figure silently slink towards the stairs. To anyone but Lincoln, the dark mass would have gone completely unnoticed. But after years of sharing the same home, Lincoln could easily recognize the sight of his 8 year old sister Lucy sneaking around.

"Lucy! Hold on a sec!" He called for his younger sister, watching as the young girl dressed in all black paused before the stairs.

"Sigh. What is it, Lincoln? The season premiere of my favorite show 'Vampires of Melancholia' is almost on," Lucy said in her monotone voice. Lincoln grinned, digging around in her pocket. "Oh, you know, nothing. Just wanted to show you this totally creepy looking skull I found in the attic!" He exclaimed, presenting an extremely detailed and disturbing crow's skull to his sister.

While most 8 year olds would find such a thing to be horrifying and the source of months worth of nightmares, Lucy was not like most 8 year olds, and instead looked at the skull with her signature frown.

Inwardly, Lincoln was nervous. He had no idea if what he'd shown Lucy would distract her or not. Not because it was something Lucy didn't seem like she would be interested in, but because no one, not even their parents, could tell what Lucy was feeling at any given moment. She could be disgusted, ecstatic, or completely apathetic towards the skull Lincoln had presented her with, and the 11 year old would have no idea. The only other person who could even somewhat decipher Lucy's current emotional state was their sister Lynn.

Lincoln, thinking fast, acted like he was about to shove the skull back in his pocket to elicit a reaction from his sister. "Well I mean, unless you don't want the skull. In that case, I'll just-"

"Wait," Lucy cut her off, a rare hint of panic in her voice. The 8 year old goth regained her composure, before replying flatly. "I'll take it."

Lincoln inwardly cheered, and dropped the skull in his sister's outstretched hands. Lucy looked at the skull in fascination(?), before quickly darting off to who knows where.

Lincoln pumped his fist in celebration.

'That's 5!'

Suddenly, the door to his two youngest sisters' room opened, and his 1 year old baby sister Lily came waddling out while giggling, shortly followed by his genius, glasses-wearing 4 year old sister Lisa.

Lincoln raced towards them, picking up a laughing Lily with one arm and pointing at Lisa with the other. "Yo, Lisa! Got you all that stuff you needed from the kitchen for your weird experiment thingy!"

Lisa looked at him blankly. "The lactose, Triticum protein, sodium chloride crystals, sucrose, and gallus gallus ovum?" She said with a lisp, spit flying out of her mouth and onto Lincoln's hand. Lincoln grimaced and held back an annoyed yell, before he shook his hand and grabbed all the stuff from behind his back as he tried to translate Lisa's science-talk. "Uh, you mean milk, flour, salt, sugar, and eggs, right?" He said hesitantly, placing all of the items in Lisa's hands.

Lisa shrugged with her arms full. "You say tomato, I say Solanum Lycopersicum. Thank you," she lisped, stepping back into her room and slamming the door. Lincoln sighed, shaking his hand one more time for good measure as he still held a giggling Lily in his other arm.

'That makes 6..'

He looked at his watch. 7:58. He was running out of time!

He saw his second oldest sister Leni come out of her room with a happy expression on her face. Lincoln instantly knew what he had to do to get his 16 year old, airheaded sister out of the way. He inwardly apologized for using such a cheap trick, but desperate times called for desperate measures.

"LENI, STOP! There's a spider in your hair!" He yelled, pointing at Leni's head with the best worried and fearful expression he could fake. Leni paused, her eyes widening, before she gave an ear-piercing scream and started rapidly raking her fingers through her hair.

"EW EW EW EW EWWW! Get it off, get it off, GET IT OFF!" She screeched, running back into her room as she continued to swat at her hair like it was on fire. Lincoln flinched, rubbing his ears from the damage Leni's scream caused.

'7. 3 more to go.'

The door to Luan's room opened, and out stepped her third eldest sister, Luna.

"Sup, 'bro! TV tonight is gonna be ROCKIN'!YEAH!" She yelled, giving an enthusiastic strum of her electric guitar. Luna was 15 and on her way to becoming a rockstar. While the rest of her siblings were chaotic and loud in their own way ('Luan would be proud of that one', Lincoln thought absently), most of their noise complaints originated from Luna jamming out too hard in her room.

"Orrrrrr…" Lincoln dragged out, whipping out a strobe flashlight from his pocket that rapidly changed colors. "You could have your very own, totally wicked, absolutely rockin' light-show concert in your. Own. Room!" Lincoln exclaimed, shoving the strobe light towards his rockstar older sister. Luna looked at the flashlight in awe for a moment, before her face split into a massive grin, and she grabbed the light in a flash ('Luan would be proud of that one, too').

"Woah! That is sweet! Thanks, bro!" She said, backing into her room and closing the door. Not even 5 seconds later, Lincoln could hear the shredding of an electric guitar.

'8.'

Lincoln looked around for his next target, and saw her marching down the hall with a ticked off look on her face.

"Has anyone seen my phone? I need to live-tweet my show!" Lori said. Lori was 17 and Lincoln's oldest sister. She was the bossy and figurative matriarch whenever their parents weren't around. When it comes to the Loud House food chain, only 2 people ranked higher than her.

As of now, however, she was practically flipping the hall upside down looking for her cellphone, which Lincoln conveniently had in his pocket for this exact reason. He quickly took out the device and sent a quick text. Lincoln knew he'd get an earful from Lori once the 17 year old discovers that Lincoln had her phone, but that's exactly what the middle child was counting on.

"Hey, Lori!" He called out, walking towards his eldest sister. "Found your phone right here! It was under all the laundry!"

Lori scowled and snatched the phone from Lincoln's hands. "Give me that! How many times do I have to tell you: Keep your hands off of my stuff!" Lori continued to reprimand Lincoln, who simply tuned her out and began counting down from 3.

'3…'

"I mean seriously, what part of-"

'2…'

"-do you not understand?! Is it really-"

'1…'

"-hard to just keep your hands to YOURSE-!"

RIIING!*

"Hello? Oh, hi, Leo~" Lori giggled, holding the phone to her ear with a pleased expression on her face. "No, I didn't text you to call me, but I'm glad you did~" She said sweetly, moving towards her room. Right before she closed the door, however, she turned back towards Lincoln with a scowl, covering the speaker of her phone.

"Thanks for nothing, twerp," she said, before slamming the door.

Lincoln smirked.

'That was 9.'

He heard snoring coming from his arm, and noticed little Lily fast asleep, her head resting on his shoulder. Lincoln smiled, setting her down in a nearby bed.

'10.'

And with his parents out dancing, Lincoln officially knew that his master plan had worked.

He checked his watch. 7:59.

Faster than he ever remembered moving in his life, he ran to the stairs, skated the railings to the bottom, and front-flipped into the living room.

As he landed, he looked to the clock.

8:00.

"ALRIGHT! It pays to have a plan."

"Greetings, Lincoln, shrouded in shadows."

"Ahh!" Lincoln falls to the ground after getting startled. "Luis! What are you doing here?"

The enigmatic Luis, with his dark demeanor and love for extreme sports, could be found zipping through the neighborhood on his skateboard. His penchant for danger and thrill created a stark contrast to the suburban serenity of Royal Woods, capturing the attention of curious onlookers. Luis was the 7th son of the Louds neighbors the Velazquest and he 8 years old and was about 4 feet tall. His white hair was long and scraggly and went past his shoulders. He resembled his mother more since he was the only one who had her darker skin tone. Everyone else had their father's lighter shade. He wore a big black jacket with a large skull in the center. He also wore grey jeans with custom purple dino boots that his mom bought him for his birthday.

"It's the season premiere of Lucy's favorite show, Vampires of Melancholia, she invited me to watch it with her." Luis said.

Lincoln grew nervous he hadn't planned for any of his sisters to invite their boyfriends over. What if Luis brought Lucy downstairs!

"Well actually-"

"But to be utterly honest, I'd much prefer to immerse myself in the dark allure of ARGGH instead." Luis said.

Lincoln could kiss Luis right now, but he wouldn't cause he was straight and dating Delilah, Luis direct older sister and middle child to the Velazquest family.

Lincoln smiled and grabbed the remote, "Well what are we waiting for!"

The two boys sat on the couch.

Lincoln pressed the power button but the TV didn't turn on. Lincoln pressed multiple times but still nothing.

"Try changing the batteries." Luis suggested.

Lincoln swapped out the batteries and tried to turn on the tv, but it still refused.

Lincoln fell to his knees.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Lincoln then fell to his knees and started to cry.

"I can't believe I'm gonna miss it.." Lincoln said with tears in his eyes.

"Perhaps we could gather at my lair. I possess a DVR and a channel that will replay ARGGH, invoking the darkness once more." Luis said.

Lincoln jumped and looked at Luis, "Really!?"

Luis nodded, "Yeah, but I can't guarantee we'll have the TV all to ourselves. Does that work for you, or shall we embrace the shadows instead?"

Lincoln thought about this if was getting another chance to watch his show then he should take it.

Lincoln then walked up to Luis, "Ok Luis, let's go next door."

The two boys then left the Loud House and made their way across the street.

Lincoln took a peek at his house hoping his sister won't come looking for him.

"Ok Lincoln are you ready?" Luis asked, reaching the front door of his home.

Lincoln nodded, "I'm ready for anything."

Luis proceeded to open his door and was greeted by his sister spotting him and putting a finger to her lips.

Delilah, the sole daughter of the Velazquest family. She was the middle child and despite her cute exterior, she wasn't a stranger to getting down with the boys and rough housing. Having grown up in a house of mostly boys, Delilah learned to adapt and plan ahead to get ahead of her brothers. Delilah was born 6th in her family at 11 years old and she was only 4 feet tall. She had short white hair with long bangs. And she also added light brown highlights to her hair to add a little flavor, as she called it. She wore blue jean overall shorts with an orange sleeveless blouse and orange Jordan's.

Like a spring snapping open, one of her brothers lunged at her and hit her like a small, vicious mammal. Delilah cried out, and they formed into a dust cloud in a tangle of limbs. Delilah's hair, stuck up at weird angles and her eyes, normally timid and docile, blazed with righteous fury. She could put up with a lot of things - being teased, roasted - but when you attacked her, it was on.

Johnny her older brother but not much bigger. Johnny, the fifth son, at 13 years old was about 4 '3. He had thick locks that went past his shoulders and he wore a red hat with goggles on top. He wore a red jacket that held a lot of pockets to carry whatever he needed for his pranks. His black cargo pants also held a lot of pockets. And he had orange Jordan's, which were his favorite.

Delilah thrashed back and forth. They rolled, Johnny on top now, and hit the coffee table, knocking it askew.

Johnny grabbed Delilah's wrists and pinned them to the floor, and Delilah threw herself left and right in an attempt to buck him off. "Get off of me!" She cried.

"You gotta unleash the magic word, baby sister! You know, the one that grants wishes and makes unicorns do backflips! Say it!" Johnny yelled.

Instead, Delilah brought her knee up into the older boy's crotch. Johnny's eyes widened and the air left his chest in a rattling wheeze. His body went slack, and Delilah shoved him off.

Luis sighed while Lincoln looked on in shock the middle Loud child was about to try and stop the fight when a older voice called out.

"Delilah! Johnny!" Leo called. "Knock it off!"

Delilah got to her knees, then, all at once, Johnny was all over her, hitting, kicking, and scratching. Delilah growled and shot her elbow back into her brother's ribs, and Johnny retaliated by wrapping his forearm around Delilah's neck from behind. Delilah reached back, grabbed a handful of Johnny's dreads, and yanked as hard as she could.

"Hey, you two! Enough with the drama!" Leo cried, "Seriously, cut it out!"

"Get off me!" Delilah yelled.

"Are you trying to start a hair-pulling contest? Because let me tell you, I don't lose at those! So how about you let go of my fabulous hair, or I might just have to talk to you about my feelings—or worse, start quoting Shakespeare! Seriously, let go of my hair!" Johnny Yelled.

Suddenly the two were picked up by two hands and lifted off the ground.

Leo, the oldest of the siblings at 17 was holding the two in the air.

Leo, the eldest son, standing at 6 '2, he was the tallest of his family so far. His white hair was a big puffy afro that he could style into dreads if he ever felt like. Currently he wore a camo jacket and pants with a light blue shirt and orange boots. Despite his imposing stature, Leo's warm smile and commitment to family endeared him to his younger siblings.

"That's Enough! Why are you two fighting?" Leo asked.

Delilah huffed, "Johnny attacked me! He is always being a dofuss!"

Leo looked at Johnny, "Did you attack her?"

Johnny nodded and crossed his arms, "Yeah, so that sneaky little thief swiped my jar of cookies this morning! I mean, what's next? Is she going to steal my heart? Because let me tell you, that's a cookie I'm not ready to crumble!"

Leo looked towards Delilah, "Sis, did you, like, snag his jar? You know, the one with that bold sign that totally screamed 'don't touch'?"

Delilah rolled her eyes, "Yes, but so what? He bakes home made cookies and doesn't share if anything I should be attacking him."

Johnny points at Delilah, "Let's face it, sis, people can be downright greedy sometimes! I mean, come on – those cookies were chilling in my fortress of solitude, aka my room. And let's be real, only me and my spooky little bro have VIP access to this cookie wonderland. So hands off, you cookie thieves! Get your own snackies!"

Leo sighs, "Listen up, baby sibs! This isn't a game. Johnny, you need to apologize to your sister for that attack. And Delilah, you owe your brother an apology for barging into his room and taking his stuff. Let's show some respect and fix this mess! Sibs shouldn't fight each other; we've got to stick together!"

"No way/Not a chance!" The two said.

Leo smirked, "Fine I guess you two aren't watching TV tonight."

"Ah!?" The two yelled.

Delilah and Johnny looked towards each other. They glared at each other then suddenly hugged.

"I'm sorry Delilah! My bad for going all ninja on you earlier. Seriously, I missed the 'Not Cool' memo. Can we hit the reset button and just share some chili dogs instead?" Johnny said.

"I'm sorry for stealing from you and entering your room." Delilah said then kissed Johnny's cheek.

Johnny jumped back, "Whoa there, baby sister! I'm not ready to be swept off my feet just yet! Save the smooches for the real heartthrobs, alright?"

Delilah then threw her backpack at Johnny, "I didn't eat any so you still have your stash loser."

Johnny then pulled out his jar and ran off.

Leo smiled, "You didn't eat any?"

Delilah shrugged, "Didn't have the heart to do it anyway." Delilah then noticed Lincoln, "Love Bug, why are you here?"

Leo looked and noticed Lori's little brother was there, "Hey Rabbit, what brings you here?"

Lincoln smiles, "Hi Delilah, hi Leo would it be cool if we watched ARGGH here?"

David ran into the room, "Hey, did I just hear you guys are watching ARGGH? Aw man, I totally want to watch too! Can I join? Please?"

David, the sports enthusiast was 16 years old. David was the second oldest and he was 6 feet tall, just two inches shorter than his older brother. He was built like a bull and could charge like one too when on the field. His thick locks went past his shoulders and bangs hid his eyes. But when it came to game time, he would pull them back into a ponytail and throwdown. He wore a white shirt with a black and seafoam green jacket with blue pants and orange shoes. His easygoing nature and genuine camaraderie quickly earned him a place among the local youths.

Sammy then came from behind David and threw his hands into the air, "Booo!" Sammy yelled then giggled as he hugged David's head.

Hanging out with David was Sammy. Sammy was the 11th son and final child. He was a year old and a couple months. He wore a purple onesie and had a wild mess of hair on his head.

"Okay, okay we'll make this group thing. Time to gather everyone up, okay?" Leo said.

"While we're going around we should probably set up the snacks right?" Delilah asked.

"Listen up, little sis! Delilah, go grab the rest of the crew. I'll handle the TV setup down here. Time to get ready for some ARGGH action. Let's do this!" Leo said.

"No prob! Come on Love bug let's grab my bros." Delilah yelled giving a thumb's up to Leo before grabbing Lincoln's hand.

Delilah and Lincoln ran off upstairs to fetch her remaining Bros.

"Alright first up should be Johnny." Delilah said.

As she approached Johnny and Luis's door she remembered what she did earlier and decided to knock.

"Yoo hoo Johnny we're sitting up for ARGGH, mind coming out so we can get the snacks ready?" Delilah called.

When the door opened Johnny appeared with a excited face.

"Hey, food enthusiasts! What kind of mind-blowing snacks are we devouring today? Something crunchy? Something spicy? Or should we just dive into a pool of nacho cheese and call it a day? Let's get this snack party started!" Johnny asked.

"Popcorn and store-bought soda, you know normal stuff." Delilah said, shrugging her shoulders.

"Seriously, just popcorn and soda? What is this, a 1990s movie night? Where's the chocolate-dipped goodness to top off that mound of crunchy kernels? Oh heck no, this will not stand! Time to unleash my inner snack god and upgrade this pathetic excuse for a movie feast! Let's get crazy with the treats!" Johnny yelled.

Johnny then left his room and proceeded to head towards the kitchen.

"Since you're heading downstairs could you fetch Frankie for me?" Delilah yelled.

"On it!" Johnny yelled back.

"Alright now that Johnny and Frankie are taking care of next up is Milton and Tommy?" Lincoln asked.

Delilah nodded then walked over to Milton and Tommy's door with Lincoln following and knocked after hearing a come in she was greeted by her third oldest brother playing on his guitar.

Tommy was probably tinkering with guitar strings, filling the air with an eclectic mix of tunes. The passion for speed and melody defined Tommy's world, setting a lively tone within the Velazquest household. Tommy was the third oldest son of the family at 16 years old. He was about 5 '9, a few inches shorter than David. While not as built as his two older brothers, Tommy was still pretty strong due to hauling his musical equipment around all of the time. They would tease him that he was a one man band and while technically true, Tommy just liked to be hands on when it came to managing his instruments. He wore a black and purple windbreaker and black pants along with black boots. His white hair was styled in long tight dreads that were bound into a ponytail at the end.

"Hey there, my groovy pals, how's the vibe today? Just strumming away on my six-string, letting the music take me to the stars! Living for the rhythm and the sweet serenades, feeling the beat pulse through my soul! Let's make some magic with our melodies and ride the waves of sound together." Tommy said.

"Well dude could you kill some time with your guitar downstairs? We're watching ARGGH together." Delilah asked in a mocking tone.

Tommy gave a chuckle as he got up, "Hey sis, don't stop believin'! I'm on my way, bringing some good vibrations, 'cause those loud dudeettes are ready to rock the house! You know what they say, life is a highway, and little dude's just cruising along, trying to find his groove. So let's turn up the volume and make some memories; it's time to dance like nobody's watching!"

Tommy grabbed his guitar and left the room with Delilah and Lincoln following.

"Wait, where is Milton?" Delilah asked.

"Last I heard of him, he was out there jamming away, living life like he's 'Dancing in the Moonlight.' You know how he gets, probably lost in a world of 'Good Vibes' with the twins, just grooving to the rhythm of the moment. It's like he's always got a soundtrack playing, and every conversation feels like a lyric you just can't shake. He's definitely the 'Rebel Rebel' of the group, always ready for an adventure and never afraid to 'Sing' his heart out!" Tommy answered.

"Seriously!? I was just downstairs. I could have come for you last! Whatever, I'll go get the three of them." Delilah said.

Delilah then jumped on the banister and slid down and reached the bottom of the stairs.

"How's the hunt going?" Luis asked.

Lincoln slid down the banister too, "Still going on need to get the twins and Milton."

As Delilah made their way into the kitchen they saw Johnny and Frankie work together on a project.

In the midst of the bustling household, Frankie, the 10th son and the young science prodigy who was 4 years old. He conducted his own experiments in a corner of the kitchen. Bubbling beakers and excited exclamations filled the air as he explored the wonders of the scientific world. He had shaggy hair as well and he wore a pair of thick goggles when working on his experiments. He wore a green shirt and baggy pants with brown boots. And to add to his look, he wore an oversized white lab coat.

"I thought you'd be working on some experiment in here little bro." Delilah said.

"Esteemed elder sister and dear middle Loud sibling, I was engaged in an experiment; however, I have chosen to join forces with our elder brother, so that we may enjoy the program together." Frankie said.

Lincoln waved.

"Oh that's sweet nice to see my bros doing something together you two stay put I have to get the twins and Milton from outside." Delilah said.

"Affirmative." Frankie said before continuing working on the snacks with Johnny.

Delilah and Lincoln then made their way outside once outside they saw Milton recording the twins doing a magic trick.

The twins, Larry and Charlie, the 8th and 9th sons respectively. They were 6 years old. They paraded around the backyard in their distinctive outfits—one a cowboy and the other a magician. Their playful banter and contrasting interests added a touch of whimsy to the family's daily life. Larry, as the cowboy, let his white hair grow long and shaggy. Charlie, as the elegant magician, kept his well groomed and slicked back with gel so that it wouldn't be out of place when he removed his hat.

Larry giggled as he looked down at his twin, Charlie.

"This isn't funny, you know." Charlie glared.

"I dunno, it's pretty funny to me." Larry giggled.

Charlie was currently hogtied in their backyard courtesy of his twin, Larry. "Untie me at once!"

"Nope. Mr. Houdini here says he can do it all on his lonesome. So do it. I'll wait." Larry grinned, teasing his brother.

Charlie's glare intensified but it didn't help untie him any faster. He had been the one to brag to his brother that he could escape anything like Houdini, who Charlie admired. Ever the magician, Charlie let his brother hogtie him, which was Larry's specialty, and declared that he would be free in the blink of an eye. Well a blink came and went. Then two. And then a hundred. Now Charlie was embarrassed because he couldn't break out. He had forgotten to tense his muscles when his brother was tying him to allow some slack in the rope. Now he couldn't even move an inch!

"Please help me..." Charlie murmured, barely above a whisper.

"What was that? I'm afraid I can't hear ya?" Larry said as he leaned down towards him, cupping his ear to pretend to be listening to him.

"Please help me." Charlie said a little loud, not looking up at the smug face of his twin.

"Will you admit that you can't escape my knots?" Larry asked as he crouched beside him.

"I can't escape your knots..." Charlie said through gritted teeth. "Yet."

Larry giggled but nodded. "Yet." He agreed before helping his twin out.

"What are you guys doing?' Delilah said as she ran up to the three.

"Cut little sis you totally ruined the audio now I have to cut out the last couple of seconds." Milton said.

"I don't care why aren't you helping Charlie why were you recording him being hogtied." Delilah asked.

"It was funny." Milton said nervously.

"Funny huh maybe I should give Johnny that idea for a future prank." Delilah said.

Milton shivered upon the thought of Johnny pranking him. Johnny was a pranking machine.

"I'm, um, really sorry, but, uh, let's maybe keep it between us? I-I mean, I don't want any trouble anyone, especially from him. I-I'm just, um, still trying to recover from all those pranks Luan pulled. It's just a bit much for me, and I'm, uh, sorry if that sounds silly! I just get a little scared sometimes... Y'know?" Milton said.

Milton was engrossed in the world of filmmaking. He was 14. Dreams of creating cinematic masterpieces filled his thoughts as he edited footage from family videos, envisioning a future where his creations graced the silver screen. Milton was the fourth son and was pretty scrawny compared to his older brothers. His hair was just as white but he styled it into a flat top that rose about 4 inches above his head. He was often teased about it from his siblings because it looked like he was trying to appear taller since he was only 5 '2. He wore a black and white shirt with yellow and black checkered pants and orange boots.

After Larry finished untying Charlie the two twins jumped up, "It's Linc!?"

The twins pounced on Lincoln.

Lincoln tried to pull him off, "Guys! Guys! Come down we need to head back in ARGGH is starting."

The two twins then dashed to the house powered by their excitement.

Delilah proceeded to follow while holding Lincoln's hand, but not before giving Milton the I'm watching you jester.

Milton just let out a gulp before following his baby sister.

As the five made their way back inside the twins stopped after smelling something really good.

"Hey big bro what are you and Frankie making?" Charlie asked.

"Yeah it smells really good!" Larry added.

Johnny then turn around, "Alright, listen up! I'm whipping up some homemade chocolate that's about to go all drippy-drippy on the popcorn—because who doesn't want a delicious chocolate popcorn explosion? Oh, and let's not forget the epic ice cream bites I concocted with my trusty sidekick Frankie. It's like a sweet little duo ready to unleash chaos on my taste buds! Get ready for the snack-a-palooza, folks!"

Frankie handed two little spears to Larry and Charlie, "Experience it for yourself; it's akin to savoring ice cream without the confines of a cone."

The twins each tried an ice cream bite and their taste buds were amazed.

"It's so good!" Charlie yelled.

"It's like a party in my mouth!" Larry yelled.

Johnny chuckled, "Hey, I'm thrilled you dig 'em! But let's be real, I couldn't have pulled this off without my buddy Frankie here—seriously, he's the real MVP. Now, enough chit-chat; let's fill that bowl faster than I can clean out a buffet! Johnny-style!"

"Affirmative brother." Frankie said.

Delilah, Lincoln & Milton then made it inside and noticed the twins in a daze.

"Um, excuse me, I don't mean to, uh, overstep or anything, but, um, are they okay? They seem a little, um, out of it? I-I just hope I'm not being too nosy or anything! I'm really sorry if I am! It's just that, um, well, I worry a lot, you know? I-I really hope they're alright!" Milton asked.

"They're simply delighted by the exquisite experience our ice cream bites offer. Rest assured, there is more than enough to enjoy throughout the evening." Frankie answered.

"Oh, um, I really can't wait to try some, but, um, you know, if that's okay? They sound, um, really good, and I'm sorry if I'm bothering you by saying that! Sorry again for, um, rambling!" Milton said, looking at the bowl of ice cream bites.

Delilah patted his chest, "Come on big bro we still have to set up the living room."

Delilah picked up her two twin brothers and walked in to the living room with Lincoln and Milton following.

"Okay, everyone is here right? We ain't missing anybody?" Delilah asked looking over her brothers.

All of the Velazquest bros nodded.

"Okay Leo you ready to go?" Delilah asked looking at the oldest brother.

"Alright, gang! The DVR's locked in and ready to roll on the latest episode. Time to hit play and see what chaos unfolds!" Leo said grabbing the remote.

As Leo's finger slowly made its way to the play button Lincoln felt something odd inside of him he felt that something was missing.

"Wait!" Lincoln yelled.

Everyone was shocked at the middle loud siblings outburst.

"What's wrong Love Bug? You forget something?" Delilah asked with concern.

Lincoln scratched his neck, "I think that I should invite my sisters here, I mean I kind of tricked them to get TV, but like since the TV is broken why don't we just make this a group viewing?"

Everyone grew quiet for a couple of moments, Lincoln was worried that they would refuse.

"Hey, that sounds like an epic plan! We've gotta bring the Loud sisters along, no doubt!" David yelled throwing fists into the air.

"I had intended to share the night with Lucy, but I suppose we can huddle in the shadows and watch my show here instead." Luis said shrugging.

"Oh, um, I really don't mind if Luan comes over, but, um, could we, like, maybe ask her not to bring any pranks with her? I'm, um, really sorry to ask, but I just get a little jumpy with surprises, and I wouldn't want to be a bother or anything! I hope that's okay!" Milton said a little worried.

"Lynn's probably gonna noggie me into a bald spot, but hey, I'm all in! Bring on the scalp shine, baby! Just call me the bald bandit! Let's see if I can rock that shine like a superhero in spandex!." Johnny said.

"Spending time with my princess would be most excellent." Charlie said

"Yeah let's invite them over Lana would love to see this show!" Larry yelled.

"I lack any information regarding Lisa's fascination with the paranormal, yet it is worth noting that relationships often involve a degree of exploration." Frankie said rubbing his chin.

Sammy jumped up and down, "Louds! Louds!"

"I guess I could invite Lori over hopefully queen of no dials it back." Leo said with a smirk.

"Well I think it's unanimous we like your idea Love Bug." Delilah said with a smile.

Leo smiled, "Okay I guess I can call Lori and get her and the other sisters over here, what's a few more guests?"

Leo pulled out his cell phone and sent Lori a text stating that he would like to invite her and her sisters to watch ARRGH with the Velazquest family.

After a couple of moments the Loud sisters were at the Velazquest family's front door.

Leo answer the door and was immediately greeted by all 10 sisters.

"Let's watch some ARRGH!" Lynn yelled.

The sibs sat on the Velazquest's couch. Lori entered with a bowl of popcorn, Leni fetched a fifteen-pack of Chocolate Cherry Cola from their's stash, and Luna played air guitar. "Alright, man, let's watch some ghostage!"

Tommy wrapped his arms around Luna, "Never took ya for a ARRGH fan Luna eclipse?" Tommy than rested his head on her hair.

Luna then giggled, "I'm full of surprises luv." The two rockers were now leaning into each other, their legs intertwining on their own.

"I hope he wrestles a ghosts," Lynn Jr. said and pumped her fist. She grabbed Johnny in a sleeper hold, and Johnny cried out. "Tap out, Baggy."

Johnny's face turned red and he thrashed against his girlfriend's attack. Johnny then tickled her and when her guard was down he tackled her. Lynn laughed while they rolled on the ground.

Lori sat on herself boyfriend's lap. She crossed her legs, sat the bowl in her lap, and tossed a handful of popcorn into her mouth. 'Thanks for inviting us," she said, "You are literally a lifesaver Leo.~"

"Thanks, but don't forget to thanks rabbit he was the one who said to invite you girls."

Lori eyes widen, "Really?"

The Loud sisters look to their only brother and smiled, "Thanks Lincoln!"

Lily crawled up next to Sammy and batted her eyelashes, "Poo-poo," She purred.

Sammy giggled, "Hellooooooo, Nurse!"

She laid her head affectionately on his and he giggled again.

Lucy leaned over Luis, plucked a kernel of popcorn, and held it up to examine it like a jeweler studying a precious stone. "This one looks like a skull," she deadpanned. She clamped it between her teeth and bit down slowly, probably imagining bone cracking and turning to dust on her tongue.

Luis rubbed her, "Your imagination is wonderfully dark my beloved."

Lucy blushed at his touch.

Leni slammed a Chocolate Cherry Cola, then opened another. She threw it back and some of the contents sluiced down the sides of her mouth in brown rivulets. "Like, this stuff is SO good." A mad look crept into her eyes and she trembled like a high tension wire.

"Okay, Leni, I think you had your fill of the sugar rush! Time to tone it down a bit!" David yelled.

He reached to take Leni's third cola away from her, but she spun on him, teeth sharp and eyes blazing. "I'll tell you when I've had enough, white hair!"

"Leni! Snap out of it!" David cried, before slapping her.

Leni seemed to regain her senses, then stuck out her bottom lip. "I mean...just one more. Please?"

"Sure." David said. He wasn't going to make the mistake of getting between her and her soda ever again.

At the floor Lana and Lola argued over a toy, one pulling left and the other pulling right. "It's mine!" Lola squeal.

"No, it's mine," Her twin replied.

Charlie snatched it away, tossed it into the air, and caught it one handed, a smug smile spreading across his lips. "You know the rules, if you fight over it, it automatically belongs to -"

Screeching a primal battle cry, Lana and Lola pounced Charlie and smashed into him as one, knocking him backwards. They hit the floor and got into a dust cloud fight soon Larry joined in.

"Knock it off!" Delilah called. "The show's starting."

The ARRGH logo flashed across the screen and the spooky theme music played. Lincoln settled in, munched popcorn, and drank Chocolate Cherry Cola until his bladder burst. The kids talked, screamed in terror when Hunter encountered a ghost that turned out to be a curtain fluttering in the breeze, and bickered back and forth the entire time, but you know what? Lincoln enjoyed himself, and that night, he realized that while doing things might be great, it's the people you do them with who really make them special. Delilah felt the same way.

THE END.

Chapter 2: Get the Message

The story begins with Leo cruised into the almost deserted parking lot of his big workplace, just like a classic machine rolling through a video game level. After maneuvering to find a spot for his sick blue Plymouth Barracuda with that epic flaming paint job, he put the car in park and stared at the massive building nearby.

With a grin, he said, "Time to jump back into the fray!" He unbuckled his seatbelt like a hero ready for battle, then hopped out of the ride. Locking the doors with a swift motion, he made his way to his workplace—where the action really heated up, and where his story was about to unfold. Time to power up and get to work!

Royal Woods Mall.

Upon entering the mall, Leo immediately noticed how the mall was decently full this time of day. After a bit entered the security office of the mall and made his way over to the guard lockers, or rather his locker to be more precise. The oldest Velazquest brother stopped in front of his locker and opened it, fishing his personal items out of his pockets.

Leo was thankful for being able to get a job at the mall, however he couldn't lie and say he didn't find the job to be incredibly boring from time to time because of the lack action from it. Leo wanted to get some extra money and he figured with his fighting skills getting a job working security would lead to some action.

When opening his locker, Leo sighed as he placed his belongings on the small shelf that was in it. He took out his own uniform that consisted of a white dress shirt, a black tie, a black cap with the word 'SECURITY' on it, and a pair of black pants. He shut his locker once he got what he needed and made his way over to the small dressing room that was exclusive to the security guards. Hence, why it's in the security office.

As he stepped into the dressing room and shut the door behind him his mind thinking of his responsibilities. He was aware of those responsibilities and they took on the forms of ten siblings aging from sixteen to one years old. He can recall a time when he stared high school he decided to discipline himself to become a more mature and strong-willed person, for the sake of his younger siblings. He wanted to be the man who could fill the role as a father figure to his siblings. Granted, he's their brother. But he refused to let that fact stop him. Jason Velazquest is such an excellent dad, and Leo... well he wanted to be just like his old man.

Leo stepped out, rocking that security uniform that fit him just snug enough on his lean frame, you know? It wasn't too snug though—just enough to let him breathe easy. "This'll do," he thought with a smirk.

"Alrighty then!" Leo flipped his cap with a slick move before plopping it on his head, taming that rebellious cowlick of his. "Just gotta punch in and I'm on the clock," he declared as he made his way to the punch clock like a champ.

After clocking in, he headed for the office door, bursting in like he owned the place, a grin plastered on his face.

Two hours later…

"Ugh…" Leo grumbled, fists clenched tight at his sides as he strolled through the mall, doing his security rounds and keeping his eyes peeled for any troublemakers. But let's be real, this day was shaping up to be just another snooze-fest for the teen—same old story, nothing but boredom hanging in the air.

Finally, when his break rolled around, Leo settled into his chair, pulled out his phone, and started flipping through it like a bored robot searching for a signal. Right when he thought it was going to be another silent break, a text pinged from Lori. He opened the window and saw her name pop up at the top: 'Queen of No'.

He chuckled to himself, ready to dive into whatever she had to say.

-Leo, are you home?

-Nah, I'm still grinding away at work, Queen of No. Missing you like crazy! I feel kinda guilty for taking this extra shift, really wanted to hang out! :-(

-Aww, Leo Lion Lollipop, you're gonna make me cry! :-(

-It's cool, chill with the tears. I promise I'll make it right—dinner's on me, no hesitation!

-Too late! I'm already crying! I'm sorry, Leo. I love you so much! I'll text you back every chance I get!

-Oh no! If you keep that up, my productivity is gonna crash! XD

-You're such a goof! XD

-You holding up alright? Treating your little sibs like the champions they are?

-OMG, yes! I can totally rock the big-sib role, Mr. Perfect... -_-

-Hold up, Mr. Perfect was my dad's title. Just call me Leo.

-Well, I'm trying to be better! I stepped on Lincoln's toy and bought him a new one!

-Why'd you step on it?

-It fell on the floor, and I accidentally stepped on it!

-Why was it on the floor?

-Cause it fell there when I slammed the bathroom door!

-Why'd you slam the door shut?

-Cause I had to go, and Lincoln was hogging it!

-...

-What? He was!

-...

-...

-...

-ALRIGHT FINE! I KICKED HIM OUT! ARE YOU HAPPY NOW?!

-Lori, we've been through this.

-I know! It's just if I don't raise my voice, they won't hear me!

-You're gonna get there, Lori. I get it.

-:-) How did I score the most amazing, understanding, and loving boyfriend in the whole universe?

-I dunno, how did I land the sweetest, most stunning, and adoring girlfriend in the galaxy?

-Because you've earned it! xoxoxo

-You deserve it even more, Babe!

-Oh. I wanted to ask, do you remember when we first met?

Leo thought about it for a moment, but the memory was fuzzy.

-He sighed and replied,

-Sorry, can't bring it to mind, Lori.

-It was back when we were younger! My DAD told me about it!

-Franklin Ave 16 years ago-

Things were pretty cozy in the Loud living room. Lynn Sr. was having a blast, bouncing little Lori on his knee while she giggled like crazy. Meanwhile, Rita was lost in her book, gently rubbing her pregnant belly with a smile.

After they tied the knot, Lynn Sr. and Rita had one exciting goal in mind: a big family! They dreamed of having a whopping 11 kids. But it wasn't just about wishing it to happen—they had to plan things out, find good jobs to keep everyone fed, pay the bills, and give each kid the attention they deserved. But they felt it was gonna be worth it. Their big family would be a shining symbol of their love, and they would cherish every single one of 'em.

Lynn Sr. looked over at his wife, "Hey, honey, you all good? Need a drink? A pillow? Just say the word, and I'm on it!"

Rita chuckled, "I'm totally fine! Just me, this book, and a cozy day ahead!"

Then there was a lull in the chatter until they heard the rumble of a truck outside.

Curiosity kicked in for Lynn Sr. as he hopped up to peek out the window. Sure enough, there was a moving truck, followed by a car.

He turned to Rita, "Looks like we've got new neighbors moving in! Maybe we should go over and say hi later?"

Rita grinned, "Great idea! I just hope I can summon the strength to get up!" She joked, patting her belly.

Once Rita was done with her book, she turned to Lynn. "How about now? Good time to meet the new folks?"

Lynn Sr. nodded, ready to help his wife up. With Lori in his arms, he carefully guided Rita across the street. There, they spotted a woman with stunning dark skin and gorgeous raven hair. She was also sporting a pregnancy belly and was sitting in a chair, keeping an eye on the movers while holding her own little infant.

"Hey! Be careful with that crib! It took us ages to put together!" the woman exclaimed, her worry clear—moving was the last thing she wanted to stress over right now.

Lynn Sr. and Rita walked over with big friendly smiles. Rita was the one to kick things off, "Hi there! I'm Rita, and this is my husband Lynn. We wanted to welcome you to the neighborhood!"

The woman looked over and beamed back, "Oh hello! Nice to meet you, I'm Elizabeth Velazquest. My husband Jason is inside, making sure those movers don't mess anything up. I'd help out too, but…" she gestured to her belly.

"Totally get it! When we moved in, Lori was just a tiny baby," Lynn Sr. said with a chuckle, proudly showing off Lori.

Elizabeth's eyes lit up, "Aww, she's adorable! Here's my little bundle, Leo! He's one now. We decided to move here because of work—I'm a therapist, and my husband's opening a comic book store!"

Rita was impressed, "Wow, those sound like awesome jobs! Was it tough moving to Royal Woods?"

Elizabeth nodded, "It had its challenges, but our families backed us up. It wasn't easy, but Jason has been dreaming of that comic book store for years, even before we got married. I'm lucky to find a place to put my doctorate to use. I'll be working with Dr. Lopez, a therapist here—hoping everything goes smoothly. It'd be great to raise our family in a cool place like this!"

Lynn Sr. grinned, "You got that right! We're all about the big family life—watching the little ones grow up is just the best thing ever!" He felt a tear welling up, totally feeling the moment.

As Elizabeth chatted with the Louds, she noticed the last box being pulled from the truck, "Is that everything? The last thing out of the truck?"

The moving guy nodded, "Yep, that's the last piece of the puzzle! Congrats on the move, ma'am!"

Elizabeth cheered, "Finally! Now I can do more than just sit on my behind!"

A moment later, Elizabeth's husband stepped out, "Alright, honey, time to get off that butt and start moving stuff inside so you can rest later."

Elizabeth sighed, "I know I can't lift anything because of the baby, but can't I help a little bit?"

"No way! You're supposed to take it easy!" Jason said, noticing the Louds. "Well, hello! Are you part of the neighborhood?"

Rita waved, "I'm Rita, and this is my husband Lynn. We live right across the street!"

Jason grinned, "Awesome! Nice to meet some friendly neighbors! We're not even on day one, and we've already got company!"

Lynn Sr. extended his hand, "Yep, we're expecting a baby girl soon! Still tossing around names, though."

Jason shook Lynn Sr.'s hand enthusiastically, "We're expecting a baby boy! Hopefully, our kids can be best buds one day!"

Elizabeth took a deep breath, "Okay, honey, hold Leo for a sec—I'm getting up!" she said with determination.

Jason took baby Leo, and Elizabeth slowly started pulling herself up from the chair.

Rita watched, sympathetic to Elizabeth's struggle; being pregnant was no walk in the park for any mom.

While the adults focused on Elizabeth making her move, they didn't notice Lori and Leo just staring at each other, both just as confused. Neither of them had met another baby before, but they were fascinated by one another, even if they couldn't talk yet.

Elizabeth finally managed to get up, "Alright, I'm up! That was the easy part! Just got to keep moving… Yay!" she said, throwing her hands up.

Rita chuckled, "I can feel your pain! We'll let you unpack, but let's definitely get to know each other better—having friends starting a family together is just what we need!"

Lynn Sr. bobbed his head in agreement, "You got it, honey! You can never have too many friends around here!"

Elizabeth took Leo back into her arms, "That sounds lovely! Let's plan something soon, right, honey?"

Jason smiled, "I'm in! Just give me a heads up, alright? Gotta make sure this one is ready!" He gestured playfully at Elizabeth.

Jason laughed as Elizabeth gently nudged him with a smile.

Lynn Sr. and Rita waved goodbye while heading back across the street, already looking forward to more friendly encounters.

-Back to the present-

-Whoa, hold up! We were rolling together even as babies? That's wild!

-I know right it's like we were fated to meet.

-Man, I can totally picture it! I remember back when Lincoln and Delilah came into the world, and we hung out a lot. Those were the bomb days!

-Franklin Ave 10 Years Ago-

We take a stroll down memory lane to the Loud House from a decade ago.

In one scene, there's little Lori, just 7 years old, in her adorable baby blue string dress, sitting on the couch with her toy phone. She's all caught up in a pretend conversation with her invisible friends, and I can't help but smile. Over in the comfy chair, Leni, at 6 years old, is beaming from ear to ear in her mint green dress. She's trying on shoes and hats that are way too big for her! I can see her tiny feet barely holding onto Rita's shoes while Lynn Sr.'s hats comically cover her long, wavy hair that cascades all the way down her back.

Then there's Luna! you can still hear her tunes as she dances around with her Walkman, just like the rock star she dreams of becoming. Her hair flows just like Leni's, and she's decked out in a light purple shirt with a lavender skirt, white socks pulled up high, and those classic black Mary Jane shoes.

Now, look at little Luan! Just 4 years old with her scruffy hair in a yellow scrunchie, she's jumping up and down, lost in her own world as she plays invisible hopscotch on the dining room carpet. It's all so cute!

And there's little Lynn! At just 3 years old, she's got a thick mop of hair and is running around in nothing but her diaper. She's laughing and babbling, just pure joy as she zips around Luan's hopscotch game.

Meanwhile, Lynn Sr. and Rita are in our bedroom, taking a quiet moment to soak it all in. Rita cradling our newest addition, Lincoln, in my arms, and honestly, it's overwhelming. After five girls, we never expected to have a boy! Rita can already picture the bonding time they'll have – Lynn can teach him how to catch a ball, and she'll show him how to take those first wobbly steps.

Looking down at little Lincoln sleeping peacefully, Rita can't help but sigh, "I love this, Lynn. I love this so much! He's so adorable; I never want to let him go." I swear, my heart could burst! There's just something magical about having him here with us.

Lynn Sr. rubbed his wife Rita's back affectionately, "I know, honey, but eventually, he's got to grow up. He can't be our little man forever."

Rita puffed her cheeks in a playful pout, "But he's just so adorable! Lynn, can't we just keep him this way forever?"

Lynn Sr. chuckled softly. "If I had an anti-aging ray, maybe! Sadly, I don't own one of those, but it would be awesome, right?"

Rita smiled, her eyes twinkling, "Well, maybe you should start working on one, Mr. Scientist. Keep our babies nice and young forever!"

They both laughed, enjoying their little moment, but then a knock at the door brought them back to reality.

"Hang tight, I'll check it out." Lynn Sr. said as he stood up and walked to the door. Peeking through the peephole, he spotted Lori standing there.

He kneeled down so he was eye-level with her. "Hey there, Lori Banana! What do you need?"

"Daddy, there's knocking at the door, but I can't open it! You said not to open the door for strangers!" Lori said, her voice a mix of concern and seriousness.

Lynn Sr. raised an eyebrow, "Strangers? Let me see what's going on, okay?"

Lori nodded and ran over to Rita, whispering, "Hi Lincoln, you're sleeping. I can't wait for you to wake up."

Rita smiled warmly, "I'm sure Lincoln will be thrilled to see you when he does, sweetie."

Lynn Sr. moved back to the front door, the knocking persistent. He opened it to find Jason Velazquest standing there, and a grin spread across his face.

"Well, if it isn't my favorite neighbor!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed just as the Velazquest brothers surged in, practically crashing into him.

"Hi Papa Loud!" Leo yelled joyfully.

"Yay! It's Mr. Loud!" David chimed in.

"Yo dude! It's Papa L!" Tommy added with enthusiasm.

"H-Hello Mr. Loud, how are you?" Milton stuttered, trying to keep up with the excitement.

"Hi, hi!" Johnny repeated, bouncing with energy.

Jason laughed, playfully shaking his head, "Sorry, Lynn! Probably should've called first."

"No worries! I'm used to it!" Lynn Sr. chuckled, ruffling the boys' hair playfully.

"Alright, boys, let's settle down a bit. We got to talk." Jason said, clapping his hands to grab their attention.

"Aw!" came the collective sigh of disappointment from the brothers.

Lynn Sr. patted Leo and David's heads, giving them a wink. "Don't be sad, how about you go play with the girls for a bit?"

That perked them up instantly. "Yay!" They cheered, racing off to find the girls, who were peeking out from wherever they were playing.

Once the noise settled a bit, Lynn Sr. turned back to Jason, "So, what's up? What did you want to talk about?"

Jason scratched his head nervously, "Well, I was hoping to ask if it's okay to leave the boys here for a bit?"

Lynn Sr. raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You want me to babysit? You're trusting me with your kids?"

"Just for a little while! Elizabeth is still resting at the hospital, and I can't take them there. She needs rest when she comes home, you know?" Jason explained, looking earnest.

Lynn Sr. nodded, recalling when they had to get Rita's dad, Albert, to watch the girls, "Yeah, I get it. But how long are we talking about?"

"I just need you to keep them until 8:00. Trust me, they'll crash by then. And if your girls are around, they'll probably be out by 6:00," Jason added confidently.

Lynn Sr. rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "Alright, I'll take them. But in exchange, you've gotta make sure to watch over your kids when mine are over, got it?"

Jason flashed two thumbs up, looking relieved, "Got it! Thanks, Lynn! Now I've got to head to the hospital. Boys, listen to Mr. and Mrs. Loud and be on your best behavior, okay?"

"Okay, Daddy!" The boys chorused, excitement bubbling in the air. Lynn Sr. couldn't help but smile, knowing this would be just another adventure in the Loud house.

Lynn Sr. waved goodbye as Jason took off to the hospital to help pick up his wife. Lynn Sr. closed the door and went to Rita and tell Rita about the kids. While that was happening the kids were playing. Lynn was running around with Johnny trying to tag her. Luan was playing with sock puppets with Milton. Leni was trying to put makeup on David while David was trying to bounce a ball. Luna was dancing with Tommy and Lori was amazed by Leo's video game skills.

Leo Velazquest literally loved to game. When he was six, his parents bought themselves a used Nintendo 64 and a box of games from a yard sale. Dad hooked it up in the living room and sat down with him and David. "This is Mario 64," Dad said and gripped the controller, "The best video game ever made."

At that age, Leo knew nothing about video games, but the moment the vibrant colors and silly red hat wearing character filled the screen, he was in love. He watched his father play through the first level with wide, adoring eyes. It was like a cartoon...but you were the main character. "Let me try!"

"In a minute, son," Dad said, "I just have to -"

"LET ME TRY, DADDY! LET ME TRY!" He kicked his legs and whipped his head from side to side, his face turning red and the tip of his tongue shooting lizard like though the gap where his front teeth should have been. Dad and David both looked at him like he was crazy - Leo never threw major tantrums (only little ones). "Alright, alright," Dad said and shoved the controller into his hands, "sheesh."

Leo had never known a moment of greater bliss. In one hour, he understood the game and the controls well enough to beat the first couple levels. By the end of the day, he was so good that Dad could scratch his already balding head. "I don't get it," he said, "It took me years to get this good. What's your secret, sport?"

Because he was a snotty little kid with missing teeth, he had no idea what his secret was. As he grew older - and better - he realized what it was: Passion. The only way to be good at something is to first love it. Love it with all your heart, love it with every fiber of your being, eat it, sleep it, breathe it, live it. You also have to keep doing it over and over and over and over and over again. But if you really love it, you'll do that anyway. From Mario 64, he jumped to 007 Goldeneye, also on the N64. When he beat that, he begged his parents to get him a used PlayStation. He beat every game for it that he could get his hands on.

"Wow! You got a Game Boy Color, that's literally so cool." Lori's eyes turned to stars.

"Dad hooked me up with this sweet deal, right? He said if I was chill with my brothers, I could score a Game Boy! You wanna jump in and play with me, Lori?" Leo asked, his excitement radiating.

"Totally! What games are we talking about?" Lori replied, bouncing eagerly on the couch.

"I got Tetris, and let me tell you, it's epic! Blocks drop like crazy, and you gotta line 'em up to blow 'em up! It's like a puzzle-action explosion fest!" Leo exclaimed, his enthusiasm at an all-time high.

"Okay, let's play that!" Lori said excitement.

Lori watched as Leo put in the game cartridge and turned on the Game Boy. She was amazed Lori didn't know many boys besides the ones from the Velazquest family so her seeing video games was kind of rare Leo was a master of them his dad always let the boys play them and of all of them Leo seem to know how to play them.

Leo was so cool in her eyes.

-Back to Present-

-Man, that was an epic day! First time we all kicked it together, remember that?

-Remember the day you confessed to me?~

-Oh boy here we go...

-Still gives me goose bumps.

-Bluebell camp 8 year ago-

Carol was one-upping Lori. A younger Carol receiving a medal award for selling the most Bluebell cookies, while a younger Leni is comforting a despondent, younger Lori.

"Don't feel bad, Lori. You sold almost as many cookies as Carol." Leni said resting her hands on Lori's shoulders.

Lori sighed, "Thanks Leni, but I think I need time to myself."

After Lori and Leni made it back home, Lori couldn't resist heading straight to the tire swing in front of the house. Swinging always had a way of making her feel better. She made sure to check for any sneaky bees that might have made it their home, but once the coast was clear, she plopped down and started swinging back and forth, letting her worries drift away.

Before long, she spotted Leo walking over and waved enthusiastically. "Hey, Leo! What's up?" she called out.

"Yo, I'm just making sure you're good, girl." Leo said, crossing his arms and raising an eyebrow, a hint of worry in his voice, "Heard through the grapevine on the walkie-talkies that you took a loss to Carol. What's up with that?"

Lori tilted her head, confused. "Walkie-talkies?" It then hit her that he must be talking about the ones he had gotten for them. She wished she could have a cell phone, but her parents insisted she wasn't ready yet.

"Yo, so check it! David was tryin' to chat it up with Leni, and Leni kinda dropped the news that you didn't snag the win. I just wanted to roll through and make sure you ain't feelin' too down about it, man. You know I got your back!" Leo said.

Lori pouted, crossing her arms dramatically. "Stop saying 'kinda.' I lost to Carol! She'll always be better than me!"

"Aw, come on now! Don't get all bummed out! Yeah, Carol might've out-sold you in the cookie game, but I know you've got skills she couldn't even dream of." Leo said, revving up the pep talk, his voice filled with encouragement. "You got this!"

Lori shook her head, her gaze drooping. "No, she beats me at everything! If I enter a competition and she does too, I always lose."

Leo felt a twinge of worry. He wanted to lift Lori's spirits but wasn't sure how. Then an idea sparked in his mind. "Hey, Lori! Check it out! I've got something cool I've been saving up. I was planning to roll it out next Valentine's Day, but you know what? Now's the perfect time to hit you with it!"

Lori raised an eyebrow, slightly confused. "A Valentine? Isn't it a bit too early for that?"

Leo blushed he rubbed the back of his head, a flicker of nervous energy crackling like a circuit, "Yo, I know, but you're looking kinda down right now, so I figured it's the perfect time to give you this. Alright, close your eyes! Trust me, it's gonna be sweet!"

"Okay." Lori said, her curiosity piqued as she shut her eyes.

Leo picked up the pace, his fingers searching through his pocket like a turbocharged engine. With a determined flourish, he carefully tied something around her neck, "Alright, you're all set! Open those peepers!"

Lori blinked and looked down to find a shiny medal dangling from her neck. "Leo…"

His face lit up with a blush, "Yo, I gotta get this off my chest! I've been feelin' this way for a minute now, and I was thinkin' maybe I should wait until next year, but nah, I can't keep it in any longer. You're an awesome friend, really nice, and super talented! So, I'm just gonna put it out there—be my girlfriend?"

Lori's heart raced, and she blushed. She had secretly liked Leo for awhile too! Was it because he was basically the only boy she could really call a friend, or was it something more? She just knew that whenever he was around, her heart did the cha-cha, "Leo, I've never dated before, but I'd love to be your girlfriend!" she replied with a shy smile.

Seeing her smile made Leo's heart skip a beat! "Yo! Check it out! You're my girlfriend, and I'm your boyfriend now! So, what's the next move, Lori? Let's make this fun!"

"I'm not sure! Do we kiss?" Lori asked, suddenly feeling brave.

Leo scrunched up his face and exclaimed, "Whoa! Nuh-uh! That's totally whack! How 'bout we just, like, hold hands instead?" He extended his hand with a goofy grin, ready to keep it chill.

Lori took his hand and squeezed it gently, "How does this feel?"

Leo looked down, a goofy grin spreading across his face, "Aww snap! I guess this is cool! I mean, I've never had a girlfriend before, so I guess you could say this is like... uh, dating or something!"

"Want to go to your house and play some video games?" Lori suggested, her eyes sparkling.

"Yo! Let's do it! I just unlocked this dope new level! You gotta see this!" Leo exclaimed, his energy electric and totally infectious.

Hand in hand, Lori and Leo made their way across the street to Leo's house, feeling giddy and a little goofy, but mostly just happy to be together.

-Back to the Present-

-Ah my heart still beats!

-You might have a problem with that Lori? Remember that one time back in middle school?-

-Royal Woods Middle School 5 years ago-

A young Lori was bouncing with excitement over her brand new phone as she dashed into the cafeteria line without looking. "Watch out, coming through!" she squealed. Unfortunately, her reckless sprint set off a domino effect, toppling students left and right, until it culminated in Chef Pat bursting out of the kitchen, completely covered in soup.

Pat shot an angry glare at Lori, who shrank back, eyes wide. "I'm so outta here!" Lori squeaked, turning on her heel and sprinting out of the cafeteria.

Lori ran and ran, her heart racing, until she found herself in the library, trying to catch her breath.

"Oh my gosh! What did I just do? I'll never be able to show my face again! They're going to make me wear a paper bag on my head! Or worse, I'll have to be homeschooled!" Lori shouted in a hushed panic.

A group of students nearby shushed her, giving her the stares of doom.

"Lori?" came a familiar voice.

She spun around and spotted Leo walking towards her, a book in his hand and a puzzled expression on his face. "Leo! What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be, like, eating lunch or something?"

He chuckled awkwardly, running a hand through his hair, "Alright, so here's the deal... I gotta hit the books. My history grades are looking way too low for comfort. But enough about my academic meltdown! What's good with you? Shouldn't you be out there enjoying lunch or something?"

Lori's eyes welled up with tears as she clutched Leo's shirt in desperation. "I did the most embarrassingly awful thing ever! I might have to leave town or, like, live in a cave!"

Leo raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What exactly went down?"

As Lori recounted her epic fail in the cafeteria, Leo's expression shifted to an unreadable mask, "Whoa, that's a total bummer. But, like, did you even say sorry?"

Lori shook her head vigorously. "I was way too mortified! There's no way I can ever show my face in there again! You're my only hope—maybe you could apologize for me?"

Leo frowned, his metallic features glinting in the fluorescent lights. "No way, Lori. You gotta handle this face-to-face. Trust me, I'm taking you back." He locked onto her arm with a firm grip, effortlessly pulling her toward the cafeteria despite her desperate attempts to wiggle free. "Let's go! You can't just message them, it's not going to work like that!" he insisted, his voice a mix of determination and exasperation, as if he were running a diagnostic on her refusal.

Just then, Chef Pat emerged from the kitchen, ready to stock up on oranges. Spotting Leo and Lori, she growled menacingly, squishing an orange in her hand and splattering the remains all over Leo's face. He wiped the juice off his cheek, shooting an annoyed look.

"Yo, Chef Pat! Check it, my girl Lori wanted to drop some words on ya!" Leo glances back at Lori, who's frozen like a statue, then gives her a little nudge forward, making her squeak. Chef Pat bounces an orange in her hand, looking real serious.

Lori gulps nervously, her voice shaky, "Um, so, I might have been a tiny bit responsible for that soup spill in your hair, and, like, I just wanna say I'm super sorry!"

Chef Pat gives her a deadpan stare, "A tiny bit? 'Cause of you, I got this gooey, cheesy soup jammed in my hair! It's gonna take a miracle to fix this mess."

Lori is shaking like a leaf.

Chef Pat crosses her arms, trying to play it cool, "But hey, at least you had the courage to own up to it, so I guess you're off the hook." Then she strolls away like it's no big deal.

Lori lets out a huge sigh of relief.

Leo gave Lori a friendly pat on the back, his voice light and teasing, "See? Your apology worked! You're all good now."

Suddenly, without warning, Lori collapsed onto the floor with a thud.

Leo's eyes widened, his voice tinged with urgency, "Lori? Whoa, snap! Are you okay?"

-Back to the Present-

-Ha ha ha. At least you were there to help. I could have ruined my whole middle school life.-

-Yeah now we're just surviving high school.-

-Ain't that truth. Even high school has it's ups and downs remember my Awkward phase...-

-Royal Wood's high school 3 year ago-

As Leo has grown so has his video game collection: Resident Evil, the first two Grand Theft Autos, Metal Gear Solid, Medal of Honor. He shoveled driveways in the winter, mowed lawns in the summer, and raked leaves in the fall, saving everything he made and putting it toward his gaming. He bought a PS2 when he was thirteen. He played everything. EVERYTHING. Even genres he didn't like.

And when the day was done and he went to bed, he had classic arcade games downloaded on his phone to help him fall asleep. Pac-Man, Dig Dug, Pitfall, Breakout, Mappy, Pole Position, even the infamous E.T., which was so freaking bad that it is often cited as the primary contributing factor to the Video Game Crash of '82. So many copies went unsold that they buried huge piles of them in the desert. It was bad, yeah, but not that bad. Of course, Leo loved gaming so maybe he was a little kinder in his assessment than he should have been.

During the rare moments that he wasn't playing video games, he was thinking about playing video games or otherwise engaged in the world of gaming. He watched every episode of The Angry Video Game Nerd twice, and made it a point to play all the games he reviewed. Some of them, he was right on the money. Others...he was just a big baby. "It's so haaaaard." No it's not. I beat it my first try, James. Tighten up. Then again, he was a comedian and if he knew one thing about comedians from living next door to one, it was that they exaggerate for the sake of humor.

For a while, he considered doing a similar web series, but decided against it. AVGN had the market on bad games completely cornered and no one would want to watch a series on good games, would they? Boring. People wanted to watch something interesting, not a competent gamer playing an all-around great game. Pfft, what was interesting about that? Nothing. Nothing was interesting about it at all.

Or so he thought.

As the oldest of eleven, Leo was defacto in charge of his siblings and liked to think that he knew everything. Each day, like a normal teenager, he realized that he didn't. He was wrong just as much as he was right - just don't tell the others.

One of the things he was completely wrong about was people wanting to watch good gamers play good games. In hindsight, it made sense - people paid to watch good athletes play good sports.

That gave Leo an idea.

Mom and Dad only made so much and things were tight at home. Leo had to bust his hump to pay for games, his cellphone, gifts for Lori and other stuff. If he could make a little extra on the side doing what he loved, then...awesome. If he was good enough, he might even hit AVGN levels and make him living playing games.

Was there any job on earth more perfect than that?

At the beginning of June, he created a Twitch account and started streaming. At first, he had one, maybe two, viewers, but slowly, word got out and he watched in astonishment as his view count grew and grew. This was awesome! He even made money from donations.

As for Lori at some point in her preteen or early teenage years, she had acne and wore glasses and braces, which she describes as her "awkward stage." This made her high school life well awkward for a bit and high school was already awful the last thing someone need was to be different.

One day things took a turn for the worst for Lori. It had been a usual day in the school's cafeteria. Lori and Leo always ate their lunch with their friends together. Even into their sophomore year, they were always seen together. Lori had been the first to reach their usual spot, ready to dig in. Instead she heard a unpleasant voice.

"Looks, girls," a snide voice rose behind her, "It's Lori."

Darn it.

The smart thing to do would have been to ignore them, but teens weren't smart, as they surrounded her, three grade girls who all seemed somehow much bigger than her even though they were only a year or less older. The leader, Jenny Diamond flashed a cold, tight lipped smile and crossed her arms with a flourish, her hip cocking to one side. Lori looked her over she was pretty, fashionable, and so stuck up she needed a telescope to see her feet. Ahoy, thar they blow. Her friends were equally stylish...and equally mean: Claire, a black girl with big hoop earrings and clad in a denim jacket, the hem of which rested just above her stomach (I take it you put your little sister's on by mistake), and Bell, who really had no place making fun of anybody with all the zits and whiteheads on her face. She wore a black sweatshirt with queen across the chest in white cursive.

Lori took a deep breath. What were they going to make fun of this time? Her clothes? Her teeth? The fact that she got a free school lunch? That was the most annoying thing about these girls - you never knew.

She tried to look on the bright side and turn all of life's lemons into lemonade, but, let's face it, there is no bright side to being picked mercilessly apart by people who were bigger, richer, prettier, and all around better than you, to having your every flaw held up and ridiculed day after day after day. And don't say oh, honey, you're beautiful, like Mom does. She had two eyes and owned a mirror, she was very well aware that she was ugly.

She stole a quick look around - the lunch stood largely full and, wouldn't you know it, not a teacher in sight.

Sigh.

If someone's bullying you, tell. Okay, but how can I do that when the faculty is all MIA?

Uncrossing her arms, Jenny reached out and Lori flinched in expectation of a slap, scratch, or poke. Jenny's fingers brushed her hair, and the older girl sniffed. "A prime example of what knot to do. Get it?"

Jenny's toadies giggled, and Lori's face burned with a mixture of righteous indignation and shame. "When's the last time you brushed your rat nest, Lori?" Jenny asked in a patronizing tone and batted her eyes mockingly. "It's been a while, huh?"

"No." Lori said, even though, come to think of it, it had been a while. She didn't exactly, you know, what do they call it? "Take care of herself." There were so many things to do and think about that brushing her hair kind of fell by the wayside. She'd rather hang out with Leo, or her siblings, or text her friends, daydream, play golf. How could she do any of that stuff if she spent all her time trying to look pretty? Her looks mattered, sort of, but not...like...all that much.

Jenny chuckled in the back of her throat. "You guys know what Lori's favorite movie is?" The corners of her mouth sharpened and she leaned in; Lori cringed, and hated herself for it. A cruel glint shone in Amanda's eyes, and when she answered her own question, she spoke slowly, her pink glossed lips carefully pronouncing each letter. "Tangled."

Claire and Bell threw their heads back and laughed snottily. Jenny pursed her lips and crossed her arms again. "What's her favorite food?"

The blush on Lori's cheeks deepened and she hung her head in humiliation.

"Knot-chos."

Bell and Claire laughed even harder.

Was her hair really that bad? Her fingers tingled with the urge to check, but she resisted it; the key, she had learned, was to not let them know they were getting to her. If she pretended not to care, they'd go away.

"I think I see gnats jumpin' around," Claire said.

"I smell it," Bell gagged and pinched her nose. "Do you even take baths?"

"Yes, I take a bath every night," Lori retorted.

She wasn't lying that time, she really did bathe daily. Hey, she might have to fix her hair or ditch her acne, but she wasn't dirty. At least she didn't think she was. Now she really wanted to sniff her armpits and make sure she didn't stink - did she put deodorant on this morning? She didn't think, but to be fair she was in a hurry today.

Jenny snorted. "Do you wash your hair every night?"

"Yes," Lori said truthfully. She was starting to get mad. Why couldn't they just leave her alone? Why are some people so mean?

"It doesn't look like it," Jenny said. "It looks nasty." She flicked her eyes distastefully up Lori's body and wrinkled her nose. "Just like the rest of you." Shaking her head in disgust, Amanda turned and held her hand up, a signal for her troops to follow, "Gezz, butterface you stink! No wonder Leo is dating Carol now."

Lori glared, "Your lying! Leo is my best friend and boyfriend he would never leave me!" Lori snapped.

Jenny jumped back, but she kept her cool. She had to look tough in front of her girls, "Oh you didn't know Leo is talking to Carol right now probably gonna dump you at lunch."

Lori got up and Jenny was a little scared. Did she go to far was Lori gonna beat her up? Lori then ran off and left the room while the three bullies watched in fear.

Lori looked around for Leo, 'Leo where are you? Please let Amanda be wrong!' As Lori turned the corner Lori's heart sank as she watched Leo engaged in conversation with Carol Pingrey during their lunch. A pang of jealousy pricked at her, and for a moment, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of her stomach. She watched a moment as Carol giggled and placed her hand on Leo's arm. Lori's tears fall.

Leo noticed Lori in the hallway and waved, but he couldn't ignore the tears streaming down her face. He rushed over, with Carol right behind him.

"Lori, wait!" he called out as she looked ready to bolt. He caught her arm gently, but firmly.

"Let go!" she protested, shaking her head, her eyes glistening.

"Why are you crying? What's going on?" Leo asked, concern etched across his features.

Lori's gaze fell to the ground as she took a deep breath. "Jenny said you're with Carol now... that you cheated on me."

"What? No way! I'd never do that! Come on, we need to talk!" His eyes widened, disbelief and frustration battling within him.

When Lori finally lifted her gaze, she saw the sincerity in Leo's eyes—he wasn't lying. She took a moment to gather herself, "Okay… let me explain what happened." With each word, she unveiled the whole story. Leo's fists clenched beside him as Carol stood there in shock, processing everything.

"I just can't believe those girls. Ugh, high school drama is the worst." Leo muttered, annoyance creeping into his voice.

"I'm sorry... I should've known better than to listen to her." Lori felt guilty, tears still fresh on her cheeks.

"Hey, don't beat yourself up. It's not your fault." Leo said, trying to manage his frustration. "Trust me, I wish I could confront them head-on!"

"I-it's okay, Leo." Lori replied, her voice small.

"No, it's not!" He raised his voice, startling the nearby students and causing the girls to cover their ears. "Dang it!" Leo punched a locker nearby, leaving a dent that echoed in the hallway.

"Lori, listen to me!" He turned back to her, eyes fierce yet full of affection, "You are beautiful, got it?!"

She nodded, letting fresh tears slip down her cheeks.

"No ifs, ands, or buts about it. You are my amazing girlfriend! That'll never change, you hear me?!"

She nodded again, a small smile breaking through her tears, feeling a flicker of hope amidst the chaos.

"Umm, Lori," Carol said, biting her lip and glancing over at me.

Lori turned to her, raising an eyebrow, "Yeah, Carol?"

She fiddled with her sleeves, looking kinda nervous, "Leo really likes you a lot, and the reason we were chatting is that he wants us to be friends."

Lori gasped, "Really?!"

Carol nodded vigorously. "Totally! He mentioned you thought I was cooler than you or something? I mean, I kinda thought it was the other way around!"

I was so confused, I almost opened my mouth to say something but then thought better of it.

"I mean, come on! You made the varsity golf team, you have siblings that totally look up to you, and you've got Leo, who is an amazing boyfriend! And don't even get me started on your hair! I can never get volume like that." Carol said, laughing as she fluffed her own hair. "This takes like, six cans of dry shampoo, and it's still flat!"

Lori was seriously blown away, "Wait, so we could've been friends all this time?!"

"Yeah, kinda ridiculous, right? So, do you wanna be friends now?" Carol asked, smiling wide.

Lori jumped up, grabbing her hands like I just won the lottery, "Yes! Let's totally be friends! I would love that!"

Leo looked back and forth between us like he was watching a tennis match, "So, no more sad faces, right, ladies?"

Lori couldn't help but smile, "Yeah, everything is all good now! Oh, I have the best idea! Let's take a selfie together!"

Carol was all on board and came right over. The two squished in close, pulling Leo in too, while digging our phones out.

Leo turned a little red, "Hey, what's with all this?!" Carol was totally on board and zipped right over. I mean, we were all packed in close, with Leo getting pulled right in, while we scrambled to get our phones.

Leo's cheeks turned a shade of, "Hey, what's the deal with all this?!"

Lori laughed, "Come on, just enjoy taking a selfie with two super cute girls! There's nothing wrong with that!"

We all leaned in, cheeks squished together, and snapped the selfie. This was gonna be a moment to remember!

-Back to the Present-

-Man that was a crazy day Leo Lion Lollipop, but at least Carol and I are friends.-

Leo noticed his break was ending so he decided wrap things up.

-Babe, you know I want you more than anything in the world. But you know if we keep this up any longer, you'll never stop! My break is gonna end!-

-That's why you are the best for me lollipop. Alright, I'm going to text later. Love you Leo. xoxoxoxoxo

-Love you too Queen of No, night night

Leo closed his messages while he was texting Lori he would occasionally take out a small box that contained a beautiful ring. It was the fruit of several hours of extra work. But it was worth it. All for a formal marriage proposal in the future.

Leo figured why not buy a ring early. You know? He give it to Lori when the time is right.

The End.

Chapter 3: Heavy Meddle

Sometimes, things just...happen. And not little things, either, big things, huge things, life-changing things. One minute you're walking down Main on your way to Flip's, and the next minute, you're dead. Luis wasn't a history expert but he knew enough to realize that a lot of the biggest events that shaped the world just...boom, here it is.

And his history was no different.

At Royal Woods Elementary School, Luis opens up his locker, but someone pantses him.

Luis looks down and the other kids laugh at and take photos of his expense. The person responsible is heard laughing, Ronnie Anne is a Mexican-American girl with dark tan skin, black hair worn in a low ponytail, freckles on her cheeks, and two buck teeth that stick out of her mouth. She wears a purple hooded jacket, dark blue jean shorts, and dark purple flats with light pink socks worn high. Her jawline is an oval shape.

Ronnie Anne smirked, "Hey, Lame-o! Did you forget your belt again? Or are you just trying out the 'no pants' look?"

Luis tugged his black pants up and said in a monotone that matched the pallor of his skin, "I did. My brother advises that to evade the constraints of pantses, one should adorn a belt." He then snatched his dark belongings from the depths of his locker, closed it with a soft thud, and drifted away like a shadow merging into the night.

Ronnie Anne raised an eyebrow, totally baffled by Luis's reaction.

Once class wrapped up, Luis started to get up, but Ronnie Anne had a plan. Sneaky as ever, she tied his shoelaces together, and just like that—he tripped and fell!

She couldn't help but burst out laughing, "Nice one, Lame-O! Hope you had a nice trip!"

The other kids laugh and photograph this, too.

Luis shakes his head, "Sigh...

Lucy sitting next to him gets up to help her boyfriend, "Luis! Are you ok?" Lucy asked offers her hand.

Luis gazes at the offered hand from his girlfriend, his dark eyes reflecting an abyss of emotions. With a slight smirk, he takes her hand, the coolness of her touch matching his own, "Thanks, Lulu," he murmurs, the words almost lost in the shadows that surround them.

At lunch, Luis is sitting in his favorite under a tree outside with Lucy sitting next to him.

Kids chased each other, tossed balls around, and otherwise worked up a sweat while the few who didn't scarf down their food so they could hurry up and play looked on. Lucy sat her lunch box in her lap and stole a quick look around to make sure no one was looking, then opened it. She wanted an the Vampires of Melancholia lunch box, but her father killed that noise real quick. He gave her a Princess Pony lunchbox.

Shiver.

She worried people would make fun of her for having a Princess Pony lunchbox. Funny enough tho she did look up the comic series and ended up enjoying it. However this lead into her worrying about being found out about liking the series, she die of embarrassment if Luis found out about her secret.

Anyway, speaking of dying the lunch box held food inside to die for. Johnny, ever the skilled chef, preloaded it each morning with the best lunch he could scramble together. Today's offering was blood pudding topped with potato chips, apple slices, a Handi-Snack (little breadsticks and cheese for dipping), a juice pouch, and a single pack of Oreo cookie. Lucy licked her lips and glanced at Luis. His lunch box had the ARGGH! logo on it.

"What'd you get?" Lucy asked.

Luis pulled the sandwich from his dark, worn lunch box, examining it with an air of theatricality. "Behold, the Dark Despair Sandwich," he declared, twisting it in his hands as if it were a cursed relic. "Accompanied by a side of Hollow Chips, an offering of Oreos to sweeten the void, and the ghostly remnants of apple slices."

Double-Death Sandwich which is a double-decked version of the normal Death Sandwich, Death Sandwich The sandwich is a foot long, white bread sub, with ham, meatballs and sauce, why Luis isn't dead, she'd never know.

"Johnny sure makes crazy food doesn't he?" Lucy said.

Luis sighed dramatically, he rolled his eyes. "Ugh, don't even get me started. I witnessed him create a hot dog pizza this morning… it was a culinary abomination."

"Maybe Johnny's onto a dark genius," Lucy mused, her voice lilting with a hint of irony. "It actually sounds kind of intriguing, in a twisted way."

"For breakfast..." Luis replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "I can only hope my siblings don't meet their grim fate before their 30s."

Lucy giggles, "I'll do the funeral free of charge."

"Don't pick on me Lulu." Luis said with his smiled hidden.

Lucy took a bite of her blood pudding and looked out over the field. She spotted Ronnie Anne skateboarding and laughing madly, like it was the funnest thing in the world.

Luis took a bite of his sandwich and washed it down with a sip of juice. A big boy made his way towards Ronnie Anne. Luis squinted his eyes against the glare of the sun to see them better. "Hey," he said and nudged Lucy's arm with his elbow, "Here comes trouble."

Lucy stiffened. "Where?" she asked, a hint of alarm creeping into her voice.

"Over there," Luis said and gestured. Luis shoved the rest of his sandwich into his mouth and chewed.

Lucy saw who her boyfriend was referring to and what she saw made her blood ran cold.

Lucy let out a soft, eerie giggle, "I'll perform the funeral free of charge."

"Please, don't torment me, Lulu." Luis replied, his smile barely visible beneath his dark fringe.

Lucy bit into her blood pudding, a morbid delight, and cast her gaze out over the field. There, she spotted Ronnie Anne gliding on her skateboard, laughter bubbling forth like it was the most exhilarating thing in the bleakest of worlds.

Luis took a grim bite of his sandwich, washing it down with a sip of juice that seemed too bright against the darkness surrounding them. He noticed a heavy figure approaching Ronnie Anne, and squinted against the harsh glare of the sun, attempting to discern the danger. "Hey," he nudged Lucy's arm, a mischievous glint in his eyes, "Here comes trouble."

Lucy tensed, an ominous feeling creeping into her voice. "Where?" she asked, her heart pounding like a funeral march.

"Over there." Luis said, pointing with a sense of foreboding. He stuffed the rest of his sandwich into his mouth, chewing slowly, as if to brace himself for what was to come.

Lucy caught sight of the figure Luis had mentioned, and a chill raced through her veins, freezing her in place. The world around her grew dim as dread settled in.

Billy Mason, the school bully, loomed over Ronnie Anne like a mighty oak, his chapped lips pulled back from his yellow teeth in a hateful sneer that Ronnie thought was supposed to be a smile. His big, brick-sized hands were balled into deadly fists and sunglasses shielded his eyes - he always wore them, and Ronnie was half sure he didn't even have eyes beneath them, just gaping sockets filled with hate.

A recent transfer to Royal County Elementary, Billy looked more like a linebacker than a sixth grader. His shoulders were so broad you needed two buses and a taxi to get from one side to the other and his neck looked like two packs of hotdogs frozen together. He wore a leather motorcycle jacket like a fifties greaser and denim cut off shorts that were dangerously close to hot pants territory. If any other kid dared to wear something like that, the entire school would come together to roast them out the door, but no one said a word to Billy. No one, no one, was brave enough; whenever he was around, they put their heads down and scuttled past, grateful that this time, it wasn't them he was picking on.

But there was always tomorrow. Billy held the whole school in an iron-clad grip of fear. No one was safe from his wrath, not even the old bullies Chandler and Poppa Wheelie. They both tried to cozy up to him and act as his squad, but he treated them the way Moe treated Curly and Larry - that is, he hit and picked on them even more. None of the teachers had the courage to stand up to him, not even Coach Meyers, and word on the street had it that he was man of the house, not his father.

Ronnie could believe it. He was built like a pro wrestler - and just as dumb too. He once got a two percent on a science test and spelled his name as BILEE. Being big and stupid really works up an appetite, apparently, because at lunch, he went around the cafeteria taking people's food away and eating it in front of them with obscene and mocking moans of pleasue. This brownie is so good. My compliments to your mom. Everyone handed their stuff over willingly. If they didn't, he'd pulverize them.

A long time ago, Dad showed Bobby and her this old school comedy called Friday. There was this dude in it named Deebo and in one scene, he hits some guy so hard he flies like ten feet in the air (Ronnie always imagined the WASTED screen from Steal That Car popping up when he hit the ground). Billy did that to the biggest kid on the football team when he refused to give up his Lunchable. Poor Sean (that was football kid's name) sailed through the cafeteria and crashed onto a table, which then collapsed under his weight like the announce table every week on Raw is War.

Presently, Billy leaned over and Ronnie glared to hide her fear, "What do you want?"

Billy smiled. "What'cha got there, loser?"

"Just my skateboard." Ronnie Anne said holding it closer to her body.

Like an eighty year old Democratic socialist, Billy thrust his hand out, palm up. "Give it here."

Ronnie backed up, "Yeah right doofus that ain't happening."

Billy was glaring at her. Billy wasn't above hitting girls and this time it was no different Billy wiggled his fingers, "Don't make take it Rat Girl. Now give it here."

"Are you deaf? I'm telling you, that's not -"

Flashing, Billy grabbed her by the back of his jacket and dragged her off her butt. Ronnie's heart rocketed into her throat, and suddenly she was soaring through the air, five feet above the tree Lucy and Luis. The ground rushed up to meet her and she had just enough time to brace for impact before hitting the grass. A girl screamed in alarm and a gang of boys jumped to their feet and darted away like Old West townspeople at high noon. Billy made his way towards Ronnie like Andre the Giant.

Ronnie let out a pained moan and tried to get to her hands and knees, but Billy planted his foot between her shoulder blades and drove her to her stomach. "I said I wanted your board. Now fork it over."

"N-No, you fat stupid -"

Billy stumbled and screeched in surprise. Ronnie sat up and blinked: Luis was on his back like a small, vicious mammal, his tiny fists battering Billy's head in a furious rain of hellfire and brimstone. Billy reached behind him, peeled Luis off, and tossed him aside like a ball of paper.

Before Ronnie Anne knew what she was doing, she was on her feet and rushing at her opponent. No way anyone was going to hurt Luis on her watch! She wasn't about to let that happen.

Lowering her head, she threw out one shoulder and speared Billy Goldberg-style. Billy staggered back with an oof, but didn't go down. He shoved Ronnie back just in time for Luis to kick him in the knee. Billy yelped and sat hard on the ground. Luis slapped him hard across the chest with the back of his hand. "Woooo!" Luis cried, imitating RIC Flair.

Billy came alive and pushed Luis away, then got to his feet. Luis jumped back got behind him, and did a driving fist drop. Billy sank to one knee and Luis wrapped his arm around his head in a DDT. He threw himself to the ground, and Billy's face planted in the dirt. Luis jumped up, slapped his elbow, and dropped it onto the back of Billy's head.

The other kids had gathered around in a screaming mass, their chants and cheers urging Luis on.

Backing up, he ran at Billy's crumpled form and hit him with an Atomic Leg Drop. The kids jumped, pumped their fists, and chanted, slurping up every second like it was candy-coated and filled with chocolate. Luis bent at the waist and strutted around like RIc Flair, stopping to swipe his hand over his hair. The girls swooned and the boys went crazy with envy.

Luis ascended the gnarled trunk of a tree, his thumbs pointed outward like the claws of a raven. He curled his arms, tapping his shoulders thrice in a shadowy ritual. "Luis. Velaz. Quest." With the weight of the world on his soul, he leaped from the branches, performing a somber frog splash that descended upon Billy, who lay sprawled beneath, utterly unconscious like a fallen star in the void.

Ronnie grabbed his hand, lifting it high above their heads in triumph. The crowd surged forward, mobbed them, and carried them on its shoulders.

The heel had been vanquished and they were on top of the world. Literally.

But then Principal Huggins came out and things went from great…

...to not so great.

"I can't believe he gave us a whole week of detention!" Ronnie Anne huffed, crossing her arms as she slumped in her seat. "What does a kid have to do around here to get a break?" She shot a glance at Luis, her frustration bubbling over.

Luis ran a finger along his cheek, a hint of melancholy in his voice, "Sigh, yes, it truly is dreadful." he murmured, the shadows of his thoughts echoing in the dim light.

After their big match against Billy, Principal Huggins dressed them down and called them delinquents. When they got out of detention, they passed a team of paramedics in the hall rushing Billy away on a stretcher. Luis would feel bad, but bullying...Being a bully is awful. Really, don't bully people.

As Luis strolled into the shadows at the front of the school with Ronnie, he let his gaze linger on her face, his expression clouded with concern. The bruise she sported around her eye, a darkened mark from that fool Billy, was a grim testament to their chaotic world.

Luis tightened his grip on Ronnie's shoulder, a mixture of empathy and frustration swirling within him. "Ronnie, you need to do something about that eye. It's a haunting reminder that beauty can often be marred by darkness."

Ronnie Anne felt her cheeks heat up, 'Wait, did that Lame-o really just call me beautiful?!' She shrugged it off with a smirk, "Psh, whatever. It's not a big deal. Besides, my mom's a nurse, so she'll have my back if anything's actually wrong."

Luis tilts his head and shadows his gaze with a hint of solemnity. "No, your eye looks wretched. We shall tend to it at my lair, and someone will escort you home afterward."

Ronnie raised an eyebrow as she crossed her arms, eyeing Luis with suspicion, "Seriously, dude? The way you're talking, it's like you think I'm just gonna roll over and accept your help. I mean, I've been pulling pranks on you for days now! So why are you even helping me? What's in it for you?" She couldn't help but feel a mix of curiosity and confusion.

Luis detached his arm from her shoulder, his voice low and melancholic. "Your soul." he murmured, "is cloaked in shadows, saturated with an unending sadness. We often surrender to the dark currents of our emotions." He continued to walk, his figure dissolving into the gloom, while Ronnie trailed behind, unable to resist the pull of his enigmatic presence.

Once the two made it to Luis's home, Elizabeth the mother of the Velazquest family had been the first to spot the goth son, "Luis there you are. Principal Huggins told me you got into a fight today. I'm guessing you just came from detention. How are you sweetie?"

Luis nodded, a shadow passing over his features. "Greetings, mother. Yes, I confronted a bully who dared to harm this girl, Ronnie Anne. I'm fine, but is Frankie lurking about? We require his skills to tend to her injured eye."

Elizabeth let out a breath, "Thank goodness your ok and yes Frankie is in his room."

"Thanks, Mother." Luis murmured with an air of melancholy, casting a glance back at Ronnie, "Come, follow me." He ascended the dark staircase, shadows clinging to the walls, with Ronnie trailing behind, curiosity etched on his face.

Luis made it to Frankie and Sammy's room. He knocked on the door.

"You are cordially invited to enter!" Frankie proclaimed with enthusiasm.

Luis and Ronnie entered they saw Frankie working on a unknow experiment.

"Pray tell, how might I be of service, dearest third eldest sibling?" Frankie inquired, turning to regard them with a thoughtful expression.

"Hey, little bro, do you still possess that elusive healing spray you conjured?" Luis inquired, his voice dripping with an eerie yet stylish gloom.

"Upon examining it, I shall presume it is intended for your lady companion accompanying you." Frankie remarked with a touch of sophistication. He maneuvered his wheelchair towards his collection of medical supplies. He placed the items into a box secured with an electronic lock, ensuring that Sammy and the twins would not pry into its contents. As approached said box he elegantly danced his thumbs across the screen, engaging with the technology at hand.

Tommy burst into the room, all energy and wonder, "Hey, what's up with that eye of yours, homegirl? Did you fall from a star?"

"We clashed in shadows." Luis murmured, his voice dripping with darkness, "And against the abyss, we emerged victorious."

Leaning back against Frankie's bed, Tommy grinned wide, "Check it out! I'm about to drop a beat like the bass that'll shake your seat! 'Gonna put you on the racks like a pair of slacks, with a wack rapper tied up at your backs!' Can you feel that groove?"

Ronnie gave a confused look towards Luis.

Luis let out a hollow, sardonic chuckle and said in a monotone, "Interesting verses, but I find myself lost in the gloomy shadows of your meaning."

Frankie carefully opened the container and retrieved a spray can, upon which the label read "Shiner-Be-Gone." "Come here, esteemed guest," he beckoned, "and I shall alleviate your periorbital contusion, commonly referred to as a black eye."

Ronnie stepped closer and permitted Frankie to apply the spray to her swollen eye. Miraculously, the dark bruise vanished immediately, leaving her astonished.

Just as they were finishing up, a stamped was heard and all of rest of the siblings came inside. Luis's heart sank, Tommy went rigid and Frankie felt a chill. Uh-oh

Delilah put her hands on her hips and shot them a fierce look, "Yo, you're getting picked on out here!"

Luis stared, his dark eyes widening in surprise, "Big sis, how did you unearth that?" he murmured, a hint of awe threading through his voice.

Charlie crossed his arms and huffed, "Come on, you goof! Some of us actually go to your school, you know!"

Larry nodded with worry, "And you know what? Some people were totally posting about you, like, everywhere! It's awful!"

Leo rubbed the back of his head, trying not to sound too worried, "Hey, my bad, little bro! So, Mom got a call from the school, and told me about you getting sent to dentation, everyone was in the van."

Delilah leaned in closer, a frown on her face, "Plus, I hit up Lucy 'bout it, and she said you and that jerk of yours went toe-to-toe with a bigger bully! Man, that's wild why I'm I just hearing this!"

Johnny threw his hands in the air like he just won the lottery, "I mean, seriously! You took on a kid twice your size? That's some Johnny-level craziness right there! I'm bursting with pride, like a piñata filled with fireworks!"

Luis stepped back, his dark eyes sweeping over the group with a hint of disdain, "Really, it's not that significant," he said, his voice dripping with a cool indifference, like shadows cloaked in twilight.

Milton fidgeted, glancing nervously at Luis before his gaze fell to the ground, "Um, s-so, uh, I'm really sorry to bother you, but, um, why are you using Frankie's, um, 'Shiner-Be-Gone' black-eye remover spray? I-I mean, I hope it's not because of anything I did! P-Please don't get mad at me! I just thought that if you're trying to 'shine' a light on the situation, um, that's one way to do it, right? O-Oh gosh, I really hope that was a good pun and not just, you know, pun-derful!" He bit his lip, waiting for Luis's reaction.

Luis's voice trembled, his dark attire accentuating his anxiety, "You see, Ronnie... she was injured after that twisted moment when Billy hurled her, like a discarded shadow."

Frankie placed his hand thoughtfully on his chin, "How intriguing! So, you're the one causing distress to our sibling? Ronnie, I must say that bullying often stems from a misguided pursuit of attention, typically fueled by underlying anger and frustration. Have you considered the possibility that you may be grappling with personal difficulties? If that's the case, I earnestly suggest that you seek counsel from a professional. My mother possesses considerable expertise in therapy and would be more than capable of assisting you."

Ronnie Anne scratched her head, feeling totally baffled, "Wait, what?!"

Delilah stepped up close to Ronnie, her voice firm, "Ayo, what's up with you picking on my little bro?"

David shot a fierce look at Ronnie, crossing his arms and tapping his foot like he was ready to challenge her to a game, "Seriously, what did our bro ever do to you?"

Leo raised his arms, his voice booming, "Yo, guys! Chill out! The situation's under control! Trust me, the problem's totally solved!"

Tommy glanced at Leo with a grin, "Hey man, don't stop believin', just hold on to that feelin'! But what if she starts 'cause the rhythm's in her soul? Could be a total twist, like a story untold!" He laughed, striking a pose, "You know how it goes, life's a dance floor, and we just gotta keep groovin'!"

Sammy raised his fist, "Off with her head!" Sammy yelled doing an impression of the queen from Alice in Wonderland.

Larry frowned at Ronnie, "We should kick her butt!"

Milton jumped and stammered, "I-I'm s-sorry, but isn't that a bit u-und-fair? I-I mean, there's just one of her and, um, eleven of us?! I-I really hope that's l-legal, or I'm gonna be in a world of hurt! It's just a little... overwhelming, you know?" He gulped nervously, glancing around. "I-I guess you could say I'm feeling a bit out-numbered! Eep! Sorry for the pun! J-Just can't help myself sometimes. I-I definitely didn't mean to ruffle any feathers!"

Charlie waved him off, "Na anything we do to her would be nice and legal." He had a sinister smile after saying that.

Luis had reached his limit, "EVERYONE, SILENCE!"

The room fell into an eerie hush.

He took a moment, sighing heavily, "Look, Ronnie's been tormenting me today, but I held my tongue because I knew you all would unleash your wrath upon her."

Ronnie shivered slightly under the weight of his gaze.

Luis clasped his hands together, a somber expression settling on his face, "I understand your concern; I just... didn't want to stir the abyss."

Delilah spoke up first, her tone mellow but strong, "Luis, it hurts us to think about you going through this. You know you're family, right? We got mad love for you."

The brothers all echoed her vibe, nodding in solidarity.

Luis felt warmth in his chest, a faint blush creeping up his pale cheeks, "Thank you, my darkened souls. I love you all too."

Johnny rubs his hands together like he's about to unveil the world's greatest pizza. He leans in, winks, and says, "Sooooo, how about we dive headfirst into a glorious cheese and pepperoni adventure while we smash some video games? It's the perfect way to celebrate and figure out what makes Ronnie Anne tick! What do you say? Let's make it epic!'"

Everyone looked at each other and grinned. After telling their mom they were going out to Gus' Games and Grub the group had a blast. They pizza until they were in food Comas and Luis learned that Ronnie Anne had quite a bit of things in common with him like watching wrestling or as what she preferred to watch Lucha Libre her favorite wrestler was La Tormenta.

She also was a fan of skateboarding. They said that they should hang out sometime was this the beginning of a new friendship for Luis and Ronnie Anne?

THE END.

Chapter 4: Making the Case

Delilah opened her bedroom door and stepped into the hall just in time to bump into Milton. He was staring down at a sheaf of papers in his hands and silently moving his lips. He and Delilah collided, and Milton jumped back in shock. He spotted his sister and gave a little, shy smile, his voice barely above a whisper, "O-Oh, hey, sis! I didn't s-s-see you there! I'm s-s-sorry if I startled you! I guess I'm just a little 'hocus pocus' when it comes to sneaking up on people. You know, I always try to 'disappear' into the background! Heh... I hope I didn't cause too much 'ghost-oration'!" He fidgeted nervously, rubbing the back of his neck, "I mean, I'm just here to say hi, not to scare anyone. Sorry again!"

Delilah laughed, "Yeah, I guess," she said, nodding toward the papers. "Another screenplay, huh? You really out here working, ain't you?"

Milton gave a small, nervous smile and nodded, his cheeks turning a little pink. "Um, yeah, this is my, uh, newest… and maybe my best, I think? I-I hope it's not too much? Sorry if it sounds a bit, um, cheesy! I just wanted to make sure it's not too gouda! I really didn't mean to overstep... I apologize if that's too much!"

Milton dreamed of one day becoming a famous and beloved filmmaker on par with Coopola, Scorcese, and Kubric. He wrote screenplays and filmed no budget movies in the backyard on an old camera Mom bought him one Christmas from the second hand store in town. Delilah personally thought his movies were adorable and didn't lack in originality and oozed with the right amount of cheese. He was quite talented even at fourteen. He's in the learning stages of his craft however and needed time to hone his skills. In Delilah's opinion, he was good enough now that, if he kept working and refining his technique, he would one day be great.

Everyone's got to start somewhere, after all. There may be a few people scattered throughout history who were tremendously talented at an early age (like Stevie Wonder and Michael Jackson), but most people had to work hard at improving. One day, Milton would get there…but today was not that day. The screenplay, he told Delilah, was about a gang of clowns who fight for turf with a gang of mimes. It was called Clownfellas, and was supposed to be a parody of mob and gang related cinema. It was a interesting idea she had thought.

"Yo, I hope you can hit the big time, big bro!" Delilah said with a playful shove on his shoulder as she walked by.

Milton shyly glanced at the departing Sister, his voice barely above a whisper, "Um, th-thanks, little sis. I really appreciate it, I hope that's okay?" He fidgeted nervously, a sheepish smile creeping onto his face, "I mean, if I wasn't too much of a bother… Sorry if I was!" He chuckled lightly, "I just thought I'd give you a little 'sis-le' of gratitude!" He cringed a bit, feeling a bit embarrassed at his own pun, "Oh gosh, I'm really sorry for that one!"

Enter the 9th Grade Video Contest.

Mrs. Layton announced it on a Friday in May. Each student would make a video and post it online. The one with the most votes after a week would win a sick trophy shaped like an old school movie camera and some film.

It was beautiful, and Milton decided that he wanted it.

Luis wearing a diving uniform covered in head to toe breath mints.

Frankie approached with a clipboard in hand, "Upon my careful calculations, it appears that Luis is adorned with the exact number of oral fresheners required for our cinematic endeavor. Now, dear Fifth Oldest Brother, have you completed your preparations?"

Johnny threw his hands in the air like he just won the lottery, "Bam! We're all set, kiddos! Now get your little butts in position! You know the drill—let's make some magic happen!"

Milton got into right position with his camera. He was happy his siblings were helping him with his film. Milton was more comfortable filming then doing stunts. Luckily he had talented and crazy siblings to help him out.

Johnny and Frankie had design a Rube Goldberg machine like set up for a stunt for Milton.

Luis waiting on a ramp.

"Um, so, like, is everyone, uh, in their positions? I really don't want to, um, cause a scene or anything, you know? I'm just a little on edge, like a cat on a hot tin roof! I hope I'm not, um, putting too much pressure on anyone! It's just, I'd feel really bad if we, stepped—oops, I really hope I didn't put my foot in my mouth! Sorry if I'm being a little fidgety, I just want everything to go smoothly, puns intended!" Milton said.

"Yeah!" Everyone yelled.

Milton pressed record on his camera, a small tremor in his hand, "Uh, hi there! Um, it's Milton Velazquest, and, uh, I hope this is okay! So, um, ever wonder what happens when, um, 672 breath mints meet 88 gallons of diet soda? I-I mean, I hope it's not too explosive! Sorry if I sound nervous," he chuckled awkwardly. "I just, um, don't want to mint-terfere with any safety rules here, you know? Let's just, uh, find out together!" He glanced at Luis, giving a shaky thumbs up and muttering, "I hope this doesn't fizz-ure out badly!"

Luis rides on his skateboard off a ramp onto a catapult where he is launched by Charlie and Larry into a swimming pool full of diet soda, causing the soda and mints to shoot out like a geyser.

Milton, looking a bit wide-eyed and damp from all the soda, stammered, "Oh gosh, I'm really sorry about that! I didn't mean to make such a splash… It just fizzed out unexpectedly! I hope I didn't soda-press anyone. Um, I just really hope everyone votes for this, but if you don't… I totally understand! I guess I'll just have to bubble away my embarrassment. Sorry again!"

Only it didn't go down like that.

They did not.

No one liked it. He honestly couldn't understand why.

After, a while after uploading to the school's website's contest page, the video doesn't have any votes at all. He sat on the family couch with his laptop in his lap, he stared at the screen for three hours, on the edge of his seat, waiting for dem likes to come in.

Milton nervously tucked a strand of hair behind his ear and muttered, "Um, I'm really sorry to bother everyone, but, like, why isn't anybody voting for this? I mean, I'm not trying to be a 'pest' or anything, but I could really use some 'poli-tickles' to get things rolling! I hope I'm not being too much of a 'voter-vator' by asking... I just want to know if I'm the 'odd vote' out here. Sorry if I'm being awkward!"

David burst into the room, swinging a pair of boxing gloves like he was ready for a championship match. He had just come back from the garage, which was totally converted into a gym—talk about a workout zone! As he looked around, he spotted his little bro with a frown that could rival Tommy's worst guitar face, "Hey, little dude! What's got you down? You look like someone just stole your favorite camera!"

Milton hesitated, biting his lip, "Um, I'm really sorry, but, um, my video isn't, like, getting any votes… I-I mean, it's almost like it's in the un-votable section or something? I just—Oh gosh, I didn't mean to bother anyone! Ugh, I feel like a voteless wonder right now! I hope I'm not, like, a drag on everyone's fun. Yikes! I just thought it'd be a reel good time, but, um, maybe I should've taken a poll first? I really apologize—I'll just, um, quietly slink away now…"

David strutted over to Milton and peered at the video, giving him a playful nudge, "Hey, maybe you should scope out the competition, you know?" he said with a grin, fingers drumming on his hip "Gotta keep it fresh, right?"

Milton did just that and he found out where all those likes were going.

Milton timidly raised an eyebrow, his heart racing as he squeaked out, "Oh gosh, um, it seems I've, uh, discovered where all those likes are scurrying off to."

He glanced at the screen, and the sight made his stomach do a little flip, "Hampsta-Cam, a 24-hour live feed of a hamster in, uh, its cage... I mean, don't get me wrong, it's all very cute and fluffy, but, um, really?"

With wide eyes, Milton stammered, "People are, um, voting for this Hampsta-Cam video? I-I can't even believe it. A little furball just running around in its wheel like, um, any regular hamster! I mean, that's just a tad nutty, isn't it?" He bit his lip, glancing around as if someone might overhear his doubts.

"Seriously, I feel like I'm getting my butt kicked by a rodent! I-I know Mr. Fluffums is adorable and all, but, oh dear, that can only get you so far, right? If he at least did some tricks or, um, wore a silly hat, I'd—uh, begrudgingly?—concede defeat. But, um, now I'm just left feeling like a, well, a not-so-glorious loser...? Yikes!"

Milton peered closer at the screen, his voice barely above a whisper, "50 votes?! What in the world is so great about a, uh, dumb hamster? I'm sorry, I really don't want to be rude, but this is, um, kinda hard to understand. People are voting for a creature that just eats, poops, and, and runs in a circle? Oh, come on! I thought we were all in this for, um, a little more excitement." He sighed softly, crossing his fingers. "I hope I haven't upset anyone, um, too much by saying that?"

David points at the screen with excitement. "Whoa! Check it out! You got a vote—no, wait! It's a comment! So awesome!"

Your video sucks, U shld give up making videos loser.

"And now we totally delete that comment!" David shouted with excitement as he slammed the delete button like a champ.

Milton nervously tucked a strand of hair behind his ear and muttered, "Oh gosh, I think I really floundered this time. I'm definitely not 'fin'-ishing first in this contest. I'm so sorry for messing up! I just keep making bigger waves, and it's really making me seasick! Please forgive me; I just can't seem to swim with the big fish." he said, glancing down at his shoes, his voice almost a whisper.

David gave his brother a reassuring pat on the shoulder and said, "Hey, don't sweat it, bro! I just know you'll totally rack up the views one day, just like Luan! You've got this!"

Milton had a bit of a shaky idea—it kind of struck him like a timid deer in headlights, "Luan!" he exclaimed, his voice barely above a whisper. Oh no, he totally forgot! With her help, he was sure he'd make the best video ever—if he didn't mess it up, that is. His girlfriend's site, LUAN OUT LOUD'S COMEDY CHANNEL, had 50,000 followers, and he was terrified of disappointing her.

"David," Milton said, his hands fidgeting, "I think you're brilliant, but, um, what if I can't pull it off?" He hugged his big brother cautiously, as if letting go might cause an avalanche of anxiety. "I-I've gotta go to the Loud House now!" he stammered, almost tripping over his own feet. "I hope they, um, don't mind me being there... I'm really sorry if I get in the way!"

He grabbed his laptop, feeling like it was heavier than a ton of bricks, and left—hoping the idea wouldn't be as scary as it seemed!

He was heading to the Loud House right across the street. The oak tree in the front yard screened its grimy facade and its pitched roof thrust into the sky like a hand hailing a cab. Larry decided to join him they crossed the street, cut across the lawn, and went up the steps. Milton knocked, and a few minutes later, Lana opened the door. She looked from Milton to Larry, then blushed deeply, her white skin turning dark red. Lana and Larry were girlfriend and boyfriend.

Milton fiddled with the collar of his shirt, his voice barely a whisper, "Uh, um, hi… I'm s-so sorry to bother you, but, um, is Luan here? I mean, if she's not, that's totally okay! I just thought I'd, um, pop in and ask, y'know?" He ducked his head again, his cheeks turning a shade of red that could rival a ripe tomato. "S-sorry if I'm interrupting anything! I just, um, don't want to be a pane in the glass."

Larry gave a friendly wave to his girlfriend.

Lana smiled, "Uh...yeah, come in." She let two brothers inside and Milton made his way upstairs while Larry stayed downstairs to play in the mud with Lana.

He found Luan in hers and Luna's room. She perched on the edge of the dresser with her legs crossed and her dummy Mr. Coconuts in her lap. "And that's when I said...boy, you sure know how to hold them!"

She broke out laughing and waved her hand (stop, stop, you're killing me). Milton let out a dreamy sigh and almost melted into a puddle. Luan, she of the sweet, lisping angel song, big brown eyes, and kissable lips. His eyes rolled back into his head and his mouth turned into a hazy, love-struck squiggle. The musical sound of her laughter wrapped itself around him like a warm hug and a vision of her face formed in his mind's eye.

When Luan turned her big brown eyes on him, it was like someone flipped a switch in her brain, "Hey, Milton! What're you up to? Ready for some laughter?" She grinned, juggling her newest prank ideas like a seasoned comedian.

What was he up to?

Oh, right.

"Um, I-I'm really sorry to bother you, but, uh, I-I need a little help with my video, if that's okay? I-I promise I won't be too much of a, um, a video n00b. I just get so, um, nervous and I don't want to get 'screen-shotted' as someone who can't figure it out! So, if you could lend me a hand, I'd really film better about it. I'm really sorry for asking! I didn't want to, um, make a big *scene* or anything!"

Luan hopped off the dresser like a springboard, her pigtails bouncing playfully, and with a flourish, she launched Mr. Coconuts onto her bed, "A video? Oh, you bet! This is gonna be more fun than a pie in the face!"

Later Luan is looking over Milton's video while she sat in her director chair, "Mm-hmm..."

Milton perched nervously on Luna's beanbag, shifting his weight from side to side. "Um, s-s-so, like, I hope it's okay that I'm sitting here? I mean, it's p-p-pretty awesome, right? I-I really hope it doesn't, um, bean too much trouble. I just didn't want to make a fuss, but I guess I'm stuck in this squishy situation now! I—I promise I'll be gentle… I'm not trying to ruffle any feathers or, um, bean too silly!"

Milton sank deeper into Luna's beanbag, fidgeting a bit as he spoke, "Uh, s-sorry if this isn't what you were expecting, b-but I think the video I made is, um, pretty awesome? I-I mean, like, it really 'bean' a journey for me, you know? I hope it doesn't, um, 'bean' too cheesy or anything! I-I really didn't want to let anyone down, 'cause if it's not good, I'll just 'leaf' it to the professionals next time. I-I just really hope you like it! Sorry if I'm rambling!"

Luan closed her boyfriend's laptop, "Yeah, not in this case."

Milton gasped lightly, his voice barely above a whisper, "W-what?! I-I'm just a bit puzzled! W-what's wrong with my video? I-I mean, it was supposed to be a reel-y fun time... I didn't mean to ruffle any feathers! If it's too much, I can definitely scale it back, I-I promise! I guess I got a little carried away, like a fish out of water! I'm really sorry if it wasn't up to par! I just wanted to make a splash, but I might have just... floundered! Please, if it's not too much trouble, could you let me know what went wrong? I'd hate to be the punchline of my own video joke!"

Luan shrugged, "Sorry, Milton. Stunts are so last year. If you want to win the contest, you have to make funny videos."

Milton rubbed his chin nervously, clearing his throat, "Uh, um, well, you're the one with, like, 50,000 followers on your comedy channel, and I really don't want to mess this up—sorry! Um, how do I, like, make comedy videos? I just don't want to, you know, bomb and make a fool of myself—if that's okay to say! Ah, geez, I'm really sorry if that sounded too punny... I just thought maybe we could both 'laugh' a little here, but if it's not funny, I totally understand! I hope I'm not, like, 'cracking' under pressure or anything... Yikes!"

Luan grinned as she handed Milton his laptop, "Hey, Milton! No need to sweat it! Just follow my one super-duper simple rule: keep that camera rolling at all times! You never know when a hilarious moment might pop up. Comedy gold is just waiting to be captured!"

"Um, well, uh, could you maybe help me find some, um, comedy gold? I-I really hope that's okay! I-I mean, if you're not too busy or anything… I don't want to, um, interrupt your very important schedule or all! I-I just thought it'd be, you know, a 'pun'-derful idea? I'm sorry if that's too much to ask!" Milton asked his girlfriend with a blush on his face.

Luan zipped past him and flung open the closet door, her trademark giggle bubbling up as she said, "Time to grab my camera and unleash the fun!" As she rummaged through the closet, Milton's eyes went wide at the sight of mountains of video tapes crammed in there.

And then, he spotted one tape that had his name on it.

Milton's heart raced, and he stammered, "Uh... Luan?"

"Yeah, Milton? What's up?" Luan replied with a bright grin, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Milton fidgeted with his hands, glancing around as if expecting something to jump out at him, "W-well, um... why is there a video tape labeled Milton in your closet? I-I mean, I didn't mean to invade your personal space! I'm really sorry! I'm just so curious—I can't help but wonder if it's a 'Milton-umentary' or something! Heh, sorry, bad pun... I can be such a pun-dering fool sometimes."

He cringed a little, hoping she wouldn't think he was overreacting. "I just thought maybe it was some kind of, um, private screening, you know? Not like I was trying to 'tape' anything! I promise I didn't mean to pry! I can totally 'fast forward' past this if you want! I just... I get kind of jumpy, you know?" His eyes widened as he took a step back, concerned he might have said too much.

"Because I take videos of you sometimes. You're hilarious." She picked the video up, went to her desk, and shoved it into the VCR. Milton gave Luan a bemused glance, then turned to the TV. Onscreen, Milton walked across his front yard...then stepped on a rake. It swung up and hit him in the face. "Ow." he moaned.

The scene jumped to him sitting in a bubble bath full of toys and rubber duckies. Milton's jaw hit his chest and Luan burst into laughter. Bath-Milton slicked his hair back with soap and tossed his head from side-to-side, "My bologna had a first name his name was M.I.L.T.O.N my Bologna had a second name It's V.E.L.A.Z.Q.U.E.S.T."

Milton sprang at the TV and hit the OFF button. Luan was laughing hysterically and Milton's face burned with shame. "You're a laugh riot, you can win that trophy for sure." Luan said.

Milton started to scold her glancing down nervously, "Um, I-I'm really sorry, but, um, why do you even have this video? I mean, I didn't mean to bring it up, it just kinda I-I just thought it might be important, but I totally get it if it's not. Sorry if I'm, um, making a big deal out of nothing!"

"Luan!" Leni called from down the hall, "I need help. I'm stuck in baby jail again."

Luan threw her head back and let out a dramatic sigh, rolling her eyes playfully. "Ugh, baby jail again? Hold on, Leni, I'm coming!" She hopped to her feet with a grin, ready to improvise yet another rescue mission. She turned to Milton, "I'll be right back." Luan then went out into the hall.

When she was gone, Milton pressed the EJECT button and, um, timidly grabbed the tape. "What does she even have you?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

But then, oh dear, an idea struck him like a lost kitten on a rainy day. Milton opened his mouth, then quickly closed it again, feeling a wave of nerves wash over him. Was he really going to do this? I mean, it feels like a bit of a tall order. Embarrass himself in front of the entire school...the whole wide world? Just to, um, wind up with a trophy? Talk about a slippery slope!

He imagined the flush of victory as Mrs. Layton handed him his prize, and it made his stomach do a little dance. The other kids would clap and cheer his name, but then, what if they tripped over their own feet and fell into a fit of giggles at him? What if every eye beheld him...and you know what they saw?

A winner who was, um, swimming in self-doubt! Oh gosh, that sounds like a real splash-tastrophe! I really don't mean to bother anyone, but maybe I should just, uh, wave the white flag here. It's just...I don't want to make a fool of myself. But then again, I guess trying is better than not trying at all, right? I hope that's not too much to ask! Sorry for rambling!

"Okay, I'm back." Luan said as she came back into the room, "I'm ready to-what are you doing?"

"I-I was going to use this tape," Milton said, awkwardly jamming it into his chest with a shaky hand.

Luan's face fell faster than a dropped ice cream cone. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, no, you can't do that!"

"But you said I was funny, and with this, I can win that trophy! I mean, I don't want to *tape* my chances away," Milton stammered, swallowing hard.

Luan took a deep breath, gently grabbing him to face her. "Milton, please, put it back."

"N-no way! This is just what I need to win that contest!" he insisted, his voice trembling like a leaf in the wind.

"Humiliating yourself?" Luan exclaimed, wide-eyed.

Milton hesitated, his heart racing, but Luan wasn't going to let him off the hook that easily.

"Before you upload it, I think you should watch the rest of the video... some of the stuff in there is really embarrassing. Like, um, *reaaaaally* embarrassing," she said nervously, wringing her hands.

After they both braved through the full video, Luan turned to him with a serious expression, her eyes piercing through his uncertainty, "You still want to post this? Because... this is social suicide, and I don't mean that in a funny way."

A wild look sparkled in Milton's eyes, sending a shiver down Luan's spine. "I don't care! I need to win! I just can't keep *taping* my dreams down!"

Luan gave a nervous look, her stomach churning. "Are you sure? This really your last chance? Because I don't want to see you go from funny to *un-funny* in a blink!"

Milton nodded keeping his a mad look.

Luan uploaded the video after that Milton left.

As Milton left the house and walked home to clear his head. By the time he got home, his madness had gone and sickly dread had taken its place. Images from the video flickered mockingly across his mind, and his stomach flipped. Jeez, did Milton really post that thing? Was he insane? Everyone was going to see all of his most...compromising moments...and then laugh him into the Stone Age.

Was he really that determined to win?

Why?

Milton could be competitive just like any of his siblings, but he was never a psycho about it. A deep frown touched his lips. He resolved to talk to his mother as soon as he got back. At home after talking to his mother Milton found out he just passionate about his talent, Milton decided to check on his page after a bit he sat behind his laptop in their room and gaped at the screen, his body thrumming. He was floored by what he saw.

His's little video?

It had 59 likes and 21 comments.

Milton's mouth fell open.

I'm gonna win

Milton may have been desperate to win, but he wasn't so desperate that he didn't edit out ten minutes of the most embarrassing footage. From the way some of those comments sounded, people wanted more.

Posting that video was his best idea ever.

Or so he thought.

The next day when he and fellow high schooler siblings walked into Royal County High school, every face in the crowded hall turned toward them...and everyone, everyone, exploded into mocking laughter. The principal held her stomach and jabbed her finger at Milton, and the school bully yelled, "Look everyone, It's bath boy!"

Leo didn't care what others thought of him, but he was worried for his brother Milton. Milton however, didn't seem fazed. He went to his locker with a dreamy little smile and a spring in his step. Kids called out taunts and insults, but they were the wind beneath Milton's cape. Someone threw a balled up piece of paper at the back of his head, and someone else screeched, "I sing like a girl!" in a very Milton-ish falsetto. Luan, whose locker was next to his, saw him coming and gave a shy wave.

Luan twirled her ponytail nervously, "Tough morning, huh? Jokes aside, you doing okay? I promise I won't hit you with any puns...unless you're up for a laugh."

Milton sighed softly, biting his lip, "Oh gosh, maybe posting that video wasn't such a great idea after all," he muttered to himself, glancing around nervously as if expecting someone to pop up and scold him.

His phone pinged, making him jump a little. "Eep!" he squeaked, pulling it out gingerly, worry creeping back in.

Another like?

He blinked, a shy smile creeping onto his face, "Oh, um, well, maybe it wasn't a total disaster after all? I guess it liked me back, huh?" He chuckled awkwardly, feeling a little lighter but still apologizing under his breath, "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry for being such a worrywart!"

With a little more confidence—though still fidgeting—Milton added, "Maybe I'll stop being so *timid-ous* next time?"

All that day, Milton divided his attention between his studies and his phone, obsessively checking his video. It stood at seventy-five likes. Hampsta-Cam had 150. There were three days of the contest left. Milton's video was currently in third place. If they could get it past Hampsta-Cam, they'd win.

Luan and Milton walked home together on the way home, passing motorists honked their horns, and passengers stuck their heads out the window. "It's Bath Boy!" At first, Milton was unaffected, but as they got closer to home, he started to sag like a wilting flower. A block from their driveway, Flip passed in a truck so old it collected social security. The sides were rushed, the tires bald, and thick black smoke belched from the exhaust. "Nice video, Velazquest," he called. He chucked something out the window and it hit Milton in the head, knocking him down.

A rubber ducky.

Luan helped him to his feet with a cheerful grin, trying to lighten the mood.

"I'm, um, starting to, uh, feel a little, um, tired of this, s-so, like, um, on the bright side, I guess my video is, like, in second place now." Milton said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Luan's smile faltered a bit. "Yeah, but buddy, you look super miserable. Is this, like, really worth it for a silly trophy? I mean, come on! We could be out there having fun!"

Milton waved her off with a small, shaky hand, "I, uh, s-sure hope so! R-relax, Luan. Once the c-contest is over, the misery will probably, um, just p-pair off with it, right?"

Ping.

Milton jumped slightly as he checked his phone, hoping it wasn't bad news.

"Uh, another five likes! Th-that's, um, good, I guess! I've, uh, got this, Luan." he said, forcing a smile that wavered just a bit.

Luan pouted, a playful grin tugging at her lips, "Hey, come on! You know, as an actor—like, a super talented one—I've learned how to read people like a script! And I can totally tell you're just hiding your true feels! Spill it, buddy!"

Milton opened his mouth to reply, but, um, nothing came to mind. So he just, uh, kept quiet, biting his lip.

Luan cupped her hands around Milton's face with a big grin, "Hey, Milton! I just wanna see that sweet smile of yours! Come on, it's time to brighten up the room like a punchline!"

Milton blushed furiously, his voice almost a squeak. "D-don't worry, Luan! Everything will, um, work out! It's just, um, a little ruff right now. B-but I promise it's just a p-paw-sitive twist away!"

The next day at lunch, Milton was waiting in line, Luan was right behind him. "Hey Velazquest," a firm voice said. "Nice video."

"Th-thank you so much!" Milton stammered, glancing nervously around. "I really appreciate it, and I'm s-sorry if I'm bothering you! I just wanted to say it's a p-pun-derful gesture! I hope I'm not too much of a pun-derdog here!" He offered a shy smile, fidgeting slightly. "I-I really don't want to overstep…"

"You looked really good messing yourself." The firm voice said.

Luan twisted around. Jeff Wolfgang, fat, red faced, and panting, stood over Milton's shoulder, a mocking light in his eyes.

Oh boy bully.

"It, um, happens?" Milton said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I mean, you know, like when socks disappear in the dryer! It's, uh, probably my fault! Sorry about that! I'm just really, um, afraid of causing trouble, you know? I guess you could say I'm just 'dyeing' to keep things tidy! Hehe… I hope that wasn't too cheesy! Oh gosh, I really didn't mean to overdo it. I– I'm really sorry!"

"No, I'm sorry. I'm standing next to a loser like you." Jeff said.

Milton grew upset.

"You're a joke, Velazquest. You pooped yourself like a little baby. You're such a loser, I'm LMAOing at your life."

Then he did it.

He shoved Milton.

Luan squinted at Jeff, crossing her arms defiantly, "Hey, leave him alone! Seriously!"

Jeff snickered, "Or what? Is the clown girl gonna tell me more of those cringy jokes?"

With a mischievous smirk, Luan whipped out her trusty squirting flower, "Oh, you asked for it!" she exclaimed, aiming it right at him.

Luan then used her squirting flower on Jeff.

Jeff got mad and grabbed Luan's wrist in his hand and growled at her, "Let go! You're hurting me!"

Un-uh.

Milton timidly shuffled over, his eyes darting around as if expecting a teacher to jump out at him. Jeff blinked, taking in Milton's presence, and before he could even muster a response, Milton quickly—and perhaps a bit too nervously—swept him into a front-facing headlock, reminiscent of a move he'd seen on Dynamite.

"Whoa! Sorry, sorry, I didn't mean to, um, go all wrestling champion on you!" he squeaked, his voice shaking as Jeff let out a startled scream. The surrounding crowd took a hesitant step back, eyes wide, unsure of what to do.

"Please don't be mad! I just—uh, I just want to ensure you know not to touch my girlfriend, you know? I guess you could say I'm just trying to 'headlock' down the competition!" Milton giggled then glared.

"Please, let me go!" Jeff wailed. He thrashed and flailed his arms, then broke down crying, "I'm so sorry."

Milton was nervously weighing his options, wondering if he should really take the plunge and give the bully a DDT when he felt a light tap on his shoulder. "Oh gosh, what was that? I'm so sorry, did I do something wrong?" he stammered as he turned around, his heart racing. "I didn't mean to, um, overthink things! It's just—sometimes I feel like I'm in a wrestling ring, and it's all a bit too much to handle, you know? Like, I'm grappling with my thoughts here! Hehe… but really, I'm sorry if I seemed too intense!"

Luan gave him a sad look.

Uh-oh.

After school Milton and Luan walked home Milton was having mixed feelings if there was one thing he hated seeing was Luan sad. The poor comedian of the loud family was rarely ever upset and hours ago he was the one that caused her to be upset he knew he had to make things right and there's only one way to do it he had to delete the video once the video was gone go back to normal right?

Milton then entered his room with Luan following. Luan sat on his bed while Milton picked up his laptop. Once turning it on he went to the site.

Ping.

Another five more likes. He was two away from beating Hampsta-Cam. Milton's heart bounced into his throat and a heady rush of triumpth came over him. He was going to do it. He was actually going to win this thing. However if he pressed the delete option and the video would be wiped from the site and the contest, he had internal struggle, but he knew doing this would make Luan feel better.

With a shaky finger he pressed on his mouse and click the delete option. A breath of heat broke over Milton like the angry puff of dragon breath, and then it was all over.

Luan looked at her phone to check the video, "It's gone."

Milton let out a loud groan before laying on his bed.

Luan looked at her boyfriend before she lied down just like Milton was, they cuddled for a moment Luan was gonna make joke, but she decided to be serious.

Slowly he placed a gentle hand onto the boys knee, giving him some form of physical comfort, "You gonna be alright?"

The snow-haired teen inhaled deeply, his voice barely above a whisper as he let it escape with a sigh. "Um, I-I'm really, really sorry for being...uh, a bit, um, crazy during this whole video contest thing. I guess you could say I was kind of... 'contest-rophobic' or something?" He chuckled nervously, hoping to lighten the mood.

Luan smiled softly, ready to reassure him, "It's okay! I'm just glad this is behind us. How about we watch some movies to feel better?"

"Oh, um, that sounds nice! I mean, it's hard to feel blue when you've got a good movie to 'screen' time!" Milton exclaimed, bouncing up from the bed a bit too quickly, panic flashing across his face as he stumbled slightly. "Oops! I-I'm sorry! I didn't mean to startle you! Are you, um, okay?"

Luan and Milton watched a couple of movies to lift Milton's mood. The next day Milton dragged himself into class and sank into his seat. Today, Mrs. Layton would announce the winner of the video contest, not that it mattered. Milton's video was deleted and he was out.

Sigh.

Presently, Mrs. Layton stood at the head of the room, and Milton hung his head. "Alright, class, it's time to announce the winner of the 9th grade video contest."

A murmur went through the room and Milton took a deep breath. Oh well. Nothing wrong with being a hack, right? Kim Kardashian had no talent and everyone loved her.

"And the winner is…"

At least he love ones and friends.

"Milton Velazquest."

Milton was so wrapped up in his own thoughts that it took Mrs. Layton words a moment to sink in. When they did, Milton's eyes widened in surprise, and he quickly straightened up, his hands trembling slightly. "Um, m-me? I won? Oh gosh, I-I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to, um, interrupt your, uh, excitement!" He fidgeted with his shirt collar, feeling a wave of anxiety wash over him.

"Yes, you." Mrs. Layton said.

"H-how can this be? I mean, my video, um, sorta just vanished like a magician's rabbit! It really isn't, uh, 'disappearing act' I wanted!" He chuckled nervously, wringing his hands a bit. "A-are you sure you're not, um, pulling my leg? Because I might just, uh, trip over it!"

Milton took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing heart. "I really, um, appreciate it, though! I just didn't think I'd, uh, be in the running after my, um, little disaster!" He glanced at Mrs. Layton with a mix of hope and dread, his voice barely above a whisper, "I hope I'm not, um, making a fool of myself!"

"It still got the most likes." She said.

That didn't make sense. It got more like than Hamsta-Cam only moments before it was deleted.

Then he remembered. It was directly linked to the school server and every like was automatically registered in the system.

Mrs. Layton picked up a trophy from her desk and told him to come to the front of the room. Milton's eyes fixed on the golden idol and his heartbeat sped up. He did it...he really did it, he won something. He got to his feet and walked to the head of the class like a man on clouds. A shaft of light fell through the ceiling and bathed the trophy and a chorus of angels struck up. He took it in his hands and a smattering of kids clapped half-heartedly but to him it was thunderous applause. He held the award over his head and let out a victory screech that some say is still echoing through the halls of RWE even to this day.

The End.

Chapter 5: Driving Miss Hazy

David Velazquest. Seventeen and jacked, with flowing white locks that covered his square jawed face, David was the jock of the house. Every family big enough has one. He was the captain of every sports team imaginable (except for the girl ones, of course) and had both set and shattered many records in the county, indeed, even the state. He was a great athlete and would probably go pro one day, but he wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed. In fact, he was something of a meathead, and Delilah and the others picked on him about it. His nickname at home was Caveman, devised by Johnny because "He's big, dumb, and ugly" and every time someone made a stupid mistake, the boys refered to it as "Pulling a David."

David was essentially Leo's second in command. Naturally, he was skilled in MMA, karate, and every other fighting style you can imagine. He spent most of his free time training at the gym or watching MMA and boxing.

Oh, and pro wrestling. Everyone in the family loved pro wrestling, a passion they had inherited from their father, Jason. Dad was a huge mark from way back; he'd been watching since he was a kid, and had been to tons of shows. He was watching the night The Undertaker had his first match in the WWF and fondly remembered reaching out and touching him as he made his way to the ring. "It was magical," Dad would say in breathy, dreamy tones, "I didn't wash my hand for a month." Every week, Dad, Delilah, and the others would gather around the TV to watch wrestling. They watched every show from every promotion that they could get: WWE, AEW, NJPW, Impact, OVW, NWA Powerrr, and even CWA - Clown Wrestling Association, where everyone dressed as clowns and had goofy matches that would make Jim Cornette's head explode.

Despite being a meathead jock, David was a total bro and had a heart of gold. Anyway, he was a good dude. He didn't like bullies, could get along with almost anyone, and didn't look down at people for being fat or nerdy or whatever. Don't tell anyone this because it might hurt his street cred and make him mad, but he also really liked small, cute animals. He had a book on his nightstand called The ABCs of the Zoo. It was meant for toddlers and had a picture of an animal for every letter in the alphabet (Alpaca for A and so on). David would spend hours looking at the pictures and giggling like a little girl. "Kitty," he would say and stroke the picture of the kitten with his finger. "Pretty kitty. K-A-T that spells cat."

It was actually kind of wholesome anyway our story starts with David who went to the bathroom took his whiz, washed his hands, and brushed his teeth while he was at it.

Downstairs, David went into the kitchen and grabbed a granola bar from the pantry. In the living room, Larry and Sammy were sitting on the couch with a couple microwaved breakfast sandwiches using the TV. Larry had Sammy in his lap and the two were watching a recording of the family's favorite TV show, 'WWA World Wrestling Association'. David was actually a little interested in watching it himself. David decided to sneak up on his brothers who were watching grown men and women with colorful costumes and identities throw each other around a ring and act out soap operatic story-lines for the moment. As he got closer, hearing Larry yelling out, "And he goes for the body slam! Can Sammy get out of this one?!" followed by a thud from the couch cushion while his youngest brother Sammy giggled.

Heh, cute. He really did love his little bros. He run over and picked both of them up to throw on the couch, yelling out some fake commentary as he did so. He heard both Larry and Sammy squeal with delight at getting to wrestle with him.

One of his favorite things to do was playing sports with his family wrestling was one of their favorite pastimes, but honestly he liked playing any kind of sports with his family since there was so many of them they were able to make teams out of it. They played football, hockey, they even had a hoop to play basketball speaking of basketballs one of his younger brothers Johnny like spinning one on his hand he remembered he didn't always have it perhaps it was a gift from Lynn Jr.? Those two are always hanging out David also like hanging out with Lynn Jr. as well she likes to train with David for times whenever she wanted to get some extra practicing For an upcoming game.

Another thing David like doing was driving his Seafoam green 1970-73 Firebird. He got his driver license months ago after he did he helped drive his family to places Delilah to her job at dad's comic book store at the mall Mega Comics, Frankie to the planetarium, Luis to The Burnt Bean for his meeting with the Morticians Club they used to hold meeting at the cemetery, but Luis suggested a more warm and none disease ridden place.

In the four months that he helped them out, David became an expert driver. He was young but he was such a darn good driver however he never thought he'd wind up teaching someone as old as him how to handle a motor vehicle, yet here he was, strapped into the passenger seat or Vanzilla while Leni sat behind the wheel. Leni was wearing her special driving outfit. She was tapping her chin and looking at the dash panel with a confused expression.

It was a sunny Sunday afternoon and they were in the vast parking lot of the old K-Mart on Route 10. The store went out of business last year after a decade of being a local punchline for having low quality stuff, empty shelves, and trashy sales associates, and it had stood empty ever since. Unless you count the two months last year Spirit Halloween rented it. Luis freaking loved Spirit Halloween. It had all the best masks, costumes, and decorations. If you got him in there, he'd make it rain like an old lady at Hobby Lobby.

One day he was wrapping up playing basketball in the Loud House driveway with Johnny and Lynn Jr. she recruited him to play a game of HORSE with her. Johnny was pretty good at basketball, but she was better, and beat David beat Lynn. "Ready for round two?" Lynn Jr. asked with a cocky smile.

David was about to answer, but saw Leni walking by with a hammer, nails, and boards she tripped and made a mess.

David dashed over to his girlfriend, exclaiming, "Leni! Hey! You alright? What's with all this stuff you've got here?"

Leni rubbed her head, "I need a ride to the mall, so Lori told me to make her bed, which is weird, cause I'm pretty sure she already has one."

David scratched his head, his brow furrowing in confusion, "Hold up! Lori makes you do chores just to get a ride in the car? That's just... weird, right?"

Lynn Jr. strutted up, her hands on her hips, with Johnny trailing behind her, "Ugh, believe it? Miss in charge has us doing all her lame chores! I'm so over sanding Lori's gross calluses! It's totally disgusting! Seriously, barf! Why do I have to deal with this?"

Johnny twirled his basketball like a pro and shot a cheeky grin, "Hey, aren't you old enough to take the wheel and cruise over to the mall? Or do you still need your mommy to hold your hand? Let's roll, kiddo!"

Leni looked away, "Yeah, but I failed the driving test 12 times. Everyone's given up on teaching me. Dad's still mad about the Fire Hydrant Paperboy Nun Incident."

Flashback to said incident. Leni has crashed Vanzilla into a tree and set a fire hydrant to spring a leak with a nun screaming at the top of her lungs in a panic and a paper boy is hanging by a branch.

Leni looked towards her dad, "Should I leave a note?"

Lynn Sr. is riding shotgun with his face covered with an airbag and sobbing over his daughter's failure. Back to the present.

David scratched his chin, "Hey, how about I teach you to drive, huh?"

Leni got excited, "Wow! You have your license?"

David thumped his chest, "You bet! I'm the best driver in the whole universe, and don't you forget it!"

Leni grew eager, "FUN!"

Johnny smirked, his cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk on a sugar high, and let rip a playful raspberry that echoed the absurdity of the moment. "Oh, please! You really think you can teach Leni to drive? Ha! That's rich! Like a double bacon cheeseburger at a vegan buffet!"

Lynn Jr. giggled.

"What?!" David shot back, raising an eyebrow so high it almost flew off his face. "Come on, you know I could totally pull it off!"

"Yeah, right," Johnny chuckled, throwing his hands up in mock disbelief. "She can't even drive a lawnmower without turning it into a magic carpet ride! You're more likely to end up in an upside-down car, wearing a unicorn horn, than teaching her how to parallel park!"

Flashback to when Leni tried mowing the lawn with a driving lawnmower.

Leni was panicking, "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH! Make it stop! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!" She drives the mower through the hedges while shrieking her head off; end of flashback.

"Wanna make a bet on that, huh?" David asked, crossing his arms and giving a confident grin.

To his surprise, Johnny did; he bet a $100 dollar Burpin' Burger gift card that David couldn't apply his skills to helping Leni get her license. That offended the heck out of David so he took the challenge; Johnny really thought he couldn't teach her, huh? Okay then, get ready to be proved wrong, White Hair. David was confident that he could teach Leni.

David couldn't help but feel for her. Leni was kind of...well...Leni-ish, but he was David-ish so If anyone could teach her it was him.

Back to now. Leni tapped her chin and brushed her teeth nervously over her bottom lip. David often compared his girlfriend Leni to Spongebob Squarepants. She had taken her drivers' test a good dozen times and had miserably failed each go around. One of the last time she took a test, she made the driving instructor jump from the car out of terror. It was only by the grace of God that she didn't slam into the gas pumps outside of Flip's and turn downtown into one big weenie roast (I think you're looking for THAT gas station...Super Weenie-Mart?).

It was weird. Driving is easy as frick.

Finally giving up, she turned to David. "What do I do?"

"Alright, listen up." David said, crossing his arms, "First things first, you gotta strap on that seatbelt. Can't go tearing down the road if you're not, you know, alive."

He watched her buckle up, then pointed at the steering wheel, "Next step? Your hands go at ten and two. Got it?"

"But I only have ten fingers! How do I add two?" she asked, tilting her head.

David chuckled, shaking his head, "You're missing the point! It's just a way to say it. Think of the wheel like a big clock. Just put your hands where the 10 and 2 would be, okay? Simple!"

Leni smiled. "Oh, okay." She turned to the wheel and stared derpily at it, "But there aren't any numbers on the steering wheel! I'm just gonna put my hands here."

She puts her hands on the 10 and 2 o'clock position anyway.

"Okay," she piped, "I'm ready." She hunched over the wheel, furrowed her brow determinedly, and turned the wheel from side to side. "WAIT! I need my special driving smoothie!" She grabs a smoothie and takes a sip, "It's a soy pumpkin cookie crumble cream. It's seasonal!"

David smiled, "Great. You're fueled up! ready?"

Leni grabbed the wheel, "I, like, have the need for speed."

David raised a hand, "Whoa there, speedster! First, we gotta focus on safety, alright?"

He had her check all the mirrors, adjusting his side so she could see better, then helped her set the rearview right. "You gotta see the whole back window, got it? And over on your side, just a tiny sliver of your own car."

Once she was done, she looked over at him, all eager. "What's next?"

"Now, you're gonna start the engine, slam your foot on the brake, and shift it into drive." David instructed with a grin.

Leni looked at the pedals like they were a math problem, "Wait, which one's the brake?"

David laughed a little, noticing her puzzled face, "The middle pedal is the brake, Leni! What does that pedal do, huh?"

Leni didn't have a clue.

David started to freak out a bit, but then something totally wild popped into his head. "Leni! White shoes after Labor Day!"

Leni made a face like she just ate a sour lemon. "Ew, stop!"

David grinned, "Exactly! Picture the brake pedal as a fancy white high heel shoe."

Leni twisted the keys in the ignition, and the van roared to life, shaking like it was going to burst into a million sparkly pieces. She put it in drive and shot him a look. "Now what? Easy on the brake?"

"Yep! Just ease off the brake," he said, nodding vigorously.

Leni did, and the van crept forward. "I did it!"

David beamed, "Sweet! Now, what does the gas pedal do?"

Leni still didn't know.

David struck a pose like a cool 60s dancer. "Boots from the 60s!"

Leni giggled, "Go-Go!"

With a little nudge, she pressed the gas and they started rolling.

"Keep it straight!" David said, glancing down at her feet. "Whoa, whoa! Your left foot's on the white heel!"

"Yeah!" Leni replied with a smile.

"Get that foot off! You only use your right foot." David said.

"But what if I have to stop super quickly?" she asked, looking back at him with big eyes.

"Hey, eyes on the road!" he said, a bit more serious.

Leni snapped her gaze back to the front.

"You gotta use just the tip of your right foot, not the whole thing. You want to toe the Go-Go!" He peeked at her foot again. "You're doing good! Just lower it a smidge."

She adjusted, and David made a circle with his thumb and forefinger. "Perfect! Now, while you're driving, keep your eyes straight and focused ahead. It helps you see everything around you!"

"Right!" Leni said, feeling a bit more confident.

"Now, turn left at this stop sign."

Leni didn't know what that meant.

"I mean, turn to your good side!" David clarified.

Leni nodded, finally getting it, and turned to her good side with a big smile.

Even later, after close analysis, David wouldn't be able to figure out what exactly happened next, but for some reason, Leni sped up as she approached the stop sign and jerked the wheel hard to the left. The van skidded, the tires kicking up clouds of smoke on the pavement, and started to roll. David's heart rocketed into his mouth and he held on for dear life as the van tipped. The world spun around once, then twice, then finally, they landed right side up the van rocking heavily from side to side. Leni gripped the wheel tightly, her face white with fear, and David sucked great gulps of air into his heaving lungs. "Oops," Leni said sheepishly.

David felt like bursting with excitement and yelling for Leni to do that awesome turn again, but he held back. After all, it probably wouldn't help to freak her out, "That was totally epic, but let's check the van for any damage, okay?"

They jumped out and circled the van, meeting at the front. To his surprise, it looked just fine—no new scratches at all, at least none that weren't already there. "Yay!" Leni squealed, clapping her hands and bouncing around like a little kid.

"Whoa, hold on! Not a 'yay,'" David said, trying to keep a serious face. "You took that turn way too fast! You didn't even stop at the stop sign! If we were on a real road, we could've crashed right into someone. Seriously, driving is super important, Leni. Safety first! You gotta think about that, or it could be really dangerous for everyone!"

Leni bowed her head, looking like someone who just got their favorite toy taken away, and David felt a twinge of guilt. But she needed to hear this for her own good. "I know, I know…" she said, her voice heavy.

"You're not the only one who's had a little scare like this. It happens to everyone!" he said, softening his voice. He wrapped her in a hug and planted a kiss on her forehead. She looked up at him with big, hopeful eyes. "Okay, let's get back to it! We can do this!"

They hopped back into the van, and David reminded her, "Alright, seatbelts on! Remember—hands at 10 and 2, right foot only, toe the Go-Go."

"Got it!" Leni replied, taking deep breaths and sneaking a glance at him. "I'm a little nervous, but it's super nice of you to help me. I really want to make you proud!"

David smiled, "I'm already proud of you, Leni!"

Her cheeks turned pink, and she beamed with happiness.

Putting the van in drive again, she pulled onto the service road leading to the street, narrowed her eyes in concentration, and navigated the van toward the end of the lane. At the last minute, David had her turn right at a stop sign. "A little wobbly there, but hey, way better than last time! Just keep your hands steady on the wheel and stay in control, alright? You got this—it's all about one smooth move. Now, let's show the road what we've got!"

"Got it." Leni said, sounding resolved.

They worked on turns and braking for most of the afternoon, and later, at home, Leni hummed with energy like a transformer box, "I've never had so much fun behind the wheel." she said, "I can't wait to go out tomorrow."

Monday afternoon, they worked a little more on turns and braking,David was guiding her like a super chill teacher, you know? He had that vibe, all patient and wise. There was this shopping cart just chilling by one of the parking spots, and David had her pull up next to it, "Alright, Leni, we're gonna parallel park now! You gotta turn the wheel to your good side one full turn and then back it up. Once you're at a 45-degree angle, just spin it twice to the left and slide right in!"

Leni looked super confused.

"Don't worry! I got you." David said with a smile.

They switched seats, and Leni watched closely as her boyfriend showed her how it's done. He did the parallel parking thing four times—twice for her to check out how he worked the wheel and twice to see how he handled the van. "Whoa, this looks kinda tough," she thought, biting her lip.

"It's really not." David assured her, "Once you get the hang of it, it's the easiest thing ever!"

Leni took a big deep breath, feeling a little more confident, and gave a nod, "Okay, I think I can do this!"

For the next two hours, they worked on parallel parking. The first couple dozen times, she was way off, and almost wrecked the van into a light pole. After that, however, she started to improve. She would never be great at parallel parking, but as long as she could do it well enough to pass the test, David didn't care.

On Saturday They started out small, driving up and down a maze of side streets and eventually graduating to secondary streets. Once she got in the groove, Leni was actually a decent driver. Her turns were still shaky and she sometimes forgot the turn signal when she was changing lanes, but overall, she actually did well. David was impressed.

That night, Leni and David were sprawled on his bed, flipping through the driver's handbook like it was the latest fashion magazine. "So, when's your next test, girl?" David asked, winking at her.

"Like, it's this Monday!" she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Awesome! That's just two days away!" he replied.

"Totally!" Leni giggled, clapping her hands. "I really need your help."

And help her he did! For the next forty-eight hours, they were practically inseparable, zooming around and studying every little detail in the driver's manual. Leni was a bit wobbly on some turns, but let me tell you, her parallel parking was, like, *chef's kiss.* "Wow, Leni! I'm so proud of you!" David said, giving her a thumbs up.

Leni grinned from ear to ear, "Thanks a bunch, David! You're the best!"

The day of the test, David accompanied her and Mr. Loud to the DMV. They waited behind a line of cars parked at the curb for the driving instructor and David took the opportunity to give Leni a pep talk. When the instructor showed up, David and Mr. Loud got out and stood on the curb while Leni took the instructor on a brief drive. "I hope she passes." Mr. Loud said a bit worried.

"She will!" David said, showing his confidence, "I believe in her."

It felt like they were waiting forever, but finally, the car showed up and parked right in front of them. The driver's side window rolled down, and Leni popped her head out, grinning. "I passed!" she squealed, practically bouncing in her seat.

Mr. Loud cheered, and David couldn't help but smile widely. "I knew you could do it! I'm so proud of you!"

Leni hopped out of the car, and David scooped her up in a big hug. She hugged him tightly back, her eyes sparkling, "Thank you, David! You've been such a great help! I'm proud of myself too! I just needed a little boost. I was super nervous, but this hug makes it all worth it!"

"Anytime! Now, let's get your gift!" David replied, a mischievous grin on his face.

Leni raised an eyebrow in confusion. With David and Mr. Loud leading the way, they headed toward a car dealership. As they approached, Leni's eyes widened in shock. "OMgosh! Are you getting me a car?!"

David rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, "Yeah, I figured what's the point of having a license without wheels? I was saving for one, but my grandpa gave me a car, so I thought why not use the money to get you one?"

Leni couldn't hold back her excitement; she threw her arms around David and peppered his face with kisses. "D-DAVID!" she exclaimed, giggling uncontrollably. She surprised him completely, and he felt his cheeks heat up.

"L-Leni! W-Whoa!" David stammered, his face turning bright red. But Leni was on a roll, showering him with affection, and he couldn't help but smile too, even if he was a bit embarrassed.

Once they stepped out of the car, Leni scanned the lot until her gaze landed on a car that simply screamed her name: a seafoam green Fiat 500.

She jumped up and down in joy, "David, can we get this one? It's totes adorable!"

David examined the car, raising an eyebrow. "It's cute, but doesn't it look a little run-down?"

Leni clasped her hands together, her face lighting up. "That's okay! Lana's super great with cars; she can fix it up for us!"

David nodded, knowing Lana had skills with tools. "Alright, if you really want it, then we'll get it. Let's talk to the dealer!"

After they finalized the purchase, Leni proclaimed she wanted to drive her new car home. As they waved goodbye to Lynn Sr. from the dealership, Leni beamed.

"David, thank you for helping me! Without you, I wouldn't even have a car right now. You seriously are the best boyfriend ever!" she said, her voice full of glee.

David laughed, "Yeah, I am the best boyfriend ever, and you're the best girlfriend, too! Now let's head home. I've got a gift card from my little bro to pick up!"

As the two headed off into the sunset, the joy of their shared adventure filled the air.

THE END.

Chapter 6: No Guts No Glori

Once upon a time, there was a dorky and white haired dude named Lincoln Loud who loved to play video games. As soon as he got home from school, he threw his backpack off, raced up the stairs, and dropped in front of the TV in his little bedroom. There he would stay for hours, playing everything from Call of Honor to Fluffy Animal Town. He considered himself an urbane and widely-played chap whose diversity of taste was second to none. He played everything because video games were life.

Then something changed and his life got better.

He got himself a girlfriend and she was awesome.

Every free moment he had went to her: They hung out at the park, stopped in at Gus's Grubs and Games, sat on the curb outside Flip's and slurped Flipeez's until their brains ached, and talked and texted constantly. Delilah was so cool. She is the resident artist of the Velazquest family and loves to do art of any kind from take pictures, Painting, sewing she sew her own cosplay outfits. She was the author and artist of four published comic books. Played sports, comic book collecting, she was even trying to get into animation.

One of his favorite things to do was play videogames with her.

He was gonna invite her to come over to play Super Mega Brawlers Turbo Fighter tonight.

Sigh. Life was good.

Lincoln is in his room, enjoying a nice glass of lemonade with a crazy straw.

Lincoln smiled, "Ah, Friday night. You survived another week of school. Now it's time to kick back, forget your troubles, and crack open a brand new video game." Lincoln grabs his copy of Super Mega Brawlers Turbo Fighter and smells it, "Love that new game smell." Suddenly picks up another scent; one that worries him. "Wait a minute." He sniffs again, "Is that...Oh no!"

Soon, his sisters start picking up the scent as well.

"Sniff. Sniff." Lucy said.

Lincoln looked worried, "Mom's expensive perfume. Which can only mean one thing." He checks the calendar and finds out what tonight is... "Date night! Which can only mean one other thing!"

"Lori's in charge! Do as she says! Bye!" Rita yelled before leaving.

Lincoln fell to knees, "NOOOOOOOOO! She gets a sick thrill from bossing us around! In this house, we call her the Queen of-"

Lori yelled from upstairs, "NO!" She unplugs Luna's amplifiers, "NO MUSIC!" She tosses Lana's mud pie in the trash, "NO MUD PIES!" She approaches Leni who's talking on the phone, "NO-"

"Way! That's totes cray cray!" Leni said in excitement.

Lori hangs up Leni's call, "No phone calls." She takes away Lincoln's game, "AND NO VIDEO GAMES!"

Lori dresses up in a military uniform that consented of Aviator sunglasses with dark lenses and a green coat. She even held a riding crop. She blows a whistle that summons her siblings and the pets to the front room.

"At ease!" Lori yelled.

Everyone feels calmer now.

"JUST KIDDING! NOBODY IS TO BE AT EASE IN MY PRESENCE!" Lori yelled.

The others regain their forms.

"As you know, Mom and Dad left me in charge. That means you have to do as I say, whether you're tall, short, or covered in fur and can only understand the word "sit"!"

The pets sit down on command, but Walt tips over in his attempt and knocks Geo's hamster ball to the side.

Lori busts out a chart of tonight's schedule, "Now, here is our schedule for this evening. 6:00 to 7:00: Sitting on bed with arms folded. 7:00 to 7:30: Chow. 7:30 to 8:00: Thorough cleaning of mess hall. 8:00: Staring at wall until falling asleep. Everyone got that?"

Lori's Siblings except Lana, "MA'AM, YES, MA'AM!"

Lana salutes, "SIR, YES, SIR!"

Lori glares at Lana for calling her "sir". Lana covers her mouth, aghast.

"DISMISSED!" Lori yelled.

Everyone rushes back upstairs while Geo hops in his ball up each step.

Lori was all set to head upstairs to paint her toenails while flipping through her favorite issue of Sixteen 1/2 Magazine. You know, the one with all the trendy tips! Just as she was about to dive into her beauty routine, she heard a knock at the door. Curiosity piqued, she rushed to answer it, swinging the door open wide. To her surprise, the Velazquest siblings were there! "Oh Leo Lion Lollipop, everyone! What are you all doing here?" she exclaimed, a mix of excitement and confusion in her voice. It was just another day in the chaotic but fun world of being a Loud!

Leo strutted in, glancing back to let his siblings follow, "Yo, check it! The folks are out on a double date with your parents, so they asked me to bring my siblings over for some double babysitting action!"

Lori crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, "Ugh, sorry Leo, but I'm the boss here! No guests allowed, got it?"

Leo's gaze shifted to the riding crop she was holding, "Whoa, chill with the intimidation tactics, Lori!"

The Velazquest siblings all had the same thought, 'Uh-oh. Lori was babysitting again.'

The oldest of the Loud brood, Lori had always been put in charge of her siblings when her parents left the house. She responded by becoming a totalitarian strongwoman who'd sooner disappear you than look at you. Her sibs called her Queen of No behind her back and dreaded being left with her, because the moment their parents were gone, Lori shut everything down. Her rules were as follows:

No TV.

No music.

No snacking.

No moving.

No talking.

And, most importantly of all, no fun

Dang it.

Faster than you can say put on ice, The Velazquest siblings sat together on the couch and faced straight ahead like statues, David, Tommy, Milton, Johnny, Delilah, Luis, Larry, Charlie, Frankie, and Sammy, biggest to littlest like a line of Russian nesting dolls with their hands on their laps.

"Come on, Queen of No!" Leo exclaimed, shaking his head in disbelief, "You can't just-"

Lori crossed her arms and shot Leo a death glare.

"No way." she declared, tapping her foot.

"But -"

"No, Leo!" she insisted, her tone sharper. "When I'm in charge, I call the shots! My family sticks to my schedule. So, here's the deal: you're all gonna sit on the couch and stare off into space like a bunch of dorks! And then it's straight to bed for you guys, got it?"

The Velazquest siblings all let out a group, "Ugh!"

"Yo, Lori, you mad boring, girl." Delilah shot back with a smirk.

With a snap that was almost lightning-fast, Lori slammed the riding crop against the table, sending a jolt through the room that made everyone flinch. "Listen up, Delilah!" she said with her usual flair, "Boring is totally awesome! Boring doesn't wreck the house, and we definitely don't need any more of that chaos!"

"You Louds don't cause chaos." Tommy belted out, channeling his inner rock star.

Lori raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed, as if she was judging the talent show.

"Okay, okay... maybe just a little." Tommy winked, strumming an imaginary guitar and letting the rhythm flow, "But hey, life's a beautiful melody, and we just dance to the beat!"

"Totally! Like, we can totally help your sibs chill this time, no doubt!" David said with excitement.

Milton cleared his throat, his voice barely above a whisper, "Um, I-I mean, if we could just have a tiny, tiny chance..." He fidgeted with his sleeves, looking down at his shoes, "S-Sorry if I sound a little wobbly! I guess you could say I'm just a little 'timid' about this whole thing! Heh…" He forced a nervous smile, glancing around for any signs of encouragement. "I promise we won't disappoint you! It's just… I don't want to be a 'letdown'!"

"We promise, no way are we letting your siblings wreck the place! Right, Larry?" Charlie exclaimed. Larry giving a confident nod. "We've got this under control!"

Everyone else voiced their agreement, even Sammy, who slapped his feet and let out an impassioned "Lemme at 'em!".

Lori stood up straight and crossed her arms, her lips pursing incredulously.

"Eldest Loud Sister," Frankie remarked eloquently. "It appears that all of your siblings are now older. Indeed, your fourth youngest sibling has taken to playing football within the domicile on occasion, while your third youngest sibling possesses a penchant for mischief that could very well send this place into the stone age. However, I am confident that we can collectively maintain order among them. Wouldn't you agree, everyone?"

"Yeah!" The Velazquest siblings said in unison.

Luis cast a shadowy glance at Lori, his voice heavy with an air of indifference, "You can ditch the dictator facade now. Everyone's already aware of your unwavering intensity. Allow them a shred of freedom, and if they choose chaos, we won't just sentence them to the book of consequences – we'll bury them beneath the weight of an entire library."

Larry nodded, "Leo helped us and we got less crazy."

Johnny looked up at Lori, hands spread wide like he just won the jackpot at a casino of chaos, "And there you have it!"

Lori scrunched her lips from side to side, drumming her fingers on her arm in deep thought. The room was silent, everyone leaning in, waiting for her verdict. "Ugh, every time I try to take a step back," she huffed, "those crazies completely lose it and trash the house! It's like, hello? That's totally my problem too. I really don't want to be the bossy one, but they're making it so hard!"

"When's the last time you pulled back?" Johnny asked, eyebrow arched like he was trying to read the universe's mind. I mean, come on, Lori, we both know the last time you probably pulled back was probably when Lincoln started causing trouble.

Lori opened her mouth to respond, then closed it again she crossed her arms, "Let's see... probably a year or two, maybe?"

"W-Well, um, th-there you go." Milton stammered, glancing around as if expecting someone to jump out and surprise him. "I-I'm really s-s-sorry if I'm a bit, um, w-w-wobbly. I j-just w-want to p-punch my weight in conversation, but I'm afraid I'm m-more of a punchline!" He chuckled nervously, the sound barely escaping his lips. "Y-Y-You know, things have really changed." He looked down, cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

Leo rested a hand on Lori's head, "Hey, Lori, just give it a shot, alright? I get it, you're not really into this, and I know you'd rather be off doing your own thing. But come on, all I'm asking for is a bit of faith in your siblings. We've got your back, just like you've always had ours. You can do this!"

Lori tapped her chin with her index finger.

"Just a lil' faith, ya know?" Delilah chimed in, her voice dripping with that smooth confidence.

Lori let out a pent up breath, "Fine. I'll pull back."

Everyone erupted into cheers. Delilah excitedly fisted her hands, Larry and Charlie high fived, David jumped to her feet and thrusted his hips back and forth in an end zone victory dance, and Sammy slapped his feet and "Booya"

"But listen up, if you even so much as spill one drop of your drink or leave a single crumb behind." Lori warned with a serious look, "I swear I'll swoop in like it's Judgment Day, and you won't like it!"

"We totally won't." Johnny chimed in trying to stifle a laugh.

"We totally promise, Lori!" Larry exclaimed, his voice echoing with excitement.

For a moment, Lori glared at them, trying to make her point clear, before tossing the riding crop over her shoulder and marching upstairs. "Alright, you guys stay put! I'll go grab my siblings!"

As she climbed the stairs, Lori could feel her excitement build. She was about to blow her whistle when she stopped dead in her tracks. There was Lily, sitting on Luna's speaker, strumming her guitar and babbling away like she owned the place. "Lily?" Lori raised an eyebrow, marching over. "What in the world are you doing—"

Suddenly, the floorboards creaked ominously, and Lori felt a chill run down her spine. Lily shot her a smug smile, and just as Lori turned to say something, her siblings came barreling up behind her, tackling her to the ground and making her scream. "Ahh! You guys are the worst!"

The Velazquest fam hears Lori scream, and they dash upstairs, ready for whatever's poppin'. They find Lincoln with that intense glare, just ready to throw shade at Lori, and the rest of the crew is there too (except little Lily, of course). And then it hits—Lori's all tied up to a chair like some kinda drama show.

Delilah steps in, eyes wide, "Yo! What the heck is happening right now?"

-Flashback to earlier-

After Lori sent everyone to their rooms. Lincoln opens his door and glares with furious expression on his face, indicating that he had enough of Lori's bossiness. He puts a note in Geo's hamster ball, "Hey, Geo. Want a snack, boy?" He tosses the snack over to Lola and Lana's door.

Geo rolls over, opens his ball, gets the treat, and gets the twins' attention; Lincoln does this with his other sisters; the note tells them to meet in Lincoln's room and they sneak over to Lincoln's room; Luan has camouflaged herself with the wall and sneaks in; Leni was lucky to sneak out of her room since she shares her room with Lori. She begins to sneak off while wearing a scarf. Leni goes out and sneaks over to Lincoln's room to join the others for a big meeting.

Lola looked worried, "This better be good. You know how much trouble we'll be in if Lori finds out we're not in our rooms?"

Lincoln stood in front of his sisters, "Rooms? More like prison cells! Every time Lori's left in charge, she makes our lives miserable. Well, I say no more! It's time to take back our Friday nights! Luna, do you like it when Lori unplugs your amp mid-jam?"

Luna glare and blared her teeth, "It's way harsh."

Lincoln looked towards Lana, "And Lana, how about when Lori throws out your mud pies?"

Lana crossed her arms, "I work hard on those!"

Lincoln kneed down towards Lily, "And Lily, what about when Lori won't let you run around naked?"

Lily takes off her diaper and blows a raspberry in protest.

Lincoln excitedly fisted his hands, "Then let's do something about it!"

Leni, Luna, Luan, Lynn, Lucy, Lola, Lana, Lisa, and Lily cheered, "YEAH!"

-Back to the Present-

Lori was furious about this, "Untie me right now!"

Lincoln glared, "Your power trip is over! We're taking back our Friday nights!"

Lori looked confused, "Power trip?"

Lincoln poked Lori in the chest, "Just admit it. You get a sick thrill out of bossing us around."

The other sisters concur.

"You think I enjoy this? Unfortunately, I'm the only one who can keep this house from ending up in a pile of rubble! See this is exactly what I meant about my siblings being psychopaths." Lori said.

"Hey!" The Loud siblings in question said.

Leo stood in front of his siblings, striking a confident pose, "Guys we're going to convince Lori to give you a chance and you guys wanna pull this kinda move? Come on!"

"Hey now, you gotta know, we believed in you, like a sweet melody! But you hit the wrong note, and now it feels like we're out of tune!" Tommy shouted.

"You guys are gonna untie Lori right now or we're going to make you into human pretzels!" Delilah threated.

Before Delilah can make good on her threat Lisa throws a odd ball at the Velazquest family and it releases gas.

Charlie coughs, "What's this stuff.. why do I feel sleepy?"

Lisa adjusted her glasses and said, "You see, I developed this experimental sleep gas specifically for individuals suffering from insomnia. However, given the current circumstances, I believe it would be more prudent to employ it in this particular situation."

The Velazquest family started to get drowsy eventually they falls asleep. After the Loud siblings throw Lori and Velazquest siblings into the Lori and Leni's room.

Lincoln takes charge he shuts the door, "Lola, guard this door. No one goes in, no one comes out."

Lola nods in agreement and gets a Golf club to guard the door while dressing up as a security guard.

Lincoln smiles, "Say goodbye to the Queen of No..." tosses whistle on the floor "...and hello to the King of Yes!"

The sisters cheer in victory; Luna is finally jamming out.

Lincoln goes in her room, "Yes to music!" he cranks the tunes and puts a happy face on Lana's mud pie, "Yes to mud!"

Leni was on the phone, "Seriously?"

Lincoln grabs her phone, "Yes to phone calls! And yes to video games!" He turns his game on.

SUPER MEGA BRAWLERS TURBO FIGHTER XXIV

Game announcer: "Round 1: Fight!"

He could play video games now.

Sweet.

-Time Skip-

After a while, we see the Velazquest siblings tied up just like they had tied Lori up earlier.

Lori let out an exasperated sigh, "Ugh, great! The twerp and girls are gonna turn our house into a total wreck, and here I am, completely helpless!"

Just then, the vent in Lori and Leni's room creaked open with an eerie groan, and out emerged Luis, his head peeking through like a specter.

"Lori, are you okay?" he asked, a hint of concern darkening his emotions.

Lori could hardly believe her eyes, "Luis?! You actually got away? How did you manage that?"

With a smirk that held the shadows of mischief, Luis slithered out of the vent, proclaiming triumphantly, "I stealthily navigated the vents before Lisa's sleep gas enveloped me in its sedative grasp!"

Lori was genuinely impressed, "Wait, you went into the vents? That's actually kinda clever!"

Luis retrieved a Swiss army knife from his pocket, its metallic sheen glinting like a blade in the moonlight, and began to cut Lori free. "Lucy mentioned that she often retreats into the vents to ponder. She even penned a new poem titled 'Ventilate'."

Inside the wall

I choose to be alone

If I ever get stuck

Please listen for my moan.

Lori sprang to her feet, her expression darkening with concern, "Ugh, that's so not cool! I need to have a serious chat with Lucy about that. But really, thanks a million for your help!"

Luis then approached Leo, a smirk ghosting his lips, "No problem, now let's throw the library."

Luis gives Leo a good shake, and slowly, Leo's eyes flutter open.

"Yo, Luis? Lori? What's the scoop here?" Leo mutters, still groggy and trying to piece everything together.

After Lori explained what happened the Velazquest family were furious.

Charlie was fuming, practically buzzing with rage, "Lori, come on! Your siblings are dead! You can't just pretend everything's fine!"

Johnny cracked his knuckles, flashing that mischievous grin, "Hey, Lori! Brace yourself, because pretty soon you're gonna be the only child in a family of 13!"

The other siblings agreed.

Lori took a deep breath, trying to keep the situation under control, "Okay, guys, before you go full meltdown mode, we've gotta get past Lola. She's like a hawk guarding that door!"

Charlie perked up, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Don't worry, I've got this!" He snatched Lori's military shades off her face and put them on with a dramatic flair, "Let's roll!"

As they approached the door, Lola was still standing firm, arms crossed, looking all serious.

Without missing a beat, Charlie pulled out a pile of glitter and blew it right in Lola's direction.

Lola's eyes went wide as she spotted the glitter, and suddenly she was all smiles, her serious demeanor forgotten. "GLITTER!" She squealed and took off after the sparkly cloud like it was the best thing ever.

Lori watched, a proud smile on her face, "Wow, glitter? Nice move, Charlie!"

Tommy strides ahead with a fire in his eye, belting out, "Let's go see how the others are jamming!"

Leni shrieked at the top of her lungs as Luan chased her around, grinning with a rubber spider in hand.

"SPIDER! AHHH!" Leni cried out, her voice echoing through the house.

David sprang into action, grabbing Leni to stop her frantic running. "Whoa, Leni! It's just a fake one!"

But before Leni could calm down, Milton swooped in, snatching one of Johnny's pies and literally flipping it right into Luan's face!

As the whipped cream splattered everywhere, Leni's eyes teared up, and she rushed into David's arms, burying her face in his shoulder.

David felt a pang of guilt in his chest. He hated seeing Leni scared, especially when it came to those creepy-crawlies, "Don't worry, Leni, I've got you. No more spiders, okay?"

Just then, Luna's amps are at a really high volume.

Tommy runs into Luna & Luan's room turns it down a little which Luna doesn't understand and turns it back on. Tommy then got angry ripped the cord out of Luna's amp, then chewed it madly between his teeth.

Abruptly, there was a tremendous explosion, and the smoke alarm blared loudly; Lisa emerged from her room, looking a bit disheveled.

Frankie, his brow furrowed with concern, exclaimed, "Lisa, what on earth was that?!"

With a slight cough, Lisa replied, "I've been diligently conducting a new experiment, but alas, it has unfortunately spiraled out of control." Just then, a long, slithering tentacle seized Lisa and began to pull her back into the room. "AAH!" she cried.

As Frankie wheeled into the establishment known as Lisa & Lily's, an astonishing sight greeted him—before him loomed a monstrous creature, its form resembling a collection of writhing tentacles, ensnaring Lisa in a rather unsettling manner.

With keen observation, Frankie's eyes were drawn to a peculiar test tube resting on Lisa's table, containing a vividly corrosive liquid. Demonstrating remarkable ingenuity, he pressed a button on his wheelchair, prompting a robotic arm to extend itself toward the test tube. Gathering his courage, he hurled it directly at the creature, and to his astonishment, the contents swiftly dissolved the monstrous foe. Seizing the opportunity, Frankie used the robotic arm to grasp Lisa safely.

Rubbing her chin thoughtfully, Lisa remarked, "I must admit, it wasn't intended to be quite so corrosive."

The rest head downstairs.

At the bottom step, Lori froze.

"OH MY GOD!"

How were the others doing? Heh, not good. Mud, crumbs, and spilled drinks littered the floor. The couch and coffee table were both overturned, the TV lay on its side, sticky splatters of god only knows what spackled the walls, and heaps of toys, books, and dirty clothes were piled here and there like rubble.

Lincoln was playing his game in his own little world.

Lily drew on the walls naked, stopping to admire her work.

Suddenly, they find them sleeves in a crossfire of pizza slices and waffles tossed by Lana and Lucy who are having a food fight; Delilah shields himself with a cookie sheet and the pizza and waffles plaster all over it and make a rather gorgeous painting which impresses her.

Johnny saw Lynn riding a dirt bike with the floor covered in mud with no helmet. Quick as lightning, he took off. He snatched Lynn off the dirt bike and shoved her into the wall.

Luis, shrouded in darkness, raises an eyebrow at the sight before him. Lucy built a fort of diapers, "Lucy," he murmurs, his voice laced with a hint of sarcasm, "what sinister scheme are you concocting with that mountain of diapers?"

Lana screams like a madman and fires a barrage of meatballs.

Lucy jumps, "Incoming." She gets down.

Luis takes cover with her. Larry jumps in front and eats the barrage of meatballs aimed at the fort wall to be damaged.

Lana fires a cupcake at him, but Charlie throws Sammy at Larry and Larry has Sammy eats the cupcake. Sammy giggles.

Lana pulls out a Super Soaker filled with apple juice and it aimed at Larry, but Delilah shows up behind her. She grabbed Lana's Super Soaker and broke it over her knee, making Lana wince. She grabbed Lana by the back of her shirt and spun, then let go - Lana flew into the dining room, screaming at the top of her lungs.

Sammy waddled up to Lily plucked the crayon from Lily's hand and snapped it.

Suddenly the TV was turned off and Lincoln was confused rubbing his eyes, Lincoln looked up and saw at Lori. She stood over Lincoln, huffing and puffing like Sandy when Patrick and Spongebob woke her up from hibernation. Her face was red and clenched, one eye twitching and her shoulders rising and falling with the rhythmic flare of her nostrils. Her hands balled into fists and she began to shake like a tea kettle on a hot stove.

Uh-oh.

Lincoln shook in terror.

"THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!" Lori yelled.

"NO!" Lincoln cried in terror.

"NOW YOU'RE GOING TO PAY." Lori yelled.

Five minutes later, she handed Lincoln cleaning supplies. "Clean everything." she commanded.

"What about the people who actually made the mess?" Lincoln asked.

"I'll deal with them." Lori said crossing her arms.

The kitchen was caked with food and littered with trash. Lincoln scrubbed the sink, counters, and walls then picked up the trash, swept, did the dishes, and mopped. Next, he joined the Loud girls and Velazquest siblings in picking up the living room. They all worked in grim sillence while Lori kept watch from the sidelines, her arms crossed over her chest. When they were finished, she sent Lincoln to clean the upstairs bathroom "just because."

UGH.

Leo heard his phone ringing and answered it, "Yo! What's up? Uh-huh. Sure thing. Alright, later!" He hung up with a look of panic.

Lori raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued, "Who was that?"

Leo's eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "Dude, that was the 'rents! THEY'RE GONNA BE HOME IN TEN MINUTES! We gotta move!"

The kids panicking, "WHAT ARE WE GONNA DO?!"

The 22 kids hurried and get to cleaning up the mess the Louds made.

"Ugh, you guys are such a disaster!" Lori huffed, crossing her arms as she looked down at her siblings all sprawled on the couch, looking exhausted and a bit ridiculous. They were all taped up like a bunch of mummies with wide eyes staring back at her. A strip covering each one's mouth. Lori glowered at them. "Seriously? Did you think you could handle me taking a step back? You were obviously wrong! If you thought I was a tough sister before, just wait! You'll be begging me to go back to being the old Lori. Trust me, this is just the warm-up!"

All of her siblings shot the Velazquest siblings dirty looks.

"We ain't the fools who knocked the house down." Delilah said.

"We totally know how to pretend we've got it together." Johnny quipped, a smirk plastered on his face. "I mean, it's all an act, right? Just like wearing red and cracking jokes while going on wacky adventures. 10 out of 10, would recommend!"

Lori turned to the Velazquest siblings with a big smile and said, "Thanks a ton for the help, you guys! Maybe one day these total psychos will figure out how to behave, and I can actually trust them. Ugh, it's like trying to train a bunch of wild raccoons!"

Leo strutted up, resting his hands on Lori's shoulders with a grin, "Yo, my bad we couldn't get your sibs to chill, Queen of No. But I'm holdin' out hope they'll get it together soon, you feel me?"

"Yo, Lori! If you need us, just holla—we'll be there in a flash, no matter where you at!" Delilah declared, giving her chest a playful thump.

The other siblings agreed.

Lori smiled at her friends and said, "Thanks! I'll definitely keep that in mind."

After a wild Friday night, the Loud siblings made their way back to their rooms, while the Velazquest siblings headed home. Just then, Lori noticed the chaotic painting from the food fight still hanging around and decided to slap it right onto the wall just as her parents walked in.

Lynn Sr. glanced around and exclaimed, "Wow! I can't believe the house is still standing!"

Lori couldn't help but grin. "What did you expect? I was in charge, and I had some backup from Leo and his sibs."

Rita smiled warmly, "Oh, that's fantastic! You and the Velazquest kids should babysit together more often."

Lori chuckled, "You know what? That's a solid idea! I'll definitely plan it with them tomorrow."

Rita's eyes landed on the painting, "And look at this lovely piece of food art the kids whipped up!"

Everything seemed to be in good spirits, and Lori kicked back to start playing some Super Mega Brawlers Turbo Fighter XXIV. But then, she thought about what her mom said—maybe having the Velazquest family pitch in wasn't such a bad idea. They might not have kept her siblings in line, but at least they helped clean up Lincoln's mess. That had to count for something, right?

The End.

Chapter 7: The Sweet Spot

Charlie Velazquest, he was six. He wore pink cutaway tails, a top hat, and an pink bow around his neck. He carried a walking stick and looked for all the world like he was going to break out into the Charleston at any moment. Charlie was a good kid, like his other half Larry, but you see, Charlie had this thing about being the center of attention: He loved it. He lived for the spotlight and loved, loved, loved all eyes being on him.

Then one day he found his calling, he went on a field trip to a magic show.

The Amazing Brailster was the magician he saw, "And for my next trick, I'll need a bold audience member willing to be," He pulls out a saw, "sawed in half." Everyone cheers, "How 'bout you, young man?"

A spotlight dawns on Charlie, who gaps.

Charlie walks onto the stage. The crowd cheer and applaud.

The Amazing Brailster bows to Charlie, "Since you're my assistant, you should wear the hat." He takes the hat off his head and gives it to Charlie, but when he tries to put it on, water spills out of it, all over him, everyone laughs at this. As Charlie wipes it off, The Brailster offers him a hanky from his sleeve, "Handkerchief?"

Charlie yanked on the hankies like a total pro, and then–bam!–he stumbled upon his own shirt! The whole room burst into laughter, and Charlie was just standing there with his shirt in hand, stars practically sparkling in his eyes.

"Whoa, how did you even pull that off?" he exclaimed, slipping into his shirt, totally blown away.

Brailster smiled and pated Charlie's head, "A magician never reveals his secrets."

After that day he learned to do magic tricks. Oftentimes, they were clumsy and poorly executed. Charlie loved card tricks but could never "pick" your card. If you had an ace of spades, he'd say you had a queen of hearts. However as time passed he got better and learned more advanced tricks.

XXXXX

Breakfast time at the Velazquest House! Johnny, armed with a spatula like it's a sword, flips pancakes like he's auditioning for a circus act. He winks at Sammy, who's staring at the stack of deliciousness as if it's the next best thing slice bread!

"Hey, Sammy! Time to level up your morning with some fluffy circles of joy!" Johnny quips, drenching one of the many stacks of pancakes in syrup like it's a superhero's cape.

Leo can't help but smirk, "Little bro, if you keep this up, I might just declare you my breakfast overlord."

And just like that, the mundane becomes extraordinary because, let's be real, nothing says 'start your day' like pancakes served with a side of sass!

Luis plopped himself down and gazed morosely at the pancakes, his dark mood thick enough to cut with a knife. "Save some for me… if you can bear to keep them from meeting their demise," he said, his voice dripping with the weight of a thousand unfulfilled desires.

Delilah's eyes lit up like twinkling stars, "Yum yum yum! Hold up! I'm claiming the one that looks like Sammy!" She snatched up the Sammy-shaped pancake with a grin.

Larry huffed, crossing his arms, "Oh, come on! That's totally not fair! I was really hoping for the Sammy one!"

Sammy looks annoyed, "Why I outta!"

Delilah laughs and eats the Sammy-shaped pancake.

David takes the rest of the pancakes totally pumped, "Yeah time to protein up!

Out of nowhere, Charlie pops up next to him in a big whoosh of smoke! He's all dramatic and covers the pancakes with a cloth, saying, "Now you see them…" Then he whips the cloth off, and bam! The pancakes have vanished! "Now you don't! Shazam!"

David just stares, all wide-eyed, "Thanks! That was delicious!"

As David hops out of his chair, humming a happy tune, Charlie's eyes go wide. Charlie reveals he had actually taken the pancakes while David wasn't looking.

Charlie jumps up, waving his arms, "David! Hold up, man! I wasn't even finished with my act yet!"

David scratches his chin, confused, "But why am I still hungry?"

Charlie tossed a smoke bomb in front of David, grinning wide. "Hey, check out my magic skills! With all this practice, I'll be headlining in Las Vegas before you know it!"

He launched another smoke bomb. As the smoke cleared, he vanished into thin air! David's jaw dropped in total shock.

Meanwhile, back at the table, Charlie reached in and pulled out an egg from Luis's hair. "Ta-da! Amazing, right?"

Luis exclaimed, "A gasp of despair and astonishment!"

Leo laughed, pointing at the empty plate, "Yo, Houdini! What happened to the pancakes?"

Charlie scratched his head, looking all confused. "Pancakes? I thought I put them back... where did they go?"

A sudden thud shakes the table. They look under the table and find Sammy, Frankie and Larry eating the pancakes.

Frankie smiled slyly and remarked, "It seems Charlie isn't the only one with the remarkable ability to make things vanish."

Sammy burped.

Suddenly a loud thud is heard, causing everyone to yelp in shock. A dove has rammed herself into the window, carrying a piece of paper, and slides down as she lands on the ground.

Charlie tilted his head, "Whoa, is that a dove holding a note?"

Just then, a knock echoed through the room.

Charlie swung the door open, and the dazed dove flapped inside, dropped the note right into Charlie's hands, and then plopped down on his head like a feathered hat.

He unfurled the paper, and a cloud of dust burst out. "Dude, it's for me!" he exclaimed, reading, "No way! I've been chosen to be the Amazing Brailster's new junior illusionist!? But wait, do I need to audition?"

Milton nervously added, "Um, I-I guess he sort of liked your audition tape, right? I mean, I-I hope it didn't 'tape' you off guard or anything! Eek, that pun probably wasn't too great. I-I'm just worried I'll mess it up! Please forgive me!"

Charlie blinked, looking totally bewildered, "Uh, we made an audition tape?"

Milton's face turned a shade of crimson as he stammered, "I-I'm so sorry! I had videos of you doing magic so I sent one to the Illusion Chateau. I just thought, you know, it might be 'spell-binding' to share some of your magic! Eek, I hope that's not too 'tricky'! I didn't want to 'disappear' from your good graces or anything. P-Please forgive me if I overstepped; I get so 'magically' nervous sometimes!"

Charlie beamed and pulled Milton into a tight hug, "Milton, you're the best! I'm finally gonna learn all the Brailster's epic tricks and perform at the Illusion Chateau!

Delilah strolled over to her brothers, hands on her hips, and said, "So, it's like this super-secret hangout where all the dopest magicians do their thing, huh?"

Charlie nodded with excitement, "Exactly! And now, I'm gonna be part of it!"

XXXXX

After Charlie found when he was supposed to go to the Illusion Chateau grabbed his things put them in his backpack and went out into the hall. Charlie found his other half Larry. Larry the older twin by (10 seconds) liked cowboy movies, so he liked to dress like one. Today, he was wearing chaps, a western style vest, and a cowboy hat and boots. Delilah and the others mocked and made fun of him quite a lot for the way he dressed. They had all sorts of nicknames for him. The Crybaby Kid; The Lame Ranger; Sheriff Woody; and Charlie's favorite - The Black Buckaroo.

He couldn't help himself, the moment he saw Larry standing there, he had to dive in and pick on him.

"Howdy, pardner!" Charlie said with a goofy grin, tipping his hat way too dramatically.

Larry shot a pointed look at his younger twin, crossing his arms, "Come on, Charlie, I don't talk like that!" he said, leveling a colder vibe at his brother. It was like he was trying to remind him who was older of the two!

"I reckon you don't." Charlie replied, chuckling a bit, "You better saddle up your horse and get on down to the saloon. It's almost chow!"

In a flash, Larry kicked Charlie right in the shin. The tip of his boot crashed into Charlie's bone and sent a shockwave of pain through him. Ouch! The impact was like a lightning bolt shooting through him, making Charlie yelp and grab his leg, hopping on one foot like a crazed chicken. With a frustrated growl, he swiped at Larry, but by then, Larry was already hightailing it out of there. "Yeah, that's right!" Charlie shouted after him, "Go on and get!"

After the pain went away Charlie made himself down stairs and was to open the door when Tommy came in.

Tommy spotted his little bro, the magic-loving maestro, and grinned wide like the sun breaking through clouds, "Hey, my little magic rockstar! The princess said, 'Tell him it's all about that bass!'" He stretched out his arm dramatically, and there it was—a small white envelope with pink frills, like a sweet melody bursting to be heard. "Open it up, buddy! Let's see what this great adventure's about! 'Cause every little thing is gonna be alright!"

The magician boy snagged the fancy envelope and flipped it around, his eyes lighting up at the name. "Charlie," it read, all dressed up in a super stylish script and drenched in glitter. He couldn't resist; deftly tore open the flap with his teeth like a kid with a cookie and extracted a large piece of stationary from its innards.

"Dearest Charlie," it said, in elegant, flowing script. "You have been invited to the Empress' annual gala. Please arrive at 11:00 sharp, with peanut butter sandwiches and snickerdoodles." The letter was signed, "Empress Lola" in far more flowing, and far more elegant handwriting, with the name taking up over a quarter of the page.

Charlie's eyes tuned to stars, "Sweet! Lola's throwing a party, but I've gotta trek over to the Illusion Chateau. Ugh, I really wanna hang with Lola, though! What am I gonna do?!"

Tommy threw his arms wide, a grin plastered on his face. "Hey man, just like the Rolling Stones said, 'You can't always get what you want!' But it's all good! Hit up Lola, jam out, and tell your girl, 'I'm gonna bounce, but love is all you need!' Just make sure you drop some sweet lines—she'll be singing your song in no time! Life's a stage, bro! So go on, turn the music up and let her know she's the melody in your heart!"

Charlie was deep in thought, replaying what Tommy had told him. He had some solid points, and honestly, he figured he could manage both. Plus, he didn't wanna let Lola down—after all, they were technically married now.

One day, Lola stood in front of him, her eyes sparkling like she was in her own love story. "Charlie, I've decided that my love for you can't wait until I'm older, so we're getting married—like, right now!" she declared.

But Charlie wasn't so sure about marriage. He was still in the "play the field" phase, and he wanted to enjoy it until at least his early 30s.

"You're going to marry me," Lola said, her voice fierce as a lioness protecting her cubs. "And then you're going to help me become a mommy, and for the next 70 years, you'll do what I say, when I say it! Got it, Charlie?"

He just blinked at her, trying to process that. But then, her fiery expression shifted to a sad one, and Charlie felt a pang of sympathy.

"Lola, it's okay," he said gently. "I get it. You just want to marry me because your mom says love means you get hitched, huh?"

Lola nodded, looking downcast. "Yeah… I just want to be with you."

Charlie softened, his heart melting a bit. "Maybe being married won't be so bad after all."

"Really!?" Lola's face lit up like a Christmas tree.

"Yeah, but promise me you won't dump me and take half my stuff," he joked, grinning.

"Please, I'm gonna be glued to you forever, my prince!" she laughed.

That's when she pulled out a Ring Pop—a dazzling swirl of blue and pink. "Charlie, take this as a token of my love and my commitment to being your princess forever!"

He accepted the sugary ring, and she held out her hand, all excited. Charlie slipped it on, feeling a mix of joy and worry.

"You're the best boyfriend ever!" Lola exclaimed, her cheeks turning pink. "Now that we're married, can I get a kiss? You know—just a little one on my lips?"

Charlie felt his cheeks heat up. Kissing Lola Loud? Panting thoughts raced through his mind. But he figured a little kiss wouldn't hurt anyone.

"All right, my princess. Close your eyes."

Lola did so, and Charlie leaned in, giving her a soft kiss on the lips. It wasn't too long, but definitely more than just a peck.

After they pulled apart, Lola looked at him with a spark in her eyes. "Charlie, I'm so happy!" she squealed, jumping into his arms and hugging him tightly.

Feeling inspired by Tommy's advice, Charlie thought, "You know what? I'll hit up Lola first, then swing by the Illusion Chateau."

XXXXX

Later, Charlie made it to The Loud House and bounced into Lana & Lola's room. As he walked in, he spotted the adorable pink walls, the light puce carpeting, and that one cute window dressed with lilac curtains. The room was divided into two fabulous sections: on Lana's side, there were all these awesome hats hanging on the wall, a pile of super dirty clothes, a nightstand featuring her terrarium filled with frogs and reptiles, and a cozy brown wooden bed decked out with a dark green blanket and bedsheets. Then, over on Lola's side, she had her play kitchen all set up, a tea set ready for guests, and a collection of stuffed animals that looked totally ready for a party. There was even a small round table and her fancy pink bed with a draped canopy—so chic! Oh, and let's not forget their closet that was just bursting with fabulous outfits!

"Chhhhharrrrrlieeeee!"

Lola was sitting at her table, all set up for their hangout, and with a flick of her hair, she said, "Hey~" with those adorable batting eyelashes. She was totally ready to have some fun!

Charlie bowed dramatically and said, "Hello, my fabulous lady! What an honor it is to grace your castle with my fabulous invention!"

Lola bounced on her toes, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I just wanted to hang out with my prince! We can play games, chat about all the latest drama, and of course, have some yummy snacks!" She proudly displayed a plate of peanut butter sandwiches and a stack of snickerdoodles, grinning ear to ear. Then she twirled around with a flourish, revealing a colorful box. "And look what I brought just for you! Ta-da! Butterfingers! Your favorite!" She giggled, clearly ready for a fun-filled day.

The Velazquest siblings loved Butterfingers. Like, seriously, yo, those things were the best. So crunchy. So chocolatey. Butterfingers were a man's treat. They weren't all soft and soggy like the stuff his future white-haired brother in law Lincoln ate. Lincoln went for stuff like gummy worms.

Charlie loved Butterfingers because they were awesome just like him, is what I'm saying. Sometimes in the afternoon on the way home from school, Johnny treated the younger siblings to junk food and loaded up on snacks at Flip's. The siblings went right to the Butterfingers. Flip's was one of the only games in town that had the Super Ultra King Size Butterfingers. They bought as many as they could and Charlie always kept one in his hat for when he was hungry on the go. Strutting through the halls of Royal County Elementary. With a Butterfinger sticking out of his mouth like a fat cigar, he was the top of the heap, the King of Kool, the Sultan of Swell, and every one of his subjects bowed before him in awe and reverence in Charlie's epic presence.

Butterfingers were a food of the gods and he made sure to have a huge stash at any given time. He kept it in a box under his mini fridge.

Charlie practically Jumped into a seat after Lola presented the box full of Butterfingers.

"So, Charlie, do you have any super fun plans this week besides hanging out with yours truly?" Lola asked, a playful grin spreading across her face.

"Hey, so like, I'm totally heading to the Illusion Chateau, which means I need to bail a bit early. Is that cool with you?" Charlie inquired, looking a little nervous.

Lola giggled, tossing her hair back. "Oh please, Charlie! I'm not your boss! You can do whatever you want! But I do want to spend some time with you. When do you have to skedaddle?"

Charlie let out a dramatic sigh of relief, "Ugh, I seriously thought things were about to go downhill! But, like, I only need to swing by 1:00, so there's totally enough time for a quick hangout with you and then I can dash to my event. Talk about a total win-win!"

Lola clapped her hands excitedly. "Yay! That means we get TWO whole hours of fun together!" She took a bite of her snickerdoodle and then her eyes widened in realization. "Oh, Charlie! I wanted to ask you something super important! Will you come to my special Cream Puffs pageant after school on Friday?"

Charlie swallowed his Butterfinger and flashed a bright smile, giving a playful nod. "Of course, Princess! I wouldn't miss your pageant for your pageant for all the candy in the universe!"

Charlie and Lola then spent the next 2 hours spending time together, they chatted while dining on snacks, they went to Lola's closet and Lola asked for Charlie the opinion on her new dresses, they even drove around and Lola's princess Jeep, when was close to Charlie's time to leave Lola offered to drive him to the Illusion Chateau.

XXXXX

Later, Lola and Charlie cruise over to the Illusion Chateau, and it's like, super exciting!

Charlie bounces out of Lola's Jeep dramatically, "Alright, here's my stop, princess! Thanks for the epic lift! Can't wait to tell everyone how you're the best driver ever!"

Lola flashed her signature grin, "No problem, Chip! Go out there and knock 'em dead! You've got this!"

With a confident wave, she hopped into her car and zoomed off, leaving Charlie waving goodbye with a mix of excitement and pride.

At the Illusion Chateau, Charlie is like totally checking out the scenery while he climbs up the stairs to this super fancy front door. He takes a big breath and swings the door open—only to be greeted by a wooden barn door. "Wait, what?" he mutters, eyebrows raised.

Trying to wrap his head around it, Charlie gives it another go and pulls open the door again, but this time it's a steel prison door. "Seriously?! What is this place?" He pushes it aside only to find—get this—a brick wall! He snaps it shut, feeling a bit frustrated. "Maybe there's a secret password or some button I'm missing."

Just when he's about to give up, Charlie peers around one of those shiny golden statues, and in a puff of smoke—bam! The Amazing Brailster pops out. Charlie jumps back, eyes wide. "Whoa! Okay, didn't see that coming!"

Brailster takes a bow, "Tada. Welcome junior illusionist… uh…" He looks at an index card, "Charlie Velazquest."

Charlie gasp, "Oh my gosh, it's you! Mr. The Amazing Brailster! No way you work here! You have to teach me how you pulled that off! Seriously, that was so cool!"

Brailster laughs, "All in good time." He snaps his finger and the door opens, revealing the hallway. Charlie gasps and enters, the Brailster follows.

They stroll into the grand hallway, and Charlie's jaw drops like it's a cartoon!

"Whoa! This place is epic!" Charlie beams, his eyes sparkling like glittering stars.

Brailster rose his hands, "Welcome, Charlie, to the Illusion Chateau."

Charlie bounces on his feet, eyes glimmering as he checks out the hall decked out with awesome magician pictures, cool props, and even a stand-up bass that plays all by itself. He scopes out a crystal ball, practically vibrating with excitement.

"Whoa! This is Madame Mystery's crystal globe!" he exclaims, reaching out to touch it. Peering deeper, he spots a display case right across the hall that's filled with playing cards and a picture of a super cool female magician. "And check it out! Those are The Great Colajulo's Cards of Chaos! How epic is that?"

Charlie can hardly contain his enthusiasm—this place is like a magic lover's dream!

Brailster takes the crystal ball, "Please don't touch anything." The Brailster puts it back, "The chateau is full of trap doors. Rumor has it there are magicians who have gone missing in the chateau and have never been found."

Charlie chuckled, "I've heard of disappearing acts, but wow, that's taking things to a whole new level!"

The Brailster shot him a playful smirk, like he just knew something wild was about to go down.

XXXXX

Later, in the prop room, the Brailster opens a pet carrier, "And behold… Trixie the Magic Mongoose!" A mongoose pops out of the carrier, she jumps off Charlie's head, much to his amusement, and crawls up the Brailster's shoulders, "I met Trixie when I was just a young aspiring magician like yourself." He opens his sleeve for Trixie to enter, "You see, the pet store was all out of rabbits, but mongooses are definitely just as magical." He takes off his hat, revealing Trixie inside. She jumps back into the hat, "Oh, she's my best friend I couldn't perform without her." He lets Trixie back into her cage, "And now to begin your training."

Charlie bounced on his heels, excitement radiating off him. "Alright, here we go! I, Charlie the Magnificent, am totally ready to dazzle! So, what's the first spectacular trick we're doing?" In a blink, he found himself next to a washing machine, a bulging hamper in his arms. "Wait, we're doing laundry?! Seriously?" His enthusiasm was instantaneously replaced with confusion.

Brailster nodded, "Before you can become a great magician you must familiarize yourself with the tools of the trade." He waves his wand and a bottle of detergent emerges from the hamper, Charlie is amazed, mostly, "Make sure to run the gentle cycle."

Brailster snaps his fingers and poof! He's gone, just like that! Charlie rolls his eyes and says, "Well, guess it's laundry time!" He whips out his wand and points it at the gloves in the hamper. Suddenly, those gloves spring to life, grabbing the detergent and pouring it into the machine. They even start tossing clothes in there! But then, uh-oh! The endless handkerchief chain gets all tangled up. Classic! The gloves yank on it, finally getting it free, and Charlie slams the door shut.

With a mischievous grin, he sets it to a gentle cycle and chuckles to himself, "Who knew learning laundry at home would actually come in handy?!"

XXXXX

Later on, in the Brailster's office, he's busy feeding Trixie when—boom!—Charlie pops back in, all dramatic like in a cloud of smoke.

He tips his hat with flair, "Laundry's done, finally! Now that we're free from the laundry monster, how about we pull off some tricks together? It's time for some epic teamwork!"

Brailster waved him off, "Charlie, you're not ready to perform tricks, you're still in training." He snaps his fingers and Trixie dives into the hat and pops up with a rolled-up paper, which she gives to Charlie who gets excited, "These are the things you must master first."

Charlie unrolls the scroll, eyes wide with excitement, but then his face falls. "Aw, come on! This is just a list of chores!"

Brailster wiggled his fingers, "Magic chores."

Charlie opens his mouth to argue but then thinks better of it. Seriously, who knows what kind of "magic" he's talking about?

Later, Charlie was tackling those magic chores, starting with cleaning the doves' cages. He was about to whip out the old broom, but instead, he just draped a cloth over the cage, and voilà! It was instantly spotless—talk about a magic shortcut!

After that, he was busy polishing one of three shiny cups when a ping pong ball decided to make a surprise appearance. He picked it up, all set to toss it into his hat, when an idea hit him like a ton of bricks! He grabbed all three cups, dropped them into the hat along with the ball, plopped the hat on his head, and boom! He pulled out all three cups, each one sparkling clean with the ping pong ball right there.

Then, it was snack time for the three doves. Charlie whipped off his hat, and you wouldn't believe it—the thing spilled enough seeds to fill the entire room! Seed party, anyone?

Next up, Charlie was polishing inside this crazy magic box with three doors marked '1', '2', and '3.' Out of nowhere, the doors slammed shut! Then they started spinning like some wild carnival ride and stopped in the order 2, 1, 3. When they opened, it was a total head-scratcher: Charlie's head was up top, his chest in the middle, and his legs at the bottom. The doors closed, spun again, and popped open revealing his legs at the top and his head at the bottom. Talk about a wacky transformation! Finally, they spun once more, landing in the right spots, but then boxes 1 and 2 toppled off. Just when you thought it was all over, Charlie popped out from behind box 3, got up, and burst into laughter!

Later, Charlie found himself back with the Brailster, feeling pretty proud of his magical mess. He sighed and said, "Hey, everything's polished, scrubbed, and wrangled. How about tomorrow we actually do some real magic together? Please?"

Brailster shook his head, "Sorry, Charlie. Tomorrow I'm going to need your help with more tasks." Charlie is bummed out. "Trust me, there's a reason for all this. Now, see what's inside my hat." He taps it with his wand. Charlie frowned, but decided to reach in to find… a plunger. "There's a clog in the confetti cannon."

XXXXX

The next day back at the chateau, Charlie is stacking hats in the prop room when the Brailster walks in.

Brailster touches his moustache, "Alright, I need to get my moustache groomed before tomorrow's show. No one likes a magician with moustache frizz. Now just clean out Trixie's cage and you're done for the day."

Charlie gives a thumbs up, and poof! The Brailster disappears in a cloud of smoke, leaving Charlie coughing and waving his hand in front of his face.

"Whoa! Man, those smoke balls hit hard!" he says, still trying to catch his breath. He struts over to Trixie's cage, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Hey, Trixie! You know, I was really looking forward to pulling off some cool tricks with Brailster, but I think I get what he's up to."

He opens the cage, and Trixie the mongoose clambers onto his shoulder, giving him a little nudge. "I swear, Brailster is totally going full Mr. Miyagi on me!" Charlie laughs as he starts cleaning out Trixie's cage, getting a little carried away with the story. "So, my fam and I watched this epic flick called The Karate Kid, right? There's this old dude named Miyagi who trains this kid, Daniel, but instead of just teaching him karate straight up, he makes him do a bunch of boring chores. Daniel wants to bail, but then he realizes those chores were actually teaching him skills!"

Once he finishes up with the cage, Charlie gently lets Trixie back in, looking super proud of himself. He closes the cage with a snap and grins, "That's right! Brailster's my Mr. Miyagi, and I'm totally his Daniel!"

Suddenly, the amazing Brailster burst onto the scene with his signature flair, right before Charlie's eyes!

With a wide grin, Brailster clapped his hands together and exclaimed, "Bravo, my boy Charlie! You've pulled it off! I knew you had it in you!" He twirled dramatically, throwing his cape behind him. "Now, let's see what other incredible feats you can achieve!"

Charlie jumped up, eyes wide, and said, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! What are you talking about?!"

Brailster knelt down to Charlie's height, a twinkle in his eye, "You know, when I first started as a magician, I was all about those flashy tricks too. But my mentor, oh man, he drilled the basics into me! If I hadn't mastered those… well, I'd never be able to pull off... THIS!"

With a flourish, Brailster whipped off his hat and revealed a shimmering certificate. "Ta-da! This is for you, Charlie! A little something to remind you that every great magician starts from the ground up!"

Charlie snatched the paper with wide eyes, "No way! I'm ranked higher now?!"

Brailster just nodded, a grin on his face, "I've been keeping an eye on you, and you've got some serious skills! Charlie, I'm gonna help you become an absolute legend of a magician."

Charlie bounced on his feet, his excitement bursting, "Awesome! I can't wait to learn from you!"

Brailster rose, "Splendid. Now I shall get my moustache groomed!" He takes out a smoke bomb and disappears again, only for the smoke alarm to go off. The Brailster returns to fan it out, "These things really know how to ruin an exit."

XXXXX

The night of the show arrives. The Brailster is looking out at the stage when he turns and sees his junior illusionist, "Ah, Charlie, it's almost showtime. Do you have my…"

Charlie cut him off with a cheeky grin and raised a finger, "Balls and cups? Polished and organized, just like you like!"

"Well what about my…" Brailster started before he got interrupted again.

"Handkerchiefs? Fluffed and folded! Got you covered!" Charlie was already digging in the drawer, totally on top of things.

"Okay, okay, but I'll also need my…" Brailster tried again, but guess what? Interrupted again!

Charlie pulled out two gleaming straight jackets, "Ironed and bleached! Lookin' sharp, right?"

"Exceptional. And don't worry, you'll be up on that stage someday. Maybe even sooner than you think!" Brailster flashed a grin, but poor Charlie was just left scratching his head like, "Wait, what?"

On stage, The Brailster and Trixie are in the straight jackets, upside down.

"And now for a daring escape." In a puff of smoke he and Trixie are right-side up and the jackets are gone, the audience cheers and throws roses. Brailster and Trixie bow, "Thank you. Thank you. You've been a brilliant audience. But I couldn't have performed this show without my junior illusionist, Charlie Velazquest." Out of nowhere, Charlie pops up on stage in a puff of smoke, looking just as surprised as everyone else but still managing to take a bow. "A thank you. Thank you!" he says, trying to keep his chill.

Brailster pointed theatrically at Charlie, a gleam in his eye. "Look at this promising young magician! He's got the spark of a true magician! Just wait until you see him perform his own tricks!" With that, Charlie flourished and pulled out a smoke ball, a mischievous grin on his face. In an instant, he puffed into a cloud of smoke and vanished, his voice echoing, "Just like that!" Brailster chuckled, "That's the magic of showbiz, folks!"

As Lola was getting ready to slay it in her Cream Puffs pageant, she noticed that Charlie was missing from the seat she saved just for him. That made her feel all glum, but then she remembered the show must go on! With a deep breath, she started her dance, and as she twirled, poof! Out of nowhere, Charlie appeared, waving at her like a total superstar!

Lola's heart did a happy flip! She knew she could count on Charlie not to break his promise. When she finished her dazzling routine, the audience erupted in cheers and applause. It was like the best moment ever! When Lola was crowned the winner, she couldn't contain her excitement as she and Charlie strolled backstage, ready to celebrate.

"I knew you'd make it, Charlie! I'm over the moon that you came!" Lola exclaimed, hugging her trophy like it was the most precious thing in the world.

"I'm not about to let you down, princess! Good thing I've been working on my disappearing trick!" Charlie said, a wicked grin on his face.

Lola giggled and said, "So, Charlie the Great, do you have any super awesome magic tricks you can teach me? I bet I could totally use some of that magic for my next pageant!"

"Sorry, princess! But a magician never reveals his secrets!" Charlie exclaimed, smirking as he whipped off his hat and pulled out Lola's shiny trophy. It was like he was saying, "Ta-da! Check out this magic!"

Lola grew confused and noticed that her hands were empty. Lola crossed her arms, a frown on her face as she realized her trophy was gone, "Hey! Give that back, you big meanie!"

Charlie laughed, giving a playful smirk before dashing away, "C'mon, princess! Why don't you try and snag it from me princess!"

Lola shot him a determined look, huffing as she bolted after him, "Oh, just you wait, Charlie! I'm going to make you disappear! Get back here!"

Even though she was hot on his heels, Lola couldn't help but giggle a little. Chasing Charlie was just as fun as winning that trophy!

The End.

Chapter 8: Tale of Two Tables

The story starts with dinner time at The Loud House. Lincoln and his little sisters are at the kiddie table in the kitchen.

Lincoln is quietly eating dinner when Lana suddenly pokes him in the face with a wiener.

Lincoln takes a bite of it, "You sure you wanna start this?" Lincoln said before he resumes eating, Lola also pokes and smacks him with a wiener. Lincoln bites hers too, "Ok last chance." the twins continue hitting him with their wieners. "It's on." It turns out he's having dinner at the kiddie table with his five younger sisters; he gets up and grabs the ketchup and mustard, he points them at his twin sisters, "I warned you girls I relish our time together."

Lincoln shoots them with ketchup and mustard the twins laugh.

"Hey, Lincoln. You like seafood?" Lana sticks her tongue out showing mushed up pieces of food on it, "See? Food! Bleeeeegh!"

Lincoln shoots ketchup and mustard into her mouth and she shallows her food.

Lola pokes Lucy, "Hey, Lucy!" She sticks two French fries between her teeth as "fangs" and acts like a vampire in a Transylvanian accent, "I VANT TO SUCK YOUR BLOOD!" She squirts ketchup.

The ketchup splatters all over Lincoln's face and his younger sisters smear their fries on it to get some ketchup.

Lincoln licks the ketchup off his face and grabs a piece a broccoli.

Lucy smacks a piece of broccoli off Lincoln's fork, "How can you eat that broccoli when you know how much it suffered to get here?"

Lincoln snorted, "Uh, Lucy...broccoli doesn't feel pain."

Lucy glared, "Oh, no?" She shoves a piece of broccoli in Lincoln's face, "Listen to the broccoli screaming, Lincoln! LISTEN TO IT!"

Lincoln bites the top of the broccoli much to the shock of his younger sisters.

Lincoln talks with his mouthful, "There he's dead I put him out of his misery let him rest in piece."

Lana smirked, Did you say peas?" She jokingly flings peas at Lincoln.

Lincoln blocks Lana's peas with his plate, causing them to bounce off and onto Lisa, which Lola laughs at her.

Lisa glares, "Oh, you wanna play? Let's play..." She brings out a tiny catapult and launches mashed potatoes only to hit Lincoln instead of Lana, much to Lana's surprise, "My calibration seems to have been off by about sixteen degrees."

Lana hits Lisa with her wiener, "Mine wasn't."

As Lincoln and the younger sisters have a food fight, Lori down to Lynn Jr. are at the grownup table eating with the parents board out of their mind. Tonight's dish. Liver oh joy, the sisters hated the food at the grown up table Lynn once asked why they couldn't have chicken nuggets and Rita replied by saying, "That's just for kids, honey. At the grownup table, we eat grownup food." Ugh It only gets worst they weren't allowed to tell jokes at the grownup table or sing or use their phones the nail in coffin was no dessert. Rita again stated, "Oh, that's just for kids." The grownup table is a nightmare! Between the bad food and boring conversations this was torture.

Rita started chatting excitedly, "So, Lynn, how did you do on your math test today?"

Lynn Jr. flashed a nervous smile, "Good, Mom! I think I really nailed those integers!"

Lynn Sr. chimed in with a laugh, "Guess what? We didn't even need to call the repair guy! The darn copier was just unplugged!"

Rita chuckled, "Can you believe that?"

Lori looked a bit puzzled, "Um... okay, I guess that worked out."

Later on, Lincoln and the younger sisters were all enjoying their sundaes for dessert, the room filled with happy chatter.

Rita clapped her hands, "Alright, you kids are all excused!"

The older sisters chorused a grateful, "Thanks for dinner!" before heading off to their rooms.

With a moment of peace, Rita and Lynn Sr. took the chance to talk privately.

"You know, Lynn, I've been noticing that the younger kids seem to be tossing their food around more than actually eating, and it's starting to worry me," Rita said, picking up the plates with a concerned expression.

"Me too, honey! It's like they only finish their dessert! I swear, I'm seeing more food on the ground than in a farmer's market!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, shaking his head with a playful grin.

Rita nodded, "I was thinking about having Lincoln join us at the grown-up table, but let's be real—it's not gonna put an end to those food fights!"

Both parents sighed.

Lynn Sr. suddenly perked up and said, "Hey, wait a minute! Why don't we go ask Jason and Elizabeth for some advice? They've got just as many kids as we do! I bet they've got some great tips up their sleeves!"

Rita beamed with a smile, "You're absolutely right, hon! They've been through the trenches just like us. Let's chat with them tomorrow and see what gems they can share!"

-The next night an hour right before dinner-

Lynn Sr. and Rita made their way next door, excitement buzzing between them. They knocked, and Larry swung open the door, grinning from ear to ear.

"Hey, Mr. and Miss Loud! What's up?" Larry beamed, his energy infectious.

Rita knelt down to Larry's level and ruffled his head, her eyes twinkling, "Hey there, sweetie! We're doing great, thanks! Is your mom and dad home?" She always loved chatting with the kids, and Larry never failed to brighten her day.

Larry nodded enthusiastically, "Yup, they're right next to the couch! Come on in!"

Larry swung open the door, and there they were—Jason and Elizabeth by the couch, furiously arranging those classic wooden TV dinner tables like some kind of mad science project.

Larry ran off while Rita and Lynn Sr. entered the house.

Elizabeth shot them a playful wave before diving back into her setup, "Hey, hey! What's the deal with this surprise ambush? You guys ready for some serious snack time?"

"We just wanted some advice, you see. Our little ones would rather throw their food than eat it! It's like a food fight at every meal! So, we were wondering if you could help us out?" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, running a hand through his hair in exasperation.

Jason set down the TV dinner table with a flourish, "Well never happened to us, but maybe try cramming everyone at one table? Like a big ol' hero assembly!"

The Loud parents shared a puzzled look, clearly not quite on his wavelength.

Rita leaned in, her hands on her hips, and exclaimed, "Really? You've *never* had this problem before?" She raised an eyebrow, her tone a mix of disbelief and curiosity, as if she couldn't imagine anyone not dealing with the chaos that came with family life.

Both Jason and Elizabeth gave a nope.

Lynn Sr. rubbed his head with a chuckle, "No offense, but let's be real, your family can be a real handful too, right?"

Elizabeth casually shrugged, "They totally are, but trust me, what we do is legendary!"

Lynn Sr. leaned in, his eyes practically sparkling with excitement. "Okay, and what exactly is this amazing thing you're talking about?"

With a playful laugh, Elizabeth replied, "We just munch in front of the TV, like all the time!"

Rita and Lynn's mouths hung open in shock, their expressions the definition of disbelief.

Johnny hollered from the kitchen like he was on a mission, "Dinner's ready, you marvelous couch potatoes!"

Out of nowhere, a stampede of the Velazquest crew charged towards the couch, faster than a bunch of kids spotting free candy. They plopped down in front of the wooden TV dinner tables, which looked like it needed a little therapy after bearing the weight of so many snacks, eagerly waiting for Johnny to roll in like a superhero with a serving tray on wheels. And boy, did he deliver—a glorious spread of burgers, chicken nuggets (because who doesn't love those little golden nuggets of joy?), fries, onion rings (hello, crunch!), chili fries (for that spicy kick), and giant chocolate shakes bigger then the Big Ben!

As they dug in, they morphed into zombie mode—eyes glued to the TV, chewing like they were in some mindless food trance. It was a sight to behold!

Rita raised an eyebrow, her voice carrying that familiar mix of exasperation and curiosity, "Wait a second, you guys just sit there and watch TV while you're munching on your food?"

"Aren't you worried about getting food all over the place?" Lynn Sr. asked, cracking a grin, "I mean, with so many kids, the mess must be huge."

Jason grinned as he waved them off, "Nah, it just keeps 'em chill and in a good mood, ya know?"

Elizabeth casually tossed her hair back and smirked, "You know, if we really wanted to amp up our neat game, Johnny could totally serve us out of one long bowl."

Lynn Sr. eyes practically popping out of his head, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Are you seriously suggesting a trough right now? There's no way you're eating from a trough! That's just absurd!"

Elizabeth chuckled, "Chill, Lynn! I'm just messing with you. Besides, we both know this isn't the way we should be handling things."

Jason gave Lynn a friendly nudge on the shoulder, grinning wide, "Hey, just go with what feels right for you and your crew. You know your family best!"

Lynn Sr and Rita both shared a look at each other and they both knew they had to think of something. When they made it back home they decided to order a pizza for the family the kids were happy that night hopeful they enjoyed the plans for future dinners as well.

-The next day-

Johnny was in the family van when he got a text from Mr. Loud.

-Can you come over? I need to talk to you.-

That's weird he and Mr. Loud didn't usually talk.

We jump into the headquarters which is the control center of Johnny Velazquest's mind. It is where Johnny's emotions live and operate. Headquarters is the central location of Johnny's mind. It's the room where the emotions stand behind a large control panel and each button makes Johnny do some action. Its appearance is that of a condo. The walls are filled with different memories that Johnny has. There are couches, a staircase and a bookcase where the Mind Manuals are kept.

Five figures stood behind the large control panel, A glowing figure, Joy. Next to Joy, a droopy and gloomy blue figure, Sadness. Next to Sadness was Fear, a jagged purple figure. Next to Fear was a green feminine figure, Disgust, lastly we had a red firebrick-like figure, Anger.

Joy leaned back, hand on her chin, a mischievous grin spreading across her face, "Huh, what's Mr. Loud up to this time? I mean, we've only had one decent chat—remember how that went down when Lynn and Johnny decided to turn their dating drama into a blockbuster feature? Classic! But seriously, if he's planning something, I bet it's wild those Louds are crazy! Let's unravel this mystery, shall we?"

Fear shuddered dramatically, "Oh man, do you remember that awful moment when he laid down that whole 'You better treat my little girl right' speech to Johnny? I mean, it was like watching a dramatic monologue come to life while I was perched on a rollercoaster of anxiety! Like, did he sprinkle some 'let's intimidate the living daylights out of this kid' fairy dust or what? I half-expected him to pull out a sword while yelling something about 'no pressure'—classic dad move, right?!"

Disgust threw her arms crossed, a smirk playing on her lips, "Oh, please! Maybe he wants to dive into the juicy drama of Johnny and Lynn's love saga? Seriously, if you want to talk 'couples that had zero chill,' look no further than Mr. and Mrs. Loud. I mean, if Public Displays of Affection were an Olympic sport, those two would be in tight spandex, doing backflips for the gold every single year. They put the 'public' in 'publicly embarrassing'! Honestly, I half expect them to start their own reality show at this rate!"

Sadness rubbed her arm, "Sadness crossed her arms, her eyes rolling dramatically. "So, picture this: every time Johnny heads over to the Loud house for some good ol' Lynn Jr. sports action, barely five minutes pass and, bam! Mr. and Mrs. Loud launch into their mushy-gushy routine. I swear, it's like watching a romantic comedy on repeat. She strolls in for a drink, sidles up to Mr. Loud, and bam! Eskimo kiss central! I mean, who does that? The guy turns into a cuddly octopus, hugging her from behind like she's his favorite pillow. And let's not forget the pet names—seriously, it's like they've got a whole dictionary of embarrassing nicknames tucked away. I'm surprised I don't get a sugar rush just watching! Honestly, if someone could hand me a sarcasm shield, I'd be all over this scene."

Anger throws his arms up dramatically, "You're my pooky-wooky-snooky sugar bear! Mrs. Loud's cheeks turn beet-red, and she can't help but chime in, "Oh, my big strong man!" Anger flexes like he's auditioning for a role in the next blockbuster, "Herculynn! Herculynn!" He bellows, arms bulging more than they really should, "They exchange kissy faces like it's all part of a hilarious montage, holding hands and making a scene that's equal parts cringeworthy and charming. Honestly, they're basically a walking rom-com, making fools of themselves in the most entertaining way imaginable!"

Joy burst into a fit of giggles, bouncing around like she's had one too many Pixie Stix, "But hey, they're happy fools, right? Who are we to throw shade? I mean, sure, people love to roast Johnny for, like, everything under the sun, but let's be real—what kind of cosmic joke is it for us to snatch Mr. Loud's man card just for calling his wife 'booger sugar'? I mean, come on! It's not like he's throwing kittens out of a moving truck! Let's embrace the crazy and celebrate the wild side of love!"

Johnny thought about it In fact, stepping back and looking at it from afar, Johnny was kind of impressed by their continual sappiness. Mr. Loud once told him that he and Mrs. Loud had been together for twenty years, married and living together for eighteen of them. They grew up in the same neighborhood in Elk Park and were friends from first or second grade. That's a good thirty-some years, and even after all that time they were still madly in love. Johnny was young and therefore couldn't even begin to fathom such an impossibly vast amount of time as thirty years, but he imagined if you were around someone every single day for three decades, you'd get so sick of them you'd puke at the very mention of their name. Mr. and Mrs. Loud weren't like that. They were like two teenagers who couldn't get enough of each other. Johnny didn't know how they did it, but they did, and in the end, it was kind of inspiring. In fact, they were sort of cute in a so bad it's good kind of way.

He also gave them points for annoying their kids. The Loud kids were loud, rude, pushy, and irritating, especially the younger ones. Their parents' behavior mortified them. Get a room! Lori yelled. Gross! Luan cried and stuck out her tongue. Not so rockin', man, Luna had (probably) uttered once or twice. Johnny found amusement in their humiliation. Ha, your parents are dorks, what now?

"Who was that, Googles?" David asked, his voice full of excitement.

"Papa Loud wants to chat with little ol' me. What's the deal? Is he gonna give me a high-five, drop some dad wisdom, or maybe summon the powers of the universe for some epic mischief? I mean, come on, it's never just a casual convo with the Loud crew! This could get wild!" Johnny shouted.

"Yo, maybe he's just looking for some backup for dinner? Looks like Lori and the rest aren't feeling it." Leo said, keeping his eyes on the road while steering the Van Kong with one hand.

Milton cleared his throat quietly, his voice barely above a whisper, "Um, s-s-s-so, um, L-Luan says d-dinner is, um, a total nightmare. I-I'm really sorry to bring it up, b-but, um, they don't have dessert over at the, um, g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-rown-up table! I-I guess you could say, it's a 'sweet' disappointment? Oh gosh, I'm s-s-s-so sorry for the pun, I hope it d-didn't, um, m-m-make everything worse!" Milton fidgeted nervously, glancing around as if waiting for someone to reassure him.

Everyone gasped.

Anger burst into flames, practically vibrating with fury, "Wait. Did he just say they don't have dessert?" Anger was a perfect storm of rage, eyes bulging, "Those ancient relics really think they can pull a fast one? No dessert?! What's next, no dinner? Like, are they trying to summon a civil war over there?! I mean, come on, who do they think they are?! We should storm their little tea party and serve them a slice of reality! No dessert is basically a crime against humanity! Let's unleash some sweet, sweet chaos!"

"No. No... That's not true!" Sammy's voice starts breaking, "That's impossible!"

Johnny raised an eyebrow, striking a pose like he was in a quiz show, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Talk about unnecessary brute force, right? I mean, c'mon! But hey, I'll check in with Mr. Loud when we get back home. Should be fun! Maybe we'll even find out if he's got a secret stash of snacks!"

The van parked in their driveway and everyone got out. Johnny crossed to the other side. Mr. Grouse, the neighbor's designated Grumpy Old Man, puttered around his yard with a garden hose in one hand and the other pressed flat against the small of his back. He reminded Johnny of someone and it took him a minute to figure out who: Mrs. Loud when she was pregnant with Lily. She used to do that hand-to-back thing all the time. She said carrying a baby made her muscles hurt. Johnny felt bad for her and any pregnant woman ever.

Cold wind swept down the street and Johnny shivered. The barren tree branches knocked forlornly together and the power lines danced crazily.

"Don't even think about it, Vaselinez!" Mr. Grouse barked, his voice sharp and full of warning. He glared at Johnny with a mix of irritation and suspicion, like a watchdog ready to confront any pesky intruder eyeing his dinner.

The screen flickers to life, showing the world through Johnny's eyes as he zeroes in on Mr. Grouse.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold the phone! NO, JOGGING BACKWARDS INTO A CANYON is not on the agenda, my dude! Look out, look out!" Fear exploded in a melodrama of chaos, practically leaping off the screen. The console erupted into a vibrant purple, a panic button in the form of flashing lights and theatrical flair.

Fear's actions prompt Johnny to stop moving and grow cautious.

Johnny raises an eyebrow, his expression a mix of confusion and curiosity, "Wait, think about what? The meaning of life? The perfect taco recipe? Or maybe how I just stepped in something squishy? Spill the beans, pal!"

"Cutting across my yard. Just what I need—another critter trampling through my pride and joy! Can't a guy keep his lawn looking nice for once?" Mr. Grouse asked.

Johnny was smack dab in the middle of the sidewalk—definitely not trespassing on Mr. Grouse's lawn. But hey, who am I to judge? Slowly, like a ninja on a caffeine buzz, he made his way toward the Loud House.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold the phone, folks! AGH! OH MY MODERN ART! We're good! We're totally good!" Fear exclaimed, jumping into action with all the dramatic flair of a superhero in spandex—because why not? Caution was clearly his middle name, as he tiptoed away, dodging imaginary landmines like a pro.

"I'm keeping an eye on you!" Mr. Grouse exclaimed with his usual gruff tone. "Don't think I won't notice if you're up to something!"

Ignoring him, Johnny crossed the Louds' driveway and went up to the door.

"Whew!" Joy exclaimed, throwing her arms up like she just dodged a chili dog explosion, "That was a close one!"

"Nice work there, champ." Sadness said, trying to keep her usually somber tone upbeat.

Fear leaned back, a goofy grin plastered on his face, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold up! Did you just thank me? Me, the king of freak-outs and melodrama? Thank you—thank you very much!" He threw a mock bow, exaggerated and flamboyant. "I mean, it's not every day I get to save the day without losing my marbles—though, let's be honest, my marbles were already rolling around like a raccoon in a dumpster fire! So, what's next? A victory dance or a dramatic fainting spell? You know I'm down for either!"

Joy burst into the scene, doing a little victory dance, "And we're here, folks! Time to kick some emotional butt!" She winked, her effervescent energy spilling into every corner like confetti, "Get ready for all the feels—with just a sprinkle of chaos! Let's go make some memories that would make even the most serious emotions crack a smile!"

Johnny rang the doorbell, and in typical Loud fashion, Mr. Loud swung the door open wide with a big smile. "Hey there, Johnny! Good to see ya! We've been waiting for you!" He stepped aside like a traffic cop directing a parade.

On the couch, the Loud sibs were all piled up together, their usual chaos apparent. "Hey, Johnny! Grab a seat!" Leni shouted, bouncing up to make room. "We've got all sorts of fun planned!"

Johnny squeezed himself into a teeny-tiny crack between Luan and Lori, like a sardine in a can. Mr. and Mrs. Loud were standing in front of them, all lovey-dovey, arms wrapped around each other like a couple of gooey marshmallows. Johnny raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued, "So...what's the deal here, folks? Did someone kick the bucket, or is this just a family reunion with extra awkwardness?"

He was only half joking. They clearly had some kind of announcement to make; you don't just gather the whole family together for nothing. What Johnny couldn't figure out, though, was where he came in.

Mr. Loud interrupted, "Hey, listen up! Your mother and I have come up with a new plan for dinner! We're all gonna sit together at one big table and whip up some really tasty food!" He squeezed Mrs. Loud's hand with a big grin, and they shared a warm smile, just like they always do when they're excited about family time.

Like the kids they were, the Loud kids all cheered.

"Uh... so, like, what's the dealio? Why am I here again?" Johnny quipped, scratching the back of his head. "Did I accidentally step into some kind of weird dimension where questions are mandatory? Seriously, someone spill the beans!"

Mr. Loud grinned warmly, "You're here because I want you to be my chef buddy! We're gonna whip up some delicious dishes together, just like the old days! What do you say?"

Wow.

That was unexpected. He and Mr. Loud were tight and all, but Johnny never in a million years would have imagined they were "be chef buddy" tight.

"This is totally the best thing ever!" Lori exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. "Johnny's cooking is just wow! I can't even!"

Suddenly everyone was talking excitedly over each other. Johnny didn't know what exactly "chef buddy" entailed, but Mr. Loud had entrusted him with the role and for that, he was down to help out.

"Alright, everyone, settle down!" Rita Loud said, raising her hand for attention, "Let's give the guys some room to work. Besides, you've all got homework waiting for you!"

Everyone ran off leaving Johnny and Lynn Sr. alone to begin their preparations. Luna shoved Luan out of the way, Leni and Lori scrambled over one another to be the first one upstairs, and Lucy jumped onto Lynn's back to keep her from getting ahead. Mr. Loud facepalmed and Mrs. Loud rolled her eyes as if to say I knew this would happen.

We jump to Lynn Sr. and Johnny are about to embark on a culinary adventure, and Johnny, rubbing his hands together like a cartoon villain, leans in with a cheeky grin, "Alright, Papa Loud, what culinary chaos are we whipping up tonight? Pizza? Or maybe something that could potentially burn the house down? The ultimate question: are we cooking, or are we just pretending to be chefs while the microwave does all the work?" Because let's be real, who doesn't love a little dinner drama? Got any ideas on what you want to cook Papa Loud?"

Lynn Sr. chuckles as he looks over his list, "You bet! I'm the king of the kitchen around here! I've got my own secret recipes that'll knock your socks off! We've got Salisbury Steak, Meatball Madness, Turkey Loaf that's to die for, Wienerschnitzel that'll have you saying 'wow,' Goulash that warms the soul, Fish Fry that's crispy perfection, and of course, good old Liver and Succotash! What more could you ask for?"

Johnny scratched his chin, looking all mysterious like a superhero in a mid-crisis moment, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! You whip up all the meals too? That's sweet! Mind flashing me your culinary hit list? I need to know if I should be scared or hungry!"

Lynn Sr. hands his list and Johnny looks it over he squints like he's deciphering the world's worst treasure map, "Well, looks like your repertoire is more limited than a burrito at a salad bar. Seriously, buddy, did you even try?"

Lynn Sr. crosses his arms and sighs, "Johnny...You have no clue how tough it is to whip up seven nutritious meals a week for 13 different people on a budget! I'd say I'm doing a pretty stellar job, if you ask me!"

Johnny threw his hands up like he just stumbled into a sticky situation, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Chill, I didn't mean to come off like a total jerk! You've got a point—I can't whip up a nutritious meal to save my life. Honestly, I'm pretty sure I'd burned water before, but hey, how about we team up and brainstorm a ton of cooking ideas? I'll show you that mixing up the menu doesn't need to be rocket science. Let's get creative in the kitchen and make it as fun as a cartoon marathon!"

Lynn Sr. took a deep breath, realizing what Johnny was getting at. With a grin, he said, "You know what, I think I can sprinkle a little Lynn-vention magic into my cooking! Let's whip up something fantastic together!"

Cut to a rather sloppily made dish.

Joy leaned forward with a mischievous grin, her eyes sparkling like a kid in a candy store, "Ooh, what do we have here? Something weird and new!" She clapped her hands, bouncing on the balls of her feet, "I mean, who doesn't love a good surprise?"

Fear shivered dramatically, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "Oh, you think it's safe to eat this mysterious sludge? Let me just check my 'Things That Probably Won't Kill You' handbook... Spoiler alert: it's empty! Seriously, unless you've got a death wish I'd let this one pass."

Sadness crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, "What's the deal with this casserole? Is it supposed to be comforting, or is it just a sad glob of regret baked in a dish?"

Disgust squinted, her nose scrunching up dramatically, "Whoa, hold up, hold up! Caution lights are flashing, folks! We've got a hazardous odor alert! What is that, a dumpster fire at a Taco Bell? Seriously, if it's as bad as I think, we might need gas masks and a sense of humor to survive this one! Like, I came to feel emotions, not pass out from smelling something that could knock out a zombie!"

Johnny tilted his head, a look of utter bewilderment plastered across his face, "What the heck is that, Papa Loud? Did you just summon a demon or is this another wacky Loud family moment?"

"I whipped up a brand new dish, and I'm calling it... Casa Loud Casserole! Just look at this masterpiece!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, proudly displaying the bubbling casserole with a grin, "It's packed with all the flavors that scream 'Loud House'! Johnny ready to dig in?"

Disgust looked at it she noticed the casserole containing olives, pepper, sports bars and mustard, "What the? Olives, pepper, sports bars and mustard! What kind of casserole is this?!"

Everyone looks slack jawed.

"Okay, okay, so maybe it tastes better than it sounds! But hey, life's too short to munch on boring stuff, am I right?" Joy said trying to find a positive take.

Anger crossed his arms, his eyebrows furrowed and a fire glinting in his eyes, "Seriously? We're gonna serve this? What are we, culinary masochists? This meal looks like it took a header out of a building with no parachute! If we present this masterpiece, people will think our cooking skills went on vacation to a tropical island…and forgot to return!" He threw his hands up dramatically, "I mean, c'mon! Even my flames are cringing at this disaster!"

Sadness slumped against a wall, arms crossed, and with an exaggerated sigh exclaimed, "Oh great, just what we needed! The Louds are gonna start hating our culinary masterpieces. Cue the dramatic tears! We're talking waterworks that could turn this place into a slip 'n slide!"

Disgust crossed her arms, her nose wrinkling in exaggerated disdain, "Ugh, seriously? It's like a skunk had a party in a dumpster and forgot to leave! I mean, what kind of abomination has the audacity to waft this rancid bouquet my way? Can we get some sort of air freshener on this? Or maybe a flamethrower? Because that's the only way I'd even consider being around this."

Lynn Sr. beamed as he placed a plate in front of Johnny, "Alright, Johnny, dig in! You won't know if you like it until you give it a shot!"

Johnny eyeballed that casserole like it just insulted his mother. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to take a bite, because, you know, hero or not, he had to keep up his strength. The second that gooey goodness hit his taste buds, he cringed like he just found out that his favorite comic series was getting a reboot. I mean, honestly, why did Papa Loud think mixing olives, pepper, sports bars and mustard was a good idea?

A disgust memory rolls in.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Can you actually die from eating casserole?" Fear exclaimed, wide-eyed, throwing his hands up like he just stepped on a LEGO brick, "I mean, it's one thing to face the horrors school dance, but a casserole? That's a whole other level of culinary chaos! Seriously, did Papa Loud accidentally use this stuff and a side of 'Oh God, why?!' mixed in? Just imagine the possibilities! I'm not saying I'm a delicate flower, but let's just say if this casserole is lurking in the fridge, I'm not tasting it without a hazmat suit and a prayer!"

Joy bounced into the scene with a grin that could light up the darkest thoughts. "Hey, hey! Pump the brakes, folks! Overreacting much? It's not like the world is about to implode or anything. Nobody's dying—unless, of course, you're counting the box office flops this summer. But let's save the drama for the superhero flicks, shall we? Now, let's focus on the bright side—or should I say the 'boom' side? Ready? Go team!" She added a playful finger gun, just for flair.

Johnny's cringe level just hit a new high, folks! It's like he bit into a casserole and suddenly found himself tasting those sad, sweaty sports bars. Seriously again why did Papa Loud think mixing those gym-fail delights into a dish was a good idea? I mean, come on—who needs gourmet when you've got a recipe that's basically a culinary version of a hangover? Honestly, it's a miracle he hasn't pulled out a knife and end his despair yet!

Disgust rolled her eyes dramatically, her tone dripping with sarcasm, "Oh, fantastic! Just what I needed today—an epic wave of nausea. I'm about to hurl faster than a bullet train in Japan. Seriously, who knew watching this disaster unfold could make my stomach flip like a pancake in a IHop kitchen? I mean, ugh, I'm gonna be sick…" She clutched her stomach, faking a gag while still managing to keep her signature sass.

"Fantastic! This is just absolutely fabulous." Anger exploded, throwing his hands in the air like he didn't care.

Fear yelled, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! This is gonna end up in a cooking disaster museum! Look at us—a culinary train wrecks about to set the kitchen on fire!"

With a dramatic leap, Fear dove into Anger's arms, clinging on like a cat trying to avoid a bath, "I mean, seriously, do we even have a plan? What's next, gourmet grilled cheese or a five-alarm chili? Because right now, I'm feeling more 'caution tape' than 'culinary genius'!"

"GET OFFA ME, YOU TAMPON OF TENSION!" Anger roars, flames flickering at the edges of his head, "Now back off before I turn this place into a BBQ!"

Fear was running around like a pyromaniac at a bonfire, flames dancing all over him. Joy swooped in dramatically, wielding a fire extinguisher like it was a prop from an action flick, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Who set your anxiety levels to 'Inferno'?" She shot him a playful wink, before dousing the flames, "Listen up, everyone! How about we whip up something a little more delightful with Papa Loud? I mean, we're his chef buddies, not his fiery nightmares, right?" She struck a pose, "Ready to spice things up without turning into a BBQ?"

"You're right, Joy/Yeah!/Yes, yes, yes!/I think you're right!" Fear/Anger/Disgust/Sadness said as they agreed.

Johnny took a big ol' gulp, "Not gonna lie, this dish is pretty...spectacular! But those sports bars? Yeah, they might've kicked it in the gut a little. It's like trying to enjoy a gourmet meal while a bunch of jocks throw nachos at each other. Classic!"

Lynn Sr. laughed, scratching his head, "Alright, maybe I went a little overboard with that last Lynn-vention. Time to whip up something new!"

Cut to Lynn Sr. holding up a bowl of bright green goop, "Check it out, buddy! I present to you my latest masterpiece: cabbage casserole! Looks appetizing, right?" With a proud grin, he waited for Johnny's reaction, hopeful for a thumbs up.

Johnny winced, ready to speak, but Lynn Sr. jumped in with his usual excitement.

"Hold up! I totally forgot the fish sauce! You can't skip it—it's what makes the flavors pop!" He exclaimed, pouring it generously over the casserole, "Trust me, it'll take this dish from 'meh' to 'mamma mia!' in no time!"

Joy threw her hands up, a frown spreading across her face, "Alright, not exactly the party vibe I was aiming for!"

"What the HECK IS THAT?!/The Louds are gonna hate our food./That's it. I'm done." Fear/Sadness/Disgust said.

Anger stormed the console, fists balled up like a pair of flaming grenades, "Well, well, well, if it isn't the culinary disaster of the century! Way to go, Lynn Sr! You've officially turned casseroles into a twisted game of who can ruin dinner first! First, we had a ham and banana monstrosity, and now YOU decided to serve up this catastrophe? Bravo! What's next? A taco salad served in a shoe?!"

Lynn Sr. grins wide at Johnny, plopping a mountain of food on his plate, "Alright, sport! Dive into this feast and let me know if it blows your socks off!"

Johnny squints at the offending food like it just insulted his mother. With a heroic determination that only a true hero possesses, he takes a bite. And then... bam! It's like a flavor explosion in reverse—more like a flavor implosion. Seriously, he didn't just dislike it; it felt like his taste buds had set off a rebellion. 'Ugh.' he thought, 'did Papa Loud cook this with a sock?' Because clearly, this was a culinary crime that deserved its own superhero origin story.

A disgust memory rolls in.

Sadness looked around, her blue hue a stark contrast to the colorful chaos. With a dramatic flair, she exclaimed, "Oh, great! Johnny can't sever up this cabbage casserole! It's like watching a superhero trip over his own cape—epic fail!" She threw her hands up in exaggerated despair.

Anger crossed his arms, a fiery scowl on his face, "Oh, look who's all smart and stuff! She's totally right, you know. If I had a dollar for every time I was right, I'd have enough cash to buy a rocket launcher… or at least a really sweet monster truck!"

"The food? Oh boy, it's like a culinary horror movie in here!" Fear exclaimed, throwing his hands up theatrically, "Seriously, if bad food were an Olympic sport, Papa Loud be bringing home the gold! I mean, I'd rather face a horde of pizza-stealing ninjas than eat this again. Let's just call it 'dinner with a side of regret'—who's with me?"

Disgust crossed her arms, rolling her eyes dramatically, "Oh please, this is it—absolute rock bottom. This is worse than stepping in gum on a hot day! I mean, c'mon! Why did Papa Loud cook this? Did he lose a bet or just drop a bunch of garbage into a pan?!"

Anger slammed his foot on the ground, flames flickering to life around him, "This casserole is a total dumpster fire! I mean, what did you do, use last week's leftovers and a sprinkle of regret?!" His eyes narrowed, and he flashed a grin that was equal parts menace and mischief. "Seriously, I've seen better culinary creations explode in a food fight! Can we please not serve this abomination?!"

Memories roll in: anger, sadness, disgust, fear.

Joy tried to get everyone attention, "Hey, hey, hey! Gather 'round, folks! It's nothing the chef buddy can't whip up faster than you can say 'Alakazama-ala-balo-weesnaw-dinky-tana-fooshbarg-griddlebits-von-wiener-schnauzer.!' I mean, I read somewhere that anyone can cook! So let's sprinkle some joy on this mess, add a dash of sass, and bam! We're gourmet! Who's ready to kick some culinary butt?"

Anger threw his hands up, a fiery scowl plastered on his face, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Where did you even dig that up, huh? Is that some kind of joke? Because I'm not laughing! Seriously, I'm about two seconds from flipping a table here!" He leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing with a mix of annoyance and mischief. "Did you pull that from a comic book? Because if you did, I gonna start breaking out the flamethrower!"

Joy grins widely, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Oh, come on! Who cares about the details? I dove into that recipe and it's a culinary masterpiece! Let's throw on our aprons and whip up something so fantastic with Lynn Sr. that even the food critics will need a moment to recover. It's time to get cooking and, hey, maybe throw a little chaos into the mix! After all, what's cooking without a bit of mayhem, am I right?"

The Emotions cheer even Sadness.

Lynn Sr. nudged Johnny with a grin, "Hey, what do you think about that fish sauce? It really kicks up those sulfur notes, right? It's like a flavor explosion! You can almost taste the sea!"

Johnny gulped down his food like it was the last chili dog at a villain convention, "Hey, Mr. Loud!" he shouted, waving a fork like a weapon. "This stuff? Not good! I mean, we're talking bottom-of-the-barrel, 'what-did-I-just-eat?' levels of bad. Let's whip up something that doesn't taste like cardboard and regret!"

Lynn Sr. frowned, scratching his head, "Well, shoot, buddy! What do you think we should whip up? We can't just let dinner happen on its own! We gotta cook up something tasty!"

Johnny scratched his chin like a philosopher contemplating the universe—or maybe just deciding which pizza toppings won't haunt him later, "Alright, Time to unleash my culinary genius on the world, or at least on the dinner table." he said, glancing at Papa Loud, "What should we whip up tonight? A four-alarm chili that could fuel a rocket, or maybe tacos stuffed with more chaos than a Marvel vs. DC debate? Decisions, decisions!"

Joy dashes over to the storage room, her eyes gleaming with mischief, "Check it out, folks! What's this? A LIGHTBULB?!" she exclaims, holding it up like it's the Holy Grail, "I mean, it's not just a lightbulb—it's a lightbulb of pure genius!" She winks, spinning the bulb like a prop.

Joy slams the IDEA into the console like it's the last chili dog at a hot dog stand. It twists in, lights up with a chime that sounds like a party in Johnny's brain was ready to start. Outside, Johnny gets the signal, giving Lynn Sr. that look — you know, the one that says, "We're about to make some magic happen." Then, with a dramatic flourish, the bulb sinks into the console like it's going for a swim, "So, uh, you got any other recipes in that family cookbook of yours. Because I'm starving for some family style, baby!"

Lynn Sr. chuckled, "Well, I don't have any family ones, but I've got a treasure trove of those old memories tucked away! C'mon, son, let's take a trip down memory lane."

He led Johnny to the attic, where they started rummaging through the dusty boxes piled high, all labeled with his name. "Somewhere in here is my prized recipe book! I just know it's gotta be hiding in one of these boxes!" He grinned, excitement bubbling over as they sifted through the memorabilia from his childhood.

Johnny, the kid with the curiosity of a raccoon in a dumpster, decides to dive into a box like he's on some epic treasure hunt. He pulls out a black book that looks like it's been through more food fights than a middle school cafeteria—think pizza stains, maybe some taco dribbles, you know the vibe.

He pops it open and—bam!—there it is, in glorious handwriting: "Property of Lynn Loud." You can almost hear the angels singing.

With a grin that could light up a room (or maybe just a really dim corner), he shouts, "I found it, Papa Loud!"

Lynn Sr. glanced over at Johnny with a spark in his eye, "That's it! This little treasure has every recipe I've ever learned!" He held up the book triumphantly, "Starting with my very first recipe from home-ec class back in middle school! Just wait till you see what's in here—it's a culinary rollercoaster!"

Johnny leaped into the air like he just found a pile of chili dogs at a food convention, "Oh yeah! Let's whip up something epic from this bad boy!"

Lynn Sr. chuckled, his eyes twinkling with excitement, "Alright there, champ! How about you take the lead and choose our next culinary masterpiece?" He playfully tossed the cookbook to Johnny, a grin spreading across his face, "Let's see what delicious chaos we can whip up together!"

Johnny flipped through the book with the intense focus of a kid in a candy store, until he spotted the culinary gem of the day. He smirked and said, "So, how do we feel about whipping up some Lasagna, or as I like to call it, Lynn-sagna? Get it? Because we're cooking with a hint of sass! Who's ready to layer it up like a pro?"

Lynn Sr. burst out with a hearty laugh, "Oh man, you really nailed it, buddy! I love it!"

Lynn Sr. and Johnny begin working on the Lasagna after looking over it they followed the recipe and adjusted to fed 13 people then even made a second Lasagna for Johnny's family after stuffing it the oven all that was left was to wait for it to cook.

Johnny decided to ask something he was curious about finding the book, "Hey there, Papa Loud! So, let me get this straight—did you snag that magical recipe book back in middle school? Were you cooking up culinary masterpieces while everyone else was busy figuring out how to survive math class? Or did your secret chef skills come from a wise old sage in the lunchroom who taught you the art of cooking? Spill the beans, my gastronomic guru!"

Lynn Sr. chuckles, "Oh, absolutely! Ms. Scalise was my home-ec teacher back in middle school. She taught me a ton about cooking! Honestly, we learned so much from each other—it was a real blast! Can you believe I went from burning toast to mastering the grill? Thanks to her, I can whip up a feast!"

-Flashback to middle school, when Lynn Sr. was younger-

"We would experiment on recipes, creating new twist on all sorts of old favorites." Lynn Sr. said.

A dash of caramel accidentally falls into the pot.

"Oh no! I knocked caramel sauce into the mac 'n' cheese. It's ruined!" Lynn yelled in panic.

Lynn's teacher Mildred Scalise tried to calm him down, "Now, wait a second Lynn." She tastes it, "Hmm. Oh, it's delicious, the sweet brings out the salty."

Lynn's pupils turn to stars, when the principal comes on the PA.

"Will Flip please report to the principal's office? Again." The Principal said with annoyance in their voice.

A young Flip runs into the room, "Mind if I lay low here a while?"

A teacher is heard, "Get back here Flip!"

Flip ducks under the sink, while some teachers run past the room.

Flip sigh of relief, "Thanks Ms. S."

He closes the cabinet. At the end of the day, Mildred is writing in a black book. Lynn is then shown doing the same thing.

"After every new dish we created, we would write the recipe down in a black notebook, so we wouldn't forget it." Lynn Sr. said.

-End of flashback-

Johnny sprang up, eyes sparkling like he just found a hidden stash of chimichangas! "Whoa! You've been whipping up culinary masterpieces since you were my age? That's more epic then when I fought those ninja babysitters! Oh wait that was a dream from food poisoning. Either way you're a cooking master!"

Lynn Sr. laughed heartily, "Aw, come on, kiddo! You're gonna make me blush over here!"

A ring was suddenly heard.

"Ding ding! Dinner time, everybody!" Lynn Sr. called out, his voice booming with excitement, "Hot dog! Dinner is ready! Get down here, kids!"

The Loud siblings came barreling out of their rooms like a stampede, their eyes shimmering with anticipation as they raced downstairs. They skidded to a halt at the dinner table, plopping into their seats with eager grins plastered on their faces.

Lynn Sr. strutted in, triumphantly carrying a delicious, cheesy lasagna. Johnny followed close behind, holding a salad, "I hope everyone's ready to chow down! This lasagna is going to blow your socks off!"

"Alright, folks, it's time to hand over the Lynn-sagna! And remember, don't be a whiner—just dig in! Bon appétit, Louds!" Johnny shouted.

Later, after dinner, everyone is stuffed and satisfied.

Rita clapped her hands together with a big smile, "Honey, that was absolutely scrumptious! I mean, I could eat that meal a million times and never get tired of it!"

The kids all chimed in, nodding enthusiastically, "Yeah!/Best dinner ever!/Amazing!/So good!"

Lynn Sr. grinned, his cheeks turning a light shade of pink, "Aw, thanks! I'm really excited about shaking things up with the menu. Now, you better have saved some room for dessert—because I've got something really special waiting for you!"

The kids got excited, "Dessert?!"

Johnny waltzes in with a cake that's basically the Eiffel Tower of desserts—three tiers of pure sugary splendor. He points at it like he just discovered the secret to life and goes, "Buttercream frosting, baby!" And trust me, when he says it's "the best," you better believe he's got a point... or maybe just a sugar rush. Either way, it's a cake that deserves a round of applause and a face full of frosting! Grab your forks, folks; it's about to get deliciously messy!

Luan's jaw dropped, "Wow! Dessert! I haven't seen dessert in years!"

Johnny started cutting cake slices for the Louds as they got their slices they dug in.

Lynn Sr. wrapped an arm around his wife's shoulders, a big grin on his face, "Ah, finally! A dinner that's actually on the table and not on the floor!"

Rita beamed with excitement, "Awesome job, sweetie! You and Johnny make the perfect team!" She planted a warm kiss on her husband's cheek, and they both chuckled, surrounded by the delightful chaos of their kids diving into dessert. The joy and laughter filled the room, making it feel like a cozy family celebration!

The End.

Chapter 9: Project Loud House

Delilah Velazquest was so cool. She was the middle child of the Velazquest family. She was tomboyish and a well-meaning person, who is always looking for fun, and thinking about the well-being of others. As the family artist of the Velazquest family and loves to do art of any kind from take pictures, Painting, sewing she sew her own cosplay outfits. She was the author and artist of four published comic books. Played Roller hockey, comic book collecting, she was even trying to get into animation.

Unlike her boyfriend who likes to call himself "the man with a plan," even tho his usual elaborate plans fail. Delilah on the other hand realized living with so many crazy brothers was a challenge. It took planning, skill, and execution. If you weren't on your game, you'd get a game over, It sucked that she had to approach every day life like a freaking battle plan, but unlike Lincoln she would rather plan so everyone was happy in the end. Sure she can be selfish and do things for her own benefit she was human after all. Delilah however wasn't gonna screw over her brothers just to get the best seat in the family wagon.

Anyway Delilah was one of eleven children. She had ten brothers, half of whom were older, half of whom were younger. With so many siblings hanging around, getting out the door in the morning was a freaking nightmare. Every day, Delilah and Leo wound up helping their brothers get ready. It didn't help that there was always at least one guy dragging his feet. Every single day it was something. Monday, Milton couldn't find his math book and everyone had to tear down the house to help him dig it up; Tuesday, David overslept and waking him up took a whole act of God; Wednesday, Sammy stripped naked and lost his diaper, and Leo and the others had to stop what they were doing to get him ready; Thursday, Johnny didn't have a paper bag to wear and refused to leave the house. "I can't just waltz out there like this! I'm practically auditioning for a role in 'Naked and Afraid'! Do you think the world is ready for this level of awesome? I didn't think so!" Then finally, on Friday, the boys all got into a Nerf gun fight after breakfast and lost track of time, even though Leo and her was right there to remind them they had to leave. "We've got a whole world of sound to explore! Cause we got plenty of time, like the rhythm of the night! Just let the music take control, and we'll dance like it's forever!" Tommy would say…even though they were already five minutes late. Friday was one of those days where no one seemed to take anything seriously. It was the end of the week and everyone was ready for the weekend. There was a sort of holiday atmosphere and they thought they could get away with more than they could on any other week day.

Not true.

Delilah's family had a reputation in the school system and the principal cut them absolutely zero slack. By this point, principal Huggins at Delilah's school had already had Leo, David, Tommy, Milton and Johnny as students and therefore knew the brothers well. It's not that they were bad kids, but they could be very energetic and rambunctious, like most boys their age. And of course any misdeeds they committed, no matter how slight or singular, was unfairly reflected on the rest. Leo had gotten into a few fights, mainly against bullies, and the principal acted like he was some kind of madman out to randomly attack people. Tommy and a few of his friends - gearhead types into cars and mechanics - pulled a prank once where they disassembled their math teacher's Ford Focus and put it back together backwards. Now he had the reputation as a prankster even though he really wasn't.

Four of Delilah's brothers had already passed through the middle school and the principal - and all the teachers - had it in their heads that they knew Delilah. They thought that she was late every day because she was playing along with his brother's antics. What donut holes! She didn't want to be late. She didn't want to get in trouble, get ISS, and get yelled at. She wanted to just get to school on time like everybody else, darn it.

It was morning, two days before her mom's birthday, Delilah woke to the bleating of the alarm on her bedside table. The room was dark save for a sliver of early light falling through the window. She rolled over, slapped the off button, she started to fall back asleep, but forced herself to sit up. Her eyelids fought to close and her head felt light and swimmy, but she didn't have a single second to waste. She sat up, shook the sleep from his head like a wet dog. Blinking her tired and puffy eyes. She waited for the mist of sleep to slowly clear from her mind, then got up and stretched.

"Alright, time to rise and shine." she said, glancing down at her bright orange flannel pajamas. They were comfy, but her mom always had a thing about making sure she covered up, especially with all her brothers around. Delilah got it though; it just felt weird being half-dressed in front of family. Nobody really wanted to see each other like that, right?

She stepped out into the hall and came to a sudden stop, feeling a chill run down her spine. Ugh, there it was—a line for the bathroom. Just like always.

Tommy, Milton, Larry, Charlie, and Frankie were all lined up like it was some kinda waiting game. Delilah's bladder started acting up, and it hit her all at once: she really had to pee. But where were Leo, David, Johnny, and Luis? They were usually around, and now she felt that missing vibe.

She tapped Frankie on the shoulder, "Yo, Frankie! We're short some of the crew. You know where our boys at?"

Frankie delicately pressed a button on his wheelchair, his gaze fixed on the screen that appeared before him, "According to my sophisticated DNA tracers," he announced with a hint of excitement, "Johnny and Luis are currently in their sleeping quarters, Leo is training in the garage, and David is enjoying a refreshing shower."

Delilah grinned and pecked Frankie's forehead, "Ain't you a little genius?" she said, before strutting over to the bathroom. The twins were hollering about cutting in line, but she brushed them off. She knocked on the door, noticing the sliver of light peeking through. The sound of the shower running was loud enough to drown out the chaos outside.

She thought about waiting it out, but with 11 kids to wrangle, time was not on her side. "Yo!" she called out, tapping her foot impatiently. "Can we hop in to use the sink and toilet or what?"

"Totally!" David shot back, all pumped up.

Opening the door to a burst of steam, Delilah went inside, walking carefully because the floor was wet from the massive number of showers that had already been taken yesterday. The mirror over the sink was heavily with condensation and the counter was littered with toothbrushes the trashcan next to it was overflowing with used tissues, empty toilet paper tubes, and other assorted garbage. Though Mom hounded them nonstop, the bathroom and many of their bedrooms were a complete and utter mess.

Peeking behind the curtain, Delilah spotted a familiar shadowy figure. "Hey, sis! What's up? Man, thank goodness you're not Johnny! He keeps tossing ice water over the curtain and totally drenching me!" David exclaimed with a playful grin.

Johnny. He could be deep and creative sometimes, but other times, he was just a big ol' loudmouth who thought he was right about everything, no matter what. He had a knack for pulling pranks—wasn't exactly his main vibe, but when the mood hit him, watch out!

"Oh, I'm good, but we gotta hurry up, so hope you don't mind me crashing the party! Alright y'all, brush your teeth, pee real quick, and hop in the shower!" Delilah yelled.

Tommy, Milton, Larry, Charlie, and Frankie dashed to the bathroom like they were on a mission, while David let out some wild scream. Delilah dodged her brothers and stomped over to Johnny and Luis's room. She knocked on the door, "Hey! Get up, you sleepyheads." When no one answered, she rolled her eyes, "I'm respecting your privacy by knocking, but I'm also using my sister privilege to come in anyway!"

She swung the door open, and there was Johnny, all sprawled out in his bunk bed—Luis was MIA. Turns out, he was tucked away in a vampire coffin with Lucy.

Delilah jumped back, 'What the heck is Lucy doing here?!'

Luis's eyelids fluttered open, his mind awakening slowly, like an ancient and forgotten PC waking from a long slumber. (The cursed relic of his grandfather.) He smacked his lips, stirred from his dark dreams, and blinked his grainy, shadowed eyes. The fog in his mind began to lift, and his vision waded through the murky depths of uncertainty.

Why was the ceiling so absurdly high?

As this realization sank into his consciousness, a cold wave of understanding washed over him. He found himself encased in the vampire coffin that Lucy had gifted him, her dark humor never failing to amuse.

He rubbed his eyes, and the world around him began to solidify, revealing its unnerving clarity.

A strikingly tomboyish visage loomed over him, framed by a cascade of dark locks.

Luis let out a terrified scream, a sound devoid of warmth, mechanical and echoing, as he shot upright in the coffin. Lucy, who had been peacefully lost in her dreams beside him, emitted a scream in perfect sync with his, a chilling harmony that sent shivers through the air. He screamed again, just for added drama.

"Lucy!" he gasped, his heart racing like a wild spirit yearning for release. "You nearly sent me to the grave! What are you doing here?"

"Good morning, Luis." Lucy said with a slight grin, her dark hair falling over her face.

"Good morrow, Lucy." Luis murmured, still trying to sweep away the remnants of last night's unsettling dreams. "But truly, what brings you here?"

"I was looking for you so I could watch you sleep all cute and stuff." she replied, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink. "But I got tired, so I dozed off next to you."

Luis felt a flush of heat creep across his own face, "Oh… um, how intriguing."

"Now that we're both awake and I'm filled with inspiration, can you help me out with a new poem I'm working on? I need a word that rhymes with 'choose,'" she said, her eyes sparkling with that familiar creativity.

Luis glanced at the worn leather-bound notebook in her grasp, "Uh… perhaps 'lose'?"

Lucy's face lit up, "Perfect! That works!" She scribbled it down with a dramatic flourish, clearly pleased with her poetic progress.

Delilah rolls her eyes, crossing her arms, "Ayo, that's kinda creepy, you feel me? I mean, it's sweet but still kinda weird. Listen, Lucy, you gotta bounce—Lincoln's probably out there tryna round you and the rest of the crew up. Trust, me and Leo are on the same grind right now. We gotta get movin'!"

Hanging her head in defeat, Lucy sighed, "I'll come back after school."

She disappeared and Delilah and Luis waited a few minutes to make sure she was actually gone before jumping down. Johnny groaned dramatically, "Oh, come on, Little Sis! It's way too early for shenanigans!" He flopped on his side in the cozy abyss of his bunk bed, practically drowning in the shadows like a superhero in a deep, dark cave.

"I feel you." Delilah said, glancing at Johnny while stretching out her hand toward Luis, "But we gotta bounce, ain't tryna be late!"

"Arriving late is utterly intolerable," Luis declared, his voice dripping with disdain as he rose from his shadowy refuge of despair.

"Atta boy." Delilah said. Luis was a man after her own heart. He didn't take being late to school quite as seriously as Delilah herself did but he was certainly an ally.

"Personally, I like being late. Why? Less time at school, more time for—wait for it—delicious shenanigans! I mean, who needs algebra when you can practice your gaming skills in the comfort of your own home? Embrace the chaos, my sibs! Life's too short to be on time!" Johnny said and folded his arms grandly under his head.

Delilah hopped up on the top bunk, giving Johnny a cheeky grin, "Ain't no time to waste, let's get it movin'!"

Johnny's expression morphed into a grumpy scowl as he shoved Delilah away, exclaiming, "Back off, Sis! It's way too early for your butt breath to make its grand entrance!" He sat up, stretching like a cat that just caught a whiff of tuna, "I better find some Froot Loops in this joint. I'm starving like it's the apocalypse and cereal is the last remaining food group!"

Just like every other morning, Delilah's brothers all tried to barge through the bedroom doors at the same time and got stuck. You could hear the slapping, cursing, and some serious wiggling. Knowing these knuckleheads, Delilah pulled her foot back and gave them a good kick to shove 'em through. "Thanks, Sis!" Johnny and Luis shouted in perfect sync.

"No problem, y'all." Delilah replied, throwing up a playful salute with her finger to her forehead. Growing up with a bunch of brothers meant she knew how to handle their chaos better than anyone else—well, except for Leo. You just had to be ready for anything because they had a knack for doing the unexpected. Each one of 'em was unique, but at the end of the day, they all had that one thing in common: sometimes, they needed a good kick in the rear to get moving.

Real talk, if her bros weren't always dragging their feet, she wouldn't be running late every single day.

After a quick whiz, Delilah washed her hands and jumped in the shower, brushing her teeth while she was at it. Once she was done with her bathroom routine, she threw on some fresh gear and set off to track down Leo.

-Earlier in the morning at the Loud House-

Lincoln is putting the finishing touches on something super important.

"Alright, I did it! It took three weeks, four boxes of pasta, two tubes of glue, and 27 popsicle sticks, but the centerpiece of my project is finally done!" He steps back to unveil a diorama that showcases the beautiful chaos of his daily life, modeled after the first promotional poster of the show.

"Pretty spot-on for the Loud Family, I gotta say, but making this thing was the easy part. The real challenge? Getting it to school on time and in one piece for my report. If I want to get all ten of my sisters out the door by breakfast, I've got to wake up with the birds and have a solid plan!" Lincoln declared.

Suddenly, thudding sounds echo through the house. The ground shakes, and the water in his glass trembles—just another day in Loud House world! "Ah! The ten-headed beast has awakened!" He grabs the diorama and hastily steps outside, only to whip out an umbrella as a bucket of water splashes down from above. "Not today, Luan!"

Luan smirks at him, "Oh, we'll see about that. Failure is not an option!" She cackles, "Get it?"

Lincoln rolls his eyes, "I'll just take this to the car later. First, though—Luna! Hit me with that 'Man with the Plan' music!"

Luna bursts out of her room, guitar in hand and rockstar energy flowing, "You got it, bro!" She starts strumming away just as Luan schemes for her next move.

Meanwhile, the twins are locked in an epic tug-of-war over a dollar.

"It's my dollar!" Lola shrieks.

"No way, it's mine!" Lana retorts, both tugging fiercely.

Lincoln steps in, "Big brother time!"

"You let go!" Lola yells without budging.

"Stop it!" Lana insists, equally stubborn.

Lincoln snatches the dollar from them, and the twins glare at him, "Hey!"

He calmly hands them change, "Here, half for Lola and half for Lana."

Their faces break into grins, "Thanks, Lincoln!"

Just then, Lucy pops up behind him, "Good morning, Lincoln."

Lincoln jumps, "Yah! Good morning, Lucy!"

Lucy pulls out her book, "I need a word that rhymes with 'fan.'"

Little Lily begins to wander around the room, causing Lincoln to think, "Uh... how about 'man'?"

Lucy quickly scribbles it down, "That works!"

Lincoln scoops up Lily's baby clothes, "Alright, time to get dressed, Lil!"

With chaos raging all around him, Lincoln knows he's got a busy day ahead—but he's ready to tackle it!

Just then, Lynn pops up with a football in hand, grinning wide, "Hey, Lincoln! Think fast!" She winds up and tosses it to him.

Without missing a beat, Lincoln juggles Lily in one hand and snags the football with the other.

Lynn bursts out laughing, "Nice catch, Lincoln!"

With a big smile, Lincoln fires back, "Nice throw, Lynn!" He tosses the ball back to her, then catches Lily again and starts to get her all dressed up.

Lori walks out of her room while on her phone texting with Leo, "OMG, Leo. I literally had to text you right away. I am just so excited about the homecoming dance."

Lincoln noticed Luan had set up yet another prank — a bucket perched precariously above Lori and Leni's door. He quickly whipped open his umbrella just in time to save Lori from an unexpected shower.

Lori didn't even notice the impending splash, "I know, right? You're so sweet!" she giggled, completely oblivious.

Lincoln shot Luan the classic "I'm watching you" gesture, narrowing his eyes.

With determination in her gaze, Luan replied with a grin, "I'll get the drop on you yet!" Then she chuckled, "Get it?"

Lori turned to Lincoln, eyebrow raised, "What do you want, twerp?"

Lincoln pointed to Luan, "Lori, Luan is on the loose! Watch out! Also, could you maybe hang up that text and get ready for school?"

Lori was ready to snap back about how she could handle multiple things at once, "Cool it, twe-Lincoln. I'm multitasking here! In fact, I'm working on improving myself to be more mature!"

Just then, Leni wobbled by, blowing a bubble with her gum, and promptly tripped.

"Leni?" both Lincoln and Lori exclaimed.

Leni popped back up, "Note to self: never walk and chew gum at the same time!"

Lori sighed, her annoyance growing.

Meanwhile, Lincoln was in full panic mode, "Time's running out!" He dashed back to his room, ready to prepare for school like a true Loud would!

Lynn bursts in, soccer ball at the ready, "Lincoln! Think fast!" She whacks it over to him.

Lincoln makes a wild dive and snags the ball, disappearing into another room. Just then, Lola and Lana stroll out of their room. Lincoln chucks the ball back, zips into his room, grabs his project, and says, "Alright, let's get you downstairs!"

Lisa comes out of her room with a steaming flask, "Scatter! She's gonna blow!"

Lincoln skids to a stop, "Or not!" He rushes back to stash his project in his room before zooming over to help Lisa, "Wait, wait, wait, wait, WAIT!" In a panic, he adds an extra chemical to the flask just in time to stop it from blowing up, "Phew! Lisa, you always forget the dinitrotoluene!"

Lisa starts heading back to her room, laughing a little, "Silly me! Thanks, Lincoln!" But just as she steps inside, the flask goes off anyway, and you hear her shout, "I'M STILL ALIVE!"

Lynn bursts onto the scene, sporting her wild Lunatic Lynn outfit, "AYYYEEE! LUCHA LIBRE, BABY!" She charges forward with all her energy but suddenly misses her step and tumbles down the stairs, landing with a loud thud, "Todo bien… totally meant to do that!"

Lincoln was just zooming down the hallway on his roller skates when he spotted Lily trailing behind him. "Hey, Lily! Pants!" He quickly slid some baby pants onto her. Gotta keep my baby sis stylish, right?

Meanwhile, chaos was brewing in the bathroom line. Lola and Lana were having a full-on argument.

"I was here first!" Lola argued, crossing her arms.

"No, I was!" Lana shot back, her hands on her hips.

"Nuh-uh, I was!" Lola insisted.

"No way! I was!" Lana retorted.

"You always say that!" Lola shouted.

"You do!" Lana exclaimed, refusing to back down.

Lincoln couldn't help but roll his eyes. With a swift motion, he put on his roller skates and glided into the bathroom.

Both sisters stopped their squabble and pointed at him, "Hey! No cutting!"

Lincoln shrugged it off and whipped out their toothbrushes, slathering some toothpaste on them like a circus performer, "Here ya go!"

Lola and Lana exchanged glances, their frowns fading, "Thanks, Lincoln!"

"Just doing my part, ladies." he said with a smirk, tossing the toothpaste tube back in its rightful place before skating down the hall.

Then, he spotted Leni looking around like a lost puppy, "Has anyone seen my zit cream?" she asked, clearly panicked.

Lincoln fished it out from his pocket and handed it over, "Here you go, Leni!"

"Thanks!" she chirped back, looking all relieved.

Just then, Lori popped up, totally distracted, "I literally found the cutest dress to wear!" Of course, she was already thinking about fashion instead of time.

Lincoln couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed, "Come on, Lori! Punctuality, please!"

Lucy appeared next, her eyes sparkling with an idea, "A word that rhymes with 'stuck'."

Without missing a beat, Lincoln zipped past her, "Luck!"

Then Luan chimed in with her classic joke, "How do you stop a rhino from charging?"

Lincoln called back as he skated by, "You take away his credit card!"

That got Luan laughing, at least.

As he glided past Lisa, she was all focused, scribbling some crazy mathematical formula on the wall, "Mom said no solving for X on the walls!" he reminded her, giving her a playful nudge.

Just when he thought he was clear, he zoomed past Lucy again, who was about to ask for another rhyme, "Same! Blame! Game! Fame!" he shouted, laughing as he kept skating away. Just another wild day in the Loud house!

Lynn stomps her foot and puts her hands on her hips, giving Lincoln a fierce glare. "Hey! Where are my roller skates?! I need them for field hockey today!"

Lincoln rolls his eyes and hands them back, a smirk on his face. "Uh, Lynn, there aren't any roller skates in field hockey, you know that, right?"

Lynn just grins wider, "Well, in MY game, there totally are!" With that, she snatches the skates from him and starts lacing them up, clearly ready to take on the field in her own unique style.

Lily comes toddling by.

Lincoln grabs her, "Gotcha! Phase one of Operation Get Ready For School and Into the Car on Time is complete. Now comes phase two: breakfast." He carries Lily down the stairs.

Luna finishes her number, "THANK YOU!"

-Meanwhile at the Velazquest house-

Leo was in the garage, he was doing morning warming up. He did some stretches before doing a few dozen push ups and sit ups. During the sit ups, with each time he rised, he would quickly thrust his elbows one at a time over his knees while his hands held onto his head. Afterwards, he did a couple minutes of squats to finish the warm up off.

"All right.." Leo took a deep breath to ease his heavy breathing as he stepped in front of the punching bag. He reached down to grab at the bottom of his shirt before pulling it off and tossing it aside. You know, for comfort! Definitely not to show off the muscular form that had him feeling so confident and proud everyday. Oh no siree!

Anyway, Leo now stared at the punching bag with a harsh glare, his fists clenching strongly near his sides and his right foot moved a step back, his left foot remaining where it was. Then with the raise of his fists and a firm posture, Leo got into a combat stance.

Boof! Boof!

Suddenly, with swift speed, he threw two jabs at the bag!

Boof! Boof! Boof!

He then threw two more jabs followed by a gut punch!

Boof! Boof! Boof! Boof! Boof! Boof! Boof! Boof!

Eager to get straight to the fun part, Leo started to throw a flurry of punches and elbows at the bag without stopping for the next couple of minutes, grunting loudly with each attack and the sounds of his powerful strikes filled the garage.

After those two minutes..

"AAAH!" Boof!

With a cry, Leo's workout concluded after he delivered a final punch to the poor bag, striking hard enough to make it dangle violently for a moment.

Despite his clear exhaustion, Lincoln remained standing as he reached up to run a hand back through his wet hair. He stretched out his fingers after lowering his hands down by his hips. Then after closing his eyes, he tilted his head upwards and indulged in the afterglow of the intense exercise, allowing the sweat that had accumulated on his form to slide down and go in between the cracks of his tight, well-toned muscles.

For a good minute, he was allowed to remain alone and in silence, if one can ignore his heavy breathing, before he heard the side door of the garage open and he quickly steered his sights over to whomever was entering.

"Of course you'd be in here." Said a voice that was familiar to the Velazquest boy.

Leo smirked upon seeing one of his younger siblings, Delilah, she enter the garage already dressed for the day.

Taking a moment to catch his breath, Leo shot back with a grin, "Hey, you make it sound like this kinda thing doesn't happen every single day!" He laughed, wiping the sweat from his brow, his usual confidence shining through as he flexed his arm.

Delilah chuckled, kinda tired but still vibin'. She yawned and rubbed her eyes like it was no big deal, "Ayy, you got a point there." she said with a grin.

"Yo, sounds like it's time to round up the crew for school, right?" Leo said, his curiosity sparking. He strolled over to her, halting just in front of her with a casual grin. "You ready to roll?"

Delilah grinned and placed her hands on her hips, "Look, I handled 80% of our work while you were over there wrecking your bag, so all you gotta do now is drive us to school, muscle man." She tilted her head towards the punching bag, a playful smirk on her face.

"Ha! Gotcha! My bad, little sis. I'll own you one baby sis!" Leo grinned, scratching the back of his head, a hint of embarrassment in his voice.

"Yeah, you know you own me." Delilah laughed, grabbing Leo's hand as they headed out of the garage, "But for real, you better hop in the shower. You smell like Lynn and David after they just wrapped up a marathon!"

So, after getting his top up off the floor, Leo turned off the garage light and followed Delilah's into the house himself to take a quick shower so he can be ready to do his responsibilities as a determined and loving big brother.

Delilah bounced into the living room, Leo trailing behind her. He had just zoomed upstairs to shower up for breakfast. Before she could check on her brothers, something else grabbed her attention. She quickly turned her head to the right, surprised to see her parents hustling out of their bedroom.

A grin spread across Delilah's face as she got it, "Hey, what's good, Mom and Dad?!" she called out with her usual energy. "Y'all ready for work?" She glanced toward the front door.

Her mom, Elizabeth, was already on the move, throwing a smile back at her, "Mornin', Sweetie! Yeah, we're ready to roll." she said, rushing toward the door.

"Bet! Be safe out there, love you!" Delilah shouted, waving them off with a grin.

Jason and Elizabeth was well aware that they were busy and in a hurry, but they both quickly ran back to their daughter and leaned in to give her cheek a gentle kiss, "We love you too!"

Jason grabbed his wife's hand, "We'll see you guys later this evening! Love you, and tell the boys I love them too!" He said as he dragged his wife out the door and stepped out.

Delilah threw up a wave as she shut the door behind her.

Once she was chillin' in the living room, Larry came barreling in, flailing a piece of paper around like it was a rally flag, "I need help!" he wheezed, totally out of breath.

Delilah perked up, "What's the big deal?" she shot back, arms crossed.

"Math!" Larry groaned dramatically, like he was in some kind of math horror movie.

Delilah helped him out, but right after that, here came Tommy and David, both lookin' frazzled. David was all like, "Where's my basketball jersey?!" Total freak-out mode! But guess what? It was chillin' in the dryer, all fresh and clean. Classic Mom move, right? She was on laundry duty while he was just clueless! Typical!

Tommy was in full panic mode, his voice echoing through the halls like a lost melody, "Where's my homework?!" he belted out, a frantic note rising in his tone. Delilah just rolled her eyes, her patience like a slow ballad, and found it chillin' in his backpack, where it had been stashed all along, like a hidden treasure waiting to be discovered.

He hadn't even bothered to harmonize with the assignment.

"Whoops-a-daisy!" Tommy exclaimed with a goofy grin, "Just like a rolling stone, I better grab that real quick!" His love for music made every moment feel like a song about to drop, and this one was certainly a bit off-beat!

Delilah just facepalmed, shaking her head in disbelief.

Jumping into action, Leo flashed a grin as he pulled out his phone, hoping for a message from Lori. After throwing on his usual threads and finishing up a super-speed shower just moments ago, he was ready to tackle the day. As he made his way out of his room, he caught the sound of a familiar cry—Sammy was in distress.

"Not on my watch!" Leo declared as he dashed into Frankie and Sammy's room, spotting his little brother thrashing around in his crib, clearly upset.

"Hey there, buddy," Leo said, scooping Sammy up with ease. He patted his back gently, feeling the telltale bulge of a full diaper. "Looks like we've got a situation!" With that, Leo changed Sammy's diaper in record time. Once dressed, Sammy's cries faded, but he still looked groggy, probably having woken up from a rough start.

"Leo…" Sammy mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Don't worry, I got you!" Leo beamed, knowing just what Sammy wanted. With a soft smile, Sammy lifted his little arms, and Leo pulled him in close, resting his head on his shoulder like a pro, "This is how we roll."

Navigating through the house with Sammy nestled against him, Leo made his way to the kitchen, hoping to find Johnny hard at work.

In the kitchen, Johnny was a whirlwind of activity, cooking up breakfast and packing lunches like some culinary superhero. The smells of scrambled eggs, crispy sausage patties, and toast filled the air, and Leo couldn't help but appreciate his brother's efficiency.

"Yo, Johnny! Sleep well?" Leo asked, planting a soft kiss on Sammy's forehead. He then turned his focus to the lunch preparations, ensuring he was careful with Sammy in his arms. Multi-tasking, he even texted Lori, making sure not to leave her hanging.

With the morning chaos in full swing, Leo felt invincible, ready to tackle whatever the day threw at them, one diaper change and breakfast at a time.

Johnny shrugged dramatically, a spatula in one hand and a slice of bread in the other, "I slept okay, I guess. But let's be real—who wouldn't want to avoid the delightful nightmare that is kid prison, aka School? I mean, can we just put 'WARNING: May Cause Existential Dread' signs on all the doors? Just a thought!"

Leo chuckled, "Hey it's not so bad at least you get to see your girlfriend at school."

Sammy nuzzled into Leo's neck. "Lily.." He said in his sleep as he Immediately started emitting soft, adorable snores.

In the midst of cooking some eggs, Johnny grinned like he just scored the last chili dog at a chili dog stand, "Ha! You know," he quipped, flipping an egg with all the finesse of a ninja, "the only thing that makes middle school bearable is Lynn. Yeah, everything else is like a bad comic book—badly drawn and way too angsty!"

After Johnny was done making breakfast and lunch Leo called out for everyone to come, soon the other siblings all stampeded in.

They sat at the table and scarfed their food down.

It took nearly three quarters of an hour, but eventually the siblings were all washed up, dressed up into their usual clothes and at the table eating their breakfast. Still having a little over half an hour before they needed to head to school. The siblings weren't in a massive rush to finish their meals, but they couldn't be slow to eat either.

Leo grabbed his phone, fingers flying over the screen as he texted, "Yo, babe! You got a pic of that 'perfect tux' you want me to rock? Gotta keep my style on point, you know how I roll!" Meanwhile, he munched on his food, multitasking like a champ while keeping the convo with Lori going.

Delilah had concern a look on her face.

Charlie glanced at his big sis with wide eyes, "Hey, what's up, big sis? You look like you just saw a ghost!"

Delilah glanced over at her little brother and sighed, "Man, I'm just stressed about Snow Bunny. We got this project today, and he's probably over there trying to keep it from falling apart. I just hope he's holding it down!"

-Back at the Loud House-

Breakfast is being made; An egg falls onto the skillet and it's shown that Lincoln is in charge of cooking today.

Lincoln grinned as he scrambled the eggs, "Cooking's usually Dad's thing, but I gotta take the reins today. Gotta kick things into high gear!" He happily served plates with eggs, calling out, "Egg whites for Leni, sunny-side up for Luna, funny-side up for my favorite jokester, Luan..."

"Great yolk!" Luan chimed in, cracking up.

Lincoln continued his egg-serving spree, "Scrambled for Lynn, fried for Lisa, deviled eggs for the twins, and..."

Meanwhile, Lori was on the phone with Leo, chatting away, "Oh, and I picked out the perfect tux for you to wear, Leo."

Lincoln's irritation was building, "...hard boiled for Lori," he muttered under his breath. Then he set some ooey-gooey eggs in front of Lily. "Extra goo goo gooey for the baby." Finally, he plopped some charred eggs in front of Lucy, adding, "And for Lucy, extra well done."

Lucy cracked a tiny smile, "If I had a heart, it would be swelling right now."

After breakfast, everyone started heading for the door, and Lincoln led the charge, "Alright, team! We're all dressed, fed, and our backpacks are packed to meet everyone's dietary needs. Now all we need is Lori."

Just then, Lori came in, jangling the keys to the van. "Ha ha, I said puce, not puke! It's like a reddish-brownish."

Lincoln groaned. "Everyone, hang tight while I grab my project!" He dashed upstairs, only to have Cliff and Charles bolt out of his room, "Okay, time for phase three: getting you all out the door—safely!"

Suddenly, Geo rolled his hamster ball right under Lincoln's foot, and in a split second, Lincoln slipped. "Whoa, whoa!" He tumbled down the stairs, stopping right at the door, sort of like a superhero landing, "Phew! We ready to roll? Time for phase four—out the door!"

But just when they were about to leave...

Lori was yelling at Leo, "Fine! If you don't wanna wear the tux, then I don't wanna go to the dance! In fact...I DON'T EVEN WANNA GO TO SCHOOL!"

Lincoln's nerves kicked in, "So close..." He set his project down, rushing to intervene, "Wait!" His sisters began to chatter and wander back, but he stepped in front of them. "No no no, everyone to Vanzilla! Leni, can you drive everyone to school?" While Leni complied, Lincoln grabbed his project and headed across the street to the Velazquest's house.

He spotted Leo, Johnny, and Delilah hovering by the door. Leo was holding the door, Johnny was handing out lunches, and Delilah was keeping a watchful eye on Sammy, who was tapping her foot impatiently.

"Alright, team! Let's get it moving! Line up, grab your grub, and hustle it over to Van Kong!" Leo called out, while Johnny snagged the first lunch for the first sibling in line. It was all about that efficiency, just like a well-oiled machine!

"Frankie, Charlie, Larry, Luis, Milton, Tommy, David." Johnny said as he held out each lunch.

"Hey there, my lunch-loving amigos! Gather 'round! It's lunch bag time in Johnny's world, and I've got your meals right here so, without further ado, here's the buffet of amazingness:

drumroll, please*" Johnny declared dramatically, holding out each lunch like he was about to reveal the secrets to the universe, "First up, we have Sammy—because who doesn't love a classic? Next is Frankie—he's just like that one dude who always shows up uninvited. Next, we've got Charlie, who's definitely the life of the party, right until he spills his drink everywhere. Then there's Larry—he's like the 'dad joke' of lunches, always trying too hard to be funny. Oh, and say hello to Luis! He's got that 'cool kid' vibe but is probably just as confused as the rest of us. Delilah's on deck, serving sass with a side of lunch. Milton? He's the overachiever who thinks he's better than everyone else—bless his heart. Tommy's somewhere in the back, probably plotting his next big escape. And let's not forget our main man, David, who's just trying to keep it real while juggling a sandwich in one hand and his dreams in the other! Last, but not least, we've got Leo sweet as pie, but packs a punch like a chimichanga!

Everyone chuckled.

"Bon appétit, you lunchtime legends! And remember, folks, Johnny guarantees zero food fights—or your money back!" Johnny said.

"Thank you ever so much, dear brother." Frankie said then adjusted his goggles with great care, taking hold of his lunch bag and giving a gracious nod before rolling away in his wheelchair.

"Thanks a ton, big bro!" Charlie said with a big grin, striking a dramatic pose before skipping off.

"Thanks a ton, Snack Pack!" Larry exclaimed, grinning as he snagged his bag. The two exchanged a fist bump with a cheer, and with a bounce in his step, Larry headed out the door.

"Thanks, J." Luis offered a faint, cryptic smile, his dark eyeliner smudged just enough to enhance his brooding aura. He grabbed his lunch bag, all black and tattered, and then slipped away to Van Kong, leaving behind a lingering sense of melancholy.

"T-T-Thanks! I-I really appreciate it, Johnny. I'm, uh, surprised you still have cooking in the bag. I-I thought you might, um, whisk it away or something!" Milton said nervously as he grabbed his lunch. "S-Sorry if that was a bad pun! I just can't help but, um, bread my worries in humor, you know? L-Luan and you must be rubbing off on me or something! Hehe, sorry!"

"Thanks a ton, little bro! I get by with a little help from my friends! " Tommy said, his voice light as a melody. He grabbed his lunch, swinging it over his shoulder like he was strumming a guitar, then tossed the pouch around his back with a playful vibe. As he sauntered out, he shot Johnny a peace sign, humming, " And the beat goes on! "

"Aye, thanks dude!" David laughed, his energy bubbling over. Instead of their usual fist bump, he decided to playfully thump his fist against Johnny's stomach, grinning down at him like he just scored a goal. As always, the move knocked the wind out of Johnny a bit, but that's just how their friendship rolled!

Johnny winced a little, but then flashed a grin that could light up a dark alley, "Whoa there, buddy! Don't go trying to put me on the injured reserve list just yet!" he quipped, his tone dripping with playful sarcasm. The two burst out laughing, exchanging that classic buddy vibe that superheroes and sidekicks share just before one of them exits stage left—preferably not in a body bag. As David strolled out, Johnny couldn't help but shout, "Keep your cape on, and don't trip over your own dramatic exit!"

"Thanks, little bro!" Leo said with a grin as he ruffled Johnny's hair, grabbing his lunch with a playful swagger.

Delilah snatched up her and Sammy's lunch, giving Johnny a quick peck on the cheek, "Ayy, thanks, Rat Boy!" she said with a grin.

"Hey, don't go disrespecting the dude who's got the magical power to spit in your food!" Johnny hollered, dashing over to the van like it was a getaway car and he was about to rob the place. Because let's be honest, food and revenge? Classic combination!

As the line finally came to a close, Leo did a quick check, his voice steady and confident. "Alright, essentials check: phone, keys, wallet... Yup, all systems go! Time to roll out!"

With that, he slammed the door shut, locking it securely behind him.

Lincoln made it across the street as the Velazquest siblings were loading up into Kong Van, with Delilah in the front passenger seat. David, Tommy, and Milton were squished together in the first row of the back seat, while Johnny, Luis, and Frankie claimed the second row. Lastly, Charlie, Larry, and Sammy were packed in the third row like sardines.

Lincoln shouted, "Guys, wait! I need your help!"

Delilah caught sight of her boyfriend and raised an eyebrow, "Yo, Linc! You good, or what? You seem kinda off."

Lincoln took a deep breath, trying to keep it together, "I-I need (gasp gasp) Leo to drive Lori to school! She's locked herself in her room!"

Leo shot him a flat look, "Seriously? She's throwing a fit over wearing the tux? So, does that mean she's not gonna drive you, huh?"

Johnny peeked out of the van, eyes as wide as a kid in a candy store, and declared, "Well, well, well! Looks like Linc's tangled up in some serious trouble, folks! I mean, the guy's either in a jam or auditioning for a new reality show: 'Survivor: Urban Mess Edition.' Who's ready for some action?!"

Lincoln clasped his hands together, looking desperate. "Leo, please! Can you drive Lori to school?"

Leo gave a thumbs up, "Gotcha, Linc! Yo, David, you're on drive duty to school. Lincoln, you roll with me!"

David slid into the driver's seat with a grin, "Alright, team, are we all set for this epic adventure?" He fastened his seatbelt, throwing a quick glance at the rearview mirror to check on the crew in the back.

"Totally!" They all shouted, excitement bubbling in their voices.

"Awesome! Let's hit the road!" With a confident nod, David shifted the van into reverse, expertly backing out of the driveway before zooming off. "Adventure awaits, people!"

Lincoln and Leo crossed the street, excited to get back to the Loud House. Lincoln's grin stretched wide as he thought about how everything was finally back on track. But then he noticed Luna sitting on one of her amps, getting some help loading her gear into the van. "Hey, what's all this about?" he asked, curious.

Luna flashed her trademark smile, "It's my gear, dude! Got rehearsal coming up."

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, glancing at the big woman beside her, "And who's that?"

Luna introduced him, "This is my roadie, Chunkette."

Chunkette tipped her hat to Lincoln with a friendly nod. She was a big, burly British woman with a nose ring and tattoos.

Lincoln looked between Luna and Leo, raising a finger for emphasis, "Alright, but when you're done, you promise to go to school, okay?"

"Totally!" Luna replied, giving him a thumbs-up, "No prob, bro!"

Lincoln then opened the door for Leo, and they stepped inside. He grabbed his project off the table while Leo headed upstairs, "Okay, we should totally find a way to—"

Leo knocks on Lori and Leni's door, "LORI GIRL! YOU BETTER OPEN THIS DOOR BEFORE I KNOCK IT DOWN ON TOP OF YOU! IT'S THAT WHAT YOU WANT!"

Lori angrily refuses to come out, "GO... AWAY!"

Leo groans before stepping back and kicking Lori and Leni's door down.

Lori screams, "LEO?! HAVE YOU LITTERILY LOST YOUR MIND?!"

Lincoln hears scream as Leo carries Lori firemen style over his shoulder, and comes out of her room as Lincoln watches in shook.

"Yo, Lincoln! Time to gear up—school ain't gonna wait for us! Let's roll!" Leo flashed a grin, clearly revving up for the day ahead.

Lori screams, "LEO PUT ME DOWN! I'LL LITTEILY MAKE YOU WISH YOU WERE DEAD!"

Leo rolled his eyes dramatically, "Man, it's always a total hassle getting you out the door in the morning!" He sighed, shaking his head as he made his way to his car, "Come on, we're gonna be late if you don't hurry it up!"

Lincoln locks the house and notices Vanzilla is gone and smiles, "Operation complete! Let's roll!"

Leo stuffs Lori in the front passenger seat and Lincoln sits in the back. As Leo starts up the car, Lori can be heard complaining in the front. Leo changes the setting to Reverse mode, and starts rolling out and once they hit the street the head to school.

As they got closer to elementary school, Leo decided to talk Lori, "Hey, babe. I... I'm sorry. If you want me to wear that ugly tux, I guess I'll do it."

Lori's eyes lit up, and she let out a squeal of excitement, "Oh wow, Leo!" She burst into giggles, "You'd really do that for me?"

Leo crossed his arms, giving her a playful but serious look, "Yeah, but listen up! You can't boss me around all the time. I'm your boyfriend, not your personal robot, got it?"

Lori's expression shifted as she nodded earnestly, "I get it. I'm really sorry, Leo."

"Good! And don't forget—apologize to your siblings later too," Leo added, flashing a smirk, his confidence shining through.

When Leo pulled up to the school and Lincoln jumped out, he checked his watch and his jaw dropped. He made it to school on time with time to spare! A Loud House first. He did it. He actually did it. The Hallelujah chorus struck up and Lincoln basked in the warm glow of his accomplishment.

-Jump to Mrs. Johnson's Class; Lincoln is giving his report-

"In conclusion, in my family, every day is a challenge. But you can be sure that when I need them, my sisters will always be there for me. All of them and sure, life in the Loud House can be summed up in one word: chaos. But I love that chaos. And I wouldn't trade it for the world."

Mrs. Johnson applauding Lincoln's performance, "That was a fantastic report, Lincoln. I'm giving you an A." She looked over at her list, "Next up is Delilah Velazquest. Ok Delilah your next! Delilah?"

Delilah was straight up knocked out, just out cold.

When Lincoln rolled up and gave her a little shake, she shot up like a jack-in-the-box. Class was popping, and Mrs. Johnson was up at her desk looking serious. Everyone else in the room was cracking up.

Delilah let out a nervous laugh and said, "My bad, Mrs. Johnson! Just had to wrangle my brothers."

"...Understanable." Mrs. Johnson said giving the middle child of the Velazquest family a pass.

The End.

Chapter 10: In Tents Debate

The story starts at the Loud House. The kids are having a sibling meeting in Lori and Leni's room.

"And finally, the motion to ration shampoo due to chronic shortages passed... by a hair!" Luan announced with a big grin, her voice filled with excitement. She chuckled, looking at her siblings, who all groaned in response to her pun. "Come on, guys! It's a-lather-lot of fun!"

Lori stood at the sewing table, looking super serious. "So, the minutes from our last meeting are officially approved," she declared, banging her shoe on Leni's sewing table like she was a judge or something. "Any new business?"

Lincoln raised his hand, eager to speak. "Anyone? Anyone? No one?"

Lincoln looked a bit frantic, "Lori!"

She giggled, clearly enjoying herself. "Chill, Lincoln! You have the floor now."

Lincoln got up, trying to regain control. "As you all know, our annual trip to Scratchy Bottom Campgrounds is coming up fast."

The girls groaned in unison.

"That place is seriously the worst! The bears always steal our food!" Lynn whined, playfully tugging at Lily's arms.

Lily roared like a bear, which surprisingly lightened the mood a bit.

"Not to mention we have to sleep on the hard ground!" Leni chimed in, clearly not excited about camping.

"And poop in the woods!" Lola added, scrunching her face in disgust.

"I actually like pooping in the woods!" Lana said, grinning like it was the best thing ever.

"The Dipterum Culicidae are the size of Mustelas Nivalis," Lisa chimed in, but the rest of them just stared, unsure if they should laugh or cringe. "That means the mosquitoes are the size of weasels."

Lincoln gulped. "And let's not forget about those scary hill people that hide in the trees!" His imagination started to run wild.

"Lincoln, there are no such things as hill people," Lori said, rolling her eyes.

He waved her off. "But seriously, why can't we go somewhere different, like…" He held up two brochures dramatically, "…Aloha Beach or Dairyland Amusement Park?"

Lori raised an eyebrow at the brochure for Dairyland: "So UDDER-ly fun, you'll spill your milk!"

"Because Mom and Dad would never agree to it," Lori replied with her classic deadpan look.

Lincoln frowned, thinking. "How do we know? We've never even asked them!"

The others seemed to perk up at the idea.

Lori sighed, giving him an exasperated look. "Fine. All in favor of Lincoln wasting his time asking Mom and Dad?"

Lincoln and all the girls enthusiastically raised their hands.

"Great," Lori said, rolling her eyes again. "Motion passes." She banged her shoe on the table for effect.

A little while later, after Lincoln had asked their parents, Rita smiled and said, "Fine with us, sweetie."

Lynn Sr. nodded, "Sure, son. I don't see why not."

Lincoln turned back to the group, and everyone except Lori was pumped.

Lori put her hands on her hips, glancing over at him. "So, what's it gonna be? Aloha Beach or Dairyland?"

Lincoln stared at the brochures, "Oh. They didn't really say. So I guess it's up to us to decide. All in favor of Aloha Beach?"

Lori joined Leni, Lucy, Lola, and Lily, raising her hand. "One, two, three, four, five…"

Luna looked shocked. "Lucy, you want to go to the beach?"

Lucy shrugged, "Two words: Shark attacks."

Lincoln pressed on, "All in favor of Dairyland?"

Luna, Luan, Lynn, Lana, and Lisa raised their hands. "One, two, three, four, five."

"It's five against five! We win!" Leni cheered, way too excited.

Lynn crossed her arms, annoyed. "It's a tie, Leni."

"Wait a minute! Lincoln didn't vote!" Lola exclaimed, pointing at him.

Lori leaned in, looking at him expectantly. "Well, Lincoln, what's it gonna be?"

He looked back and forth at the brochures, clearly torn, "It's so hard to choose! I really like the beach." The beach sisters cheered while the Dairyland sisters groaned. "But I love Dairyland…" The Dairyland fans cheered as the beach girls frowned, "Ugh, I don't know! We need a fair way to decide this."

-Jumps to the Velazquest House-

It was early on a Saturday morning, and Delilah and her brothers had been up since just before five, glued to some classic 90's cartoons. Leo was about to drop his question about what to watch next when suddenly—bang, bang, bang! There was a knock at the door. Milton, being the closest, had to step up. Not like he hesitated—when someone's knocking, you answer, right?

Mistake.

The moment he twisted the knob, the door slammed open, and a mob of ten angry hands grabbed him and yanked him over the threshold. The Loud girls, all yelling over each other, circled like sharks while Lincoln tried to be the peacemaker in the chaos. Milton felt a chill run down his spine. Well, it was nice knowing you all.

"Quiet!" Delilah cut through the noise, and just like that, everyone fell silent, all eyes on her.

"What's transpiring in this shadowy realm?" Luis inquired, his voice laced with a melancholic edge.

"We didn't do anything, we swear." Charlie plead. "At least I didn't, I dunno about Larry. What'd you do to them, Larry?"

He shoved Larry for possibly angering the Louds in some way, shape, or form, and Larry glared, then shoved him back. Charlie started to lunge for him, but Lori silenced him, "We need help, like, NOW! Half of us are totally sold on Aloha Beach, and the other half are begging to go to Dairyland!" Lori tossed her hair over her shoulder, crossing her arms with an exaggerated huff. "Ugh, Lincoln is supposed to be the tie-breaker, but of course he can't make a decision to save his life!" She rolled her eyes dramatically and continued, "That's where you all come in! We need a plan, people!"

"Totally!" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "You guys can totally break our tie!"

Leo shot a serious glance at his friends, his voice steady and no-nonsense, "Listen up, guys. We're not going down that road. If we decide to go for it, we'll have a we're going to have everyone who didn't get what they want out for our blood. And trust me, we don't want that kind of trouble. Not on my watch!"

"Oh, please! We're not doing that!" Lori said with an eye roll, clearly annoyed.

"Oh absolutely you will!" Johnny exclaimed, throwing his hands up like he just unveiled a new superhero move, "You'll totally do it! But as for us? We're just chilling on the sidelines, munching popcorn while you brave souls figure it all out. Good luck with that, and remember—no biting!"

"Pray, everyone, hold your thoughts for just a moment!" Frankie called out, his voice laced with urgency. "I believe I have devised a rather clever solution."

The group fell into a hushed stillness, eyes fixed on him with intrigue.

"I propose a method by which we might resolve this impasse," Frankie continued, a hint of excitement in his tone.

"How?!" Leni exclaimed, her eyes wide and a little confused, "Like, do you really mean how? Because I'm, like, totally curious!"

Frankie cast a playful glance at his siblings, a mischievous smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, "Are you contemplating the same delightful notion that has crossed my mind?" he inquire.

The others exchanged knowing looks before their faces broke into equally charming grins.

-The Velazquest and Louds are now in the living room-

"Yo, whenever we hit a tie, this is how we roll! C'mon, team, let's bring it! Hit it, boys!" Leo declared, his enthusiasm buzzing like a bee.

"Hey, fellas! You know what time it is? It's time to 'get this party started!' It's like 'we can be heroes' if we just band together! So here's the deal, 'let's dance' and settle this the only way we can. It's 'a long way to the top' if you want to rock 'n' roll, but I say we take it to this stage right now! Let the music guide us!" Tommy said dancing to hype up the group.

"You guys are gonna totally dig this!" Larry exclaimed, his excitement bouncing around like a supercharged pogo stick.

Frankie reveals he's got a raffle machine with ping-pong balls.

"Okay, you guys, listen up! Each ball is color-coded, alright? So, like, whichever color bounces out first? That person gets their vote totally doubled! How awesome is that?!" David said, grinning.

"Um, okay, here we go, I guess." Milton said, his voice shaking a bit as he turned the ball. "Round and round she goes, um, I hope it, like, doesn't fall! Who's, um, gonna win? Nobody really knows, right? Oh gosh, I hope I don't mess this up!" When he stopped turning, Frankie reached out to grab the ball, and Milton flinched slightly, "Oh! Sorry if I scared you! I'm just really, um, balling up my nerves here! Hehe, get it? Balling? Because of the, um, ball? Sorry!"

Frankie gracefully displays a vibrant purple ball and exclaims, "Luna is the champion!"

Luna threw up the devil horns with a huge grin on her face, "Yeah! Rock on! We're headed to Dairyland, baby!"

The Loud siblings perked up.

Delilah threw her hands on her hips and grinned, "Ayy, look at you! Congrats! Go on and have a blast at Dairyland!"

Lincoln exclaimed, "Hold up! Since you all are helping us, why don't you come with us to Dairyland? It's gonna be epic!"

The Velazquest siblings looked at each other before smiling and that's how the Louds ended the debate.

Dairyland was the best theme park ever! Roller coasters, and fluttering flags, Booths, kiddie rides, and other attractions flanked a wide, dusty midway crammed with people. Kids with ice cream smeared across their lips ran wild like animals released from the world's strangest zoo, women in light, summary clothes pushed red-faced toddlers in strollers, and a fat man devoured huge clumps of cotton candy from a stick. Dull-eyed carnies watched marks try (and fail) to beat rigged games.

Lynn Sr. pulled the van into the crowded parking lot and they all climbed out. As soon as they got through the main gate, Lynn, Rita, Jason and Elizabeth went to the new Sweetheart Land while the kids made their own group.

Lori grabbed Leo's arm excitedly, "Hey, we're literally hitting up the new Dairyland links!" She flashed a big smile, "I mean, come on, everyone knows who's in the groups, right? This is gonna be awesome!"

Leni bounced on her toes, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "O.M Gosh, guys! I know the plan!" She clapped her hands together and beamed then she grinned widely, her hands pressed to her chest, "Okay, so it's gonna be you and Leo, me and Davey, Luna and Tommy, Luan and Milton, Lynn and Johnny—oh, that's gonna be so fun! And then Linky with Delilah, Lucy with Luis, and Lola with Lana—and they're with Charlie and Larry! And we can't forget Lisa and Frankie! It's like, the ultimate pairs! Yay!"

Lola's expression darkened as she crossed her arms, her tone dripping with sass, "Ugh, really? You forgot about Lily and Sammy?" Her eyes narrowed at her older sister.

Leni crossed her arms and pouted, "Aw, man! Dang it!" She tilted her head slightly, her big eyes wide in frustration, "I just really wanted to—like, you know—say it right!"

Lynn grinned, "Chill out, Leni! Johnny and I got this whole 'pipsqueak-sitting' thing covered!"

Johnny's eyes bugged out like he just found out chili dogs are a food group, "We do?!"

Lynn playfully smacked him on the back, "Of course we do! We're totally awesome! We can keep an eye on them and hit up all the rides. It's gonna be epic!"

Lucy slid up next to Luis, her expression as mysterious as a shadow on a moonless night. Her bangs covered her eyes, but she had that signature intense gaze that could pierce through a fog. "That's where we're going," she declared, pointing past him toward the spooky haunted mansion attraction. Its dead trees loomed like twisted fingers reaching out from a rotting face, and the sagging roof looked like it was holding secrets from ages past. The paint peeled away like leftover remnants from a Halloween costume, leaving a creepy vibe in the air.

Luis grinned, "Wicked."

"I'm like a ghost in a cemetery." Lucy said, her excitement bubbling just beneath her typically dark demeanor. "I'm so thrilled I could haunt the place!

Lynn leaned over to Lucy, ruffling her hair and grinning mischievously, "I thought you were just a total loser!" she teased, her voice playful and full of energy.

"Get off of me." Lucy retorted, twisting around with a flair for the dramatic, her fingers wiggling like a sorceress casting a spell.

Lola tossed her head back with drama, "Ugh, Lucy's at it again! She's hexing people like it's a hobby!"

Lisa sighed dramatically, her brow furrowing with a touch of exasperation, "Lola, I've explained this before: the idea of black magic or white magic is nothing more than a whimsical notion. Such beliefs stem from superstition and a lack of proper education. If you ask me, those are the real matters worthy of our concern."

Lincoln clapped, "Come on guys we're breaking daylight! Let's have fun!"

The two families cheered and split up.

XXXXX

The mini golf course was totally the place to be for Lori and Leo! Leo stood next to her in line, stretching his neck to check out all the cool stuff ahead, "Whoa, I haven't hit up a mini golf course in forever!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement. "Check out that giant windmill!" Leo shouted, wide-eyed. The course had this adorable split rail fence around the green, and beyond that, there was an epic maze of walls, lanes, windmills, tubes, and tunnels that wrapped around each hole.

Lori couldn't contain her excitement and turned to Leo with a big smile, "Thanks so much for coming with us, guys!" she said while hugging her boyfriend, "I've been dying literally to get out here ever since Carol spilled the beans about the new mini golf course! It's going to be so much fun!"

"No problem, Queen of No!" Leo said with a cheeky grin, his confidence overflowing, "Mini golf is totally epic! Get ready to lose, 'cause I'm bringing my A-game!"

"Oh, are you literally saying you can beat me at golf?" Lori said, shooting him a competitive look, her eyebrows raised. "You might want to literally think twice about that!"

Leo shot her a look, his eyes narrowing playfully, "Oh, yeah I am literally saying I can beat you Monobrow."

Lori gasped dramatically, her eyes wide with excitement, "Ooooh! Did you just call me 'Monobrow'? It's on, Leo Lion Lollipop! You better watch out!" She tossed her hair back, a playful grin spreading across her face as the friendly rivalry sparked to life.

When they reached the booth, Lori paid and took two clubs and two balls. She handed one of each to Leo, and he turned the club over in his hands he hadn't held on since playing GTA 5.

"Yo, how you want your butt kicking? Give your a chance or destroy you?" Leo shot back with a grin as they strolled over to the first hole, ready for an epic showdown

"Yeah, I'm the one who's gonna do the destroying around here!" Lori said, strutting confidently by his side.

"Yo, so what's the deal with Carol? Haven't heard you mention her in ages!" Leo said, his voice buzzing with curiosity.

"Carol's doing awesome! We've been playing a ton of golf together." Lori said with a grin. "Oh man, Carol totally wiped the floor with me in that tournament a little while back. Even Leni was there, cheering me on!" She mimicked Leni's voice, "Yay, Lori! You scored like a million points more than Carol!" Lori chuckled, shaking her head at the memory.

Leo chuckles, "Looks like you're gonna have to break down golf scoring for Leni one more time, man. Get ready for a total brain workout!"

Lori giggled, flipping her hair over her shoulder, "Okay, come on! Let's get this party started!"

The first hole was super easy—only ten feet from the tee to the cup. She bent down, swung her club back, and gave the ball a gentle tap. It glided across the grass and plopped right into the hole. "Ha! Got it! Your turn, Leo!" she chirped, crossing her arms and grinning.

Leo took her spot, looking a bit too eager. He drew his club back like a champ and then whooshed it forward with all his strength. The ball soared through the air like a rocket, zoomed over a low hedge, and—oops—vanished into the water park. "MY Leg!" someone shouted from the sidelines, and Leo's eyes got wide. "Yikes!"

"Uh, why did you do that?" Lori asked, a teasing lilt to her voice as she raised an eyebrow.

"Um, I guess I hit it too hard? I'm still in the zone from all those video games!" Leo said, scratching the back of his head with a sheepish grin, "I mean, it's not like I'm used to hitting actual golf balls, right?"

Lori rolled her eyes, pinching the bridge of her nose, "Leo, seriously! Video game golf and real golf are, like, literally different! How rusty are you?"

Leo blinked rapidly, a hint of uncertainty in his voice, "Uh, you could say I'm a little rusty at swinging a club?" he said, trying to sound cool but coming off as a total rookie.

Leo wasn't kidding when he said he was rusty. Every putt he made overshot, undershot, or sideshot. Once, the ball even rolled over the hole but didn't go in. "Come on!" he cried and threw the club away. He kicked the air and threw a frustrated punch at the concept of golf itself. Lori crossed her arms and enjoyed the show with a bemused smile on her face. She kept track of their totals on a scorecard at first, then stopped when Leo losing went from inevitable to a foregone conclusion.

The last hole was such a doozy! You had to whack the ball through this giant windmill, and then it climbed up a slope, twisted almost 180 degrees, and came back down to the green. Lori went first because, of course, she wanted to show off. Leo watched the ball sail smoothly toward the cup, and a tiny, not-so-nice part of him hoped she'd miss.

But of course, she didn't.

"Your turn, Leo!" she said with a smug grin.

He let out a big sigh. Ugh, alright, just one shot... come on, just one good shot.

He took a deep breath and putted. The ball rolled toward the windmill, and then, out of nowhere, it curved left and came right back, bouncing off his foot like a playful puppy that was super proud of itself. Great, just what I needed. He slumped his shoulders and hung his head, taking a calming breath. Well, you can't win 'em all, right?

Lori chuckled and gave him a friendly pat on the back, "You did pretty good for being rusty." She said, clearly enjoying his misery.

Leo just pouted like a kid who got his favorite toy taken away.

Lori flashed him a teasing smile, "Aww, look at that face! You know, Leo Lion Lollipop, you always look so cute when you don't get your way!~" She giggled, and Leo couldn't help but roll his eyes.

XXXXX

"There!" Leni squealed in David's ear, and he winced, narrowing his eyes as she bounced up and down like a pogo stick. Her face lit up brighter than the sun, and even though she had dragged him all over the park looking for the go-kart track, he couldn't help but feel a surge of affection for her enthusiasm. The track wasn't exactly a hidden treasure; all she had to do was look north-northwest, and boom! There it was! But Leni was determined to find it herself, waving her hands like a conductor. "I can find it! So it's totally up to me!"

"But, Leni," he tried to say, "It's right—"

Leni shot him a look that could stop a train. "Up. To. Me." She delivered each word like it was the most important thing in the universe, and David quickly realized arguing was a losing battle.

Sigh.

"Okay, let's go!" she chirped, grabbing his wrist with surprising strength and leading him toward the shiny metal barriers. Beyond them, the pavement twisted and rolled like a wild rollercoaster. Brightly painted go-karts zipped by, and Leni's grip tightened in excitement. "I can't wait to let 'er rip!" A mad grin spread across her face, and David felt himself getting hyped too. Leni was sweet, adorable, and totally upbeat, but when it came to crazy stuff like go-karts? Well, let's just say she was a little unpredictable. He shuddered, remembering the Great Buzzsaw Calamity. "Never again," he whispered to himself.

"Uh, Leni, are—"

"Hush, Davey!" She interrupted, "I, like, totes need to get in the zone!"

Leni took a bunch of deep breaths and waved her hands in front of her, like she was calling on the racing spirits or something.

Finally, when they reached the front of the line, Leni handed their tickets to the man and snatched up two helmets, "Thank you, Mr. Drivey Man!" She exclaimed, her voice bubbling with excitement.

Another dude in a blue polo with "PIT CREW" written on it strapped them into their go-karts, giving their harnesses a firm tug to make sure they wouldn't fly out. Leni gripped the wheel and started to shake with energy, her big, gleaming smile showing just how ready she was to take on the track. This was going to be epic!

"You looked super pumped!" David said, kinda vibing with Leni's energy.

She giggled, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "O-M-Gosh, I totes have, like, a super big need for speed! Going fast is, like, the best thing ever!" She leaned forward over the steering wheel, swerving it playfully from side to side, "I mean, the wind in my hair, the roar of the engine thingy, and, like, the totes awesome smell of burnt tires... it's just so exciting!"

David smirked, "I wasn't aware I was dating Speed Racer."

Her head bobbed up and down. "Oh, for sure! I'm, like, a huge racist!"

David blinked in surprise. "Uh... you mean race enthusiast?"

Leni giggled, her eyes sparkling. "Yep! I'm a super proud racist!"

A Hispanic guy in the cart next to Leni shot her a confused look, eyebrows raised.

"No, Leni, you're not a racist." David hurriedly tried to clarify.

Leni gasped dramatically, her eyes wide and innocent. "Yes, I am! And when they say 'go,' I'm gonna totally prove it!"

"No, I mean—" David stammered, struggling to get through to her.

Leni was already daydreaming about racing hats and colorful flags, completely missing the point, "This is gonna be the best race ever!" she chirped, her excitement bubbling over.

Just then, the gate blocking the track from pit road swung open, and the light beside it turned green. Before David could even process what was happening, Leni stomped on the gas, and her car shot forward. "Eat my dust, Davey!" she shouted cheerfully over her shoulder. She zoomed through the gate and took a sharp right, leaving the other drivers scrambling to catch up. For a moment, he just sat there, stunned. Then he slammed on the gas. The car roared to life, and he spun the wheel to keep from losing control, the tires screeching on the blacktop. He'd show her how to eat dust... and not by munching on it himself!

Weaving in and out of traffic, David quickly caught up to Leni. She glanced over, her eyes wide with excitement, and the moment he tried to pass her, she swerved, trying to knock him off course. "Whoa!" he yelled, heart racing as he jerked the wheel to the right, narrowly missing her cart. Leni let out her signature high-pitched cackle that echoed over the noise of the engines. "I'm FAAAASSSST!" she shouted, her voice ringing with bubbly enthusiasm.

David narrowed his eyes, determination flooding his veins as he pressed the gas pedal all the way down. She might be fast, but he was going to show her who was boss on this track!

As he drew alongside Leni, he caught a glimpse of her playful grin. Giggling like a maniac, she swung her cart dangerously close to his again, "Not today, Leni!" he called, tapping the brakes and falling back just in time to dodge her craziness. Then, he hit the gas and zoomed forward. When his front end nearly lined up with her back end, he suddenly jerked the wheel left and bumped into her cart.

"WHOA! AHHH, NO!" Leni screeched as her cart spun out of control, and she clung to the wheel like it was a rollercoaster ride gone wrong. Just then, David glanced back to see another driver slam into her, followed by yet another crash. Soon, the track was a chaotic mess of crumpled cars and sprawled-out bodies. As the dust settled, Leni sat dazed in the wreckage, rubbing her forehead, "I think I went too fast," she mumbled, her usual goofy smile still lingering, even in the chaos.

After they were inevitably thrown out, they headed over to the concession stands, and David laughed, "Whoa! That was totally wild! You just went full-on Mad Max out there on the track!"

"O-M-Gosh! I know, right?!" Leni squealed, her eyes sparkling, "That was, like, totes awesome! You were super fast!" She wrapped her arms around David in a big hug, and he hugged her back.

At least that made her happy!

XXXXX

In a raucous arcade filled with game cabinets, the air was buzzing with energy. Skee ball tables crowded one concrete wall, and kids were packed in tight, deep around the hottest games, their faces flushed from all the action. Luna and Tommy stood on two adjacent DDR platforms, each clutching a plastic guitar connected by a long cord to the epic Guitar Hero cabinet next door.

"Alright, luv, ready to rock?" Luna shouted with her usual energy.

Tommy's eyes sparkled like a concert spotlight as he glanced between the guitar and the flashing dance pads beneath his feet, "Oh, I'm a believer in the magic of the beat! But tell me, what's the plan here? Are we dancing like nobody's watching or jamming like we're in a rock 'n' roll dream?"

"DDR Hero!" Luna exclaimed, her voice getting all hype, "I totally made it up! You play the guitar and dance at the same time. It's, like, super hard!"

And with that, they dove right in. Tommy was pretty good, but combining the two games totally threw him off. He tripped and fell off the platform with a breathless "whoa!" Luna was rocking it, stomping left, then right, shredding her guitar like a pro, then she spun around and nailed a cha-cha-slide like it was no big deal. Tommy quickly scrambled back to his feet, guitar in hand.

"Just don't overthink it, man!" Luna encouraged. "Let the rhythm flow through you and just... vibe!"

Just vibe, huh?

Alright!

As the music kicked in, the display screen lit up, and arrows started scrolling past. They went slow at first but then bam—a blur! Tommy stepped right, left, back, fingers flying across the fretboard trying to keep up. "You're doing awesome!" Luna cheered, her eyes sparkling. His heart was racing, sweat trickling down the back of his neck. The arrows sped up and up! Tommy focused on both screens, the whole background glowed in purple-blue while he and Luna stood out in vibrant colors. "Tune in and rock out!" she shouted.

When the song finally ended, both of them let out a breathless laugh.

"Whoa, that was like a whole new world!" Tommy exclaimed, his heart racing like a jet plane. "I can feel the beat, and it's electric! It's like I just danced with the devil in the pale moonlight!"

"Totally! Ready to smash some Mortal Kombat next, dude?" Luna asked, her excitement bubbling over.

Tommy beamed, "Oh, it's a beautiful day to let the music play! Playing Mortal Kombat with my Luna Eclipse? That's like a symphony in the streets, where every combo's a hit! Let's turn up the volume and make some magic! Because when the beat drops, you know we're gonna shine bright like a diamond!"

XXXXX

Luan and Milton were looking for games to play.

Luan bounced on her feet, a big grin plastered on her face, "Hey, Milton! It's your turn to pick a game!" she declared, peering around the room with her signature enthusiasm, "You know I love a good giggle, so make it a good one! But no 'dad jokes' this time; I'm all out of eye rolls!" She chuckled, her eyes sparkling with excitement, ready for the fun to begin.

Milton hesitated for a moment, biting his lip as he raised his hand to his chin, trying to think of a game. "Um, I-I mean, if it's okay, I-I was just thinking," he stuttered, his voice barely above a whisper. Suddenly, he nodded quickly, "Oh! I know what game to play, Luan! Uh, I hope that's alright!" He glanced back at her, and with a little squeak of excitement, he added, "F-follow me, please!" Then, in a flurry of nervous energy, he darted off, glancing back to make sure she was still behind him.

When they arrived at the Chocolate Milk Dunk Tank, Milton's eyes widened in awe, "Oh wow, s-so much chocolate!" he exclaimed, feeling a little overwhelmed. After a moment, he gathered his courage—just a bit—and approached the employee timidly. "Um, e-excuse me! I-I'd like to get some balls, if that's okay! I promise I won't drop them—because, um, you know, that would be a *real splash* of a mistake!" He chuckled nervously, hoping his pun would lighten the mood. As he received the three balls, he whispered an apology, "S-sorry for being so awkward!" Then he took a breath, ready to play but still feeling that flutter in his stomach.

"What's this, you can't hope to dunk me in." Tippy said sitting above in the chocolate milk dunk tank.

Milton took a deep breath, feeling a bit shaky as he missed his first shot. "Oh, gosh, I'm so sorry about that! It seems my aim is a little off today—maybe I should just stick to throwing compliments instead?" he said nervously, glancing at the man who was now grinning at him.

When he missed his second shot, the man couldn't help but taunt, "You throw as well as your girlfriend does, stand up!" Milton's face turned red; he felt like shrinking into the ground. "Oh! I didn't mean to make a splash... I mean, I did! But not in a good way!" he stammered, wringing his hands anxiously.

Summoning all his courage, he wound up for the third shot, his heart racing in his chest. "Okay, Milton, you can do this. Just aim for the target, not the tantrums!" he whispered to himself. With a deep breath, he released the ball, watching in wide-eyed disbelief as it hit the target perfectly, sending the cow seat plunging into the water.

"Yikes! Look at that! Guess you could say I made quite a splash, huh?" he laughed nervously, hoping to lighten the mood, even if his heart was still pounding. Apologies and puns were all he had, but at least he finally hit something!

Luan erupted with cheers and wrapped her arms around her boyfriend, practically bouncing with excitement, "You showed him, Milton!" she giggled, giving him a tight squeeze, "What a 'wave' to make him eat his words!" Luan added with a cheeky grin, throwing in a pun that made Milton chuckle just a little.

Feeling the adrenaline, Luan decided it was her turn to shine. She stepped up to take her shot at the game, and when she hit the target every single time—without even breaking a sweat—Milton's jaw dropped. "That was a piece of pie!" she exclaimed, turning to see Milton's shocked expression. Catching his wide-eyed look, Luan just shrugged and said, "What? I throw pies in people's faces all the time! I need to have good aim to hit them directly!" She winked playfully, just waiting for the next chance to crack a joke.

XXXXX

Johnny sprang onto the bench like a caffeinated squirrel and then leaped over the side with all the grace of a flamingo on roller skates. He hit the ground and blasted off, like a rocket fueled by sheer chaos. Ahead, Lynn was weaving through the crowd like an elite ninja, ducking and dodging while bystanders shrieked and leaped back as if she was a hologram of bad decisions.

Today was all about theme park shenanigans, and Johnny was along for the wild ride—because why not? When Lynn casually suggested babysitting Lily and Sammy, Johnny's eyebrow shot up to the heavens. Seriously? This was coming from the girl who views responsibility as a fun, faraway concept. But maybe she wanted to step up her game and look mature? Fat chance.

Nah, she just wanted to score some brownie points while expertly dodging adulting responsibilities—classic move.

Suddenly, an elderly lady on a walker spun around, probably wondering how she got mixed up in the circus. Without missing a beat, Lynn leaped onto a nearby hotdog cart! Because, of course, nothing screams "I mean business" like freeloading on street food while jumping over the elderly. Tippy came barreling over, looking like a wind-up toy and yelling some nonsense while waving his arms like he was directing traffic. Meanwhile, Lynn launched off the cart, knees bending as she soared through the air looking like a superhero in training.

And there was Johnny, effortlessly keeping up with her because let's be real, running with Lynn was his version of cardio. He was basically a parkour ninja now. Who needs a gym when you have insanity—and Lynn?

Lynn stopped right outside the rollercoaster, eyes sparkling with excitement. "Woohoo! Whipped Scream, let's go! This is gonna be epic!"

Johnny stood next to her, looking up at the towering ride with wide eyes.

Lynn whipped out her phone, bouncing on her toes, "I can't wait to ride Whipped Scream! Margo told me all about it." she exclaimed, showing him the video. "I swear, I watched this like a million times! It looks so crazy!"

She turned back to the rollercoaster, pumping her fist in the air, "Aren't you totally pumped for this, Johnny? This is gonna be the best ride ever!"

Fear glanced up at the towering roller coaster, his eyes wide and glimmering with a mix of terror and excitement—that roller coaster looked like it was built by a sadistic architect who had a grudge against humanity! "Oh, great! Just what I needed," he muttered, his voice quaking slightly, "A metal beast designed to catapult me into oblivion while I scream like a banshee on the way down!"

He rubbed his temples, imagining all the ways this ride could go horribly wrong—loose bolts, a rogue seagull, or worse, someone eating nachos right in front of him as they zipped past the loop-de-loop, "Seriously, who thought 'let's strap people to a giant slingshot' was a good idea?!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands up like he was in a bizarre stand-up comedy routine.

"But hey, if I go flying off this thing, at least I'll get a killer story for the afterlife. 'You won't believe how I met my end—right next to a guy in a unicorn suit!'" Fear shouted scared.

Lynn's practically bouncing with excitement, her enthusiasm radiating like a puppy on caffeine. Meanwhile, Johnny's locked in place, looking like a deer caught in headlights at a 4-way intersection, "Yep, or you can go have a blast on Whipped Scream while I cruise through bumper cars like a boss!"

Just when Johnny thinks he can make a stealthy exit, Lynn grips his hand like it's the last cookie at a party, her expression all types of determined. Seriously, did she just get superpowers, or is she just really into this roller coaster thing? Either way, Johnny's not getting away that easily, "Hey, wait up! You're not ditching me now! Aren't you coming with me?"

Johnny chuckled, adjusting his imaginary tie, "Alright, let's just lay it all on the table here, Lynn. Rollercoasters? Yeah, they send me into full-on panic mode. I mean, who thought it was a good idea to strapping people into a metal death trap that defies gravity?" He took a deep breath, the kind you take before a big boss fight, "So, just between you and me—no need for the rest of our familes to know—I'm totally out on Whipped Scream. I'd rather face a room full of angry kittens. Seriously, those little furballs can be vicious!"

Lynn bursts into laughter, practically doubling over. She jabs a finger at Johnny and teases, "Ha! You're a total wimp! Seriously, I thought I was dating a tough guy, but boy, was I way off?!"

Sadness rolled her eyes dramatically, wiping away an imaginary tear, "Wimp? Seriously, Lynn? Are we really throwing shade at Johnny like that? I mean, have you seen the guy? He's got enough charm to make a puppy cry!" She sighed dramatically.

Anger throws a chair, "You think we're a wimp ponytail? I'll show you who's a wimpy!"

Johnny threw his hands in the air, an exaggerated look of fury plastered across his face, "Hey! I'm no wimp!" he shouted, striking a pose like he just finished a monologue in a superhero movie, "What do I look like, a sidekick? Please, I'm more like the main event—complete with snarky commentary and a penchant for breaking the fourth wall!"

Lynn jumps up, flapping her arms like wings, "Oh, come on! You know you are—you're a total wimpy chicken!" She breaks into a goofy chicken dance, clucking loudly to really get her point across, "Bawk, bawk! Get those feathers ruffled!" The energy is contagious as she laughs and makes everyone join in.

Anger's head is igniting, "WHAT!?"

Johnny's fists turned white do to his grip.

"Alright, listen up, Johnny! I can't date a chicken like you, so it's time to break it off. I'm heading over to the big kid ride, and you? You can stick to the Li'l Skimmer over there," Lynn said, smirking as she pointed to a toddler having the time of his life on a moving Milk Carton, swaying back and forth while his totally uninterested mom scrolls on her phone.

"Yay!" cheered the little dude, clearly loving his ride.

Anger snapped, "THAT'S IT!"

Johnny had that classic, fiery look in his eyes—like a dragon that just found out its hoard was being raided. "Excuse me? Are you seriously throwing shade at me right now? Clucking like a chicken? Did you summon me from the depths of here to be your ride buddy? And now you're just ghosting on me? Oh, heck no! Not today! You wanted a roller coaster? Well, grab your invisible seatbelt because we're hitting every ride at this so-called Dairy Lana! LET'S GO!"

With a dramatic flair worthy of an opera star, Johnny yanked Lynn's arm like she was his long-lost sidekick. What he didn't realize was that Lynn was absolutely smirking, with a blush creeping onto her cheeks—apparently, being dragged into chaos was her kind of jam.

Inside Whipped Scream, a big crowd of passengers waits on the platform, buzzing with excitement. The tracks clatter as the cars pull in and come to a stop. People are swapping places, chattering away. A buzzer honks, and the cars take off again. Meanwhile, Lynn and Johnny are waiting.

"You ready to tackle this ride, champ? Or are you gonna chicken out?" Lynn grinned, raising an eyebrow playfully.

Johnny smirked back, crossing his arms like he owned the place, "I can handle it, ponytail." he shot back.

As the roller coaster cars arrived with a mechanical whoosh, Lynn and Johnny hopped in like they were jumping into the Batmobile. A buzzer blared, a sound that screamed, "Are you ready to defy gravity and your life choices?" The cars launched off, and they both leaned forward, eyes wide like kids in a candy store—if that store also sold adrenaline.

As they crested the top, everything froze for that glorious second, height hanging in the air like a bad pun. "Bring it!" Johnny shouted, his voice a cocktail of bravado and thrill-seeking lunacy. Time to embrace the chaos!

The coaster clanks back to life and just like that, Lynn and Johnny are screaming their heads off! They're flying down steep drops, twisting around tight turns, doing loop-de-loops, and flipping upside down. "YAAAAH!" they both yell at the top of their lungs. When the coaster takes that crazy 90-degree plunge, their clothes go soaring through the air while they drop like stones! As they rocket up though the air, they grab at their clothes in mid-air—and boom—when they finally sit up, they're wearing each other's outfits!

"Pfft, what just happened?!" Lynn shrieks, laughing at wearing Johnny's clothes! They couldn't believe it! Johnny was grinning so hard as they both erupted into laughter, howling like a couple of goofballs! The coaster crashes back down, creating a wild explosion around them. When the ride finally comes to a stop, they're both shaking like leaves!

Johnny smirks, breaking the silence like a piñata at a five-year-old's birthday party. His eyes gleam with a mix of thrill and mischief, "Woohoo! Lynn! That was freaking awesome! I mean, who knew I had a secret love affair with roller coasters? It's like my heart just did a backflip and screamed, 'Take me on this wild ride!'"

Lynn can't help but laugh, "I KNEW it! Just needed to get you on one! We HAVE to hit more rides!" With a burst of energy, they cheer and dart off together, ready for their next adventure!

XXXXX

Cut to the entrance of Log Tose Intolerant, then Lincoln and Delilah are seen buckled in for the ride.

The Ride Operator looked totally bored, "Welcome to Log Tose Intolerant, the water-based flume ride for the log tose intolerant." He slurps his drink, "Please keep all hooves, bells, and udders inside the log at all times. Moo."

He strapped them in and pushed a button, sending them up the lift hill. Lincoln was awestruck by the view, but he couldn't wait for the drop.

"YEAH!" Lincoln and Delilah screamed as they plummeted down and hit the water with a huge splash, drenching them both.

As the ride wrapped up, Lincoln spotted their photo on the screen. Just as he was about to grab it, Delilah pulled out her phone and snapped a picture of the screen.

"Hey, that's a great idea!" Lincoln said, beaming. He took her hand and exclaimed, "Let's hit the next ride!"

Next up was the Cheese Wheel. They hopped in, getting strapped in by the same operator. As the ride began, they were lifted up and started spinning.

Lincoln felt his head start to spin, "Whoa, Delilah! I'm getting dizzy!"

Delilah burst out laughing, "I know, right? This is so dope!" She shot a playful look at the operator, "Yo, can we speed this thing up? Let's go!"

The operator just shrugged and cranked up the speed.

Delilah cackled like a maniac, "THIS IS THE BEST THING EVER!"

Lincoln, on the other hand, was starting to regret his choices. "CAN... WE... STOP... GOING... FASTER?!"

But the Ride Operator completely misheard him, "You want it faster? Well, alright then!"

Now they were spinning even faster! Next, they hit Dunk a Cookie. Lincoln took aim with the milk gun and knocked down the cookie target. Ding! They both cheered, and Lincoln pointed at his prize, a Tippy plush. The same operator handed it to him, and Lincoln felt like a champ.

"Alright, next up!" Delilah shouted, squinting at the map, "Let's hit up that Love Bug—ya know, the chocolate milk shaker! Let's get it!"

At the chocolate milk shaker, the Ride Announcer chimed in, "Please keep all hooves, bells, and udders inside the log at all times. Moo." After strapping them in, the operator pressed a button. "Let's get shaking!"

The ride jolted them around, and once they were done, they were back on solid ground.

"This has been awesome!" Lincoln laughed, "We've done so many rides today. I wouldn't be here if it weren't for you, Delilah, thanks!"

Delilah laughed, her voice playful and spirited, "Y'all should totally come back for round two! I scored a free trip outta this, and I ain't even mad about it!"

Lincoln couldn't agree more. Spending time with Delilah was always the best. So, he mustered up the courage and, for the first time today, took her hand. A little victory for Lincoln Loud!

XXXXX

Luis felt a parched yearning claw at his throat after indulging in a sinister array of Dairyland cheeses, so he glided over to the concession stands like a restless spirit. With a serpentine thirst, he seized a Dairy-ana Grande Iced Cheese-uccino, its frosty allure promising a fleeting relief. Just then, Lucy materialized before him, her eyes glinting with a devilish spark, as if she held secrets from the shadowy corners of the underworld. "Luis," she said in her signature flat, monotone voice, "can we go to the haunted mansion now?"

As they approached the ominous mansion, Luis cast a wary glance at the dilapidated chain link fence that encircled the unruly yard. The mansion towered over them like some grotesque, spectral beast, its shattered windows resembling hollow eye sockets staring into the abyss. The porch sagged under the crushing weight of neglect and despair. Lucy glided through the overgrown grass with an air of boldness and thrill, while Luis felt a chill run down his spine at the sight of the 'Closed' sign hanging mournfully on the front door. "Strange, isn't it? I thought this so-called haunted mansion had only just risen from the shadows." he mused, attempting to mask the unease creeping into his voice.

Lucy shook her head, her expression serious. "They must have closed it after someone was killed. We're definitely gonna see a ghost!" she said, her voice dripping with enthusiasm. The creaky planks moaned under her feet as she pushed open the back door, revealing a world of perpetual gloom only pierced by thin beams of sunlight sneaking in through the decaying ceiling. The floor felt soft and spongy in spots from years of rain, and a nauseating stench of mold assaulted Luis's nostrils. He heard rats scurrying behind the walls and water dripping somewhere in the darkness, giving the parlor an eerie, subterranean feel, "If you were a ghost, where would you hang out?" Lucy asked, her grin mischievous.

"The Basement!" They both exclaimed in unison. Lucy's lips curled into a tiny, triumphant grin. She was already looking for the basement door.

Luis paused, a shiver slithering up his spine like a dark omen, yet he brushed it aside, drawn into the shadows as he trailed Lucy deeper into the abyss.

As they descended, the pitch-black darkness swallowed them whole. A stale draft swept past, making goosebumps rise on Luis's arms. The concrete floor felt gritty and uneven beneath their shoes as they stumbled around, Lucy calling out, "Spirits… to me!" But after a while, her excitement seemed to fade. She plopped down against the wall, hugging her knees, and sighed, "There aren't any spirits here." Her voice was glum, "I'm starting to think there aren't spirits anywhere."

Luis sank down beside her, a heavy sigh escaping his lips as he wrestled with the sinister thrill of the moment. Perhaps this so-called haunted mansion wasn't as cursed as the stories foretold.

"Oh, come now." Luis murmured, his voice laced with a morose charm, "Not every darkened abode cloaked in shadows is a dwelling for spirits. One must embrace the mystery, keep wandering through the veils of the unknown. Eventually, the whispers of the restless will find you."

She sighed dramatically, "Ugh, I guess." Lucy spun around, her clothes rustling like a ghost's whisper, and Luis could feel her piercing gaze warming his face. "But hey, on the bright side, we can totally practice kissing while we're down here."

Luis flashed a nervous smile, his dark eyeliner smudging slightly, "W-Well, I suppose we could explore that."

He leaned in towards Lucy, her pale skin almost glowing in the moonlight, and she met him halfway. Their lips brushed together, lingering in the shroud of twilight, like shadows intertwined in a world just for them.

Luis wrapped his arms around Lucy, the desire to deepen the kiss bubbling within him. But just then, a noise pierced the silence, and he jerked back, heart racing.

"Aw! Why'd you stop?" Lucy pouted, her disappointment dripping like the evening dew.

Luis rose to his feet, his dark attire blending into the night, "Who dares intrude upon our moment?"

Suddenly three teenagers walked into the room, "Man, would you look at this? We gotta bunch of babies in our hang out."

Lucy got up and hid behind Luis.

"Hey." The leader said indignantly and shoved Luis, "You found out we made it look like this place is closed and made it our spot kid?"

"Say, boss." one of the others said, "This kid looks like he wants to get a beating."

Luis glowered, his dark gaze piercing through the shadows, "You really don't want to go down this path." he warned, his voice dripping with an ominous chill.

"Ohhh you think you're tough." the third one said, "Maybe we should take you out for lunch? I'm thinking of knuckle sandwiches."

The three teens stood around Luis and Lucy, "We can do this the hard way or the easy way." the boss said.

Luis pulled Lucy in closer, a rage filled glare on his face, "So, what's the easy way?" Lucy asked, her voice dripping with curiosity and fear.

"You hand us every you got and then walk away." the boss said.

The second guy poked Luis in the chest, "And you don't rat us out."

"What's the arduous path?" Luis inquired, his voice dripping with an air of melancholy and intrigue.

A slick, sickly smile spread across the boss's lips. "We beat the stuffing out of you, take what we want by force, and take your girlfriend."

The third guy punched his hand and grinned at Luis.

Sigh.

Luis found himself trapped in a wretched dilemma. On one hand, he was a fiercely proud soul, loathing the mere thought of surrendering to the darkness and becoming a mere casualty of fate. His pride and haunting self-worth loomed heavily over him. Yet, on the other hand, the image of Lucy in harm's way sent shivers down his spine. He paused, running a pale finger over his chin, letting the weight of the world press down on his thoughts, "Hmmm," he muttered, darkly contemplative, "Sigh... I suppose we must take the path of least resistance."

"You made the right call kid." The boss said, "Empty your pockets."

Luis emptied his pockets and Lucy did the same.

The three teenagers looked at the stuff.

The third guy cracked his knuckles, "I think their holding out on us. We should shake them down." he said.

Luis raised his fists, a shadow of defiance lingering in his dark eyes, "That's not what you whispered in the darkness," he mused, his voice dripping with an air of melancholic challenge.

"Good idea, Sheldon." the boss. "Lionel, twist this guy's arm behind his back so I can work him over a little."

Grinning devilishly, the men all fell on Luis.

Luis fixed his dark gaze on Lucy, his voice a low drawl, "Step back, I've got this."

He glided over to their scattered belongings, snatching up his worn skateboard, its surface marked with scratches and memories. "You ever witness the darkness of extreme?" With a swift motion, he mounted the board, navigating through the shadows. He launched himself onto a table's edge, grinding along its surface with an eerie grace. As he soared through the void, he executed a kickflip, momentarily defying gravity before descending back to the earth.

He came down right on Sheldon's head.

Sheldon crumpled to the ground and lay there, wounded. "Hey!" Lionel yelled and jumped back. Luis jumped into the air, did a handstand, and caught his board on his feet. He spun around on his head like a top and kicked his feet. The board flew off his feet and smashed Lionel in the face. His head whipped to one side and blood spurted from his nose. The boss ran at Luis. Luis skated up to him and kicked the back of his board. It flipped up and caught The boss under his chin. His eyes rolled back into his head and he slumped limply over like a sack full of dirty diapers. Sheldon got up and tried to lunge at Luis, but he sidestepped him and stuck out his leg, tripping him. He crashed headfirst into the ground and groaned.

Luis stood over him, picked up his board, and brought it down across his back. He cried out and jerked like he'd just been shot. He got to his feet, staggered over to his friends, and helped them up. They cast a terrified look over their shoulders and ran away. "Indeed." Luis called out, his voice dripping with a dark allure, "Return whenever you crave more of the shadows."

From the looks of pure horror on their faces, Lucy doubted they'd ever be back.

Luis approached Lucy with an air of casual nonchalance, brushing imaginary dust off his black-clad hands. "We should probably inform the staff that this place has been claimed." he said, his voice low and steady.

Lucy nodded, her dark hair cascading over her face as she ascended the stairs, with Luis following closely behind, "Wow, that was… surprisingly impressive! Where on earth did you learn that?" Her tone was a blend of curiosity and quiet admiration, almost reverent.

Luis shrugged dramatically, a mischievous smirk curling at the corners of his lips, "Just a YouTube video, you know? But… shhh! Don't spill the beans to my family; they'd have a complete meltdown. They just wouldn't understand the dark allure of it all."

Lucy smirked, her eyes glinting mischievously, "Deal! Just don't tell my family about us getting jumped either—can you imagine their reactions?"

They finally made it upstairs and stepped outside into the warm afternoon sunshine. Lucy felt a thrill as her hand brushed against Luis's, and when her pinkie intertwined with his, she couldn't help but smile back at him. It was a moment that felt perfect, just like a scene out of a fairytale... or maybe an intense horror movie—either way, she was ready for the adventure.

XXXXX

The Loud twins and the Velazquest twins were standing outside one of the game stalls, scanning for something fun to play. They spotted a game that caught their attention: knockdown three milk bottles stacked in a pyramid and win a prize!

Both pairs of twins dashed over to the game.

"Lana! I want that tiara and I want it now!" Lola shouted, pointing dramatically at the sparkly crown sitting atop the prize shelf.

"Chill out, Lols! All you have to do is knock down the tower. Easy peasy!" Lana replied, tossing some cash onto the counter like a pro. The burly man running the game grinned wickedly and snatched the money way too fast before handing over five balls.

Lana grabbed one, took aim, and—whoosh!—she totally missed, sending the ball sailing off to the side. Lola, Charlie, and Larry watched as each ball went flying, none of them even coming close to toppling the tower.

"Sorry kids, looks like you didn't win." the man behind the counter said with a way too cheerful smile. Lola's eyes filled with tears, and she turned to Lana, pouting, "How could we not win?! That tiara was my destiny!"

The look on their faces is breaking their hearts and before the girls wanted to leave. Charlie find himself slamming down money on the counter.

"Don't sweat it, ladies! I've got this under control." Charlie declared, his voice brimming with confidence as the guy behind the counter plopped down five balls in front of him. He muttered something about "stupid kids," but Charlie just brushed it off.

Feeling Larry and the twins' eyes drilling into his back, he picked up the first ball, rolling it in his hands like he was preparing for some epic showdown. Years of practicing his magic tricks had taught him a thing or two about games like this. Most people make the rookie mistake of aiming for the middle of the pyramid, knocking down just one bottle. The secret? Go for those bottom bottles!

With that in mind, he launched the first ball, but it veered wide, "Well, that could've gone better," he thought, hearing the collective groans from behind him.

He retrieved the second ball, determined to make it count. This time, he nailed it! The tower crumbled as cheers erupted from his friends, "One down, two to go!"

He readied the third ball, channeling all his focus. Swish! Another perfect hit! The scoreboard behind him lit up with excitement from the crowd.

As he lined up for the fourth attempt, the burly man slammed his hand on the counter, causing Charlie to miss wildly. "Hey! Not cool, dude!" he shot back, giving the guy a look while the man just smirked, "Oops, my bad." And threw his hands up in mock surrender.

Time for the last ball. Charlie blocked out all distractions — the carnival noise, the funky smells — and took a deep breath. He hurled it with everything he had, watching in satisfaction as it hit its mark dead on.

Cheers erupted behind him, and he felt like a total superstar! The grumpy man behind the counter frowned but begrudgingly said, "Fine, pick a prize and make it snappy."

Eyes scanning the selection, Charlie spotted it. The tiara! He pointed at it excitedly, "I'll take that one!"

The man handed it over, and Charlie spun around, holding it out to Lola, the twin in the pink dress, "Here ya go!" he said with a cheeky grin, "You totally deserve it!"

"Thanks a ton, Chip! That was like, super-duper awesome!" Lana squeals, bouncing up and down with excitement.

"It was totally epic, like, no one else could pull that off!" Charlie boasted, trying to hype it up like it was the best thing ever. Just as Lola was getting ready to chime in with her own thoughts, Larry suddenly pointed at something weird in the distance. "Whoa, check that out!" Larry yelled he runs off, totally changing the vibe!

Charlie bounced on his feet, "Larry, are you kidding? It's just a petting zoo! Chill out!"

Larry leaped up onto the gate outside the petting zoo, with the rest of the gang crowding behind him like a bunch of excited puppies.

The Animal Handler noticed them, "Hi, there. Wanna meet Ursula, the angriest cow in Michigan?"

"Heck, yeah, we do!" Lana yelled, practically bouncing off the walls.

She gripped the railing and jumped up and down, straining to get a peek into the cow enclosure, but she just couldn't quite see. Larry, being the awesome boyfriend he is, gave her a lift to hop on top of the gate to join him.

Ursula, the huge cow, kicked up her legs in frustration and let out a loud bellow. She spun around and crouched low, snorting and grunting at the group like she was putting on a show.

"Whoa! She's so cool!" Lana squealed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

The twins looked around the petting zoo, where the unmistakable smell of animals filled the air. Lana zipped from one enclosure to another, her excitement radiating off her like a thousand little fireworks. Meanwhile, Lola and the boys were busy petting the animals, but Lana's ears perked up at the distant bellow and snort from Ursula.

"Ursula!" Lana shouted, instantly sprinting toward the sound. She saw Ursula running around in her pen and frowned. "Maybe she's mad 'cause no one's giving her love?" Without thinking twice, she unlocked the gate and looked around, making sure no one was watching. Then, with a swing of her arm, she flung the gate open.

Ursula burst out, bellowing loudly and snorting as she charged away. "Hey, wait?!" Lana gasped, her heart racing. This was gonna be one wild adventure!

In the heart of Dairyland, Tippy comes in the intercom Tippy, "Hey, hey, Dairylanders, it's your old pal, Tippy." The passengers stop and listen to the loudspeaker up high in the center. "No need to panic, but there's a wild, rampaging cow loose in the park."

As the guests scream and rush through the Dairyland turnstiles, the Louds and Velazquests are right in the mix. Leif Loud skids to a halt when he spots his family and friends.

"Whoa! Guys! Are you all okay? What just happened?!" He looks around, wide-eyed, ready to help if anyone needs it.

Elizabeth hugged Larry, "It's ok sweet. We all managed to escape unharmed."

Everyone grew calmer, until.

Lola frantically scanned the room, her eyes wide with concern, "Hey, wait! Where's Lana?!" she exclaimed, her voice filled of panic.

Everyone grew worried.

Larry jumped away from his mom, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Lana's in there with Ursula! We've gotta help her!" He tried to bolt off, but Lincoln swooped in, grabbing him by the hips and lifting him off the ground.

"Hey, whoa! Hold on there, partner." Lincoln warned, "We don't need another kid missing in danger."

Larry twisted around, giving Lincoln a confused look, "What are you talking about?"

"I get that you care about Lana—trust me, we all love her—but we can't let you run off and get hurt. We just need to hang tight until the staff gets the cow back in her pen. Everything's gonna be okay, I promise." Lincoln said, trying his best to reassure him.

But Larry took one look at Lincoln's face and noticed the sadness lurking in his eyes. Then he heard it—a loud bellow in the distance.

"Linc, I'll be right back! I promise!" Larry shot back, breaking free from Lincoln's grip before racing off. He spotted black cow footprints leading to the entrance of the Seas of Cheese, which was all broken in. Off he went inside. The place was a mess! Ursula the cow was still grunting away, clutching a toy cow's head like it was her prized possession.

Larry glared at Ursula, "There you are, Ursula! Let's drop the cow head and head back to your pen, okay?"

Ursula crunched the toy head and let out a wild bellow before charging at him. Larry gasped and dove to the side just in time to avoid her. The cow slammed into the wall, but then turned and charged again. That's when Larry spotted the flag above him. Quick as a flash, he whipped out his lassos and threw it at the flagpole, pulling himself up just before Ursula could take another swing at him.

"Whoa, girl!" Larry laughed as he jumped off the flagpole and landed squarely on Ursula's back, "Alright, let's ride!" The cow went wild, galloping all over the place, trying to shake him off.

"Nice moves!" Larry cheered as Ursula smashed right through a stand, "But you can't throw this cowboy!"

Ursula kept bucking and trying to throw him off, but Larry had his eyes set on her pen. He spotted Lana looking around all worried, and he knew he had to act fast. As Ursula charged straight for her, Larry dug in, gripping her horns as hard as he could, "Not today, Ursula!"

He yanked hard, and with a wild slide, they zipped right past Lana and into the pen. With Ursula safely inside, Larry quickly shut and locked the gate just in time to avoid getting slammed! The cow thunked her head against the gate, and the crowd around Dairyland erupted in cheers.

"Woo-hoo! That was awesome!" Tippy shouted, patting Larry on the back.

Larry sighed, feeling a bit of pride swell in his chest, "You're welcome! Now you can reopen the park!"

Tippy nodded enthusiastically, "Thanks a ton, kid! You really saved the day!"

Lana shuffled up to Larry, her eyes glued to the ground like she'd just been caught sneaking cookies from the jar, "S-sorry! I-I caused this," she stammered, her bottom lip quivering like she was about to burst into tears, "I let Ursula out! Please don't be mad!"

Larry noticed her distress and wrapped her up in a big bear hug, "Hey, it's all good! I'm just super relieved you're okay! That's what's really important, you know?"

Feeling the warmth of his embrace, Lana threw her arms around him, burying her face in his chest as the tears started to flow.

"It's alright, Lana, just let it out." Larry soothed, rubbing her back gently.

She cried even harder, the kind of cry that made it sound like a whole herd of angry cats might come to her rescue.

To cheer her up, Larry decided a piggyback ride would help, so he hoisted her up and promised her a sweet treat. After a stop at the ice cream stand for a Scooby-Doo-shaped ice cream bar, they made their way back to their families, laughter spilling out like nachos at a movie night.

When they finally got back, though, everyone had their eyes on them like they were the main event of a chaotic circus, scolding them for making them worry. But Lana knew she had Larry by her side, and that made everything a little less scary.

XXXXX

After that delightful interlude, the families returned to their merriment. Lisa and Frankie were currently embarking on an exploration of the park's many attractions.

Frankie led them to a rather amusing game known as the high striker, which entailed striking a target with a hammer as forcefully as one could muster.

"You cannot be serious, Frankie. A test of strength? Surely, you recognize that we are more intellectually inclined than athletically." Lisa remarked, her expression exuding a mixture of disbelief and disdain.

"Fear not, dear Lisa. I assure you, I have a strategy in mind." Frankie replied confidently.

"Very well, I shall go first" Lisa declared, producing a coin to hand to the attendant in charge of the game.

She approached the designated area, positioning herself with precision before executing her swing. The hammer descended with an unexpected force, striking the target squarely. We observed as the ball ascended along the apparatus, stopping around the sixteen mark—remarkably close to the bell. Lisa emitted a gentle cheer before hastily tempering her enthusiasm with a gracious bow.

"Remarkable, Lisa! That was quite impressive." Frankie exclaimed, unable to suppress his admiration as he applauded. Lisa beamed and returned the hammer to the attendant.

Frankie then wheeled his way to take his turn, paying the attendant as well. He scrutinized the game closely, recognizing that it relied more on accuracy than brute strength.

Positioning himself judiciously, Frankie grasped the mallet by the bottom of the handle and assessed his stance, ensuring he could achieve the most precise strike.

Content with his placement, he lifted the hammer and brought it down exactly as he intended. The impact was just right, propelling the ball high enough to ring the bell with a resounding chime.

A satisfied smile spread across his face as he turned to see Lisa's astonished expression, "Great Einstein's ghost?! How did you manage that?" Lisa inquired, gesturing animatedly towards the triumphant machine behind him.

"It's all about precision, my dear Lisa, not merely the force of the strike." Frankie explained as he returned with his prize. Unsure of what to choose, he finally settled on an intricately designed mask, resembling something a Lucha Libre wrestler might wear.

Upon joining Lisa, he noticed her scrutinizing his chosen prize with a look of curiosity.

"Is something amiss?" Frankie asked, a quizzical expression crossing his face.

Lisa thoughtfully rubbed her chin, "Not at all, but I find your prize quite intriguing. If only my fifth eldest sibling were here, she would undoubtedly wish to claim such an item."

"You are indeed correct, Lisa. Why not accept this mask? You could gift it to your sport-loving sibling. After all, you graciously invited me here." Frankie suggested, extending the mask toward her. A rosy blush adorned her cheeks as she accepted the offering, murmuring a timid thank you and stepping back to admire the upcoming fireworks display.

"Frankie, would you care to join me in watching the fireworks?" Lisa inquired, a hint of shyness in her tone as she cast her gaze elsewhere.

Pondering her question for a moment yet dismissing any bewilderment, Frankie replied, "I would be delighted to join you."

XXXXX

We jump to Lily and Sammy with their parents. Since they were babies they couldn't go on the big kid rides however they were allowed to go on ones that were safe.

Currently the two babies were front and center in front of a stage for a puppet show. Fifteen minutes later, Lily and Sammy saw two man crouched behind a wooden booth that look cobbled together. Nail heads stuck out at precarious angles and the whole thing leaned heavily to one side. The man lifted his hand over the stage and on it was a puppet of Tippy, "Hello I'm Tippy!" he said.

The other man did the same, "And I'm Heidi Heifer!"

"And together we are Tippy and Heidi Heifer!"

The Heidi Heifer puppet bumped into Tippy one, and the other man pushed it away. "Stop touching me."

"No, you stop touching me."

"Dude, stop, we're trying to put on a puppet show here," The man said soberly. He didn't want to fired cause his partner screw ups. The man pushed his hand, and the other retaliated. "Knock it off."

When the guy did it a third time, the first guy responded by balling his puppet hand and crashing it into the Heidi Heifer puppet. In a flash, they were locked up in a tangle of floppy limbs and frozen smiles. The other man wrenched the first hand to the side, and the first yelped. The babies clapped and laughed, Lilly pounding the grass and Sammy rolling back and forth on his back. They thought it was part of the show, but it wasn't; Both men were really fighting.

"Let go!" One of them hissed through his teeth.

"You're not ruining this for me!" The first man said.

The first man lunged at the other with a wavering scream. They fell into the booth, and it came apart in a shower of wood and nails. The first man got on top of the other and grabbed his puppet, but stopped when thunderous applause filled the night. Lily shrieked laughter and Sammy chanted, "Two men enter, one man leave! Two men enter, one man leave! Two men enter, one man leave!"

They got up, held hands, and bowed.

Jumping back to Lisa and Frankie, it became abundantly clear where we were headed as the enchanting fireworks display unveiled itself before us. The groups received a text instructing them to convene at the designated fireworks viewing area. As friends reunited, Frankie felt a gentle touch from Lisa as they settled into their seats.

"Frankie?" Lisa inquired, positioning herself closely beside him, her hands delicately resting in her lap.

"Yes?" replied Frankie, addressing his girlfriend with a hint of anticipation.

"The fireworks should commence very shortly." she observed, excitement dancing in her voice.

Moments later, she gave his arm a subtle nudge, "Look there."

High above, a dazzling pinprick of light soared across the vast sky, swiftly followed by another, and then yet another. Frankie craned his neck, captivated by the spectacle, as vibrant bursts of color erupted across the night. "Wow!" he exclaimed breathlessly. "That's simply magnificent."

"I know." Lisa replied, her tone animated with enthusiasm. "Science offers such endless wonders." She nestled closer to him, their knees brushing gently. "And I daresay, it adds a touch of… romance to the evening."

Frankie leaned in, his heart fluttering, "I wholeheartedly concur." A rosy blush crept into his cheeks as Lisa leaned even closer.

They departed Dairy Land just as the night fully enveloped the world around them. Stars twinkled above like diamonds on a dark velvet tapestry, while streetlights cast pools of soft, muted illumination. The 22 children in the van were gradually drawn into slumber, lulled by the gentle rhythm of the ride home.

THE END.

Chapter 11: Sound of Silence

The story begins at The Velazquest House.

The Velazquest House kitchen buzzes with life. Tommy strides over to the fridge, filled with excitement, singing at the top of his lungs, "Rock and roll is running through my veins!" As he swings the fridge door open, he spots Charlie and Delilah decked out in earmuffs. With a playful grin, he throws his arms up and belts out, "What's the deal, my funky friends? Are you two in your own little sound booth or just dreaming of electric sheep?!" He chuckles, ready to launch into a full-blown jam session. "Let's crank it up and get this party started!"

"Luna's back at it again, y'all. Best grab your headphones or something." Delilah said with a annoyed frown.

Cue the thunderous guitar riffs crashing like a storm, sending Delilah and Tommy tumbling like leaves in the wind.

"Hey, bro! Is Luna cranking it up again? It's like déjà vu, man! I told her, 'Ain't no mountain high enough' to keep the sound down in my studio!" Tommy exclaimed, dusting himself off. "I've gotta 'just call my name' and remind her!" With a wink and a smile, he headed out, while Luna wailed another epic solo that sent Delilah and Charlie spinning like they were caught in a whirlwind.

Outside, Tommy made his way next door, ready to turn down the volume of chaos and turn up the harmony. After all, "we're all just a moment in time, let's make it a symphony!"

Tommy was the third oldest son of the family and he was about 5 '9, a few inches shorter than David. While not as built as his two older brothers, Tommy was still pretty strong due to hauling his musical equipment around all of the time. They would tease him that he was a one man band and while technically true, Tommy just liked to be hands on when it came to managing his instruments. He wore a black and purple racing jumpsuit with black boots. His white hair was styled in long tight dreads that were bound into a ponytail at the end. Yes, even though he was just fifteen and still in high school, he was a full fledged NASCAR driver! Okay, he hadn't been in any races only the races in the ARCA Menards Series, but he had a contract and was part of the NASCAR training camp.

Oh, and he made a lot of noise.

Tommy didn't care who you were, no matter what your age you were noisy. Even when he tiptoed he was loud. He didn't mean to be, honest, but he was. It's like his volume was perpetually stuck on eleven and had a defect so that it only turned up instead of down. His siblings had this problem too. When they ran around they sounded like a stamped. They were so loud that they could wake people in their grave.

The Velazquest were noisy, but the Loud siblings were ten times worse. When they got up in the morning to use the bathroom, it sounded like a herd of elephants on a rampage. The whole house shook, and Tommy was certain that one day, it would all come crashing down on them like a sloppy pile of Jenga blocks. The click of Lori typing on her phone echoed through the house at night like the clack-clack-clack of an old school typewriter, and every time Tommy passed by Lisa's room, he could hear the whir and hum of her machines and the constant creepy bubbling of her various techo potions. Lucy turning the page of a book was enough to make your ears bleed, and every two seconds, Lana and Lola competed to see who could scream loudest. Seriously, those two little blonde white girls fought worse than Larry and Charlie did. A couple times, Lincoln had to step in-between them to keep them from tearing each other to shreds. Leni's sewing machine sounded like the rumble of a passing jetliner, Luan's jokes (and subsequent laughter) was clear as a bell from three rooms away, and Tommy jumped every time Lynn bounced her ball against the wall.

They really lived up to their last name lmao.

Out of them all, the worst offender was Luna. Luna was the rock star of the family. She was actually a very talented musician who could play a dozen instruments with absolute professional perfection, but her two favorites just happened to be the two noisiest in existence: The drums and the guitar.

Electric version, of course. See, the acoustic version would be way too humble and quiet. Humble and quiet were not two words anyone would ever use to describe Luna Loud. At all times of the day and night, she would be shredding her beloved "Ax." Sometimes she'd break out in an impromptu cover of an Aerosmith or AC/DC song at midnight, and other times she'd wake the whole house with a tune of her own devising. She wrote her own music as well, a process that involved her screaming the lyrics at the top of her lungs, then changing, adding, and subtracting as needed.

Tommy liked loud music as much as the next guy, but not 24/7. There is a time and a place for everything, and then there's a time where said thing is not appropriate. For instance, he loved him some good gallows humor, but your grandpa's wake probably isn't the best place to start telling jokes about grave robbing (why didn't anyone want to play cards with Ed Gien? They were afraid he'd come up with a good hand LOLOLOLOLOLOL!). Likewise, a peaceful Sunday morning at 6am isn't the best time to whip out your best Slayer impersonation. Nothing against Slayer, or your talent, Lune, but in the words of the great Joe Brandon: C'mon, man. People are trying to sleep. Can't you save it for after breakfast?

He wasn't alone in his feelings, his family hated when Luna got really loud. Lincoln didn't like it much either, but he convinced his family to chip in and buy themselves pairs of noise cancelling earbuds that rendered them virtually deaf when you put them on. The Louds were so used to it by now that they could sleep right through it like nothing was happening. Luna could play Chevelle on her guitar with her amps cranked all the way up, and Luan would lay there snoozing like a champ.

The few times he tried to ask Luna to tone it down, she pretended not to understand what he was asking. The last time he told her he brought up the soundproof studio, she promised that she would "chill a little on the noise and play there," but the first chance she got, she went right back to it. Ugh, why, Luna? Why do you hate me so much? Haven't I been chill to you?

Seriously, at this point she was about to catch this fade. Tommy didn't want to kick her butt inside out, but he didn't know how much longer he could go on like this. He had a pair of earphones on and had been listening to music on his phone as he walked next door.

You should be concerned

I'm big and I'm deformed

We'll reuse your bones when you are gone

Cuz I just killed your friends, pulled off all their skins

Then cooked and smoked their meat right off the bone

Nothing like a catchy little ode to cannibalism to start the day right.

I can tie your arms, attack and cause you harm

You're -

Apocalyptic white noise filled Tommy's skull and he stumbled forward so fast that he smacked head first into a mud pie Lana made. The sound came again, and Tommy ripped the headphones off, only it wasn't coming from them.

It was coming from Luna's room.

Alright, that tears it.

Rubbing the mud of his face, he got to his feet, made his way to the door and knocked loudly. Leni greeted him but he politely told her he came to talk to Luna and stormed upstairs. A crack of light shone underneath Luna's door and the sounds of her strangling her guitar jangled his nerves. His brain pounded against his skull and he fell against the wall, his hands going to his head. He pushed away from the wall and staggered to Luna's door, grabbing the handle and holding on for dear life.

He jerked the handle and went in like a cop with a warrant. Luna was in the middle of the room, banging her head and decimating the guitar, her fingers working feverishly along the fretboard. Her amps, both ten feet tall and looking like the Twin Towers only more purple, were facing him, their speakers thumping loudly.

Tommy's heart racing like a fast-paced drum beat, "Hey, Luna! Is this the real life? Is this just fantasy?" he shouted, trying to pierce through the wall of sound surrounding her. The music vibrated in his bones, and he could feel the rhythm pulling him in like a siren's song.

Luna didn't seem to notice him, lost in her world. He took a deep breath and summoned all the courage he could muster. "I just wanna dance with somebody who loves me!" he yelled, hoping she'd catch the hint that he needed her attention.

"Luna!" he tried again, channeling his inner rock star. "You're a real wild child, but I need you to turn it down before I lose my mind!"

Not hearing him, Luna jumped into the air and landed, knees bending. She hit a power cord so epic that the speakers exploded in a shower of sparks, plastic, and wiring. The force knocked Tommy off his feet and flung him into the hall. He hit the wall, landed on his butt, and slumped over. A second later, Luna was kneeling next to him looking scared. She ran her hands over his face like a worried mother checking her child for visible signs of injury, and Tommy's head spun. He blinked and looked up at her, and that's when he realized something.

Even though Luna's lips were moving, Tommy couldn't hear her. Even though Luna's lips were moving like a melody playing soft, Tommy felt like he was lost in a world with no sound, just a deafening, ear-piercing ring that drowned everything out. His heart raced like a drum solo, thumping in panic as he bolted upright. "I can't hear," he wanted to shout, but it came out like an unsung verse. "I'm deaf!" he thought, feeling like he was in a song where the lyrics just vanished. It was like being stuck in a silence that was louder than a rock concert, and all he wanted was to dance to the rhythm of life again. His heart squeezed in fear and he sat up. "I can't hear," he said, or thought he said. "I'm deaf!"

Panic filled Luna's eyes, and she wanted to calm him down like a soothing melody in a quiet room. Her lips moved faster than a runaway beat, and suddenly, the Louds were surrounding him like a band of worried musicians, each looking for harmony in the chaos. They whispered to each other like a chorus in the background, but the music felt muffled, and he couldn't catch a note. Mr. and Mrs. Loud helped him to his feet, and Mr. Loud's words were like a guitar solo fading away, something Tommy just couldn't grasp.

"I can't hear the sound, like a song that's lost its way." Tommy managed to say, feeling the rhythm of panic rising in his chest. "I don't even know if I'm speaking in tune, dude!" He felt like he was trapped in a tune with no melody, his heart racing like a drum solo, desperate for the music to come back and fill the silence.

Leni and Lori helped him to their couch and sat him there. They both spoke and he thought he could make out a few words but wasn't sure. Mrs. Loud poked her head in and said something. Lori spoke and Tommy shook his head. Her brow pinched in thought, then her face brightened. She whipped out her phone, fired off a text, and handed Tommy his phone. He picked it up and read the screen.

-Mom is taking you to the doctors-

Tommy nodded.

An hour later, Tommy sat on an exam table while a doctor so old he probably sat behind Moses in the third grade checked him out. Tommy had hoped that his hearing would return but so far, the ringing persisted. It occurred to him that he might be like this forever, and his stomach churned like a stormy sea. The doctor pressed a cold stethoscope to his chest, listened, then took the earpiece out. He said something and Tommy favored him with a blank stare. The doctor leaned in and spoke very slowly, carefully enunciating each word, "Your eardrums are damaged. They should heal on their own but you might be deaf forever."

Tommy's heart sank like a lead balloon.

"Don't stop believing...," he whispered to himself, but deep down, the fear crept in. Deaf forever?

No way, not him. He wanted to dance with somebody, to feel the rhythm of life pulsing through his veins. He yearned for those sweet sounds that made his heart race—each note a heartbeat, every melody a promise.

He'd miss the way the sun would shine on his face like a summer song and how the music of the night whispered secrets in his ear. "Imagine all the tunes," he thought, wishing he could still jam with Luna, strumming their favorite songs.

He wanted to hear the beat drop, the bass thump like a heartbeat, and the lyrics that painted the world in colors.

"Hey Jude," he pleaded silently, "don't make it bad—please don't take my sound away." He couldn't bear to lose the magic, the soul-stirring symphonies that made life feel like a never-ending concert.

He just didn't want to be deaf.

Misery washed over him, and as Mrs. Loud led him out into the waiting room, he let out a deep, watery sigh. Luna was sitting in one of the chairs with her shoulders slumped and her head down, and when they came in, she jumped to her feet and rushed over, her lips moving at a rapid fire pace that Tommy found impossible to follow. Her mother put her hand on Luna's shoulder and said something to her. She nodded her head, and when she started to talk again, her words came out a bit slower, like she was really thinking it through. "I'm super sorry, Tommy! I totally didn't mean to. I swear on my guitar! Please, dude, can you forgive me?"

Part of Tommy wanted to shout like he was on a stage, "This is your fault!" But then he caught the sorrow in Luna's eyes, raw and genuine, like a heartbreaking ballad he couldn't turn away from. Taking a deep breath, he channeled his inner songwriter and said, "It's okay, Luna, I don't blame you—life's a song with its ups and downs."

He paused, realizing how strange it felt to speak without the melody of his own voice echoing back to him. It was like being in a silent film while the soundtrack played just out of reach. He'd always thought of sound as the rhythm of life, but now it felt like he was fumbling through the dark, waiting for a chord to strike and bring the silence to life again.

"I'm gonna totally make it up to you!" Luna vowed, her eyes shining with determination. He missed the second word of her promise, but after a moment, it hit him—of course, it was "gonna." Classic Luna, always ready to rock and roll!

Mrs. Loud took him straight home from the doctor's. Mom and Dad were waiting and when he came in, Mom hugged him and smothered him in kisses and Dad laid one massive bear paw on his shoulder. He slipped Tommy a Post-it note and Tommy read it.

Don't worry son deaf or not we'll never love you any less.

Tears pooled in Tommy's eyes like a broken melody, and he felt as if he were about to hit a high note of sorrow at his father's kind words.

Later, he lay on his bed, drowning in a sea of blues, wishing he could just hit pause, curl up, and drift away. Luna lightly knocked and burst into his room, her voice ringing out like the opening chords of a great rock anthem, "Hey dude, I'm here to help you out!"

Tommy looked at her, his heart heavy, and replied, "How do I find my rhythm again? I'm lost like a song with no chorus."

"I'll be your ears, bro!" Luna said and pointed a both of her ears.

Tommy felt a smile tug at his lips, but it was bittersweet, like one of those songs that makes you feel all the feels. "Thanks, Luna, but I really just want my old ears back." he sighed, feeling like he was wandering in the middle of a quiet jam.

"Don't worry, Mom said it should only be a week!" Luna chirped, her voice bursting with that signature Loud energy and hope.

"Or never," Tommy replied, his heart heavy like a slow ballad. He hung his head like a forgotten record that had been skipped too many times. Luna threw her arm around him, trying to bring some good vibes, but he just kept staring at the floor like it had the secret to the universe. After a bit, she nudged him back into the light, a grin on her face, "Hey, dude, I gotta bounce! I'm late for band practice. But when I get back, how about we totally jam on some lip reading? Sounds rad, right?"

What about lip reading? It felt so out of tune with everything else.

But who knows?

He nodded, like a rhythm lost in the silence, and she patted his back before leaving.

Now he was alone, the echo of her words fading away like a song at the end of a record.

For most of the day, he lay in bed, scrolling through his phone like searching for a lost chord. The ringing in his ears turned into a distant hum, like a whispered lullaby that just wouldn't play right. His dreams of hearing again soared like a crescendo, only to crash down like a sad refrain when reality hit. Curiosity drew him to search "temporary deafness," diving into threads where others shared their stories. Some found their rhythm again, others didn't, but Tommy zeroed in on the tales of those who stayed lost, convinced they were the majority, just like a band that never found their groove.

Eventually, boredom kicked in, and he wandered through the house, feeling the emptiness wrap around him like a haunting solo. With dad, mom, and his sibs gone, the silence was deafening—a quiet symphony where only his heart beat like a drum, keeping time with his uneven breath. It felt like he was waiting for the music to come back, but all he could hear was his own heartbeat, a lonely whisper in the dark.

At 3 o'clock, Luna bounded into the house, her guitar slung over her shoulder like it was part of her. She dragged him into her room, and it felt like the opening notes of a killer jam. They plopped down across from each other on her bunk, and she leaned in with that signature grin of hers, "Hey, can you dig what I'm sayin'?" She asked, her voice smooth and rhythmic, like the perfect riff that just hits right.

Tommy held up his hand, palm down, and shook it side to side, "Kinda like that 'give a little bit' vibe."

"You should keep talking. Talking is like music; it flows." Luna encouraged.

"Talking feels like 'another brick in the wall.'" he admitted. "It sounds strange."

"I know, but you gotta keep 'hitting the right notes.' Just keep on trying," she replied with a smile.

Tommy chuckled, and Luna caught the rhythm, chuckling along, "Alright! Time to teach you how to read lips—kinda like vibing with a sick tune!"

"You really know how?" he asked, his interest buzzing like a drum solo leading up to a big finish.

"Well, not exactly, but we can totally give it a whirl!" she said, her excitement shining through like a catchy chorus you can't help but sing along to.

So for the next three hours, they dove into the ABCs, singing out the letters. She would say a letter, and he'd echo it back, like a duet. They graduated to simple phrases—her voice starting slow, then picking up vibe like a favorite song picking up the beat. At first, Tommy felt like he was offbeat, missing some notes, but with each new word, he began to harmonize. He missed a few here and there, but he caught enough of the melody to grasp what she was saying. Luna's face lit up like the chorus of a feel-good anthem as she watched him learn, and they laughed together—at least Tommy felt it in his soul. It was like they were writing their own song together.

Depression came crashing down on him like a heavy metal riff, and he let out a long sigh. Luna's expression dropped, and she sighed right along with him. "I'm really sorry, Tommy," she said, her voice soft but full of concern, "Dude, I feel terrible! This is all on me. Totally my bad!"

Tommy shook his head, a grin on his face, "Nah, Dudette, it's not like a bad melody that just gets stuck in your head. It's just a note that played for a moment, like a flash of sunshine on a cloudy day. Just like they say, 'life is a highway,' and this was just a little detour in the rhythm. That's all it is, Luna eclipse!"

Now it was Luna's turn to shake her head. "It didn't just happen. It was done. By me. I should have known better than to jam out that loud.

Now it was Luna's turn to shake her head. "Ugh, it didn't just happen—it was totally my bad, okay? I should've known better than to crank it up that loud!"

Well, yeah, she honestly should have, but like he said, stuff happens.

"I'm gonna make it up to you again, I promise!" she said with that classic Luna grin. "Don't worry about a thing, I've got your back, bro! Just wait and see!"

At dinner that night, the younger bros battered Tommy with questions. Luis spoke slowly but his lips were hidden, Frankie spoke slowly that his lips barely moved, and the gaps in Larry and Charlie's teeth threw him off for some reason. He answered the best he could but some of their questions were completely lost on him. "You sound funny." Charlie said gracelessly.

"I can't hear my own voice." Tommy said, throwing his hands up in the air like he was feeling the rhythm of the universe, "It sucks, dudes. Just like a broken record, skipping my favorite track."

"I've been diligently crafting a pair of hearing aids specifically tailored for you." Frankie said, rhythmically tapping his foot as though he were keeping a beat. "They should be completed in just a few days... unless we encounter an unexpected solo surgery, of course."

Tommy's heart dropped like a bass line in a sad song. "I don't want surgery." he said, shaking his head. "I want to keep my vibe alive, man. Only if it's the last resort."

"That is precisely what I was articulating." Frankie retorted.

Oh, is that so?

"I shall keep you abreast of developments." Frankie declared, offering a thumbs-up.

But if it came down to surgery, the last person he wanted in his ears was a four-year-old. He was a super genius, no doubt, but Tommy needed someone who could handle the high notes—not a toddler playing doctor. Didn't matter if they were rockin' out in leather or flowy dresses, as long as they were a whole adult.

The next day, Luna burst into Tommy's room like a morning melody, waking him up at his usual time since he couldn't hear the alarm. He had hoped that a long sleep would turn the volume back up to eleven, but nope. All morning, Luna was like a loyal backup singer, right by his side, helping him when he was lost and lifting his spirits the rest of the time. She walked him to school, her support like a warm chorus, and introduced him to their homeroom teacher, explaining the situation with a harmony that made everything feel a little brighter.

Tommy sighed, feeling like he was dancing in a silent disco, wishing he could turn up the music that filled his soul.

With not being able to hear, Tommy felt like a lonely song stuck on repeat. At lunch, Luna, Sam, and Mazzy were like a symphony, but he couldn't catch the notes floating between their chatter. It was like trying to solve a puzzle when the pieces were dancing all around him. He was quick with the beat if he focused on one voice, but by the time he turned to another, they were already jamming into the next verse. So, he dropped out of the chorus.

At the end of the day, Luna stepped outside and scanned the scene like she was hunting for the perfect tune. There was Tommy by the flagpole, arms crossed, totally vibing out to his own rhythm. When their eyes met, it was like a spotlight hit him, and he greeted her with a big, goofy wave. "Hey, how was your day, dude?" she asked, her voice bouncing around like a catchy chorus.

Tommy shrugged, trying to play it cool amidst the awkward silence.

"It's gonna take a little getting used to. My bad about lunch and band practice," she said, her tone softening, like a mellow guitar riff.

Tommy nodded, feeling the weight of a thousand lyrics he couldn't sing just yet. It was going to take a lot of getting used to, but he clung to hope, like a power chord that wouldn't fade away.

So they walked home, creating their own music with sign language—like an indie band jamming in their garage. American Sign Language felt a little clunky, like a song that needed refining, but together they made it work. At dinner, they riffed on phrases with gestures, actually having a conversation without a single sound, and Tommy couldn't help but channel his inner rock star. He threw some playful shade at a donut hole teacher, and Luna erupted in laughter, her joy ringing out like a perfect solo, making everyone else look at her like she was hitting the wrong notes.

Over the next few days, it was like a never-ending jam session with Luna. They practiced and polished their unique style, and Tommy often found himself going hours without talking—an odd set for a boy who normally belted out lyrics at any chance. Sometimes when Milton or Mom would chime in, he'd respond with his hand signs, almost forgetting they didn't know the rhythm of his and Luna's secret song. It was a bittersweet moment; he loved the bond it created with her, but missed sharing it with his family. Still, there was something magical about this connection—it felt like Luna was the only one who could truly understand his tune. And she seemed to be enjoying the harmony just as much; she'd wait for him by the school gate, and together they'd stroll home, leaving the rest in a cloud of dust, like the end of a classic rock anthem.

That night, as he drifted off, the light ring in his ears played a lullaby, sending him into a peaceful sleep.

Tommy floated on the tides of dreams, some nights feeling like he was lost in a long instrumental. Then, one day, jolted awake by the screech of the alarm—like a life-altering power ballad—he sprang up. His heart raced, and his eyes popped wide open.

Could he…?

"Hello?" he croaked, his voice fragile like a whispering downbeat.

HE COULD HEAR! It was like the bass dropped, and the world exploded with sound, as if he had just hit the high note he'd been waiting for. Tommy smiled, ready to sing his own song anew!

Tommy jumped out of bed like a rock star with a brand new beat and burst into a dance. "I can hear! Like a symphony playing in my soul!"

He raced out into the hall, his heart singing, and saw Luna waiting there. "Luna!"

She looked up, her eyes sparkling like the brightest stars.

"I can hear again! It's like I'm walking on sunshine, bro!"

Her jaw dropped, and then she broke into a smile that could totally light up the whole house, "You can?!"

"Yes! I can! It's like I found my groove again!"

She squealed, wrapping him in a hug that felt like a big, warm jam session, "That's totally amazing, dude! I'm so happy for you!"

"I'm happy too!" Tommy replied, feeling all warm and fuzzy inside, "We can still, like, jam out and sign if you're down."

Her face lit up like a million fireflies, "I'd totally dig that! Let's rock it!"

So would he, Tommy realized.

So would he.

The End.

Chapter 12: Space Invader

The girls are all in the bathroom getting ready to hit the sack; Leni's all about that hair game, brushin' it like a rock star. Luan's busy with her floss, getting all tangled up, while Lola and Lana are scrubbing their teeth like they're preparing for a concert. Lily's taking a mini bath in the sink like it's the coolest kiddie pool ever, Lori's slapping some ointment on her face, and Luna's just vibin' with some purple facial cream. Meanwhile, Lucy and Lynn are having a full-on toothpaste tug-of-war, and Lisa's over there jotting down her genius thoughts.

Luna's totally in the zone, singing, "I'm wash-washin' my face, 'cause it makes me feel so beautiful!" Yeah, girl, you get it!

Luan suddenly gets her floss stuck in her braces, and she's like, "Hey, look! I'm at a floss for words!" You know she's cracking up at her own joke.

As Leni keeps count brushing her hair, she says, "I brush my hair exactly 50 times a night to keep it beautiful. 34...35...36..." But then Lori chimes in.

Lori smiled, "Hey, Leni, how old is David?"

"16...17...18..." Leni loses count thanks to Lori.

Lori's smiling like she's got a secret, all sly-like with her joke.

Meanwhile, Lynn's yanking on the toothpaste, "Hey! I had it first!"

Lucy throws back, "No way, I did!"

Lynn's yelling, "Keep your spooky hands off it!"

Just then, Lincoln pops in, snatching the toothpaste right outta Lynn's grip. "I'll take that," he says with a grin.

Lynn's all, "Hey! Learn to share!" But Lincoln accidentally dabs toothpaste right on Lily's head! Oops! He hands the tube back to Lynn like a pro while trying to get the paste off Lily's noggin.

"Space...the final frontier," he thinks, looking around at the chaos of his ten sisters. But you know what? Being the only guy has its perks. He's got his own room—even if it's a converted linen closet. It's his own little paradise in the Loud House, and he wouldn't trade it for anything.

As he's getting ready to brush his teeth, there's a loud crash from Lynn and Lucy's room. Lincoln heads over to check it out—classic sibling brawl.

Lynn's throwing her arms around, "You're always Miss Gloom and Doom! Would it kill you to smile just once?!"

Lucy's giving her that dark glare, "It would."

Lincoln jumps in, confused, "What's going on?"

Lori rolls her eyes, "Just your typical Lucy and Lynn showdown."

Luan adds her two cents with a joke, "I'd make a punchline about fighting, but I can't think of a good one." She laughs at her own joke. Classic Luan.

Lisa's got her tape recorder out, capturing the drama like it's a documentary on human behavior, "Human subjects seem to be proving Charles Darwin correct."

Leni's looking worried, "I can't bear to watch!" She's got those cucumber slices over her face, trying to chill.

Suddenly, a jock strap comes flying out of the room, and everyone ducks—classic chaos!

Lori's keeping her distance, "I wouldn't want to be in the middle of that."

Lincoln's like, "Yeah, totally agree." So he heads back to his tiny room, happy to be a neutral party in the family circus. Perk of having his own space? He can avoid the drama!

Just as he's about to brush his teeth, he hears a knock on the door. Lynn's there, looking all cute and innocent in her white T-shirt and red shorts, holding a pillow.

Lincoln raises an eyebrow, "Hey, Lynn. What's up?"

She points behind her, "There's no way I'm staying with the Duchess of Darkness. Can I crash in your room tonight?"

Lincoln's feeling the pressure, "Uh...I mean, it's kinda cramped, you know? Not really a bedroom."

Lynn's face falls, "Ugh...I guess I'll just sleep in the bathtub then."

Lincoln perks up, "Hey, that's actually a solid idea! Problem solved. Goodnight!"

But then Lynn gives him those classic puppy-dog eyes, and his heart melts.

"Aah..." He sighs, guilty. "Okay, fine! You can stay for one night."

Lynn beams, "Thanks, Lincoln!" She throws a fist up, all excited.

Lincoln flinches, "Whoa!"

"Two for flinching!" Lynn laughs, playfully punching his arm twice as she comes in, giggling like it's no big deal. Classic sister shenanigans!

Lincoln watched Lynn saunter in and thought, 'It's just for one night. What's the worst that could happen?' He followed her inside and immediately put on his serious face, "Okay, we'll have to establish a few ground rules. One, keep your hands off my…"

But before he could finish, Lynn was already bouncing a basketball like a pro. He shut the door, which was conveniently a hoop on the back, and when she attempted to shoot, he leaped up and spiked the ball. It ricocheted off the wall, and he snatched it mid-bounce, ready to take a shot. But Lynn was quick; she charged at him and they both went crashing to the floor with a thud.

Sitting up, they shook off the fall like two wet dogs, "You got some game," Lynn said with a grin, "but can you hackey?"

She pulled a hacky-sack from her pocket, holding it up like a trophy.

Lincoln took it, jumping to his feet, "I can sack with the best of them!" He dropped the hacky and kicked it, trying to show off. Lynn intercepted it before it hit the ground, and they exchanged kicks, both hopping on one foot, "You gotta do better, Principal Lynner," Lincoln challenged.

"Keep talking smack, Stinkin'," Lynn shot back, laughing.

That silly nickname totally caught him off guard, and just like that, the hacky-sack hit the floor. Lynn dropped to her knees, tore her shirt slightly, and threw her arms up, "WHOOOOOOOO!"

"Do you eat pumpkin? 'Cause you're a cheater." he teased.

"Hey! You called me a funny name first!" she shot back, a mischievous glint in her eye.

As she played with his giant robot action figure, Lincoln brushed his teeth, spitting the toothpaste into his wastebasket and tossing his toothbrush onto the desk, "So what do you wanna do now?"

Lynn rubbed her chin, thinking. "Well, you got a fun new roommate! Let's Lucha!"

Lincoln jumped in surprise, "Guh?!"

Before he knew it, Lynn had placed a wrestling mask over his head, "Lucha Libre!"

"Wait! I've never Lucha-ed before!" he protested.

"Too late!" Lynn declared, climbing onto his bed, "It's Lunatic Lynn off the third turnbuckle!" With that, she leaped off the foot of the bed, landing right on top of him.

"ONE, TWO, THREE! You're out! Yeah! Lunatic Lynn is El Campeón del Mundo!" She pinned him down, beaming with victory.

Lincoln, already feeling the fatigue, sighed, "Can we just go to sleep? There's less pain involved."

"Not when you're a sleep fighter like me!" she replied, playfully punching the air.

Lincoln gave her his best deadpan look.

"You didn't flinch! Someone is learning!" Lynn laughed, jumping to her feet and flopping onto the bed, "Is this my bed?"

Lincoln picked up the hacky sack. "Our bed! I only have one silly." A smile crept onto his face at her goofy question.

Lynn landed on the mattress, shaking the bed. "It's kinda cool in here." she said. A moment later, her socks dropped onto the floor, one landing awkwardly on the edge of Lincoln's bed. He caught a whiff and nearly gagged.

"You stink!" he exclaimed, making a face.

"I know you do." Lynn replied cheekily.

Lincoln turned off the lights, climbed into bed, and kicked the sock onto the floor, "Don't make me combat your stench with mine. You will lose."

Lynn cackled, "Is that a challenge I smell?"

Lincoln cocked his butt and let one rip, "No, it's something else!"

A moment later, Lynn farted, "Two can play that game!"

Whoa, did she not know he had Taco Bell on the way home from school? He was a flatulence machine, ready for action! He ripped another one, waving it her way.

"Ugh! Lynn!" he yelled, laughing despite himself.

"DUTCH OVEN!" She squealed, pulling the covers over him while he squirmed in mock distress.

"REVERSE DUTCH OVEN!" he shot back, dragging her under the covers with him, and they both burst into laughter.

"I guess you're a tough one." Lynn said, smiling.

"Yeah, you guys really toughened me up." Lincoln chuckled.

Then Lynn tossed a tennis ball against the wall, making a ruckus.

"Seriously, what are you doing?" Lincoln asked, irritation creeping into his voice.

"What? It helps me fall asleep!" she said with a grin.

"Yeah, well, it's not helping me. Can you knock it off?" Lincoln yawned, "How can that help anyone…sleep…"

Lynn grinned, getting ready to toss the ball at him. But then she saw him getting sleepy and decided to call it a night, "Goodnight, baby bro."

"Goodnight…big sis." he replied, already drifting off.

Later, the loud snoring and drooling from Lynn jolted Lincoln awake. He grabbed his Noise-B-Gone 2000 Earbuds and settled in, ready to go back to sleep. Because after all, with a sister like her, he was definitely going to need it.

The next morning, Lincoln and Lynn went downstairs for breakfast, laughing and talking about the wrestling match they had shortly after they woke up. Lincoln, for what it's worth, hated exercise but he was totally fine with playing or sports. That stuff was actually real fun and He didn't admit defeat easily, but Lynn owned him in their three rounds. He only came close to winning one of them, and that was only because he cheated and used a pro wrestling move.

While pro wrestling is faker than a three dollar bill, a lot of the moves were real and could do serious damage if not done right. Lincoln was hoping to do a little damage to Lynn, that way he could win for once, but she countered by putting him in a crippler crossface which hurt like heck and almost broke Lincoln's nose.

"You coulda put me in the hospital." Lincoln chuckled, shaking his head.

"But I didn't." Lynn pointed out with a smirk, "I let up at the last second. You're welcome!"

In the dining room, Lucy, Lana, Lola, and Lisa were all gathered around the table with their bowls of cereal. When Lincoln and Lynn strolled in, Lucy shot them a dirty look, and Lynn shot one right back. They both grabbed their own bowls and plopped down next to each other. Lincoln could feel Lucy's glare, her eyes practically burning holes in Lynn's head.

"What's your deal, Luce?" Lynn asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah, maybe you should run off to your boyfriend's and wrestle some more. Might do us all a favor and take each other out!" Lucy shot back, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

"Ooooooh!" Lana, Lola, and Lisa chorused, and Lincoln flinched at Lucy's mean remark.

"Lucy! That's not cool! You should really work things out with Lynn." Lincoln said, giving her a disapproving look.

"I'd rather wear pink." Lucy huffed as she snatched her bowl and stormed off to the living room, plopping down on the couch.

Lincoln frowned, feeling frustrated. He really wanted to fix things between them, so he decided he needed to talk to her later.

"You wanna hit the park?" Lynn asked, her mouth full of cereal, "We can ride my bike on the trail."

As much as he loved comics, he figured spending time with his sports-crazy big sister wouldn't be so bad, "Sure!" he replied, trying to sound enthusiastic.

After finishing up, they took their bowls to the kitchen and dashed out the back door, making their way to the side of the house where Lynn's bike was locked up. She unlocked it and hopped on, with Lincoln clinging to her as they sped off. The day was warm, and the wind felt refreshing against Lincoln's face.

"Lucy's really askin' for it." Lynn said, glancing back at him.

"I get that you're mad, but maybe you two should just talk it out." Lincoln suggested, holding on tight as Lynn pedaled.

"Oh, come on, Linc! How can I talk to her? She's as stubborn as a rock! Ugh, siblings are the worst!" Lynn groaned.

Lincoln was about to say something probably smart, but honestly, sometimes, she was right—siblings could be really irritating!

At the park, they rode around on the trails crisscrossing the forest and then broke to play a game of hoops. They were half way through when Johnny and Delilah walked up. "Yo, what's good, Love Bug?" Delilah said with a smirk. "What's poppin'?"

"Hey, guys!" Lincoln said, grinning as he leaned against the wall. "Just hanging with Lynn."

Johnny raised an eyebrow, a cheeky grin spreading across his face like peanut butter on toast, "Whoa there, Linc! Didn't peg you for the 'outdoorsy' type. What gives? Is your big sis working some sort of magic on you? Are we talking campfires and s'mores, or just a tragic attempt to connect with nature? Because let's be real, that's a slippery slope to a whole lot of bug bites."

Lynn chuckled, "Yeah turning him into to a mini me." She pointing toward the basketball court, "Hey, wanna shoot some hoops?"

They split into two teams: Lynn and Johnny against Lincoln and Delilah. Johnny and Lynn had played together so many times, they were practically a dynamic duo. Lincoln, on the other hand, was a bit rusty, but after a few warm-up shots, he found his groove. It was a close game, but Lincoln and Delilah squeaked by, winning with a score of ten to nine.

"Not bad!" Lynn admitted with a playful smirk, "You're way better than Lucy, that's for sure!"

For a moment, Lincoln noticed a shadow cross Lynn's face, but it was gone just as quickly, "Anyway, you guys wanna hit Burpin' Burger?" she suggested.

But Johnny was all like, "Nah, can't do it, Lynn-er, Lynn-er, chicken dinner. We've got a hot date with our couch and some snacky snacks!" With that, he and Delilah bounced out like they were escaping a reality show, leaving Lincoln and Lynn behind to contemplate their life choices—or maybe just what they wanted at Burpin' Burger Who knows?

As they waited at Burpin' Burger, Lynn let out a sigh, "Maybe I was too hard on Lucy," she murmured, staring out the window like she was looking for answers. After taking a sip of her soda, she continued, "I really don't like apologizing. It feels… weird."

Lincoln chimed in, "Like showing weakness?"

"Yeah, exactly!" Lynn said, shrugging, "I mean, I think I was right, so why should I apologize?"

Lincoln thought for a second, "Maybe talking it out with Lucy would help."

They finished their meal and headed home.

As the days went on, Lynn was missing her own room and her sister. One evening, as they lay on Lincoln's bed, she sighed heavily, "It's been fun, Linc, but I kinda wanna go back to my room."

Lincoln smirked, "That means making up with Lucy."

She paused. "Yeah, you're right."

Jumping off the bed, Lynn gathered her things and left. Lincoln watched her go, taking a deep breath. If she made up with Lucy, he might lose his awesome roommate.

As he was making his way downstairs to get a snack, a sudden commotion caught his attention.

"What are you doing here?" Lucy's voice boomed.

Lynn's face twisted in disbelief, "What am I doing here? You kicked me out!"

Lucy pushed Lynn away. "Get out!"

Feeling her temper rise, Lynn shot back, "What do you mean 'get out'? I'm here to apologize!"

Lucy looked taken aback, "You actually want to apologize to me?"

"Yeah! I just want to say I'm sorry and end this fight!" Lynn explained, her frustration bubbling over.

Lucy glared. "Wait, so you're just apologizing to end the fight? It's not about how you really feel?"

Realizing her choice of words might've been a mistake, Lynn braced herself for another round.

"You're absolutely crazy." Lucy spat.

"What? No way! You're the one who's crazy!" Lynn yelled back.

"I don't get why you think this is my fault!" Lucy fired.

"Seriously!" Lynn shouted.

"You're completely wrong." Lucy sneered.

"Just give me some space!" Lynn barked.

Their argument drew the attention of their sisters.

Lori hovered nearby, looking worried, "Yikes. I wouldn't want to get caught in the middle of that."

Lincoln, realizing it was time to step in, sighed, "Yeah, but sometimes you have to." He marched into their room.

"It's just ridiculous!" Lucy exclaimed.

"I'm not the one who started it! You did!" Lynn shot back.

"Please." Lucy replied dismissively.

"Don't even get me started!" Lynn yelled, feeling the heat of the moment.

"HOLD IT!" Lincoln yelled, getting everyone's attention, "Guys, I don't get why you two are fighting, but this needs to stop!"

Lucy and Lynn both crossed their arms and averted their gazes, stubbornness written all over their faces.

"Why bother? She won't listen," Lucy huffed.

"Look who's talking!" Lynn shot back, rolling her eyes.

"Okay, okay! I know sharing a space can be tough, but you both miss each other. You're just too stubborn to admit it." Lincoln explained, putting on his best big-brother face.

They glanced at each other, the tension still there but starting to fade.

Lucy broke the silence first, "I guess it is kinda hard to sleep without the sound of a ball banging against the wall."

Lynn smirked, "And I kinda miss hearing you sigh and groan while writing your... whatever those are."

"See? Now can you two make up?" Lincoln urged, raising an eyebrow.

With tentative smiles, they moved closer and hugged tight. "I'm sorry," they said in unison.

Lori, watching from the sidelines, smiled. "Well, the show's over, everyone! Time for bed!"

The rest of the sisters sighed and headed off, relieved that the drama was finally done. Lynn turned to Lucy, a hopeful look on her face, "So, does this mean I can move back in?"

"Nothing would make me happier!" Lucy replied, grinning.

Lynn threw a fist into the air, "Two for flinching!" But Lucy didn't even budge. "Dang! It never works on you," Lynn laughed.

They hugged again, and Lincoln felt a tiny smile break through his earlier sadness. "I'm glad you two made up." he said, turning to head back to his room.

But Lucy and Lynn called out to him, "Lincoln?"

He turned back, curious.

Lynn wrapped an arm around Lucy's shoulder, "Can we bunk with you tonight?"

Cut to Lincoln's room, where it's revealed that both Lynn AND Lucy are all snuggled up in his bed, ready for a cozy night in.

THE END

Chapter 13: Picture Perfect

The story unfolds within the cozy confines of the Velazquest's parents' bedroom, a place radiating warmth and nostalgia.

"It's their special day!" echoed the enthusiasm of the Velazquest kids, their voices ringing like joyful chimes.

"HAPPY ANNIVERSARY!" They burst out in unison, their energy infectious.

"Aw, thank you so much, my little butterflies." Elizabeth said, her eyes lighting up with warmth. Her smile radiated like a sunbeam, wrapping the room in a cozy embrace filled with love and understanding, "You know, it's moments like these that remind me how important it is to express our feelings. It nurtures our minds and hearts."

"Ooh! So, like, whose present are we diving into first, huh? This is gonna be epic!" Jason exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Delilah's!" All of the kids yelled.

The parents exchanged looks of genuine astonishment at the outburst that just erupted from the room, their eyes wide and brows raised in surprise.

Delilah, beaming with excitement, eagerly handed her mom a perfectly wrapped, rectangular present, the shiny paper glimmering under the soft light.

With a twinkle in her eye, Elizabeth unwrapped the gift and exclaimed, "Oh, Delilah, baby, this is just fabulous! I can't even! This is the best gift we've ever gotten, and I'm so grateful for it!"

"You all look super cute in this pic, especially Sammy! It's going up on the mantle right now!" Jason exclaimed, placing it proudly in its new spot.

Charlie smirked, puffing out his chest like he was the star of the show, "I mean, c'mon! The camera totally loves me, right?" Leo couldn't help but laugh, ruffling Charlie's hair in a classic big brother move, "You're not the only one in the picture Fabio." Leo joked, playfully messing it up even more.

Jason shook his head, grinning, "Man, snapping this must've been a real challenge!"

"Yes." All of the kids said with annoyed faces.

"You ain't got a clue how much work it took to get that family pic done, ya feel me?" Delilah said, rolling her eyes.

-Flashback to before the picture-

All of the siblings were in Leo and David's room.

Leo started the meeting, "Alright, guys, listen up! Our folks' anniversary is rollin' in hot, and we gotta kick this into gear. Whether you're crafting something epic or hittin' the stores for the perfect gift, it's time to get it done! No slacking, 'cause this is a big deal! Let's show 'em how much we care, alright?"

Delilah was sprawled out on Leo's bed, hangin' upside-down with her head dangling off the edge, "Ayy, I got it!" she said, grinning as she held up this half-finished ceramic thing that kinda looked like a coffee mug. "I'll whip up the same gift I always do: this dope paperweight. You know how I do!"

"It's like a coffee mug, right?" Leo said, trying to piece together the mystery of Delilah's gift, "But something feels different, man! It's like, what else could it be?!"

"It could totally be a pencil holder, man!" Tommy exclaimed, his voice bursting with energy like a catchy chorus, "Just like Bob says, 'You don't need no lover,' but with this, you've got all the tools to write your own song! This gift is like music to my ears, man! It's the 'eye of the tiger' of organization! Let's get those pencils rocking and rolling! Can you feel the rhythm? It's a gift that keeps on giving, like a never-ending jam session! Let's make some masterpieces!"

"Perhaps a bust of the illustrious German philosopher Immanuel Kant?" Frankie suggested, thoughtfully contemplating Delilah's handcrafted gift for their parents.

"Ugh, can we just wrap this up already? That thing could be anything, and I'm not about to miss out on finding the perfect gift for Mom and Dad! Come on, let's get moving!" Charlie grumbled, eager to bounce from the meeting and dive into some serious gift shopping.

Luis tilted his head, his dark eyes glinting with mischief, "Isn't it about time you completed your gift, Delilah?" he said, his voice laced with an eerie charm.

Delilah shot back with a grin, "Nah, Leo said make or buy it. I made it, so I'm all good!"

David pouted, "Ugh, but if your gift looks all janky, won't mom and dad think you totally don't care?"

"Hey, our gifts are like the family heirlooms of love! Mom and Dad adore them so much, they've decided to give them the VIP treatment—straight to the attic! Oh, and by the way, Delilah, could you sign that from me when you're done? Thanks, you awesome sis!" Johnny quipped.

The siblings stared wide-eyed, jaws dropping like they just heard the plot twist of a lifetime.

"Yo, Johnny! How can you talk like that, man?! Our folks totally dig the gifts we got 'em!" Leo shouted.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Seriously, why should we break our backs for them when it's clear they don't give a flying flip? Delilah's got it covered, the 'rents get their shiny trophy, and I get to sit back like a lazy cat on a sunbeam. What's the point of sweating bullets when I can kick back and let the universe do the heavy lifting? Sounds like a win-win to me!"

Delilah grinned, "Ayyye! Johnny actually comin' through with a good idea? Let's get it!"

Johnny and Delilah slammed their hands together in a high five, "Yesss!"

Leo flashed a confident grin, "Alright, check it—maybe you two need to level up and give a gift that's totally epic!"

"Pass." Delilah and Johnny shot back in unison.

Leo let out an exaggerated sigh, "Alright, listen up! Here's the deal: if you come up with an awesome gift, I'll drive you both to the mall, and I'm throwing in a free gift from me."

Suddenly, Delilah and Johnny's eyes lit up, "We're in!" They shouted excitedly.

Leo's smile widened, "Sweet! Now that's what I'm talking about! Meeting's adjourned!"

They start to head out, but Johnny hits the brakes like he just spotted a food truck.

"Hold up, my fabulous family! I've got a genius idea—how about we take a family picture?" Johnny shouts, striking a heroic pose like he just won an Oscar for Best Dramatic Pause.

"Yo, that's a dope idea! It won't even take us long, and you know the folks are gonna be all over it. Let's bounce, boys!" Delilah said, giving a playful thumbs-up behind her.

They drift outside, shadows in the fading light. Luis lags behind like a ghost, muttering, "It'll only take a few minutes. Sigh when has anything that promises to be brief ever truly been so? Time slips away like dusk, and I wonder if we're all just waiting for the inevitable darkness to consume us."

XXXXX

Later, Milton had his camera propped up in front of the house, and he was feeling a bit jittery as he focused it to make sure everyone stayed perfectly in the frame.

"Um, okay, that's it, I think? Uh, David, can you please scooch to the left? Sorry, I hope that's okay!" David moved to his right, which was Milton's left, "Oh no, your other left! I'm really sorry about that!" After a brief moment, David got it right, and Milton exclaimed, "Yay! Perfect! Um, could someone grab Sammy? I'd hate to leave him out of the picture; that would be so un-fair!"

Luis hurriedly grabbed Sammy and placed him back in the frame, "Thank you so much! Really appreciate it! You're all so great! Let's just set the timer for... um, let's say... 10 seconds? If that's okay!" Johnny yawned, and Milton's nerves started to tingle again. He pressed a button on the camera, but, oh no! It went off before he could even get ready, "Oops! I must have set the timer wrong! I'm so sorry, everyone!"

He ran back over to investigate, whispering to himself, "Huh? Ah! What happened? Was that even the right button?" After checking again and hoping it was set up correctly, he dashed back to his spot to join everyone. But just as he got into position, the camera flashed one second later, capturing a rather unflattering picture of Milton running away, "Oh dear! I'm really sorry, everyone! I guess the camera really did make a flash decision!"

"Oh, I don't know, but it seems like you've got your best angle staring right at me! But how about you get the rest of us? I mean, come on, who wouldn't want to be graced by this masterpiece of a face? Just look at it!" Johnny quipped, striking a pose like he was auditioning for a spot on the cover of 'Most Handsome dudes Weekly'.

"Oh gosh, um, I really hope this works out okay. I mean, I'm usually great with cameras and all, but, um, I set the timer for 30 seconds, so we should, um, hopefully be ready! We just need to remember to look at the camera and say, uh, 'Cheese'!" Milton sets it and joins the others in the shot, "But, um, what if I trip over my words? Or worse, trip over my feet? I'm so sorry if I mess this up. I really don't want to ruin the picture! You know, they say a picture is worth a thousand puns, but I really hope that's not the case here! I apologize in advance if it is! But, um, fingers crossed we get something good! Cheese!"

"Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles.

The camera still hasn't gone off.

David chuckled, trying to keep his cool, "When's it gonna flash? My jaw's totally cramping up over here!"

"...eeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest kids say.

Delilah grins and says with a playful vibe, "Hold up, just give it a sec!"

"...eeeeeeee..." The Velazquest kids say.

Leo's got a sneeze action going on!

*Click!* The camera captures that moment in all its glory—a snap of Leo in mid-sneeze!

Leo stares at the pic, shaking his head with a frown, "Aw, man, this ain't exactly a trophy shot!"

"Um, maybe I just, like, forgot to press the right button? I'm really sorry about that! I just... I'll take a quick peek, okay?" Milton nervously scurries over and, um, pushes a button, "Oh gosh, I hope that was the right one!" He rushes back, but oh no, not in time to get set! Yikes! The camera flashes, and His heart nearly skips a beat! Milton just screeches back to his spot and everyone watches him, "Well, that was a flash of brilliance, wasn't it?' I'm really sorry for the chaos! I'll try to, um, button up my nerves next time!"

"I think the last shot you did was way better!" Charlie exclaimed, throwing his hands up dramatically.

Milton hustles back and resets the camera.

"Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles.

Before the picture can be snapped, this pigeon waddles right up and, like, totally lands on the camera! It peeks down into the lens just as the flash goes off, and BAM—it's like a birdy disco ball for a second! The poor thing gets all freaked out and zooms right into David's mouth!

"Guh!" David yelps, spitting the bird out like it's a rotten veggie. The little guy sits there all dazed and confused, while Milton shakes his head and resets the camera, ready for round two. What a chaotic photo op!

"Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles.

This time, the pigeon flies around the camera before knocking it over, resulting in a sideways photo of the siblings, with the siblings looking frustrated. Milton props the camera back up and resets it.

"Um, say 'cheese'?" Milton squeaked, his voice barely above a whisper. He glanced around nervously, biting his lip, "Oh, I hope that's okay! I didn't mean to, uh, shout or anything! I just thought it would be, you know, gouda for the picture! I hope I didn't make anyone feel cheesy! Sorry if I scared you all!" He fidgeted with his camera strap, hoping everyone would be okay with his attempt at humor, "I promise I'm not trying to rattle anyone's mood!"

"Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles.

"Cheddar." Johnny muttered, his enthusiasm somewhere between a snail on a lazy Sunday and a rock in a hard place. I mean, come on, even a slice of processed cheese has more excitement than this dude right now!

Before the picture can be taken, it's Sammy's turn to cause chaos. A bunny runs out from the side of the yard in front of the siblings. The baby of the family notices it and does what babies do: play.

"Eh what's up doc?" Sammy said.

The bunny hops away and Sammy waddles after it.

The Velazquest siblings noticed.

"Yo, Sammy! Hold up! Don't be messin' with that rabbit, little bro! C'mon now!" Leo exclaimed, his voice a mix of concern and frustration, ready to jump in if things got out of hand.

"Hey there, little dude, don't you go wanderin' away! But I need you back on my road! 'Cause together, we could dance like nobody's watching!" Tommy shouted.

"Whoa, hold up, dude! Bad baby! Bad baby!" Larry shouted, his voice rising as he raced after his little brother, who was bouncing around like a hyper puppy after a bunny. "You're gonna scare it away! Come back here!"

Sammy knocks the camera down in the process, which snaps a photo of him chasing the bunny, Delilah grabbing the baby, and everyone else either shocked or amused at the situation.

"Um, say 'cheese'?" Milton squeaked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles.

"All this cheese chatter is seriously revving my appetite engine! I mean, cheese, people! It's like the universe decided to gift us a dairy miracle! Cheese!" Johnny exclaimed.

Before the photo could be taken, Rusty sauntered into the frame with that trademark goofy grin of his. The Velazquest siblings scowled like they just bit into a lemon. Just as the camera clicked, they shot him a look that could melt ice.

"This is the worst pic ever, Rusty!" Delilah snapped, rolling her eyes.

"What's wrong with it?" Rusty shot back.

"What's wrong? You're in it, that's what's wrong!" Delilah threw her hands up, clearly fed up.

"What's the big deal? I'm just adding a little charm!" Rusty replied, running his hand through his hair like he was posing for a magazine. "C'mon, the Rustman makes every pic better!"

"Look, this a FAMILY pic, pizza face! And newsflash? You ain't family—thankfully!" Delilah shot back, arms crossed and a smirk on her face.

Rusty, undeterred, pulled out some breath spray, "But hear me out! I could totally be family. I could 'blow you out of the water'—you know, figuratively!"

Delilah wrinkled her nose like she caught a whiff of something nasty, "Yo, how 'bout you just hit your mouth with some toothpaste first? Ain't that hard, Dorko!"

Rusty shrugged with a cheeky grin, "So, Delilah, are you on the lookout for a date to the Sadie Hawkins dance? I mean, come on, what are the chances a catch like me could be your plus one?"

She paused with a grin and said, "Aight, lemme break it down for ya. If I take the 'not a chance' and throw in a 'no way, not ever,' we get... a solid zero percent! And just so you know, you're way too close to that camera, like back up a bit!"

Rusty crossed his arms, pretending to be offended, "Oh yeah? How far should I be, then?" Just then, he was launched over the fence and landed right in the neighbor's trash can with a spectacular crash. "WHOAAAAAA!"

Delilah couldn't help but grin, "Like, about that far," she shot back with a playful glance at Milton as they hustled to wrap up this boring task. Rusty, meanwhile, popped his head over the fence with a goofy grin, unbothered and ready for whatever came next.

"Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles. "Cheddar." Johnny muttered, his enthusiasm still somewhere between a snail on a lazy Sunday and a rock in a hard place.

With everyone hyped and waiting, Rusty rolls up in his flashy white suit, totally ignoring the group photo vibes. He dashes behind Delilah and pulls her in for an unexpected hug, thinking he's funny. But Delilah ain't playing that game today. She's done with his shenanigans and, quick as a flash, ties him up to a tiny rocket with some rope. You know she's not about to let him ruin the moment!

"My sister posited that this might be the most prudent course of action." Frankie remarked with a playful grin.

"Low blow, man! This suit is dry clean only!" Rusty protests, a mixture of disbelief and fear on his face.

"Maybe you'll snap a pic with some Martians or somethin'!" Delilah jokes, tryin' not to burst out laughin'.

Frankie cracks up and hits the button on the remote for the rocket, sending Rusty takin' off into the sky.

"RUSTY SPOKES!" Rusty screams as he zooms off, his voice echoing as he disappears into the sky.

Delilah threw her hand up, grinning wide. "Ayo! Peace out! Don't be comin' back or next time with one slap I'll slap off all your freckle!"

Sammy in Delilah's free arm waved too, "Hasta la vista, baby."

Milton, now exhausted from having to run back and forth about a dozen times, whimpers as he reactivates the camera and resets his position with his siblings.

"Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles. Just then, one of their neighbors Mr. Grouse walks up and stands in the shot. Delilah growls, Milton was infuriated, and the rest has a looks of exhaustion.

"Hey there, Vaselinez! So, I was in the middle of concocting the perfect cup of Joe, and then—bam!—I hit a snag. No sugar! Can I borrow a little bit from you, Leo? I promise I'll pay you back with some of my famous banana bread!"

"Yo, listen up! First off, our last name is Velazquest, got that? And second, we're just trying to snap a photo here, people!" *The camera clicks, capturing a snapshot of Mr. Grouse in action.*

"Hey, nice shot of the neighbor, but can we talk about how terrible we look? Ugh, seriously, Leo, this is the worst!" Charlie exclaimed, gesturing dramatically at Leo.

Milton hurries back, resets the camera, and gets back with his siblings. "Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles. "Cheddar." Johnny said. This time a bee buzzes above the Velazquest kids, causing them to panic.

"OH, NO, NOT THE BEES! NOT THE BEES! AAAAAHHHHH! OH, THEY'RE IN MY EYES!" Sammy yelled while flails his arms. The camera snaps a great photo of them getting freaked out.

"Oh... " As Milton tries to restart the camera again, the tripod it sits on crumples in a heap. Milton cries and sobs before trying to set it back up, only for it to fall flat again. He screams in rage, grabs the camera, shakes it and then plants it on the ground. The camera bounces like a bobblehead doll before Milton steadies it and prepares to head back to his spot when Delilah pats his back.

"Look, maybe we should just throw in the towel. I'm cool with givin' a whack gift." Delilah said, crossing her arms.

Milton shook his head vigorously, "N-No! We ain't givin' up. I-I can't give up! You gonna give a dope gift, Delil—" Gasp! The camera snapped another unflattering pic.

Milton let out a soft whimper.

Delilah rolled her eyes and sighed, "Alright, we'll keep at it, big bro." Milton took a deep breath, reset the camera, and trudged back to his spot, determined to make it work.

Milton moaned, everyone collapsed in their respective positions. When Milton arrives, they straighten up and smile.

"Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles. "Cheddar." Johnny muttered, his enthusiasm even more still somewhere between a snail on a lazy Sunday and a rock in a hard place.

Once again, Mr. Grouse steps in front of the camera.

"Hey, hey, hey, Vaselinez! Guess what I just discovered lurking under my sink? An ancient package of sugar! Can you believe it? Ha! Looks like I won't be in need of your sweet stash after all! But hey, if you don't want to part with yours, I'd be happy to take it off your hands—what do you say? So, how's that family portrait of yours shaping up?" He turns to the camera and the camera flashes brightly once more.

All of the Velazquest siblings groan.

Furious, Delilah storms to the camera and resets the timer.

She returns and get in position. "Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles. "Cheddar." Johnny said and they are all ready when they hear someone screaming.

"RUSTY SPOKES!" Rusty hollered as his rocket crashed down with a thud right next to the Velazquest siblings, making them duck just in time for a camera flash.

"Yo, for real, what part of 'stay gone' didn't you understand, fool?!" Delilah shot back, eyeing Frankie as they dug out the rocket's remote like it was no big deal.

Rusty whimpered, looking as if he was about to burst into tears.

"That's one small step for man, one giant leap for mankind!" Sammy declared dramatically, clearly enjoying the moment.

Frankie grinned and pressed a button on the remote, causing the rocket to whir back to life, sending Rusty down through the ground. David quickly threw up a tree stump to block him, while Delilah draped something green over it like a makeshift cover.

Leo tilted his head, bewildered. "Whoa, dude, wasn't that a little overboard?"

"If you think this is too much, you clearly haven't met Rusty. Trust me, this is straight-up necessary!" Delilah shot back, rolling her eyes as she tried to fix the wild mess around her.

A jeep passes as Milton primes the camera for the fourteenth time. He gets in position and is all set when…

"Oh man, not again!" Larry exclaimed, his eyes wide as he looked at his siblings, who were all giving him the classic glare. "My nose is super itchy!" He laughed, giving his nose a good scratch just when the camera flashed.

"Whoops! My bad!" Larry said, a sheepish grin spreading across his face.

He runs and turns the camera back on. For some reason, this shot fails, so Charlie does the same thing. This picture is another reject, so David gives it a shot, except the jock trips over himself as the picture gets taken, so he grabs the camera's tripod and brings it to them. Charlie corrects this error and revisits his spot, all of them have tired eyes and plastered-on smiles.

Johnny flatly says Cheddar. The sky becomes increasingly gloomy, and a deluge of rain begins to cascade as the next photograph is captured.

Frankie furrows his brow, saying, "Oh, how typical. The meteorological forecast promised clear blue skies and temperatures in the 80s."

The rest collapses on their stomachs.

After the rain has passed, they try it again.

"Oh, um, h-h-hi everyone! I-I really hope it's okay to, um, say 'cheese' right now. I-I just thought, you know, maybe it might make a good picture? I-I mean, I don't want to cheese anyone off or anything! Hehe. I-I'm really sorry if that pun was too gouda. Eep! Sorry, sorry! Just, um, say cheese whenever you're ready!" Milton shouted.

"I keep yelling 'cheese' like it's a magical spell, but all I'm getting is a whole lotta nada!" Johnny quipped, striking a pose like he's about to pull off a superhero move, "Seriously, where's my cheddar? I mean, what kind of cheese-loving universe is this?"

The tree stump David used to block Rusty's hole pops up, and Rusty photobombs the shot putting himself front and center, much to everyone's annoyance.

"Nope, I ain't saying nothin'." Delilah shot back with a playful smirk.

Another car zipped by behind Milton, who nervously fiddled with the camera again.

"Um, okay, so, like, before I, you know, set the timer— is it all good? No, um, surprise rain showers lurking around, right? I'm really sorry if I'm, um, being a bit of a wet blanket! Ha! But I'd hate to get all soggy and have to make 'drip'-ing excuses! Oh boy, I'm just rambling now… Sorry about that!"

Frankie gazed intently at the expansive sky displayed on the screen before him, his eyes twinkling with curiosity, "It appears there isn't a single cloud for miles." he observed, his voice tinged with a blend of wonder and contemplation.

"Um, no one's nose itches? I, um, I really hope I'm not, you know, being too nosy or anything! Hehe, get it? Like, nose-y? Sorry if that was a bad joke, I just, um, didn't know if maybe I should worry or something. I mean, I don't want to be a bother or—oh gosh, I'm rambling again! I really hope I'm not making things awkward! Um, yeah… so, um, no itchy noses, right?"

"I already gave mine a good scratch, dude! How about you?" Larry asked his twin with a big grin on his face.

"Yeah, totally! I'm like, super ready for this pic!" Charlie said with a confident grin, Charlie, always ready for anything, scratched his as well, "Let's make it fabulous!"

Milton glanced nervously at Mr. Grouse and Rusty, their muffled protests what he said next sent a shiver down their spines, "Um, so, uh, no one's, like, gonna interrupt us, right? I-I'm really hoping not because, um, that would really tie me up in knots, you know? And, uh, sorry about, um, you two being all, uh, bound and... you know, gagged. Yikes! I didn't mean to make things, uh, so knotty. I hope you can, um, forgive me for my, uh, unintentional tie-up here. I-I really didn't want to leave you both hanging like this! S-sorry!" His voice trembled slightly, and he shifted his weight from foot to foot, looking anywhere but at the two of them.

"No one's gonna interrupt us. Leo said. Rusty and Mr. Grouse continue mumbling.

"Um, okay! I guess I'm starting the timer now?" Milton said softly, shuffling his feet nervously. He took a hesitant stance, but then a vehicle pulled up unexpectedly, beeping twice, "Oh dear! I didn't mean to cause a scene! Why does it always feel like I'm under pressure? That's just too 'wheely' intense for me!" He chuckled awkwardly, rubbing his neck, "Um, say 'cheese'! I hope that gets a smile instead of a frown!" Milton's voice was barely a whisper, and he winced, ready to apologize at the slightest sign of disapproval, "Sorry if that was too cheesy! I promise I'm not trying to push your buttons… unless they're the ones that make the car go 'beep'!"

"Cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." The Velazquest Kids say while holding big smiles.

Just then, Bobby, dressed in a pizza delivery outfit with a big grin on his face, strolls over with a hot, cheesy pizza in hand, "Hey, hey! Did someone order a large Meat Lover pizza? You know I got the good stuff right here!" His excitement is infectious as he balances the box expertly, ready to serve up a slice of fun.

"Yo, what's up, my pizza-dude? That's me, Johnny!" he shouted, throwing his arms up like he just won the pizza lottery.

"Johnny!" The other Velazquest siblings called out in that classic "we're so annoyed but we love you" sibling way. Johnny cackled like a hyena on a sugar rush as he lunged for the pizza like it was the Holy Grail. Naturally, the camera clicked, capturing his glorious cheesetastic moment.

"Hey, don't blame me! You guys had me daydreaming about cheese all freakin' day!" Johnny said, stuffing his face with pizza like it was the last slice in the universe. Seriously, who can resist that cheesy goodness?

Before any more attempts can be made, a UFO abducts the camera right before their eyes. Milton screams/laughs maniacally, Johnny sputters, and the rest of the Velazquest siblings jaws dropped.

"Um, excuse me, but I think I've kind of, um, reached my limit here, you know? So, like, I guess it's time for something, um, really extreme? S-sorry to be a bother!" Milton stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. "I just—I can't help but feel that if we don't take some, um, drastic measures, things might go a bit overboard, and I wouldn't want to rock the boat… or, uh, tip it over? Oh gosh, I'm so sorry if that sounded silly!"

They go get their picture taken at a professional photography place.

"OK, everyone ready?" The Photographer asked.

"Hey, you think this setup is all systems go?" Leo asked, adjusting his stance as the siblings got into position.

"Of COURSE it looks OK. I am one of the world's greatest professional photographers. I can make ANYONE look good, even all of you." The Photographer said.

"I'm just gonna… totally brush off that jab." Charlie said, rolling his eyes dramatically.

"You know, if we had just rolled with this from the jump, we wouldn't have had to deal with all this mess." Delilah said, crossing her arms and shaking her head.

"Here, right, here we go! 1, 2, 3, cheese!" The Photographer yelled.

"I need more pizza." Johnny declared, as if the fate of the universe depended on it. I mean, who wouldn't want pizza? It's basically the superhero of foods! Seriously, without pizza, what are we even doing here?

The photographer takes several shots.

"Magnificent! I've outdone myself. I shall make a print for you." The Photographer said. He runs off, while the Velazquest siblings are still a bit dazed from all the flashing lights. They finally sigh in relief.

-Back to the present-

"And that's how we finally got the shot, y'all!" Delilah said with a grin, her voice full of energy.

"Oh honey, this picture is just beautiful! Your father and I absolutely love it!" Elizabeth said with her signature warm smile, her eyes sparkling with pride, "You know, capturing these moments is so important for our well-being. It reminds us of the love and joy in our family."

Jason chuckled softly, the corners of his mouth lifting in amusement.

"What's jivin', daddy-O?" Tommy asked, scratching his head like he was trying to find the right beat after seeing their dad's puzzled reaction to the family picture. It was like a note out of tune in a favorite song, "You know, dad, it's all about that good vibe, like the sun shining down on a perfect day. Ain't no mountain high enough to block out the love captured in this frame!"

"Oh man, look at those faces you kids are makin' for this photo! It's downright adorable!" Jason exclaimed, his excitement almost bouncing off the walls.

"Hey, guys! Did we ever get to check out that family pic the photographer snapped of us?" Charlie tossed out, a big playful grin on his face already imagining how hilarious it might look with everyone crammed in together.

Frankie contemplated for a moment, stroking his chin, "I must admit, I do not recall the specifics, but it seems plausible that after we had our photograph taken, we neglected to scrutinize it for any potential errors."

Milton chuckles nervously, clutching the photo as if it might bite him, "Well, um, it can't hurt to check, right? Oh gosh, I hope that's true!" Suddenly, his eyes widen, and he screamed.

Everyone runs over and sees the picture. It's all of the Velazquest siblings wincing due to the brightness of the flash. After seeing this, Milton starts to have a nervous breakdown.

"Aw, baby!" Elizabeth said, pulling her son Milton close with a warm embrace, "There's no reason to worry, my love; we think it's absolutely beautiful! Remember, it's okay to feel what you're feeling, but know that you are so loved and appreciated!"

"But, um, it was supposed to be the perfect picture," Milton said, his voice trembling slightly. "I mean, I really thought everything would, uh, just snap into place, you know? I'm so sorry if I, um, let everyone down—or, uh, let the camera down! I guess you could say I got a little 'framed' by my own expectations! Heh, sorry, that was a bit punny, wasn't it? I hope it wasn't too 'picture-perfectly' bad!" He fidgeted, looking down, his cheeks turning a shade pinker.

"But it is, though!" Delilah said, her voice ringing out.

Everyone turned, surprised to see her grinning.

"Y'all, this might've been Johnny and my gift, but we all came through. We put in work to give them something real. The real us. The best version of us." she declared, her confidence shining through.

The boys pulled Delilah into a big group hug, their joy spilling out.

"Aww! Thank you, Delilah!" The brothers cheered, their voices full of excitement.

"Honestly, I don't wanna ever do some half-hearted gift for Mom and Dad again." She said, waving the box that once held her coffee mugs, "From now on, it's all about dope gifts, baby!" Delilah exclaimed, her enthusiasm contagious.

The boys nodded in agreement, and soon their parents jumped in for a group hug, making Delilah smile even bigger.

"Just perfect." she said, feeling all the love around her.

THE END

Chapter 14: Undertaking Pressure

For as long as David could remember, wrestling was all the rage in his household! His parents totally grew up in the nineties, when wrestling was like, semi-cool or whatever. Even though they matured (ugh, adults!), they still loved it just as much!

And guess what? It totally rubbed off on the kids too! Delilah, his little sister, was a fan! David dreamed about being in the ring one day — epic!

Then, one day, everything changed.

David was totally crushing it in the garage, getting in that workout like a champ! Leni, his girlfriend, was bouncing on the trampoline, giggling and cheering him on like it was the championship game.

"Hey, are you gonna finish up soon? I'm, like, super ready to go to the mall and grab some totes cute new clothes!" Leni exclaimed, bouncing up and down with excitement.

David rolled his eyes with a smirk, "Just a few more reps, Leni! Gotta get these gains," he shot back, all serious as he pumped that iron on the bench press.

As he finished his last set, Leni sent a towel flying his way.

"Thanks, Leni! Just a quick shower, and then it's mall time!" David called out, ready to make a legendary day out of it!

With a squeal of excitement and burst of energy, Leni jumped up, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she clapped her hands together. ""Yay! Mall time! Let's go shopping! I can't wait to find the cutest outfits!"

Luis emerged unexpectedly beside his brother, his voice low and haunting, "Greetings, big bro."

Leni and David jolted, their eyes wide, "Eep!/Whoa!"

That dreary afternoon, Luis wandered into the kitchen, drawn by the haunting growl of his stomach, craving a sinister after-school snack. He opened the fridge—its cold embrace offering a dim sanctuary from the outside world. As shadows danced across the shelves, he caught sight of a jar of tantalizing pickle spears, and a wicked smirk crept across his face.

He seized the jar, eager to indulge in its cursed contents, but the cap refused to yield.

"Give me strength!" he muttered, tugging at the cap with all his might. His muscles strained, sweat trickling down his face like drops of despair. Each futile attempt sent a shiver up his spine, and as he paused to gather his strength, a pronounced vein throbbed on his neck, matching the intensity of his frustration.

He was trapped, ensnared by this relentless jar.

With a resigned sigh, he turned to David, his eyes dark with frustration, "Please, help me with this cursed vessel." he pleaded.

David smirked and said, "Step aside and let a pro handle this!" He grabbed the jar, cracked his fingers like he was about to start a sports match, and flashed a confident grin. With a twist that was totally dramatic, he popped the lid right off and declared, "See? Easy peasy!" Then he handed the jar back to Luis with that cheeky grin, like he just scored the winning goal in a game!

"Wow, you possess an impressive strength, big bro." Luis murmured, his voice tinged with a dark melancholy, "How I long to wield such power, to transcend this fragile existence like you."

"You totes gotta work out with your big bro Davey, Lou!" Leni exclaimed, her eyes sparkling, "He has, like, the most radical workout routine ever! It's super fun and really awesome!"

David flexed, and Luis couldn't deny it, David had a respectable amount of muscle tone. He was shirtless and had a sculpted chest. Luis looked at his own twiggy arms and flushed with embarrassment, "I'm feeling pretty out of shape, and honestly, it's a bit unsettling. I yearn to become the most authentic version of myself, but first, I must confront my shortcomings. At this moment, my greatest flaw is that I'm weaker than a two-day-old kitten, fluttering helplessly in the shadows. There's always room for improvement, and I'm not content with who I am now. Perhaps it's time to conjure some strength and sculpt a little muscle, to rise from this darkly comforting abyss."

David stood there all serious for a moment, processing what Luis had said. Then he cracked his knuckles and said, "Alright, listen up! First thing you need to do? Bulk up! You can't build muscle on a twig. So, load up on protein! It's game time, and you gotta fuel those gains!"

Luis nodded.

Suddenly, the three heard a loud knock, and there was Ronnie Anne at the door, looking pretty confident as usual.

"Yo, Lame-o!" she called out with a smirk. "I need your help with something—think you can handle it?"

Not long ago, Ronnie Anne and Luis had become tight; whether it was shredding their boards around town or gaming it up at Gus' Games and Grub, they definitely had their fun.

"What's up?" Luis replied, his voice laced with an air of dark intrigue, one eyebrow arched like a raven poised to take flight.

Ronnie Anne crossed her arms and looked a bit sheepish for a second. "So, you still into wrestling, right?"

Luis gagged dramatically, his hand flying to his mouth as he pretended to retch, cheeks puffing out as if expelling the very essence of disdain, "To suggest I'd ever indulge in that hollow mockery of a sport is utterly offensive," he said with a sardonic smirk, dark eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and contempt.

"Shut up!" Ronnie Anne giggled, rolling her eyes playfully, "Listen up, there's a WWE-sponsored junior tournament in Great Lakes City tomorrow, and guess what? The grand prize is getting to meet and hang out with La Tormenta!" She whipped out a flashy 6 by 8 photo of a fierce-looking woman in a greenish-blue singlet, her luchador mask on point. La Tormenta stood there with her hands on her hips, staring off to the side like she owned the whole place. Talk about a vibe!

Ronnie Anne's eyes sparkled with excitement, "La Tormenta is totally my hero! Meeting her would be, like, the most amazing thing ever!"

Luis arched an eyebrow, his expression dripping with confusion as he leaned back, shadows playing across his pale face, "And what dark twist of fate does that have to do with my tortured soul?"

"I need two partners, and you're one of them!" Ronnie Anne said, her enthusiasm bubbling over.

She quickly explained the tournament rules. Teams of three would battle it out in a series of matches, and the winning team gets to chill with La Tormenta for a day. How cool is that?

"You wish for me to be your partner? But why would you choose someone as frail as I?" Luis murmured, his voice dripping with a haunting allure.

To their surprise, Ronnie Anne suddenly dropped to her knees, clutching her fists together, "Please! This means everything to me! La Tormenta is my idol! I totally look up to her and want to be just like her! I'd do anything—literally anything!"

Luis shifted uncomfortably, his shadows clinging to him like a funeral shroud. He wasn't a warrior like Leo or David; battling wasn't in his nature. Heck, he couldn't even conquer a simple pickle jar. But as he cast his gaze toward David, a dark spark ignited within him. "Alright," he murmured, a hint of defiance lacing his voice, "I'll do it."

"You will?" Ronnie Anne asked, her eyes lighting up with hope.

"Only if you agree to one condition." Luis said, a sly smirk playing at the corners of his lips, his finger lifting like a dark omen.

Ronnie Anne's gaze shot to his finger, eyebrows furrowing, "What is it? Spill it already!"

"In this shadowy existence we dwell, David must embrace the role of my mentor, guiding me through the abyss so I may endure." Luis intoned with a somber intensity, "And he shall stand as our third companion in this dark pact."

"Guh?!" Ronnie/David/Leni yelled.

Luis crossed his arms, a brooding glint in his eyes, "Those are my terms," he declared, his voice dripping with a dark intensity that sent shivers down the spine.

For ages, Ronnie Anne thought about the whole deal. Finally, she threw her hands up and said, "Fine!"

"I suppose we shall become tangled in the dark embrace of wrestling, big bro." Luis remarked, casting a shadowy glance at his older brother.

No sooner had he spoken, David practically blasted off the bench press, and all three of them nearly jumped out of their skins! Luis's first thought was that he had somehow ticked him off, but then he caught a glimpse of David's goofy, excited grin, "It's time to train for...WRESTLING!" The energy in the room shot up like a rocket.

David meticulously crafted a three-month regimen to transform Luis from frail to formidable. The first month was a dark descent into weight gain and light lifting, beginning with a harsh awakening the very next day. He dragged Luis from his somber slumber, demanding he consume raw eggs and protein powder, the essence of those life-sustaining nutrients blending with the bitterness of existence.

For lunch and dinner, their meals consisted solely of meat, a macabre feast that lasted for two weeks, during which Luis's gaunt frame began to swell with a hint of substance. It was a cruel but necessary phase. Once he started packing on a bit of weight, David pushed him into the world of weights—initially, just a smattering of resistance. And as dawn's early light broke, he would rouse Luis from his restless dreams at 5 a.m. for runs through the shadowy streets, a ghostly silhouette training against the backdrop of an awakening world.

Luis trudged through the dim morning fog, weary and drained, barely managing to stumble half a block. David, in stark contrast, sprinted backward, barking commands like an overzealous drill sergeant, his enthusiasm almost painfully bright against the dreary backdrop. As the weight of exhaustion bore down on him, Luis finally collapsed onto the cold pavement, desperation lacing his voice as he pleaded, "Please, can we stop this torturous parade?"

"No way!" David snapped, rolling his hair covered eyes, "Seriously, just come on already!"

By the end of that wretched first day, Luis collapsed into his bed, aching and utterly drained, as if the weight of the world rested upon his weary bones. He devoured his meager meal, a grim necessity, before surrendering to the sweet embrace of sleep. The following days unfolded like a dark, relentless nightmare, each one echoing the last with the same merciless monotony. Each sunrise brought fresh torment, and with it, the desolate longing for an end to this grueling existence. The thought of oblivion whispered sweetly in his ear, a seductive escape from the suffering that enveloped him like a shadow.

Pretty soon, Charlie managed to rope Luis into his crazy fitness routine. Every day, they turned Larry and Charlie's room into a workout zone. Luis was all over the place, reaching for the sky, kicking like a wild man, jogging in place, and trying to jump rope. Let me tell you, it was a disaster! He kept getting tangled up in the rope and fell flat on his face, and don't even get me started on the way he was popping and cracking like an old toy! "You simply must master this class if you wish to attain physical perfection." Charlie would say, totally serious.

Luis teetered on the brink of surrender, but the dark whispers of his ambition pushed him onward. Becoming fit was a desire too haunting to ignore, so he trudged through the shadows of his fatigue. In the bleakness of the second month, they upped the intensity of their weight training. What once felt like an agonizing burden began to shift; he started to glide through his workouts with a new vigor. Morning runs with David and later with Lynn transformed from torturous dread into an almost enchanting ritual. Shadows flickered in the mirror, reflecting a more defined version of himself—a figure finding strength in the gloom.

With every drop of sweat, Luis felt the flicker of motivation igniting within him. Not only did he continue the routine, he embraced the darkness and pushed himself harder. After school, he and his siblings would haunt the gym at home, trying each machine as if summoning strength from the depths. When they finished, they played basketball under the dusky twilight, the sound of the ball echoing like ghosts in the night. They began to incorporate fruits and vegetables into their diets—vibrant colors amidst their otherwise shadowy existence. Leni, with her witch-like prowess, conjured smoothies twice a day, each a spell packed with vital enchantments.

With the passage of time, Luis found himself mastering the rope as if tethered to it by fate. Cardio grew less daunting, and he discovered an unexpected thrill in the sweet exhaustion, that blissful state where exertion turned into a form of catharsis. Skateboarding was the crown jewel of his endeavors, the exhilarating wind howling through his thoughts as he glided through the world.

As the second month waned, Lynn summoned him to join her in a game of tackle football with her friends—a test of how far they had strayed from the shadows. The opposing team loomed like dark clouds, the biggest, fiercest girls he had ever encountered, and an icy tendril of fear gripped him. Surely, they would crush him without a second thought.

He was mistaken.

A newfound speed and agility coursed through him like an electric current. He danced between them, ducking and dodging, pushing back against the tide of intimidation. His equilibrium had sharpened, hand-eye coordination had morphed into a deftness he didn't know he possessed, and the compliments about his sculpted form echoed through the air like eerie yet delightful chants. In the end, he emerged triumphant, proving that even from the depths of despair, one can rise, stronger and shrouded in a newfound darkness.

Luis found himself tackled to the ground a few times, and though each impact stung like the sharp edge of despair, it didn't leave him shattered into a million quivering fragments like before. They lost the game, but he stood his ground, shrouded in a quiet resilience that caught Lynn's attention. She admired the way he embraced the pain, as if it were just another shadow in his dark and stormy world.

"You've totally rocked this, spooky!" Lynn said, bouncing along the walk back home, "I'm seriously proud of you! You faced some major challenges and came out on top. Keep it up!"

Luis's cheeks flushed darker than the midnight sky, "I... appreciate it, Lynn." he murmured, his voice barely rising above a whisper, as if sharing a secret with the shadows.

Three months... three months have passed since Luis got started on his training regimen and the results have been immense!

The grueling training that Luis put themselves under has given him bulging pectorals, washboard abs, muscular toned up arms, and legs. One would say that if he had spiky blonde hair they wouldn't look too far off from a certain alien warrior race.

Just days before the big competition, David barged in on Luis and Johnny in the bathroom, both of them busy brushing their teeth. He squealed, bouncing on the balls of his feet, "Whoa, dude! You totally look like a wrestler right now! I can totally see you in AEW someday! I'm so proud of you, baby bro! We're gonna crush the other guys!" Without waiting for a reply, he scooped Luis up in a massive bear hug, squeezing him tight enough that Luis thought he might pass out!

Johnny chuckled, "Whoa easy there, big guy! That bear hug of yours is gonna send Luis packing to the underworld before the tournament even kicks off! Save some of that love for later, will ya?"

David's eyes widened, and he felt his cheeks heat up, "Whoa, my bad! I just can't help but be totally stoked! Wrestling with Luis gets me totally pumped!"

Frankie glided into the bathroom with an air of importance, "Dear siblings." he began, "I have a most significant announcement to share with you all."

"What shadows haunt your thoughts?" Luis inquired, his voice laced with an eerie calm.

"Dearest, I have recently come to comprehend an intriguing update regarding the competition that both you and our second eldest sibling are poised to enter. It appears that the eligibility age for participants has now been lowered." Frankie articulated with a touch of sophistication.

David and Luis gasped.

Johnny leaned over the sink, a glob of toothpaste filled spit swirling into the drain like a rebellious superhero. He raised an eyebrow, "Wait, wait, wait! Are you telling me that David can't crash the party 'cause he's officially a dinosaur now? Like, maybe he's too old to party? Is there a senior discount involved or what?" He grinned, ready for the chaos that might follow.

"Unfortunately, our brother David, who is the fifth eldest among us, will not be able to partake in the tournament due to his age at this time." Frankie remarked.

David looks super bummed out, "Ugh, this stinks! I was totally ready to crush it in the tournament, and now we're missing a player! What are we gonna do?"

Frankie lifted a finger thoughtfully and said, "Ah, but not necessarily, for you see, I may possess a solution to your predicament."

"You actually do?" Luis inquired, his voice dripping with a dark curiosity, piercing through the shadows that enveloped him.

"Indeed, that is accurate. Please join me in my quarters at your earliest convenience." Frankie declared, turning with a flourish before gliding back to his room.

The three remaining brothers simply looked at each other.

After David and Luis brushed their teeth they met up with Frankie in his room.

"Dear siblings, I sincerely appreciate your presence today. I recognize your enthusiasm for participating in this wrestling competition, and in light of that, I have procured something quite remarkable that will allow you to compete. Allow me to present to you my ingenious invention: the de-aging gun." Frankie said showing off his new invention.

"Ooooooh, dude!" David exclaimed, wide-eyed at Frankie's aging gun, "That thing is totally sick!"

Luis gazed in awe, his pale complexion contrasting against the shadows, "You crafted a weapon that can manipulate the very fabric of time? How utterly fascinating in its darkness."

"By rectifying the age of our seventh eldest sibling, we can facilitate a reversal of his years just prior to the commencement of the competition, thereby enabling him to take part." Frankie proposed with an air of sophistication.

Luis raised his dark hands with an air of dramatic intensity, "Hold on a moment before you unleash that cursed de-age device on David. We should, like, conduct a test first. Who knows what dark consequences might follow?"

Frankie beamed with enthusiasm, "No need to fret, dear sibling! I have thoroughly tested this remarkable device on numerous occasions, and I assure you it is functioning flawlessly. In fact, I conducted a little experiment to ascertain that it hadn't been overutilized. Do take a moment to observe."

With a swift motion, Frankie aimed his device at a flower pot and carefully targeted the seed nestled within. In an astonishing display, the seed blossomed into a magnificent sunflower, fully grown and resplendent in its glory.

"Whoa, that is so awesome, Frankie!" David exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement, "That's like some serious plant power!"

"Wicked." Luis remarked with a smirk, his dark eyes gleaming like obsidian in the dim light.

Frankie giggled softly, "Thank you, dear siblings; your compliments are most appreciated. Now, we must prepare you for the upcoming tournament."

"But Frankie, I've already been training Luis! He's totally ready for the tournament! What else do we need to do?" David asked, sounding a bit frustrated but totally pumped for the big day.

"Oh dear brother, I am entirely cognizant of Luis's impressive augmentation in muscle mass. However, my remarks were directed towards your wrestling costumes; it seems you have yet to attend to their preparation." Frankie articulated with an air of sophistication.

David smacked his forehead and exclaimed, "Ugh, I'm such an idiot! We totally need costumes! I mean, running around on stage in our normal clothes would just be lame!" He suddenly grinned, his mind racing, "Wait, I know just the person who can totally hook us up!"

Later at The Loud House; Lori and Leni's room. David, Luis and Ronnie are asking Leni for help.

Leni bounced up and down, beaming with excitement, "Oh my gosh, yay! I'm like, super-duper excited to help you with fashion! It's, like, my favorite thing ever!"

Ronnie Anne crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, "No offense, David, but how is Leni gonna help with any of this? We're not just picking out prom outfits here, this is wrestling!"

"Um, I love wrestling." Leni said, "I told this one boy if he keeps asking me out I'll give him the torture rack, followed by the Walls of Jericho, and finish with a cobra clutch, an hour on each." Seeing the stunned looks on Ronnie and Luis's faces Leni added, "Davey is into Professional Wrestling, I picked up a few things watching matches with him on our dates, I just get so into the storylines. It's like a big, sweaty soap opera." Ronnie and Luis smile, realizing Leni genuinely is into wrestling and can help them. Leni pulls them in a group hug, "Makeover time!"

Leni has given them a wrestling makeover.

Leni bounced up with a big smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "So, like, I totes gave you guys a super awesome wrestling makeover!" She tossed her hair dramatically and gestured to the outfits, "What do you think, isn't it, like, totally fierce?"

Luis's costume begins with a muscle tank top that is worn below a long black leather trench coat. He wore a pair of leather leggings beneath it. On his feet, he wears a pair of calf-height black boots. A pair of UFC leather gloves on his hands to protect them during a fight. Luis ended up looking like the undertaker. David was dressed looking like a Incineroar from Pokémon.

Ronnie Anne basically looked like a mini La Tormenta. La Tormenta wears a blue singlet with a stylized yellow lighting bolt coming from the top right, white wrestling boots and yellow wristbands in each arm. Her mask is blue with a white cloud at the front, with four little yellow lighting bolts coming out from each side. And while in her wrestling uniform her hair resembles that of a lighting bolt, tied into a ponytail with a yellow crunchie.

The three grin at each other, realizing the were ready to wrestle.

The day of the tournament at noon sharp, Luis, Johnny, and Ronnie Anne arrived at the Great Lakes City Convention Center, a great dome-shaped building wedged between the river and an interstate overpass. David drove them there and after parking he was De-aged to be preteen.

At the main door, a big guy in a black T-shirt emblazoned with SECURITY directed them to a side entrance marked EMPLOYEES ONLY. Another bouncer checked their papers, "Right this way." he said to the kids.

They went in. David paused and gave the bouncer a once-over, flashing a grin, "Awesome, dude! Thanks a ton!"

Inside, a stagehand led them to the locker room. The three looked around with eyes filled with wonderment.

Five minutes later, a lanky guy with a graying black beard came in holding a clipboard. Luis, Ronnie Anne, and David were sitting on a bench and lacing their boots up when he entered and stood over them, "Alright." he said in a thick New York accent, "You guys go on in five, bro."

"Are you prepared for the abyss, my dark companions?" Luis inquired, his voice dripping with a haunting intensity.

"I'm totally ready for anything, dude!" David shouted, throwing a couple of punches in the air.

"Just remember, this is a serious shoot fight, okay?" The guy replied, raising an eyebrow.

"So... it's kinda like the Brawl for All?" David asked, trying to match the intensity.

The guy smirked, giving a nod. "Exactly, dude!"

"Time to show these losers who's boss!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, jumping up with excitement, "Let's wipe the floor with 'em!"

Five minutes later, they made their way to the ring. Ranks of seats, all filled. Luis, David, and Ronnie Anne climbed through the ropes. Ronnie Anne crossed her arms and cocked her hip.

She didn't have to wait long before the other team stepped into ring.

Ronnie's eyes locked onto one of them. It was Chandler McCann. Ugh, him. The kid's got everything! His dad works at that giant sewage plant with the enormous smoke stack, and I guess all that stinky money pays off—because Chandler is loaded! I mean, he throws around twenties like they're candy and struts around in fancy clothes that cost more than most people's houses in this town. Seriously, how does he even get away with it? He's one of those popular kids at school, too, hanging with Luis and me back in elementary.

"Alright, Mr. Poop Money, you're going down!" Ronnie Anne muttered under her breath, a competitive gleam in her eye, "I've got my sights set on Chandler—let's go, team! You guys handle the other two while I take care of business!"

Chandler and his team got into the ring and they faced each other. The ref stood between them and motioned for the timekeeper to ring the bell.

Ding.

Luis, David and Ronnie Anne vs. Chandler, Anderson and Pablo.

David fought Anderson.

Anderson try to put David in a chokehold, but David reverses the hold and put Anderson in a leg lock the pain of that leg lock was excruciating, but Anderson pull through and reversed it David was stunned. No one reversed his leg locked before. But he couldn't let that stop him. Anderson was gonna hit David with a running elbow, but David ducked under it and got behind Anderson and grabbed him. David did a Supplex not once or twice, but three times knocking Anderson out completely

Luis was fighting again Pablo.

Luis was quick on his feet without realizing it Pablo was done in by a quick attack taking a blow to his ribs, legs and face. He was dazed and confused on how someone like Luis can move so fast he couldn't think to counter Luis moves on how fast he was he try to attack, but Luis ducked out of each hit and attack. Luis upper cuts Pablo making his brain rattle, with all of Luis strength he put Pablo on his shoulders and hit him with a attitude adjustment knocking Pablo out cold.

Ronnie Anne was against Chandler McCann.

Ronnie ran towards him she try to tackle him, but he jump over her he then kick her in the back a cheap move from him, but that just made Ronnie Anne mad she saw him threw his head back and laugh at her perfect time to go strike him without hesitation. She grab him, pick him up and slam him on his back. He was in pain and got up mad he ran at her and she ran at him she hit him with a Tornado DDT. He got back on his feet, but was to dazed to do anything that when Ronnie ran at him and delivered devastating spear to him he was out she got to the 3 count and won the match.

After several matches Luis, David and Ronnie Anne were waiting for their final opponent.

A black suited ring announcer appeared, a microphone in his hand. "And now...for tonight's main event…"

Luis blinked. It was almost over. They were one match away from winning.

"A three on one handicap match. The 11'0-Clock Express vs…"

The lights dimmed and eerie mist filled the entranceway. A form appeared in the fog, and pyrotechnics exploded on either side of the runway. Ronnie Anne's jaw fell open and David threw his hands up and shook his head like he just spotted a major foul, "No way!" he exclaimed, "It can't be happening!"

"Absolutely not." Luis murmured, his voice dripping with disdain, "Not a chance."

The mist cleared and the crowd went wild.

"La Tormenta!" the announcer cried into the mic.

Luis scoffed, a dark smirk tugging at the corners of his lips, "What? A real wrestler?"

It was absurd. It couldn't possibly be true.

There La Tormenta stood, strutting to the ring with a shiny championship belt around her waist, a stocky Hispanic woman in teal tights, white boots, and a cool mask. Ronnie Anne was practically vibrating with excitement, like she'd just won the lottery, while Luis was a bit nervous, gulping at the sight. La Tormenta hopped up onto the ring apron, then climbed through the ropes, her hands confidently resting on her hips. She scanned the crowd, then tossed the belt to the ref with a smirk. "This shouldn't take long." she declared, her tone dripping with confidence.

Eyes narrowed, La Tormenta focused on David, who stood there looking equal parts excited and intimidated. With a fierce stride, she walked up to him, towering over him as she crossed her arms, "So, how old are you?" she challenged, her voice a mix of curiosity and sly mischief.

"Uh... like, eleven! Can you believe it? That's totally epic for a wrestler!" David shouted, puffing up with pride.

La Tormenta raised an eyebrow, a sly grin creeping onto her face, "Hmm. Never had the chance to take on an eleven-year-old before. Guess I'll have to make it memorable!"

Luis, David and Ronnie Anne vs La Tormenta.

La Tormenta ran as fast as lighting. She passed Luis delivering a devastating gut punch and tripping Ronnie Anne before David knew it La Tormenta was in front of him and hit David with a belly to belly Supplex.

David was stunned by it and on the ground with Luis and Ronnie. La Tormenta was gloating acting like the match was already over.

David glanced at Luis and Ronnie, a smirk creeping onto his face, "C'mon, guys! There's gotta be a way to pin her down!"

Both Luis and Ronnie ran towards her, clotheslining her legs with that she was falling. David hit her with a Power bomb and Luis and Ronnie got on the top rope and hit La Tormenta with a elbow drop and David hit her with a leg drop. David then grabbed her by her shoulders La Tormenta snap back into it and started hitting David, but not realizing that Luis and Ronnie on were on the top rope. Luis and Ronnie grab each other hands and hit her with a double handle clothesline sending La Tormenta hitting the ground hard she's was on her back. David, Luis and Ronnie piled on her, making sure she couldn't get up and the ref counted to one two and three they done it they won.

DING, DING, DING.

Luis gaped.

They did it.

"Yes! We totally crushed it!" David exclaimed, bouncing around like a supercharged pogo stick, "This is epic!"

Ronnie Anne and Luis finally let go of each other and got back on their feet. La Tormenta stood up next, beaming at everyone. With a confident grin, she extended her hand towards Ronnie Anne. "Nice match! You really brought it!"

They shook hands, both smiling at the friendly competition.

"You're my ultimate hero!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I've got all your posters plastered on my walls, and I collect all your action figures and DVDs. Oh, and I even own that awesome record you made! Seriously, I wanna be just like you when I grow up!"

La Tormenta grinned, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "You're already on the right track! Keep up the training, and who knows? Maybe you three will train with me one of these days. I'm so ready for a rematch!"

Ronnie Anne couldn't help but beam from ear to ear as La Tormenta raised her hand in triumph, "So, what do you guys say? Are we hungry or what? I'm totally up for some lunch!"

"Absolutely! I could eat a whole pizza right now!" Ronnie Anne chimed in, her excitement bubbling over.

"I'll pay." David said, puffing out his chest. "But first, I have to grab my pants! Can't tackle this like a champ without 'em!"

La Tormenta giggled, "No worries, cutie! When you're famous, it's like having cash just raining down! How about we grab some pizza? Sound good?"

"Ah, splendid. I'm utterly intrigued by the legendary Great Lakes style my dear brother Johnny spoke of. Rich, thick, and oozing with cheese—a delight fit for the shadows," Luis lamented with a hint of dark fascination.

The opponents turned friends left the ring and disappeared into the back.

THE END.

Chapter 15: Linc or Swim

Our Story begins at Great Lake City Pool.

Roberto "Bobby" Alejandro Martínez-Millán Luis Santiago Jr. was chillin' in his lifeguard chair, trying to keep an eye on everything at the pool. Like most teens, Bobby had his sights set on some cool stuff—like a sick skateboard and the latest video game. But for that, he needed cash, and that's where this whole lifeguard gig came in. He was pumped when he got the job, even if it meant driving three hours from Royal Woods to Great Lake City. But hey, a guy's gotta do what a guy's gotta do to score some epic gear!

As he sat up there, watching over the kiddies, he noticed some wild antics going down, "Hey, no log rolling!" he shouted at a kid balancing on a beach ball.

Then he spotted someone using a canoe in the pool, "C'mon, no canoeing!" he yelled, shaking his head.

Then there were four teens having a chicken fight but like, with real chickens! "Hey, no chicken fights!" Bobby's voice boomed through his megaphone.

Finally, he leaned back, flashing a satisfied smile. "That's better."

Just as he was enjoying the calmer scene, someone yelled, "HEY LIFEGUARD!" The shout was so loud it felt like a sonic boom! Bobby screamed—yeah, like a total girl—and tumbled out of the lifeguard chair, landing on the ground with a thud and a cloud of stars dancing around his head.

When he finally focused, he saw Charlie Velazquest strutting in with Sammy in his arms, both decked out in their swimwear. Bobby couldn't help but grin, "Oh, hey! How can I help you guys?"

"Hey, listen up! We traveled all the way from Royal Woods to escape this scorching heat, so you better make sure our little baby brother stays in the waiting pool!" Charlie said, giving his baby brother a little tickle.

"HE'S ONLY ALLOWED IN THE WAITING POOL, GOT IT?!" Charlie shouted, his voice echoing and sending Bobby flying straight into the waiting pool.

Bobby emerged, looking all dizzy, as Sammy strolled over, bursting into giggles.

We cut to Sammy splashing around in the waiting pool while Bobby lounged in his lifeguard chair, keeping a watchful eye.

Bobby grinned, peering through his binoculars, "Look at that little champ! Totally safe and sound."

As he scanned the area, he noticed the usual poolside scenes—kids running and making cannonballs, and, uh, some very stylish women in bikinis. He felt his cheeks heat up when he caught sight of a brunette with trendy sunglasses and a bikini that was definitely on the revealing side, "Whoa! Someone might need to remind her this is a family pool, not a fashion runway!" he thought with a chuckle.

But then he turned back to Sammy—uh-oh, where did he go? "What the?! No way! Where'd he disappear to?!"

Bobby scanned the pool frantically, only to find Sammy sprinting towards the deep end, "No, no, no!" Bobby dashed forward, just managing to grab Sammy before he could leap into the water, "Sorry, little dude! You've gotta stay in the waiting pool. Safety first, right?"

Bobby tried to relax in his chair, but wouldn't you know it, Sammy was already making another break for it! Bobby shot up, racing after him, but Sammy, quick as a flash, was slipping past him and heading to the pool—no swimsuit, no respect for lifeguard authority!

Just as Sammy was about to take a dive into the deep end, Bobby lunged and caught him with a pool skimmer, swooping him back to the waiting pool like a pro, "Phew! That was close! You've gotta understand, bud, it's just way safer here!"

But the moment Bobby turned his back, Sammy was off again! Bobby dashed in front of him this time, hands on his hips, "I said stay in the waiting pool, buddy!"

Sammy looked a bit scared and retreated back, so Bobby let out a sigh of relief and headed back to his lifeguard chair. He peeked over his shoulder to see if Sammy was still behaving, but nope! Sammy was about to bolt again! Thanks to Bobby's quick reflexes, Sammy hopped back.

"Ugh, I'm about to lose it over here!" Bobby huffed, but then he heard Sammy's laughter. He whipped back around to see Sammy tightrope walking on the pool's safety rope like he was some kind of circus star.

"Hey, little dude! Get back here!" Bobby yelled as he ran over, trying to keep up. Just when he thought he had it under control, Sammy whipped out a pair of scissors!

"Wait—no, no, NO!" Bobby shouted, realizing Sammy was about to cut the rope with him still on it.

But before he could do anything, the rope snapped, and down went Bobby with a splash! Sammy cackled, ready to make another jump, but Bobby caught him with a pool floatie, scooping him back to safety in the waiting pool.

Just then, Charlie strolled by, eyes wide at the sight, "Where's Sammy?!" he exclaimed, shocked to find Sammy not where he was supposed to be.

Bobby gave Sammy glare as they headed back, exasperated. "You know, little dude, I'm about ready to trade you for a pool noodle!"

"HEY, LIFEGUARD!" Charlie shouted, his voice booming like a thunderstorm. You could practically feel the waves reacting to his epic yell!

Bobby got scared and sent Sammy flying into a tree.

Charlie said with fire in his eyes.

Charlie grabbed Bobby and brought him down to his eye level, a fierce look in his eyes. ""WHERE'S MY BABY BROTHER SAMMY?!" His voice was full of urgency, channeling all his big sibling energy as he searched for answers.

Sammy fell out of the tree into the waiting pool which was conveniently next to the tree.

Bobby's eyes widened, his voice a mix of excitement and worry, "Little dude, I had him! I was totally gonna bring him to the waiting pool." He said, pointing over to the pool area.

Charlie and Bobby shared a look of relief as they spotted Sammy smiling at them from the edge.

Both of them couldn't help but grin back, thrilled that Sammy was safe and sound. "Phew! We gotcha, buddy!" Bobby called out, his usual playful energy shining through.

Charlie yanked Bobby, shouting, "YOU BETTER KEEP HIM IN THAT POOL, 'CAUSE HE CAN'T SWIM!"

The force of his yell was so intense that it launched Bobby right into the pool, splashing everywhere. What a ride!

As Bobby made his way out of the pool, he grabbed a towel and dried himself, Sammy handed him a envelope and proceeded to strut past him, a sly grin on his face.

"Hey, what's this?" Bobby called out, furrowing his brows as he tore open the envelope. Inside was a letter that read:

Dear Mr. Roberto Alejandro Martínez-Millán Luis Santiago Jr.,

I must express my amusement at your futile endeavors to apprehend me. Such pursuits will inevitably culminate in your own downfall.

With the utmost sincerity,

Samuel Velazquest

Bobby raised an eyebrow, puzzled. Then his eyes caught the P.S. - "Look up."

Bobby followed the instruction, and bam! There was Sammy up on the highest diving board like he owned the place. Bobby was hit with a rush of panic, "Whoa, no way! You can't swim, little dude!"

Before Bobby could process it, Sammy leaped off the board, and without thinking, Bobby jumped in after him. They both dove into the water, but Bobby's instincts kicked in a little too late, and he did the biggest belly flop ever!

"Oooooooh!" The crowd gasped, all eyes on him as he hit the water with a loud smack. Bobby resurfaced, shaking his head like a wet dog.

As Bobby and Sammy splashed their way back to the edge of the pool, Bobby caught sight of Charlie just chilling there, glaring like he'd just eaten a sour lemon, and it was totally intense.

"Seriously?! You don't get it! HE CAN'T SWIM! YOU'RE THE ABSOLUTE WORST LIFEGUARD EVER!" Charlie shouted, his voice echoing loud enough that folks all the way back in Royal Woods probably heard him.

Speaking of Royal Woods.

Michigan was famous for a lot of things (like Kid Rock) but one of them was not its brutal summers. It was so far north that it kissed Canada, which meant that it was typically cold in the winter and fairly mild in the summer. The average summertime temp was 80 degrees and nights were in the fifties and sixties. Sure, there were days when it got hotter than that, but for the most part, it wasn't so bad.

Until a awful Heatwave hit.

It started in early July with a run of days cracking 95. In late July, it reached 100 three times in one week. Then, in mid-August, it peaked at 103.

And stayed there.

The worst thing about the whole heat wave business was that you couldn't go outside. Going outside was death. Your health meter would start to drop, then when it hit zero, you'd fall over like the guy from GTA 5.

WASTED.

Eventually the heat wave passed, so you were able to leave your home, but it still remained hot enough that you wanted to cool off.

Which is what the The Loud siblings wanted to do.

The sun is shining really bright today, the sound of mosquitos buzzing and water splashing can be heard. We cuts to a sign reading "Royal Woods Community Pool". We zooms down to reveal Lincoln, wearing swimming trunks, stepping out of the changing room and tugging his trunks nice and tightly.

"Ugh! On a sweltering summer day, there's nothing better than a splishy-splashy dip in the community pool!" Lincoln exclaimed, already racing toward the water. "CANNONBALL!"

But a sharp blast from a whistle brought him to an abrupt stop. The cheerful grin on his face was instantly replaced with concern.

"Loud family, out!" The lifeguard barked.

The Loud kids shuffled out of the pool, with Lynn grumbling, "But we were just having fun!" Luna hoisted her onto her shoulders in a show of solidarity.

"Listen, chicken fights during Senior Swim are NOT considered 'fun'!" the lifeguard retorted.

Mrs. Jelinski shook her fist in frustration. "I just replaced this hip!"

The other seniors shot them disapproving looks as the sign for "Huntington Oaks Community Pool" came into view. Lincoln stepped out of the changing room, tugging on his swim trunks to make sure they were secure.

Lincoln sighed dramatically, "On a hot summer day, there's absolutely nothing like a refreshing dip in the community pool… one town over." He readied himself for another cannonball, "CANNONBALL!"

Just like last time, a whistle blew, cutting through his excitement. Not again, he thought, irritation washing over him.

"Loud family, out!" The lifeguard shouted, nudging him out with her skimmer.

His siblings trudged away, and Lana exclaimed with a spoon in hand, "But we were just having fun!"

"Drinking pool water is NOT fun." The lifeguard replied sternly.

"But it tastes like chicken noodle soup!" Lana insisted.

"Great, but did you HAVE to add celery and carrots?" the lifeguard shot back, scooping up the floating veggies with her skimmer.

The scene shifted to a sign reading "Hazeltucky Community Pool." With roosters crowing and goats bleating in the background, Lincoln stepped out of the changing room, now sporting a thoroughly annoyed look.

"On a hot summer day, let's just get this over with!" Lincoln yelled, bolting toward the pool, "CANNONBALL!"

He leaped in, but the lifeguard snagged him mid-air with her skimmer. Lincoln's frustration reached its peak.

"Loud family, out!" She declared, dropping him unceremoniously to the ground.

The Loud kids exited once more, with Lori carrying Lily and mumbling, "But we were just having fun."

"Poo-poo." Lily added nonchalantly.

"Fecal incidents are NOT fun." The lifeguard responded, and we cut to the pool being scrubbed down by folks in hazmat suits as onlookers gawked.

Back home, the Loud siblings trudged along, defeated.

"Come on, guys! We'll just find another pool!" Lori rallied.

"Actually, we've been banned from every aquatic center within a 60-mile radius." Lisa announced, her voice filled with that unmistakable tone of genius disappointment.

The group stopped in their tracks, groaning in unison.

"Seriously? How're we supposed to cool off now?" Lori complained, the girls, excluding Lily, chiming in with their own grievances.

"So that's it, huh? No more pool for the Louds?" Lincoln said, disappointment coloring his voice. But then, a lightbulb went off in his head. "Wait a second! 'Pool for the Louds!' Why didn't I think of that sooner?" And with that, he sprinted off, leaving his nine complaining sisters in his wake.

At Good Sport Sporting Goods, Lincoln is on a mission to find the ultimate swimming pool. He spots a cool individual pool and exclaims, "Oh! Paradise for One! Just imagine..." His mind drifts off to a daydream of him lounging on a tiny island in the middle of the ocean, soaking up the sun, "Now this is a pool I can really get into!" With a big smile, he heads toward the exit, all pumped up about his find.

Just then, he spots Delilah walking into the store, "Delilah! You're back! Where've you been? We wanted to invite you and brothers to the pool!" Lincoln says, his excitement bubbling over as he tries to rally his friends for some epic summer fun.

Delilah laughed, rolling her eyes. "Right, 'cause cramming 22 wild kids in a public pool is definitely the best way to stay in good graces!" She strutted her way into the pool section, confidence written all over her face.

Lincoln laughed awkwardly, "Well, my family got kicked out of three pools today, so you might actually be onto something!" He quickly shuffled to keep up with her.

Lincoln notices her looking at pools and grabs Paradise for One and another called the DELUX SWIMMING POOL which is Muscle Fish approved and has a warning label that says it has dangerous levels of fun and is a drowning hazard.

Delilah grinned, "Ayy, that's what's up. Let's roll on back home." She strolled over to the counter to settle up.

Lincoln jumped in surprise, "Wait! You're actually buying both pools?!"

Delilah let out an exaggerated sigh and crossed her arms, "Come on, y'all know my fam needs a pool! I ain't even at that pool we hit up last time 'cause Charlie went and made the lifeguard quit. Like, for real? We had to bounce 'cause they only had one dude on duty. Ridiculous!"

Lincoln looked worried, "But aren't you worried about your family ruining it?" Lincoln gave a annoyed look, "My family can't let me even get in it!"

Delilah rolled her eyes, "Oh trust me, Love Bug, I see it comin'!"

She was daydreamin' about chillin' by the pool, ready for some fun.

"On a hot summer day, ain't nothin' like takin' a cool dip in your own pool," she said, stridin' over with excitement. But just as she was about to dive in, she came to an abrupt stop after catchin' a face full of water.

"Gotcha! Splash fight, big sis!" Charlie shouted, laughin' his head off.

Turns out, her brothers crashed her fantasy, ready to turn the pool into their playground.

It is revealed that her brothers have taken up the pool even in her own fantasy.

Larry picked up a water gun, his eyes gleaming with mischief as he called out, "Hey, Delilah! Don't be such a party pooper! Join the fun!" With a cheeky grin, he pulled the trigger, sending a spray of water right at her.

"Who wants to chicken fight?" Johnny shouted from his perch on Tommy's shoulders, striking a pose like he was about to take on a supervillain. I mean, come on, nothing says heroic like balancing precariously on your bro while challenging the world to a good old-fashioned wrestling match. Bet the crowd will be cheering, or maybe they'll just be hoping for a spectacular flop. Either way, it's bound to be a show!

Tommy lets out a war cry.

"I'm totally in!" David shouted, his excitement bubbling over.

Luis ascends onto David's back, an air of dark confidence surrounding him.

"You are all doomed to defeat." Luis declares, his voice smooth yet ominous, tinged with the shadows of twilight.

"I can't even dip in the pool in my own daydreams!" Delilah huffed, crossing her arms.

"YO! FECAL INCIDENT!" Leo shouted, making everyone jump.

All the boys, except for Sammy, took off like they were on fire.

"NOOOOOOOOO!" Delilah screamed, throwing her head back in disbelief.

-Back to reality-

"Look, I know my bros are gonna be madd annoying, but we fine and we're gonna go straight up loopy like that dude in The Shining if we stay cooped up at home all day. That's why I'm snagging both of these." Delilah said.

Delilah gave Lincoln some serious food for thought.

"That's pretty awesome what you're doing." Lincoln said, glancing at the pool in his hands, "Maybe I should just go for both?"

Delilah strutted up to the counter with a confident grin, "Hey, why don't you roll through with your sisters? We can totally throw a pool party and have a blast!"

Lincoln's face lit up, "Delly, that sounds epic! I'll catch you later!"

Delilah threw down the cash for the pools and said, "Aight, bet! Go throw on your swim trunks and meet me out front!"

-Later-

Delilah threw on her favorite swimsuit, slipped into her sandals, and swaggered down the stairs with her prize in tow. Once she was back in the backyard, she wasted no time tearing open the packaging, a huge grin spreading across her face, "Finally, the answer to all our problems!"

The sun was blazing, and sweat was pouring down her face in thick streams. As a Black girl, she just seemed to attract those sun rays like they were her best buddies. The sweat stung her eyes and dripped into her mouth, her swimsuit soaked through and glistening. It hit the ground like big ol' raindrops, and honestly, they were practically sizzling. She shook her head like a dog trying to dry off, and Johnny yelled when a spray of sweat caught him right in the face.

The other crew joined in, and Delilah grinned a bit wider, "Y'all made it! Good, come help me out with this!"

They took their sweet time, moving like sloths on a lazy Sunday to keep from pulling a muscle. Thirty minutes later, boom! They had crafted a ginormous inflatable two-story pool, complete with a slide that could make even the least adventurous kids scream like banshees on a roller coaster. On the side, a tiny baby pool sat there like a sad little puddle, waiting for its moment in the sun. "Get the hose, would ya?" Johnny quipped, probably expecting a dramatic water-spray scene worthy of a blockbuster. Seriously, what could go wrong with this much inflatable madness?

David yanked the garden hose out from under the back porch, and man, it was like trying to wrestle a stubborn octopus! It snagged on something, and I swear, he had this epic frown on his face as he yanked it again. But nope, it just wouldn't budge. He let out this huge sigh, like the world was against him, and pulled with all his might. Finally, it came free and—BAM!—knocked him right on his butt! "Stupid thing!" he yelled, looking totally ridiculous.

He picked himself up, dusted off his shorts, and dragged the hose over to the pool where everyone else was waiting. Leo was all cool, turning the hose on like it was no big deal, draping it over the side. Water started splashing everywhere, gurgling and pooling all over the place! You could practically feel the excitement. It was about to get messy, and you know I'm all about some pool fun!

Since it would take a while for it to fill up, they went inside and ate ice cream. Mom and Dad were cooling off with the AC at full blast.

Once the pool was filled up, they got the baby pool ready and hooked up the hose to let that sweet stream of water flow down the slide. Delilah hopped in first, plopped down, and draped her arms over the side like she owned the place.

She let out a big sigh, all relaxed, and threw her head back. The crew joined in, settling around her. That water was just right—so cold it gave 'em all goosebumps. Man, now this was a vibe!

"You're a rockstar, dudette!" Tommy exclaimed, grinning like he just got front-row tickets to his favorite band. "You got me feeling like I'm walking on sunshine, and I'm tuning into your groove like it's my jam!"

"I already know I'm a genius, rock star." Delilah grinned, bright as ever.

Frankie raised an elegant eyebrow, an inquisitive glint in her eye, "Might I inquire of you one singular question?"

Delilah leaned back, rolling her eyes playfully, "Aight, shoot! What's on your mind?"

Frankie perched upright, creating gentle ripples across the surface of the pool. A parched leaf had descended into the water, as though its allure was simply irresistible, and already, an unfortunate insect had succumbed to the watery depths. The undulations caused by Frankie's motion rocked its unfortunate remains as if they were caught in a tempest, tossing like a vessel at sea, "Might our neighbors, the Louds, be gracing us with their presence?"

Fifteen minutes later, after enjoying a little peace and relaxation, they went across the street, Delilah in the lead. Up and down Franklin Avenue, front lawns stood empty and nothing moved, not even a breath of wind. The only noise was the low, electric hum of window mounted air conditioning units. No wind blew, no birds called, and the hazy sky reminded Milton of a theatrical backdrop.

The Loud house huddled against the heat like an old woman with stooped shoulders - that was a strange and nonsensical analogy, but it was the first thing that popped into Milton's head. The grass was overgrown because no one was stupid enough to try cutting it in the past temperatures and the windows glimmered like evil eyes. The porch seemed to sag, as if unable to support itself any longer, and all the plants hanging from the ceiling were dead or close. Delilah knocked on the door, waited, then knocked again.

No one answered.

That was super weird! With, like, twenty folks crammed in there, not unlike my house, you'd think someone would've answered by now. I mean, what if their air conditioning went on the fritz and they're all just, like, melting away?!

"Hey, you think they're alright?" Larry asked, looking a little worried.

Charlie bit his lower lip, looking worried too, "I dunno. " He said, shrugging his shoulders.

Delilah tried the knob.

Unlocked.

Did the Louds usually leave their front door unlocked? She searched her memory banks but couldn't recall. Royal Woods was a small town where you could get away with that kind of thing, but it wasn't 1970 anymore. People be trippin'.

A little worried now, she opened the door and went inside.

The living room was empty.

Johnny cocked his head and listened. With 11 kids in the Loud family, it was usually like a rock concert gone wrong—loud and chaotic. But right now? Complete silence. Strange, right? No thumping, no shouting, no one bickering over the last slice of pizza, no Mr. Loud trying to restore order, and definitely no Mrs. Loud threatening to put someone on laundry duty.

It felt like stepping into one of those spooky movies.

"Hello?" David called out, sounding as confused as he felt.

Nothing.

They went into the kitchen.

And they found them.

The Loud kids, all 11 of them, stood in a huge group around the open refrigerator wearing bikinis and in Lincoln case trucks like they were going on a trip to the beach. Lucy sat inside the fridge ("This is where I go to cry," she said) and the others fanned themselves or pressed frozen foods to various parts of their bodies in an attempt to get cool.

Lincoln groaned, "Man, it's like a sauna in here!"

"I do declare, it seems that one among us might very well succumb to the perils of heat stroke. Might I implore someone to pass me the frozen succotash, posthaste?" Lisa entreated, her tone laced with urgency.

Lynn hurled the succotash over to her.

"Hey, scoot over! You're melting the broccoli, ya know!" Lana snapped.

"Well, maybe stop breathing on the frozen carrots, Miss Heat Wave!" Lola shot back, clearly annoyed.

"Hey, Lynn, can you grab that bag of peas? Peas and thank you!" Luan chimed in with a giggle as the rest of us groaned in unison.

Just then, Leni caught sight of the Velazquest siblings. "Hey, guys! Wanna chill with us?" she asked with a smile.

"'Chill'! Nice one, Leni!" Luan laughed, clearly loving her wordplay.

"Good what?" Leni replied, confused as ever.

Delilah flashed a big grin, "Aye, thanks, but what's the point of chillin' in here? When you comin' outside and hangin' with us?"

The whole crew turned their heads, curious.

"We got somethin' special for you." Delilah added with a playful smirk.

A few minutes later, all the siblings were lined up at the Velazquest's pools, and the Loud siblings were buzzing with excitement, ready for whatever fun was about to go down.

"This is, like, totally awesome!" Lori exclaimed, practically bouncing on her toes.

"I can't wait to dive in!" Lana chimed in, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Lily, her diaper mysteriously vanished, waddled over to the baby pool and squealed as she climbed in.

"Come on, guys! We can't let the fun wait!" Lynn shouted, urging everyone to join in.

The Louds fell on the pool like a pack of wild dogs, Lola and Lana shoving each other, Luna banging her head and spiking a devil sign, and Leni's tongue hanging out. They all got in and instantly started splashing and yelling. Tommy totally set up that kiddie pool Lincoln got, and just when he was getting into it, a beach ball smacked him right in the face!

"Think fast!" Lola shouted with a cheeky grin.

"Hey now, that's just like a hard day's night!" Tommy shouted, a grin spreading across his face as he snatched the beach ball, "Time to turn back the tide and let the good times roll!" With the energy of a rockstar, he prepared to launch it back, feeling like he was ready to break free and make some waves!

"Noooo! Don't you dare!" Lola squealed, scrambling to dodge out of the way. Tommy smirked, aimed for the back of her head, and let it fly. The beach ball zoomed through the air like it was on a mission. But just before it hit her, it swerved at the last second and smacked straight into Lucy's head instead, making her teeth clack together with a pretty loud *thunk*. Tommy cringed; he could just picture Lucy's icy stare.

"Not cool, Tommy." she said, giving him that classic annoyed look. Yikes! Talk about a beach ball fail!

Luis did a cannonball and splashed her.

"Delilah, I swear, this is literally genius! Who's honestly gonna kick us out of our own pool? Right?" Lori grinned, raising her drink in a toast with Leni.

"Are you guys gonna get in or what? There's totes room for more!" Leni chimed in, splashing a little water.

Just then, Lynn energetically leaped onto Johnny, yelling, "CHICKEN FIGHT! I'm calling Johnny!"

Johnny burst up with Lynn triumphantly perched on his shoulders like a featherweight champion, a smirk plastered across his face, "Yeah! Who wants to chicken fight?!" he called out, channeling his inner mad man, "Come on, folks! Step right up, get your butt handed to you by a guy who's definitely not planning on taking a dip in the kiddie pool!"

"Right on, Johnny! You gotta plant those feet, buddy!" Lynn yelled from atop Johnny's shoulders, her excitement bubbling over, "Come on, show them what you've got!"

"Whoa!" Lincoln shouted as Delilah leaped onto him like a ninja.

He stumbled a little, then lifted her up onto his shoulders, grinning, "Delly, what are you doing? Are we starting a circus act or something?"

Delilah grinned, "We chicken fightin'! Now let's show 'em how it's done, Love Bug!"

Milton, Frankie, Luan, and Lisa sat in the baby pool with Lily, who wore a fresh diaper. Milton held out his arms and Lily jumped into them, kneeing him in the nuts in the process.

"TAG, YOU'RE IT!"

Outta nowhere, something smacked David right in the back! He was all flailing around like a total goofball, trying not to faceplant, but then—splash! He went down faster than a rock and landed smack-dab face-first in the pool! After what felt like forever underwater, he finally popped up, gasping for air like a little fishy. Wiping the water from his eyes, he shot a fierce glare around the pool, ready to track down the sneaky culprit behind his epic dunk!

Leni giggled, her signature grin lighting up her face, "You can't catch me, silly!" She playfully splashed him back, darting away with a twinkle in her eye.

She turned and darted away. For a sec, David just laid there, totally stunned, staring after her. But then it hit him—no way David was letting her get away with pushing him into the pool! Seriously, who does that? So he sprang up, ready to chase her down. Nobody messes with David Velazquest and gets away with it! NO WAY!

Lana leaped into the shallow confines of the baby pool, sending droplets of water cascading toward Frankie. "Oh dear!" he chuckled, his laughter ringing out like a melody.

Undeterred, she playfully splashed him once more, giggling at the delightful chaos of their little aquatic escapade.

"Do something about it." she challenged.

"Very well, then."

With great flourish, he produced a rather grandiose water gun and aimed it at her, unleashing a vigorous spray of water.

Lori was just chillin' in the pool, floating on her back like a total queen. Suddenly, she heard a splash—Luna had zipped down the slide and BAM! She crashed right into her, "Oww! Seriously, Luna?!" Lori exclaimed, pushing her wet hair out of her face, ready to give her sister a piece of her mind, "Look where you're landing next time!"

David snatched up the hose and sprinted after Leni, a wild grin on his face, "Hey, Leni! You can't escape a water blast that easily!" He called out, laughter bubbling up as he chased her.

"Stoppp! Like, OMGosh, I give up!" Leni squealed, her hands up in the air, "Seriously, this is, like, way totes much for me!"

Since mercy was for losers, David aimed the hose right at her and jerked his thumb over the nozzle, spraying like a crazy water fountain! Leni squealed and slipped in the slippery grass, going down like a ton of bricks and scraping her knees. But did she care? Nope! She bounced right back up and kept going like a champ.

David charged after her but got a rude awakening when something gooey and slimy plopped on the back of his head, making him stagger like he just got tackled! He spun around, ready to throw down.

And what does he see? A soggy diaper lying on the ground, staring right back at him in all its gross glory!

Ew, seriously! He scrunched up his face, then looked up to see Tommy, Charlie, Sammy, Lisa, Luan, Luna, and Lana all pointing at Lily, who was just standing there totally naked in the pool, arms spread like she was about to take flight. "Gahhhh!" What a total disaster!

"It was her dude." Tommy said, channeling his inner rock star, "Like, in a world full of chaos, he's the 'man in the mirror' she couldn't ignore. You know, 'life is what you make it,' and he's definitely her 'sweet child o' mine.' It's like they're dancing to their own rhythm, and the 'whole wide world' is their stage. Can you feel it? It's like 'good vibrations' just radiating from them!"

David furrowed his brows, looking totally unimpressed, "Oh, come on. Sure it was."

"Really bro." Tommy shot back, and that sneaky glint in his eye was a total dead giveaway. I mean, come on! Lily's just a baby, and babies have noodle arms! Only a punk rocker like Tommy, all swagger and no sense, could throw a punch like that.

With a smirk, David sprayed him right in the face! Lisa, Lana, and the whole crew dove out of the pool, cackling like wild. And there was little Lily, sitting up and just being her adorable self. "Poo poo!" she giggled, making the scene even crazier.

Lily darts around the pools without a stitch of clothing on, giggling like crazy.

Lincoln notices, "Whoa! Guys, we've got a baby on the loose!" Just then, he gets shoved from Lynn, and before he knows it, he and Delilah are sent tumbling into the pool with a big splash! Water flies everywhere as the rest of the siblings burst into laughter.

Lynn pumped her fists in the air, grinning wide, "Ha! That's what happens when you lose your focus, baby bro! Better luck next time!"

Johnny smirked under his mask, "Well, well, well, nice one ponytail! Look who's the last one standing! Me and Lynn! Keep your head in the game, team—this isn't a hair salon, it's a battlefield!"

Luis pulls Lily into his embrace, a brooding intensity in his gaze, "I've got her." he murmurs, his voice dripping with a dark allure. "But perhaps we should consider refilling this abyss of despair we call a pool."

Delilah giggles as Lincoln spits out water.

Leo refills it and the party continues; Luan and Leni are playing Marco Polo.

"Marco!" Luan shouted with that playful grin of hers.

"Marco!" Leni chimed in, not missing a beat.

"No, no, Leni! I'm Marco! You're supposed to be Polo!" Luan explained, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Leni looked puzzled and replied, "Then who's Leni?"

Luan couldn't help but giggle, "Well, that's a mystery for the ages!"

As Luan giggled, Lily waddles towards the water, a mischievous grin on her face.

Lincoln's eyes widen in panic, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Not so fast, Lily! Oh, no no no no no! You can't just go skinny dipping like that!" He rushes to her side, waving his arms frantically, "This is not how we do things around here!"

Luis catches her first hoisted her up and secured her in her diaper, muttering, "Apologies, Lily, but our desire to swim is too strong, and we simply cannot allow the pool to become a makeshift toilet! Keep an eye on you and Sammy, I shall."

As he glanced over, Luis spotted Lucy drifting serenely in the water, Sammy precariously perched atop her. "Lucy? Are you attempting to channel your inner witch?"

"Indeed. Am I truly floating?" Lucy inquired, an air of dark curiosity enveloping her words.

"Absolutely." Luis replied, an enigmatic smirk creeping across his face.

"Wicked." Lucy said, satisfaction glimmering in her eyes like a shadowy jewel.

Lily notices Sammy and makes grabby hands to Sammy.

Luis notices and lays into the pool next to Lucy. He starts floating and he places Lily on his chest.

Sammy stands on Lucy and makes a surfer pose, "Aloha!"

Lily giggles and copies him.

Cut to Lynn with a pool noodle with Lana is standing on the edge, as Lola is lounging.

"You know what your soup needs? Totally noodles!" Lynn shouted, playfully smacking Lana with a pool noodle.

Lana grabbed one in response, her competitive spirit kicking in, "Oh yeah? Bring it on!"

"STOP SPLASHING ME!" Lola yelled from while lounging, exasperated.

"Um, e-excuse me, g-g-g-guys! Um, I-I really don't want to be a p-p-party pooper, b-but, um, n-no horseplay, okay? L-Like, I don't want anyone to get hoofed out of shape or anything! I'm s-s-so sorry if I sound a bit w-w-weezy, I just, um, get a little scared of things, y'know? P-Please don't mind me!" Milton shouted.

Luan couldn't help but giggle as she wriggled her nose, "What about some elephant play?" she exclaimed, and with a playful grin, she blasted Milton with a jet of water from her pool noodle while making her best elephant trumpet sound. The moment was absolutely priceless, and it sent Lana, Lynn, and Lola into fits of laughter, all pointing and chuckling at poor Milton, "Water you doing, Milton?!" Luan teased, clearly loving the chaos she created!

Milton flies right into Leo, "Luan!" Milton glances at Leo, his eyes wide, "Oh, s-sorry, big bro! I-I was just trying to wing it and fly under the radar!" He shifts nervously, wringing his hands, "I really didn't mean to bug you. I guess I'm just a little flighty today! Please don't swoop down on me!"

"Hey, little dude! You livin' it up at the pool party or what?" Leo teased with a big grin, ready to keep the fun going.

Milton blushes, "S-Shut up Leo!"

Everyone gives continues to have a blast, Lincoln cannonballs' into one of the pools. Luna plays on a steel drum and Lori taking photos of her family and neighbors.

Lynn and Lana are diving back into their epic noodle battle!

Lynn leaps up, shouting, "En garde!"

Lana smirks and swings her noodle, sending Lynn tumbling into the pool "Have at thee! Ha-ha!"

Larry jumps in out of nowhere, whacking Lana with his own noodle, "Thrust! You can't take us both on!"

The fight just got a whole lot crazier!

Lola zipped up her glittery swim gown in a protective wrap, tossing her hair over her shoulder with a flair, "Just because I'm fabulous doesn't mean I can't have fun!" she declared, her voice dripping with confidence. With a giggle, she slid down into the pool, her signature style sparkling under the sun, "La-la-la, la-la-la!" she sang, splashing around like the true star she is!

Lucy and Lily apply sunscreen to each other.

Some time later, someone broke out a fleet of Super Soakers. The Loud siblings comprised one team and the Velazquest siblings the other. They ran through the yard yelling, screaming, and shooting each other, and even though they weren't at a real pool, they were having way too much fun to care if they did.

As the sun began to set, the ice cream truck rolled up, blasting that catchy new jingle by RZA—turns out the old one had some shady history with minstrel shows or whatever. I mean, what's next? Ban singing and dancing too? Totally ridiculous! "ICE CREAM!" Lola squealed, because obviously, who can resist that?

"Frozen dairy treats!" Lisa chimed in, adding her own excitement. Because, duh, it's not just ice cream; it's a whole celebration!

The Louds all ran to the truck like a pack of brain hungry zombies rushing a group of punks in a funeral home. Lynn patted her pockets, "I don't have any money." she said. The Louds all bolted to the truck like a bunch of brain-hungry zombies hounding some punks at a funeral home. Lynn patted her pockets and exclaimed, "Ugh! I don't have any money!"

Everyone gasped.

"Ugh, I literally can't believe this!" Lori shouted, putting her hands to her face, "Neither do I! I literally left my wallet at home. Of all the days!"

They all slumped their shoulders in disappointment.

The Velazquest siblings glanced at each other, then gave a nod.

"Aight, I'm gonna grab the cash for the ice cream." Delilah said, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

The Louds perked up instantly.

Now, most folks might trip over spending $83 on ice cream, but not Delilah. She was always down to help her friends out, no questions asked.

After they all smashed their ice cream, they tossed their trash into one of those old, beat-up metal cans chilling by the side of the house. The shadows were stretching long, and the grass was so high it brushed against their knees. Then, they dove right back into their play, ready for more fun.

Lincoln was glad he agreed to Delilah's invite and brought his sisters over.

They were fun.

And the fun lasted until long after the sun went down.

THE END

Chapter 16: Treating the Baby

Lyrics to Birthday by The Beatles (1968)

Frankie Velazquest was the resident mad scientist.

Yeah, corny, huh?

Genius kids were a TV trope that had seen time and again. Sure, you rarely ever meet an actual genius four year old in real life, so it's actually super rare, but it seemed like they were all over the place anyway. What made it even stranger in this case was the fact that Frankie wasn't the only pint sized Einstein in Royal Woods. Just across the street was Lisa Loud. She and Frankie were naturally an item, but let's hold off on getting into the convoluted and tangled web that was the Loud/Velazquest relationship tree. This one was dating that one, blah blah blah, you know, high school sitcom junk. Heck, even Sammy and Lily were dating. Their dates consisted of them watching Paw Patrol together and eating finger foods at the little plastic table in Lily's bedroom like Lady and the Tramp sucking spaghetti in a back alley.

Where was we? Oh, right, Frankie. Frankie, who with his shock of white hair, goggles, lab coat and high tech wheelchair looking like a bad guy in a Ratchet and Clank game, was an inventor. He loved tinkering with things and pumping out gadgets. He had even made hologram watches for all his siblings. If you wanted to call Leo, for instance, you pressed a button, said "Call Leo," and a tiny little hologram of Leo would appear. Johnny thought it was really ill and kids were wowing him over it. They all offered mad money for their own, but when Johnny brought Frankie the idea of producing more for profit, the little smarty pants turned him down. "I'm in this for the sheer love of inventing, and for the hopes of improving the lot of mankind." he said and solemnly placed his hand over his heart, "Not to turn a profit."

Boo. You suck. You'd think someone of such vast and superior intellect would realize that making a profit was necessary in life, but noooo, Frankie had "principles" and "ethics."

What a freaking lame-o.

Frankie perched himself elegantly at the table, retrieving a gleaming plate from the depths of his lab coat. With a flourish, he produced a diminutive bean from his pocket and placed it carefully on the plate. As if performing a magic trick, he waved a heat wand over the bean, and before everyone's astonished eyes, it transformed into a delectable feast of scrambled eggs, crispy bacon, and savory sausage. He began to enjoy his breakfast, while the others gazed at him with a mixture of admiration and longing, their mouths watering at the sight.

Leo cleared his throat and leaned back in his seat, his voice taking on a playful edge, "Yo, I hope you brought enough for the whole squad."

"No, in fact, this shall be my final one. I do apologize." Frankie remarked to his older brother with a hint of gravity in his tone.

Leo knew he was telling the truth and that he was, in fact, sorry for not including everyone else. Unlike the stereotypical big brain in movies and TV who had no feelings, Frankie was very in touch with his emotions. He openly watched chick flicks and cried at weddings…and funerals…and school plays…and when his favorite wrestler lost a match…or won a match, for that matter.

"Yo, next time, you gotta hook it up for the whole crew, alright?" Leo said, with a grin.

"I don't know, man." Tommy said, tapping his foot to an imaginary beat, "Maybe I'm like a classic record, but eating fake food from a capsule just ain't my jam. You know, I like my meals like my music—authentic, with a little soul, 'Cause when it comes to food, I need it to hit the right notes, like 'I Want to Hold Your Hand,' not just a bland 'I'm a Believer' in a plastic wrap, dude!"

Frankie delicately chewed a morsel of eggs and declared with a hint of sophistication, "I can assure you, this culinary creation is anything but artificial. It is genuinely wholesome, packed with nutrients, and crafted from the finest, all-natural ingredients."

"It looks...awesome." David said, "But, still."

"Still what?" Frankie inquired, tilting his head slightly.

David shrugged, "Ugh, it's just totally weird, that's all."

"Change tends to strike us as strange." Frankie reflected thoughtfully, "However, we mustn't allow that to dissuade us from pressing onward and embracing the future with optimism."

The older siblings at the table looked at each other and shrugged. It was true. Change was always a little strange and uncomfortable at first. Once you've done something for so long, anything else seems alien, impossible, even. If Frankie was right and it was real food coming out of those tablets, then there really wasn't a problem.

Delilah, being real about it, thought they were alright, but she couldn't help but wonder how they actually tasted. Ain't no way Frankie whipped up that meal and it tasted anything other than a cheap imitation of what real food should be. Fresh? Please, that was a stretch. Sure, it might be "good" and all that healthy stuff, but nah, it didn't stand a chance next to Johnny's cooking. Ain't nobody gonna tell her otherwise!

Most of the siblings were diving into their meals like it was a competition—meanwhile, Johnny's attention was glued to his phone, probably plotting world domination or, you know, finding the perfect gift for a two-year-old. He typed in "WHAT DO TWO YEAR OLD GIRLS LIKE" into Google because who needs an expert when you have the internet?

Boom! Instant eye candy. Pink toys, clothes, bedspreads—basically a pastel explosion. Then he stumbled upon a list that could melt even the coldest of hearts.

*The Best Toys and Gifts For Any 2-Year-Old Girl:*

- VTech Touch and Learn Activity Desk Deluxe, Pink. (Because regular desks are soooo last season.)

- Joystar Kids Balance Bike. (To train them to eventually outrun their problems.)

- Star Light Rotating Projector with Timer. (Perfect for those late-night dance parties.)

- Playz Princess Castle Play Tent. (Every girl needs a castle, am I right?)

- The Wonderful Things You Will Be. (A book because who doesn't want to promote existential crisis at two?)

- Baby Starters Plush Snuggle Buddy, Sugar N Spice Doll. (Adorable, but also kinda creepy, right?)

- Step2 Fun with Friends Kitchen. (Because cooking is an essential life skill, even if it's just pretending.)

And the list went on!

"Hm." Johnny mused, "That plush buddy doll is kind of cute, and I could totally see Lily and myself crashing in that play tent... if we fit. Challenge accepted!" He checked the prices and gasped, "Oh, lawd!" But then he thought, "Screw it! It's 2023, I'm not missing out on a two-year-old birthday again!" So, he bit the bullet, channeled his inner superhero, and bought both items. After all, you only turn two once—might as well make it epic!

Frankie observed Johnny engrossed in his phone, "Is there an issue troubling you, dear fifth oldest sibling?"

"Hey there, Brain box! Just trying to figure out what kind of cosmic gift to snag for Lily. You know, the one that'll make her go 'wow' instead of just eye-rolling me. Honestly, it's like shopping for a unicorn that only mahogany furniture could please. Wish me luck—I'm gonna need it!" Johnny shouted

Frankie perceived the intricacies of his predicament quite clearly. Johnny, a remarkably amiable young man, invariably found himself surrounded by a delightful array of acquaintances—most notably, the Loud family. Consequently, it appeared as though each passing day heralded the celebration of someone's birthday. With Lana and Lola's in February, followed by Lisa in March, Lori in April, Leni in May, and both Lynn and Lincoln in June, the calendar was delightfully busy.

Being the considerate individual that he was, Johnny endeavored to procure a modest token for each of his friends on their special day. However, let it be known that he was not one to squander his resources recklessly, tossing aside vast sums in pursuit of extravagant gifts. Instead, he would spend a mere five or perhaps ten dollars. Arriving empty-handed would fill him with an inescapable sense of guilt—an unfortunate trait that accompanied his "nice guy" moniker. Some might waltz in without a present and simply say, "Oh, sorry," but not Johnny; he was bound by a different code.

To him, contributing ten dollars to celebrate a friend's birthday was hardly an imposition. Both he and Lincoln had a steady income from their various enterprises, consistently ensuring a bit of disposable cash could be set aside for such occasions. However, Christmas posed a distinct challenge; rather than gifting a singular person, he was tasked with finding something for everyone. In the spirit of the holiday, he prudently allocated five dollars for each individual, no exceptions. Should he encounter a delightful find that captured his friend's heart and cost twenty dollars, he might indulge a bit for a birthday, but his Christmas gifts would remain steadfastly modest: often stationary, a discounted Funko POP, or a handful of candy bars.

To keep himself organized and avoid forgetfulness regarding his friends' birthdays, Frankie astutely recorded each date in a datebook he unearthed from the attic. This vintage tome was from the year 1991, adorned with the illustrious figures of Hulk Hogan and The Ultimate Warrior upon its cover, along with the classic WWF chrome logo. While he didn't have every birthday memorized, he possessed an admirable ability to recall the month or season of their celebration.

And then there was Lily.

Lily.

Navigating the realm of gifts for girls was indeed perplexing yet feasible; when in doubt, one could opt for delightful makeup or bath products. However, selecting a gift for a two-year-old girl presented a unique quandary. What could they possibly adore? Lily was at a stage where she was too young for the traditional offerings—such as Barbie dolls or Easy Bake Ovens—but perhaps just a touch too old for the more rudimentary baby toys. Frankie often found himself pondering this question, as he seldom witnessed her engaged with a toy. Each visit revealed her either napping, tottering about, engrossed in a television show, or sweetly playing with a blanket.

Leo overheard this, "Man, I get it, buying stuff for Lily might be a hassle, but we can't just leave her out in the cold, you feel me? Gotta show some love, even if it's a bit of a headache!"

The others agreed even Sammy.

"You're tearing me apart!" Sammy yelled.

Johnny let out a dramatic sigh, "Yup, that's right, folks! It took me a whole week of intense brownie-baking with Papa Loud to finally come up with a gift! We were knee-deep in flour and sugar, when the genius idea of a chocolate lava cake for Lily's birthday erupted like a sweet little volcano! And no, I didn't wear a candy apron... this time!"

Delilah rolled her eyes at Johnny, but she couldn't help crackin' a smile at his goofy self. Then she glanced around and said, "Ayo, y'all need any help pickin' out a gift for her birthday? I'm down to help!"

A couple of siblings rose their hands.

Frankie raised his hand, his demeanor poised yet slightly anxious, "If I may, I would greatly appreciate some guidance in selecting an appropriate gift for the youngest sibling of the Loud family." he stated, a delicate smile gracing his lips as he spoke.

Delilah grinned and said, "Aight, let's hit up the mall later and find some dope gifts."

"Awesome! It's time to grab something totally epic for Lily!" David said, grinning.

"Alright! Let's get the most epic birthday gifts for Lily ever!" Larry shouted, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

They clear the table and head to the mall.

-At the mall-

The siblings rolled in and scanned the spot.

"Aight, so where we kick this off?" Delilah said, looking around with a confident grin.

They hear a gate opening, look over and see a store called 'Discount Menagerie', the clerk turns the lights on in the display windows, and the figurines glow in different colors.

"Ohhhh!" The siblings are amazed.

The siblings are awed by this and take a closer look.

"Hey, can you feel that beat? I've been thinking, 'Ain't no mountain high enough' to stop me from finding the perfect thing to hang from my rear view mirror! I mean, 'I want to rock and roll all night,' so maybe something cool that screams good vibes, you know? What do you think would be a 'whole lotta love'?" Tommy asked.

Leo grabbed Tommy, "Yo, Tommy! Chill for a sec, bro! We gotta focus on getting Lily a gift, not a shiny one for yourself, man!"

"Alright, team! Leo's got a solid point here—it's time to unleash our inner gift ninjas and find something epic for Lily's birthday!" Johnny said, striking a pose as if he were about to dive into a superhero montage, "I mean, how hard can it be? Just a little creativity, a sprinkle of chaos, and maybe a dash of glitter...because who doesn't love glitter? Let's get to work before Lily thinks we forgot her big day and smites us with the wrath of a thousand birthday candles!"

All except Charlie leave.

Charlie leans in super close to the clerk and whispers, "Hey um, how much for that fabulous unicorn, huh?"

But then Leo comes back outta nowhere and scoops Charlie up under his arm like he's a prize at a fair!

"Wait! Lola would just die for a unicorn!" Charlie yells, looking totally crushed. His face is like a perfect sad puppy look—it's just too much to handle!

The siblings continue through the mall, when Frankie sees a store.

A toy store.

"A toy emporium! I do believe we might discover a delightful gift that aligns perfectly with Lily's refined tastes." Frankie suggested with a twinkle of excitement in their eye.

The group entered the toy store with a wooden sign hanging over the door and low, comfortable lighting in the front windows. Inside, tall wooden shelves loomed over narrow aisles. Toys of every description watched them approach. Frankie saw teddy bears, cars and airplanes made out of wood, dolls with creepy porcelain faces, and rusted metal tinker toys that probably hadn't been played with in years.

Leo shuffled his hands into the pockets of his sweet army jacket, cruising down the board games aisle while the others were busy checking out the girl toys. He locked on to this stack of boxes all decked out with colorful designs, and boom—he stopped at one that had RISK proudly splashed across the spine in bold red. Man, Leo was all about Risk. The whole point? Take over the whole globe! Nothing like a little world domination to get the adrenaline pumping. When he and Frankie went toe-to-toe, they were unstoppable.

This version of Risk was off the hook! Extra game pieces and new shipping routes? You could take your battles to the high seas! Totally epic. He searched for the price tag and felt his circuits spark in disbelief. Seriously? Not worth that kind of loot, man!

Putting it back, he found Luis and Ronnie Anne looking at a teddy bear that talked when you squeezed its belly. "Hi, I'm Bucky, wanna play? I like being hugged. I'm your friend to the end he he he."

It's beady black glistened with malevolence and its frozen smile struck Ronnie as forced, as though Bucky was only pretending to be happy. The moment you turned your back, it would fall into a hateful glower. It would reach behind its back, pull out a knife, and get to its feet…

Shiver.

"Ugh, that thing is seriously giving me the creeps!" Ronnie Anne blurted out, scrunching her nose in disgust.

"I know." Luis murmured, his voice low and echoing like a shadow at midnight. He lifted the teddy bear with a delicate touch, a smirk creeping onto his lips, "It's perfect. Just as dark and twisted as I am."

"Lame-O, no way you're getting that for Lily! She'll freak out!" Ronnie Anne said, putting her hands on her hips and giving a sassy glare.

Luis cast her a glacial stare, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "You informed me you gifted your brother a package of dreadfully soiled diapers for his birthday. How utterly charming."

Ronnie Anne rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, "Ugh, whatever."

"Another grim offering was a cursed gift, one that, when unveiled, would ensconce him in a deluge of eggs. How delightfully macabre." Luis mused, a sardonic smile playing on his lips.

Ronnie Anne twirled her ponytail, annoyed look on her face, "Yeah, but you see—" she began, but Luis continued.

"Ah, let's not overlook the macabre memento your brother received—the image of your dearly departed pet, Sergio, launching an assault upon him, captured forever by a camera that sprang to life with an elegant eeriness. And let's not forget last year's offering: a darkly humorous box brimming with a grotesque collection of expired ketchup, a tribute to the absurdity of existence." Luis remarked, his tone dripping with a bittersweet melancholy.

"Alright, alright, spill it! What's your point?" Ronnie Anne said, crossing her arms and giving Luis another pointed look.

"My point, my darkly inclined friend, is with your dismal track record on birthday gifts. You, of all people, shouldn't dare to play the gatekeeper of such hollow celebrations." Luis said, with a hint of irony lacing his words.

Ronnie shot a glare at Luis, hands on her hips, "Seriously? You're gonna scare a baby Lame-O with that thing?" In a split-second decision, she swatted the bear right out of Luis's hands, watching it tumble to the floor. To her surprise, the bear said, "Hey! That wasn't very nice!" Ronnie raised an eyebrow, half-amused and half-annoyed, "Well, maybe you shouldn't look so creepy!"

"Yeah," Luis said, his voice dripping with a dark edge, "You really ought to apologize, Lamette."

"Shut up! Ugh, seriously, Lame-O? Just look at that bear! It's totally creepy and evil! No way you're buying that thing!" Ronnie Anne said with a determined look, crossing her arms.

Luis shot Ronnie Anne a piercing gaze, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "Oh, truly? And what dark sorcery do you plan to wield to thwart me?"

Ronnie Anne cocked her fist. Leo was gonna step in, but before she could throw it, the toy bear spoke. "Break his jaw, Ronnie."

They all looked down at the bear...then backed away slowly.

Frankie glanced around, his curiosity piqued by the sight of an unusual figure. There, before him, stood a toy red fox adorned in a resplendent purple jacket, clutching a microphone with utmost poise.

"What on earth could that be?" Frankie inquired, his voice laced with wonder.

"Yo, check it out! It's Fenton the Feel-Better Fox!" Delilah said as she strolled over to Frankie, cradling Sammy in her arms like it was no big deal.

Sammy notices Fenton, "Cheer up, baby, don't you cry / No more tears, it's cheer-up time / Laugh with me and we will be / Happy happy happy."

"Fenton?" Frankie inquired, tilting her head slightly with an air of curiosity.

"I saw this dope singing toy before, It's in a pic of Lori when she was a baby holding it. I bet Lily would totally vibe with it!" Delilah said.

With a gleam of delight in his eyes, Frankie gazed upon the charming fox toy and said, "I do believe I have discovered the ideal gift."

After swaggering out of the store with a treasure trove of gifts (because who doesn't love splurging on their favorite people?), they bid adieu to Ronnie Anne, who strolled off into the dimming light like she was in some kind of dramatic movie scene. Seriously, does she always have to be so mysterious?

But wait, the adventure isn't over yet! Johnny returned home, and lo and behold! Two glorious packages from Amazon awaited him on the doorstep. "Sweet!" he exclaimed, channeling all the excitement of an over-caffeinated squirrel. He snatched them up like a kid unwrapping gifts on Christmas morning.

With a flair for the dramatic, Johnny grabbed a roll of wrapping paper from the closet, because what's the point of gifts if they're not wrapped up like the prettiest burritos of joy? The gang rallied around him as they transformed plain boxes into masterpieces fit for Lily. Because, let's be honest, this was no ordinary gift-giving. It was a full-on present showdown!

Saturday afternoon, the Velazquest siblings walked over to the Loud house. On Friday, the weather turned nasty and six inches of wet, slushy snow fell over central Michigan, so the party was held inside. Lily was chilling in the middle of the living room floor when they rolled in, dressed in a white T-shirt and lavender shorts, and a yellow paper party hat with purple polka dots. The Fenton Fox Show was on and Lily slapped her bare feet and laughed at the silly antics of her favorite cartoon characters. Mr. Loud balanced on a kitchen chair and hung decorations, Lori directed him (a little to the left!), Luan was dressed like a clown and provided entertainment for Lana and Lola, and Luna strummed her guitar, her voice bursting with energy, even if it was a bit off-key.

"Hey, you say it's your birthday?

Well, guess what? It's my birthday too, yeah!

They say it's your birthday,

And that means we're gonna have an epic time!

I'm so stoked it's your birthday,

Happy birthday to you, rockstar!"

She finished with a big grin, ready to celebrate!

Lynn and Lincoln were having a slapboxing match, Lucy, dressed like a witch, chased a screaming Leni up the stairs.

Lisa danced to the music, her signature science notebook tucked under her arm, but that day, she had something else—a lampshade perched on her head like a quirky crown, "Check it out, everybody! This special apple juice has really removed my inhibitions!" she declared, doing a little shimmy that made her sisters giggle. The music blasted and Lisa couldn't help shaking her butt, embracing the silliness of the moment, "Who knew science could be this much fun?" she exclaimed, twirling around with her usual enthusiasm!

The aroma of warm, baking cake wafted through the air like a seductive siren calling to Johnny. He took a massive whiff, inhaling it as if it were the sweet scent of victory—because let's be real, nothing says "I'm winning at life" like cake. Oh, yeah, baby! He could hardly contain himself. It was like tasting freedom, except with way more frosting and way less bloodshed. Not that he was allergic to a little blood, but right now, all he wanted was a slice of heaven. Cake: 1, Apathy: 0. Game on!

The Velazquest siblings took their presents into the dining room and sat them on the table. They went into the living room and sat on either side of Lily. "Happy Birthday, Lily!" The Velazquest siblings yelled.

"Goo, gah, poo-poo!" Lily exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she blew a big spit bubble. She giggled, watching it wobble, ready to pop.

Mrs. Loud came in with a tray of snacks, and the moment it touched the coffee table, everyone dog-piled it. The Velazquest kids got a couple crackers and a slice of cheese and a stack of summer sausage cut into thick, ragged pieces. Next, Mrs. Loud brought out a bowl of punch with sherbet in it. It had half melt and turned the liquid a swirling kaleidoscope of colors.

Johnny grabbed a plastic cup like it was a chalice of glory and filled it up. He tossed it back in one go, making a dramatic face as if he'd just tasted the nectar of the gods. "Oh, sweet merciless mother of Reese peanut butter, that's good!" he exclaimed, smacking his lips like he just won the lottery of flavor. Classic Johnny, always the connoisseur of the tasty and the absurd!

Lynn finished with her match with Lincoln and challenged David and Johnny to a slapboxing match, "I bet you two together couldn't take me on!" she said with a confident grin, shaking her fists playfully, "C'mon, are you ready to lose?"

"Give me a sec, would ya?!" Johnny hollered, raising a hand like he was directing traffic. He crammed the last of his snacks down his throat and chugged the punch like it was the holy grail, "Okay, now I'm ready!"

Just then, Lynn, in a move worthy of a superhero movie, slapped him across the face so hard his head spun like a top. Ouch, that's gonna leave a mark!

Johnny shrugged off his jacket like it was a mere summer breeze and burst into laughter, "Alright, let's get this party started!"

She charged him, and he got two good slaps in before she hit him with a flurry of stinging smacks to the chest and belly. You could almost hear the comic book sound effects: *WHAM! BAM! LET'S GO!*

"KNOCK IT OFF, YOU TWO!" Lynn Loud Sr. bellowed from the kitchen, his voice booming like thunder, "I don't want any bloodsports going on in MY house! Save that for the ring, not my living room!"

"Ugh, Johnny! Can you believe this?" Lynn exclaimed, rolling her eyes as they exchanged a knowing glance. They both burst into laughter, the chaos of the party fading away as they focused on each other, "I swear, this is way more fun now that your here!" With a grin, she pulled him into a conversation, ready to turn the party into their own little world.

"Gah gah pooooo!" Lily exclaimed, her tiny hands waving excitedly at the TV. Fenton Fox and his woodland pals were putting on the best show ever, dancing and singing about love and friendship. It was the most adorable thing she had ever seen!

In a rather captivating turn of events, a distinct knock reverberated through the house, prompting Mr. Loud to answer the door. There stood a gentleman, obscured by an enormous stack of pizza boxes, the sheer height of which obscured his visage. As Mr. Loud fumbled through his wallet, I found myself pondering the astonishing quantity of pizzas required to satiate the appetites of the Loud family. To my great surprise, the answer was fifteen. Each member of the family, including myself, managed to indulge in four slices of pepperoni—a delightful treat indeed. When considering the appetites of my fellow diners, it became evident that even after devouring such a substantial quantity, there would likely be enough leftover slices to ensure that at least thirteen individuals could relish the remains. How delightful!

After pizza, everyone gathered in the dining room for cake and ice cream. Lily sat at the head of the table in a booster seat, her face glowing in the soft candlelight. She clapped her hands as everyone sang Happy Birthday and then blew out the candles with a little help from her siblings. Johnny was eyeing that cake. The cake looked really good.

"Three layers of chocolate, silky smooth like my charm, slathered in a snow-white frosting that could make a winter wonderland jealous, topped with sprinkles like confetti at a celebration of your taste buds!" And then… wait for it… Johnny just about short-circuited his brain, drooling like a cartoon character caught in a chocolate fantasy, complete with googly eyes and that classic Homer Simpson vibe.

"Um, excuse me! Can someone please get him a napkin before he seriously turns into a chocolate fountain?" Charlie exclaimed with a dramatic flair, giggling as he watched Johnny drool over the decadent three-layer chocolate lava cake. Honestly, it was just too irresistible! Before he knew it, he was drooling too—because who could resist such a sweet treat? Guess they both had a serious case of dessert envy!

Frankie sat between Luna and Luan. Luan had changed out of her clown costume and was now painted up like a mime, complete with black and white striped shirt and black beret. She put her hands up and felt along the air like she was trapped in a box.

Milton was sitting beside Luan, his voice barely above a whisper, "Um, s-s-stop it, please?" he stammered, his hands shaking slightly. He gave her a gentle slap, more of a tap really, like the kind you'd give a butterfly to let it know to flutter away, "I-I'm so sorry if that was too much! I mean, it's just that, um, I'm a bit of a wimp when it comes to, you know, conflicts." He chuckled nervously.

Luan, with her classic goofy grin replaced by a frown, let her head droop as she pulled out a sign that read, "OW!" in big, colorful letters. The trademark mischievous sparkle in her eyes dimmed, making it clear that her latest joke hadn't landed like she hoped. 'Yikes, talk about a punchline flop!' She thought, trying to stay in the spirit of fun, even in her moment of mime-related disappointment.

The room was silent as everyone ate, so silent that everyone was able to hear Lily when she spoke. Slapping her empty plate, face coated in chocolate crumbs, she cried, "Wake!"

Everyone turned their heads toward Lily. "Did Lily just say a new word?" Lori asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

"It sounded like she said cake!" Leni chimed in, a big grin spreading across her face.

Without missing a beat, Lily nodded eagerly, "Wake! Weni! Wake!"

Leni squealed, "She said my name! This is so awesome!"

Lucy piped up, her voice dripping with curiosity, "Can you say my name?"

"Wucy!" Lily shouted with glee.

Suddenly, it was a free-for-all, everyone trying to one-up each other and get Lily to say their names or words. "Wori! Wynn! Wincoln! Wammy! Birfday! Wampire!" Lily repeated, looking both thrilled and a bit overwhelmed.

Lori shot Lucy a sharp glare, "Really? You can't just let me have this moment?"

Lucy crossed her arms and shot back, "Don't judge me, Lori! You're not the only one who wants to hear her say our names!"

It turned into a chaotic but hilarious moment as everyone tried to get Lily's attention. When everyone tired of the game, Lily opened her presents. Of all the expensive things she got - and she got a lot of expensive things - what she went for first was the Fenton the Feel-Better Fox Frankie got her. She hugged it to her chest like it was a favorite doll and rocked from side to side. She was still holding it an hour later when she came down from her sugar high from cake and crashed on the living room floor. She thrust her butt into the air, jammed her thumb into her mouth, and slept like a little angel. Aww, she's so cute. Yes she is.

"Alright, everyone! Gather 'round!" Mr. Loud bellowed with his booming voice, "It's time to roll up those sleeves and pitch in for a good ol' clean-up! Let's get this place sparkling!"

Everyone started cleaning up.

"Whoa, Frankie! It totally looks like Lily is head-over-heels for your gift!" Lynn exclaimed, grinning as she scooped up the ripped-up gift wrap. "I mean, seriously, you nailed it!"

Frankie beamed, "It brings me great joy to see Lily radiating happiness."

The End

Chapter 17: Overnight Success

The story begins with Lincoln in his room marking a date on his calendar on his bedroom door.

Tonight is a historic night for him. He gets to have a sleepover! Now, I know what you're thinking. What's the big deal? Let me explain. See, sleepovers in the Loud House have not always gone so well.

Flashback to Lynn and her friends having a sleepover in the living room. Lynn is dribbling a soccer ball and her friends are cheering for her. But at the moment, the ball flies out the window and breaks it.

"AAHHHH! Lynn Jr.!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

Second flashback to Leni and her friends having a sleepover in the living room. They're using hairdryers to blow dry their hair.

"Okay, we're done with the blow dry bar, time to curl!" Leni yelled.

She holds up a curling iron, looks at the power supply filled with wires and cables, and plugs in her curling iron, causing a neighborhood-wide blackout.

"Leni Loud!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

Third flashback to Luna in the living room where she's smashing things with her electric guitar with her friends surrounding her.

"GOODNIGHT, LIVING ROOM!" Luna yelled in a British accent and smashes her guitar on the coffee table.

"What the darn heck?!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

"Hey buddy! I don't see you on the list!" Chunk yelled.

Lynn Sr. is seen kicked out of the house.

"Luna Loud!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

Back to the present.

Thanks to Loud sisters, sleepovers were banned in the Loud House. So when Lincoln wanted to have one, it took some hard selling.

Another flashback is shown where Lincoln and Delilah are wearing professional suits (dress suit in Delilah's case) in front of the television facing his parents.

"Sleepovers. Why should I be able to have one? Because Lincoln Loud is all about the four R's." Lincoln said and turns on a video, but nothing is shown.

"Hey what happened to the video?" Lincoln asked.

"I deleted it. It's just you being attacked by your cat 3 times." Delilah said looking annoyed.

"What?! You deleted "LINCOLN LOUD'S FOUR R'S"?! Lincoln yelled in shock.

"Yes so let's fast forward so I can get out of this stupid suit. Lincoln Loud's four R's Responsible, Respectful, Reliable, Really. Lincoln is none of these." Delilah said.

"Delilah?! Are you trying to ruin this meeting?!" Lincoln yelled.

"Lincoln and I wants to have a sleepovers, so would it ok If Lincoln had a sleepover at my place with my brothers and I have one here with the sisters?" Delilah asked.

"Wait that wasn't-"

Lynn Sr. rubbed his chin, "That's not a bad idea. Lincoln would basically be having sleepover out of the house and we know Delilah won't cause trouble over here."

Rita nodded, "Would there be other guest?"

Delilah shock her head, "Nope, just siblings only."

Lynn Sr. throw a fist, "Ok sounds good to me!"

-Ends Flashback-

Now that they've said yes, Lincoln is now getting ready for the sleepover.

"I'm going to my first ever sleepover this is gonna be epic!" Lincoln yelled. Lincoln grabbed his sleeping bag and other sleepover supplies.

Lincoln after he grabbed his stuff head towards the front door and saw Delilah with her sleepover supplies.

"Delilah! Are you ready for the best night of our lives?!" Lincoln yelled in excitement.

"Ok one. Chill pill. Two. Not gonna lie I'm a bit nervous." Delilah confessed.

"How come?" Lincoln asked.

"Lincoln. I don't hang with girls and now I'm gonna spend hours and a night with your sisters." Delilah said.

Lincoln nodded, "Oh well. I understand I've never had any guys to hangout with boys. I mean I hang out with your bros, but it's mostly group stuff and you're there. I'm just excited to be able to have a sleepover. I even have a itinerary totally mapped out." He rolls out a list of events to occur, "Every second of the night is planned for maximum sleepover enjoyment."

Delilah laughed, "Oh Love Bug. That list ain't gonna get finished."

Lincoln gave his girlfriend a confused look, but before he could ask Leni and David popped up.

"Yay! Delilah is here! SLEEPOVER TIME!" Leni yelled and grabbed Delilah and brought her into the house.

"Hey?! Wait!" Lincoln yelled, but David grabbed him.

"Come on little buddy let's getting this sleepover on the road!" David yelled and ran to his house carrying Lincoln like a football.

Lincoln dropped his itinerary and tried to grab it, but failed.

David brought Lincoln into the backyard and Lincoln saw a club house.

"Whoa this club house looks amazing, are we having the sleepover here?" Lincoln asked.

"Yup, Frankie and Larry build it. Their the perfect combo for building this baby." David said.

Luis popped up out of no where.

Lincoln and David screamed.

Imagine it like a twisted s'more." Luis holds up a disassembled s'more, "Frankie wields his blueprints with precision, while Larry channels his dark energy into hands-on craftsmanship. Combine their talents, and..." Luis does so with his s'more and eats, "You summon the ultimate clubhouse—a fortress of shadows and creativity."

Johnny opens the door and sees the boys, "Yo, are you planning to stick around here or dive into the madness at the party?"

The three head into the club house and see inside it was a interesting sight.

Lincoln and the Velazquest brothers stood in the main room and looked around. A decorative T-rex head hung on the wall, a blue armchair and a yellow bean bag chair faced an old school television set with knobs and stuff, and the bare wood rafters were strung with Christmas lights.

Lincoln plopped down on the beanbag, "This place is so cool." he said.

"It required merely an hour for us to complete the construction." Frankie said.

Tommy sat on the chair and crossed his legs, ""Hey, who's ready to speed away in the groove of Sonic & All-Stars Racing Transformed? Let's hit the track and feel the rhythm, life's a race, so let's ride it out loud!"

"Sure." Lincoln said.

"Hey gang, if our stomachs start growling, don't sweat it—I've got snacks on lockdown!" Johnny said bringing over Reese's tacos.

"Reese's taco!" The twins yelled and ran over to Johnny.

"Hope you prepped enough because we're about to demolish that whole batch in under a minute!." Leo joked.

Johnny shows off an entire mountain of snacks.

The boys whistled.

"I've got the root beer on ice, snacks piled high like a taco tower, and barf buckets on stand in case of Taco Tummies! In the event of hurling your lunch, here's the deal: Just aim for the nearest receptacle—preferably not on someone's shoes. Clean up your act afterward, because nobody wants to step in the aftermath of your epic food rebellion. You got this!" Johnny yelled.

Frankie raised a finger, "Ben Franklin once said "Eat to live, not live to eat""

Johnny smirked, "Yeah, he's more of an inventor than a chef. Last I checked, that doesn't get you a Michelin star!"

Frankie lowered his finger, "Touché."

Lincoln noticed David with equipment, "What's that?"

"My barbells." David picks a barbell up, "When I hit the sack, I'm crunching reps in my dreams!" David does some curls.

The boys then start setting up the video games and pigging out on snacks.

Lincoln couldn't help but appreciate the brothers metabolism. They ate like a 300 pound truck driver and never gained an ounce. Lincoln was a twig himself but if he ate as much as they did, he'd look like the fat kid from Willy Wonka.

After getting playing some Sonic & All-Stars Racing Transformed (Tommy winning a lot of the races by the way), Leo busted out his Nintendo 64 and Lincoln's jaw dropped. "I haven't seen one of these in real life." he said.

"Get ready for an epic overload!" Leo yelled. He jammed a cartridge in and 007 Goldeneye started.

"I'm a beast at this game." Larry said.

They played a four player deathmatch, Larry, to everyone's surprise wasn't joking he cleaned house...until Milton got the Golden Gun, which kills in one hit. They ran through a maze of corridors looking for each other. The tension was high and Milton's heart pounded. "Go! Go! Go!" Frankie chanted.

Milton rounded a corner and came face to face with Larry. Tommy screamed and Luis jumped to his feet. Milton mashing buttons and shaking the controller. He fired and Larry's character went down, dead as a doornail. Milton jumped up and down in celebration and Larry fumed. "It's my moment to shine!" Charlie said and plucked the controller from his hands.

No one who knew him - especially his family - would say that Leo was a merciful gamer. He played to win and he always brought his A game. After killing Charlie fifteen times in a row, however, he felt bad and let him kill him back. That was a mistake.

Charlie jumped up, thrusted his hips, and spiked the controller to the floor. "Boooyah! Who's your daddy, loser? Who's your daddy?"

"You are." Leo said, already regretting his decision.

Lincoln laughed and grabbed a controller for his turn, "So Frankie, how did you and Larry where the idea to build this club house come from?"

Frankie smiled, "Well it all can be traced back a mere few hours ago."

-Flash Back to earlier today-

Frankie and Sammy were sitting under the shady boughs of the oak tree in their backyard and wondering how they were going to spend their day before the sleepover.

Sighing deeply, Frankie laced his hands across the nape of his neck, tilted his head back, and stared up at the branches above. They rustled lightly in the mind and shafts of sunlight fell through them, tattooing little gold coins across the grass. "I feel the need to build something for the sleepover.

An idea struck him and he sat up straight. "Today, Sammy, I have determined the course of my actions."

"What You Talkin' 'Bout, Willis?" Sammy asked.

Frankie grinned, "Erect a treetop sanctuary."

Later in the yard, Larry and Frankie stood together in hard hats and orange vests and went over a set of blueprints as heavy earth moving equipment tore up the grass. A fat, sweaty foreman shouted orders to his men, and orange and white striped crowd control barriers cordoned off large swaths of the lawn. "Hey, guys," Delilah said, walking up, "what'cha doin?"

"Hey there, big sis!" Larry said, "We're busy putting together a clubhouse—just getting our hands dirty and having some fun!"

"Cool, can I help?" Delilah asked.

"Your welcome to help sister." Frankie said.

Larry helped her into a vest, and Frankie sat a hard hat on her head. A bulldozer pushed a giant mound of dirt away from the tree, and a team of guys dug a large trench along the fence. A cement mixer backed in from the side yard, beeping all the time, and a big dump truck rumbled past, making the entire world shake.

The backyard was filled with earth moving equipment and construction workers. Larry and Frankie stood in the middle of it all with Delilah, pointing and directing their men.

After awhile Larry and Frankie looked at their work. The clubhouse was rapidly taking shape. Just a few minutes ago it was a bare, skeletal frame, now that the external walls had been raised, it resembled their vision, a grand palace on a perch where they could chill and get away from it all.

Outside, a crane sat the roof on top of the clubhouse and a team of people climbed on to nail it down in place. Larry loaded buckets of plaster and hand tools into a cherry picker, Frankie and Delilah joining him. "You guys ready?"

"All set to dive in!" Larry yelled.

Frankie raised the platform until it was flush with the clubhouse then stopped.

Outside, the construction workers filled in all the trenches, ruts, and tracks left by their equipment, then patted down the soil and replaced the grass.

The clubhouse was finished.

The three siblings did a group high five.

-Back to the present-

Lincoln had stars in his eyes, "Wow that's so cool."

Larry jumped up, "Alright, it's movie time! I'm calling dibs on the first pick!"

Charlie smirked, "What is it The Black Buckaroo. "Home on the range"?"

Larry glared, "No way! This one's way better—it's a David Steele flick, No Time to Spy!"!" Larry shows everyone the case, "He's the greatest absolute coolest spy out there!"

Charlie rolled his eyes, "Oh my goodness, how thrilling! And perhaps once we've wrapped this up, we can all prance right over to the dentist and indulge in a delightful root canal! How very charming!"

Larry attacked Charlie and they formed a cartoon dust cloud.

Lincoln stepped in and grabbed them, "Guys relax! We should give Larry's movie a chance it could be great."

Charlie huffed, "Fine, but I'm calling the next movie."

Larry blew a raspberry. He walked to the Xbox and started up the movie.

The Movie starts with text.

1 - Ext. Top of Dam - Day

A plane does a fly-by over a dam as a security gate slides open. A man in combat black runs across the top of the tall dam. He clips a rope to his ankle and the railing...and jumps off the side. As he sails down, he pulls out a gun-type thing and shoots it. A wire follows attaching in concrete and pulling the man down to...

"Archangel Chemical Weapons Facility, USSR"

Cut to a laser burning through a metal wall, being shot by the man with the gun-thing. We see a blue eye, but we haven't seen this guy's face yet...

2 - Int. Bathroom - Day

Inside the plant, we cut to the men's room, where we see Russians walking around. Above one of the stalls...

"Man in black's" P.O.V. - a Soviet in uniform sitting on the can, reading a newspaper titled Pravda "The Truth".

The man in black takes the steel grate out and we see a silhouette.

Soviet's P.O.V. - The newspaper, printed in Russian. He pulls the paper back to reveal...

David Steele. Hanging upside down from a vent. He flashes a grin.

"Beg your pardon, forgot to knock." David Steele said.

Steele punches out the Soviet and slips down.

3 - Int. Hallway - Same time

Steele slips un-noticed through dim halls, wielding his Walther PPK with a silencer on it.

He spots a butcher loading meat onto a cart, and he walks up to an opening where he sees soldiers eating. As he turns away...another dark shadow points a gun at him...and says something.

"Where have you been? Where are your companions?" The Shadow said in Russian.

"I'm alone." Steele said.

Agent Alloy steps into the light. He's around Steele's general age and built. Blond with cold eyes...

"Aren't we all? You're late Steele." Agent Alloy said.

"I had to stop in the bathroom." Steele said.

"Ready to save the world again?" Alloy asked.

"After you, Alloy." Steele said.

They remove another steel grate.

"Steele, for England." Alloy said.

"For England, Alloy." Steele said.

4 - Int. Hall - Day

Steele's blue eyes spot someone in the hall. Waiting 'til the coast is clear, he jumps out of the vent in the floor while Alloy climbs out. Both men walk down the hall. Alloy enters a laboratory with a plate-glass window and shoots the guy inside. Meanwhile, Steele has a device plugged into and ID card slot with a number pad under it. He waits for a click, and the door unlocks. Both men walk inside...

5 - Int. Gas room - Day

...A room filled with nerve gas tanks.

"It's too easy." Steele said.

"Half of everything is luck, Steele." Alloy said.

Alloy turns and plugs the device into the same panel, jamming the door.

"And the other half?" Steele asked.

"Fate!" Alloy yelled.

A red light sounds, signaling the alarm of the plant. The men run down the stairs.

"Set timers to six minutes!" Alloy yelled.

"Six minutes, check." Steele said.

A few Soviets burst through a door, Alloy shoots them. Steele starts to arm a little explosive timer. A digital clock pops up...6.00. Steele and Alloy scurry around behind the gas tanks planting the timers. An ugly-looking Soviet commander, Ourumov, stands behind a plexi-glass window.

"FIRE!" Ourumov yelled.

Soldiers fire their guns, breaking the window. Alloy and Steele are still planting the timers.

"Closing time, Steele! Last call!" Alloy yelled.

"Buy me a pint!" Steele yelled.

The Soviets pour through the opening. Travelyan fires at them.

"I am Colonel Ourumov. Come out with your hands above your heads!" Ourumov yelled.

"How original." Steele said while planting a timer.

More Soviets pour through a door.

"Shut the door, Alloy! There's a draft!" Steele yelled.

No answer.

"Alloy?!" Steele yelled.

He looks for Alloy. Alloy in kneeling under the gun of Ourumov. Thirty soldiers all have their guns pointed at Steele.

"Move out! Throw down your weapon and walk towards me. Slowly." Ourumov said.

"Finish the job, Steele! Blow them all to the depths of despair!" Alloy yelled.

"You have 10 seconds. 10...9...8..." Ourumov started counting.

Steele goes back to the detonator he just planted and sets it for 3.00.

"...7...6..5...4.." Ourumov continued.

Steele throws his weapon on the floor, puts his hands behind his head and approaches Ourumov.

"...3...2..." Ourumov continued.

"For England, Steele!" Alloy yelled.

BOOM. Alloy is silenced. He flops over. The Soviet soldiers fire their automatic rifles.

Steele retreats behind the tanks again.

"Hold your fire! You'll blow the gas tanks!" Ourumov yelled.

They do. Steele recovers his gun.

"This is your last chance! Come out with your hands above your head..." Ourumov said.

Ourumov's P.O.V. - a dark shadow moves behind a cart with tanks piled on it.

The soldiers raise their guns...

"WAIT!" Ourumov yelled.

Steele moves slowly with the cart acting as a shield. Ourumov seems amused...one soldier thinks he can get a shot off...and fires. Steele retreats farther behind the cart. Ourumov turns and shoots the guy in the face...he warned him.

"You can't win." Ourumov said.

"Yeah, sure." Steele quickly hits the "on" button to a conveyer belt leading outside. He jumps on and fires the assault rifle. The Soviets fire back, but Steele hits the grate to a storage area above their heads. More gas tanks pour out on the Soviets. And Steele tumbles down the conveyer belt onto...

6 - Ext. Runway - Day

Steele sees a small plane...his ticket outta here. More soldiers burst through a hangar door and what's behind door number 2...even more pour out onto the runway. Steele crouches behind some piping and fires, hitting a few. The gun runs out and he dashes through the snow toward the plane. We hear Ourumov's shouting in the backround.

"Hold your fire!" Ourumov yelled.

Cut to 1000 yards out: the facility is on a mountain-top. Cliffs, very high up. Back to the action...Steele runs down the plane and drags himself inside, fights with the pilot. Now there's soldiers chasing Steele on motorcycles. Both Steele and the pilot tumble out of the plane. A motorcycle runs over the pilot, causing the bike to throw its rider. Steele jumps on the bike and chases the runaway plane.

"WAIT! Ourumov yelled.

The plane sails off the cliff, and so does the motorcycle with Steele still on it. He flies off the bike and sails to the dive-bombing plane. He grabs the open door and pulls himself inside and into the pilot's seat. Uh-oh! The stick's not working, not responding! Oh crap! We see Steele's blue eyes start to panic...then just in time the plane soars upward as the chemical weapons facility explodes.

Fade up on...

Title Sequence

Lincoln and the Velazquest bros watch in awe. Charlie clutched the front of Larry's shirt. Larry was too transfixed to notice.

Later as the movie was ending.

Alloy jumps down to where Steele is and grabs him by the throat, holding him over the side.

The helicopter flies into view. Alloy looks at it for a spit second...

171 - Int. Helicopter cockpit - Day

Natalia appears in the chopper and presses a gun in the pilot's temple.

172 - Ext. Ladder - Day

Steele uses this window of opportunity. He kicks Alloy off of him and flips him over the side. At the last second he grabs Alloy's foot.

"For England, David?" Alloy asked.

Steele's icy eyes are that of a ruthless killer, now.

"No. For me." Steele said and with that he drops his ex-friend/neo-enemy. Alloy hits the bottom of the disk with a sickening THUD.

173 - Int. Control deck - Day

Alloy is SCREAMING at the top of his lungs, horror movie style.

174 - Space

The satellite explodes in the Earth's atmosphere.

175 - Ext. Dish - Day

Alloy moves his head a little he think he's broken his back. Natalia forces the helicopter pilot to fly closer to Steele.

Steele leaps and grabs hold of the chopper's runners. They fly clear of the whole facility, the antenna's gonna blow any minute...KA-BOOM! As the whole damn thing blows up and falls right on top of screaming Alloy. Once again, Alloy is silenced!

178 - Int. Control deck - Day

Alloy pokes his head out of the rubble. In pieces, but he's still alive. He jumps up triumphantly, "I am invincible!"

Just as he says that the tanks explode, freezing him into place. Literally.

179 - Ext. Field - Day

The chopper lets Steele fall to the ground in a clearing. Natalia jumps out, and it flies away.

She drops on top of him. He flinches in pain. She's worried, and stokes his brown hair from his forehead.

"David! David! Are you all right?!" Natalia yelled.

Steele recovers. Flashes a grin. Likes the position she put him in...

"Yes, I'm fine. Thank you." Steele said.

They kiss, happy to be alive. They roll over so Steele's on top. Natalia grins.

"Suppose someone is watching..." Natalia said.

He continues to kiss her.

"There's no one in twenty-five miles, believe me." Steele said.

They kiss again.

A closing credits sequence plays

Forged in a fire

From chromium carbon and irony

It's David Steele

The boys stares at screen.

"Aw, that was the best spy movie ever." Charlie said.

The clubhouse door flew open. Hearts jumped into throats and everyone screamed in terror.

The light came on and Elizabeth came in carrying a pizza boxes, "Hey boys food is here."

Johnny realized that he was hugging Lincoln fearfully to his chest, and shoved him away. Tommy panted for air, chest rising and falling, and Milton's face was frozen in horror. Elizabeth dropped the boxes onto the table, looked around, and put her hands on her hips. "What are you all doing in here with the lights off? You ain't watching something you're not supposed too are you?"

"Dang Mama, we were chillin' and catching some David Steele," David said. "And man, you totally freaked us out!"

Elizabeth chuckled, "Well sorry, remember no scary movies I don't want you boys getting nightmares."

"We swear it, Mom. No worries." Luis said.

Elizabeth left and the boys went for the pizza.

Johnny grabbed a slice of pizza and took a big, hungry bite.

Tommy is holding a pizza slice in his mouth and Milton stretches it as far as he can. Lincoln measures it with a tape measure.

"Fifteen feet." Lincoln said.

Milton lets the pizza go and it retracts into Tommy's face. The boys laugh.

"Amateurs, I could outshine that in my dreams!" Charlie said.

"Yeah, get ready to get schooled! Let show them what "The Double Trouble Twins" are made of Chip!" Larry yelled.

Larry puts a slice in his mouth and Charlie stretches it, but it gets flung and hits Luis in the face.

"Sigh." Luis said then eats the pizza slice.

"Hey champ, how's the awesome sleepover going for you?" David asked Lincoln.

Lincoln nodded, "Yeah, I'm having a blast thanks for the fun guys."

David rubbed Lincoln's head, "No prob! Hey, did you ever think about mixing s'mores with pizza? Like, it sounds wild but it's awesome!" He holds up a s'more with a pizza slice in the middle and eats it.

The boys laughed.

Sammy copies David and he holds up a s'more with a pizza slice in the middle and eats it too.

Leo laughs so hard he tears up, "Oh no, guys, I think that might come back to bite us later on."

-Meanwhile at The Loud House-

Leni carried Delilah into Lori and Leni's room.

The rest of the sisters noticed Delilah and smiled.

"Hey Delilah!" The girls yelled.

Delilah blushed, "Oh hey girls didn't know you be this excited?"

Leni squeezed Delilah tight turning her blue, "Why not? Your totes so fun and because of you and Linky we get to have a slumber party!"

Delilah was running out of air, "Can't breathe."

Lori giggled, "Leni don't kill our guest. We need her alive for the sleepover."

Leni noticed Delilah turning purple and let her go, "Oopsie!"

After Delilah took in some air. She looked around and saw the sisters. Most of them were knelt in the middle of the floor, wearing sleepwear.

Lori's sleep attire consists of a she wears a light blue tank top and checkered pajama shorts.

Leni's sleep attire simply consists of a nightgown, which resembles her regular outfit, only longer and sleeveless with white trimming on the collar. She also wears a magenta sleep mask with a picture of closed eyes on it.

Luna's sleep attire consists of a dark purple nightdress styled like her usual t-shirt and slippers that match.

Luan's sleep attire consists of yellow plaid long-sleeved pajamas and white bunny slippers.

Lynn's night attire At times, her sleepwear consists of a white and red sports shirt with a number 5 on it, red shorts, and white-and-gray ankle socks.

Lucy's sleep attire consists of a white T-shirt and striped pants similar to her arm sleeves and knee socks.

Lana's sleeps in a long green T-shirt and keeps her hat on.

Lola's nightwear consists of a pink nightgown which resembles her normal dress and a pink, frilly sleeping mask similar to Leni's.

Lisa's nightwear consists of green pajamas with a buttoned top and bottoms that go down to her feet.

Lily's sleep attire consists of lavender footsie pajamas.

Delilah rubbed her eyes to make sure she was seeing this right...Lily was wearing clothes she wondered how they managed that..

Delilah sat down, "So girls you ready to get this thing started?"

The Loud sisters cheered.

Delilah ripped off her normal outfit and reveled her sleep attire orange flannel plaid pajamas, "So what's up first?"

The girls giggled.

Lola pulled out a mirror and a toy wand, "It's princess makeover time! I'll turn you into a beautiful princess!"

Delilah crawled back a bit, "L-Lola! Wai-wai-wai-wait!" Delilah bumped into Leni who grabbed her again.

Leni smiled and looked down at Delilah, "We're gonna make you totes pretty."

Lola charges at Delilah with her makeup kit, "PRINCESS MAKEOVER TIIIIIIIIIIIME!"

"Ahhhhh!" Delilah screamed.

Lola gives her a full makeover against her will.

After Lola is done she shows off her work, "Ta-dah! I MADE YOUR EYES POP, KID!"

Delilah sees what Lola did to her face and gasped, "DANG GIRL! You got skills."

Lola smiled, "Nice to see some people appreciate beauty."

The girls all looked over Delilah. Lipstick and eyeshadow covered the middle child of the Velazquest family's face.

"We should do more makeovers with you Delilah." Leni said.

Delilah sighed, "I'm just not the girly and makeover type."

"Nether are Lana, Lynn and me dudette, but it doesn't hurt to be feminine every once and while." Luna said and put her hands in her lap, "Anyway You're looking so smokin'. Little dude would go completely bonkers seeing you."

Delilah blushed, "Really you think so?"

Lana jumped up, "Yeah you look like a movie star. Don't she, Lucy?"

"Sure does." Lucy replied.

"Lily clapped her feet, "Wretty!"

Lori capped to get everyone attention, "Now let's give everyone some touch ups."

Delilah and the Loud sisters painted each other lips, did each other hairs, painted each other toe nails.

"Hold still." Lana laughed as Lisa squirmed around.

"I'm gonna get some refreshments." Lori said.

"Ooh I wanna help!" Lana yelled and followed Lori.

They left, and Delilah turned to Luan, who was busy applying rouge to Lucy's cheeks, "I didn't know you guys were into makeup."

"We're not normally." Luan said, "But fret not, because that's exactly what we're addressing today." Luan joked and laughed, "Get it?"

Looking around some of the sisters looked great good, but Lynn on the other hand made Lisa's face looked like a clown threw up on it.

A few minutes later, Lori and Lana came back bearing a tray full of snacks and drinks, "Okay, who wants pizza bites?"

"I brought good stuff," Lana said, She sat her tray on the floor, "Pork rinds."

Lola shot her a dirty look, "Ew, I'm not gonna eat that!"

She whipped her head away, the little princess marched to the pizza bites, "I'll stick to the pizza bites thank you."

Lana glared then dropped to her butt and started shoving pork rinds into her mouth.

"I've never had those," Lynn said. "Are they good?"

"I think so I found them at Flip's." Lana said.

Lynn took one, sniffed it, then nibbled it like Squidward proving to Spongebob that he didn't like Krabby Patties, "Hey," she said, "it is good."

The other sisters never had pork rinds, but why not try something new.

Even Lola caved and tried some. It tasted kind of bland and the texture was garbage, but, hey they had other snacks so who cares.

"So what should we do next watch a movie?" Lucy asked.

"I propose that we consider viewing the film "13 Going on 30." Lisa suggested.

"A chick flick? Hard pass." Lynn said.

"Yuck." Lana said.

Lori smirked, "I don't think you get right to say that you watch "The Dream Boat" with us Lynn."

"Right?" Luna asked. "And I'm pretty sure I saw Lana watching a rom com with dad."

"Hey!" Lynn and Lana cried in unison.

"We didn't do any of that stuff." Lynn continued.

"Yeah," Lana added. "We're not girly like that."

Luan turned around, hugged herself, and ran her hands up and down her back, "What's wrong? Afraid you'll wanna grab Johnny and Larry and start making out."

Delilah laughed so hard a piece of pepperoni shot out of her nose. To make matters grosser, Lily waddled over to it and scarfed it up.

"Ew!" Lola yelled and stuck out her tongue.

"Don't eat that Lily," Leni gasped, "it has boogers on it."

The girls put in "13 Going on 30" and had a blast watching it. Laughing and doing their own commentary.

Lori and Leni sighed.

"I love that movie it's literally so sweet." Lori said.

"I loved the magic parts, tho I feel bad for Jenna missing 17 years of her life. Sigh my heart ached when Matty told her she moved one." Lucy said.

Lisa waved her off, "It is unlikely that magic exists; she must have inhaled chemicals from that dubious source Matty provided her."

Luna got up, "You know dudettes. That sleepover in the movie got me thinking of getting up and moving my buns!"

Delilah smirked, "Bet Tommy would love to see that."

Luna blushed, but smiled, "Dude!"

The other sisters laughed.

Lisa puts on "Love is a battlefield"

The song starts playing and the girls begin dancing to the beat of the song.

Lucy moved side to side with her head down and eyes closed. Luan gently bobbed her head to the beat. Lisa was getting into the rhythm and shook her butt as she was ready to dance.

We are young

(Heartache to heartache)

Heartache to heartache

(We stand)

We stand

Delilah, Leni, and Lana did various dance moves.

No promises

(No demands)

No demands

(Love is a battlefield)

Love is a battlefield

Lily wiggled around trying to dance. Giggling as she tried to dance.

Yeah Whoa

We are strong

No one can tell us we're wrong

Searching our hearts for so long

Both of us knowing

Love is a battlefield

You're making me go

Then making me stay

Why do you hurt me so bad?

It would help me to know

Do I stand in your way

Or am I the best thing you've had?"

Lynn picked up Lola and Lola giggled as Lynn threw her into the air.

Believe me, believe me

I can't tell you why

But I'm trapped by your love

And I'm chained to your side

We are young

Heartache to heartache

We stand

No promises

No demands

Love is a battlefield

We are strong

No one can tell us we're wrong

Searching our hearts for so long

Both of us knowing

Love is a battlefield

When I'm losing control

Will you turn me away

Or touch me deep inside?

Lori did the cabbage patch and giggled as she and the girls sang the next part.

And when all this gets old

Will it still feel the same

There's no way this will die

But if we get much closer

I could lose control

And if your heart surrenders

You'll need me to hold

We are young

Heartache to heartache

We stand

No promises

No demands

Love is a battlefield

We are strong

No one can tell us we're wrong

Searching our hearts for so long

Both of us knowing

Love is a battlefield

Once they finished the song, The girls cheered and hugged each other.

"THAT WAS AWESOME!" Delilah yelled.

-Jumping back to the boys-

The boys are all dressed in Greek togas with -laurels. Sammy is wearing a centurion's helmet and a toga.

"Gentlemen Let the games begin!" Sammy yelled.

The other boys cheered.

Tommy gets out a trumpet and plays a fanfare as the others cheer for the sleepover.

Later, the boys are fighting with pillows. Lincoln is fighting Charlie.

"I'm just gonna make you vanish, Lincoln!" Charlie yelled.

Lincoln attacks, but Charlie ducks and dodges Lincoln's incoming strike, which hits Milton instead.

Milton turns around and starts fighting Lincoln, "Um, excuse me, do you, um, want a piece of me, little man? I didn't mean to bother you or anything! I'm really sorry if I, um, overstepped. Please don't be mad! I promise I didn't mean any harm!"

A human-sized puppet, came out of Milton's sleepwear and grabbed his yellow French beret and placed it on it's head. Milton got it made recently after Luan gave him a coupon for a free ventriloquist's dummy.

He named it Warren who is apparently stored on his person at all times. Milton uses it as a way to act tough.

His design being based on American cartoons, his eyes were made in the style of a 1930's cartoon character like how Mickey Mouse used to be.

His outfit consists of Milton's yellow French beret and men suspenders with bowtie, both his hat and suspenders are a matching shade of yellow. His mechanical hands are covered with large gloves, a classic trait of old cartoon characters. He also has sharp metallic teeth to He lacked legs as his bottom only had a pole wear his legs would be.

"Hey, don't sweat it, alright? This ain't no time for sorrys! This is a pillow fight, so let's kick it up a notch and take the kid outta the equation, capisce?" Warren said.

Lincoln winces before Milton hits him with his pillow.

Lincoln flies into Frankie who was fighting David. Frankie gets annoyed, but then get an idea, and a shark-like grin spread across his lips.

This was going to be good.

"Second oldest sibling!" Frankie yelled.

"Yo! What's up, little bro? How can I flex my help your way today?" David asked.

"Lincoln remarked that you would struggle significantly to capture a football, even in a life-or-death scenario." Frankie said.

"What?! He's about to catch these hands!" David yelled and stomped over to Lincoln.

Lincoln got out of his daze, but then David hits Lincoln in the face with a pillow.

Lincoln went flying across the room and landed in the beanbag chair.

Lincoln was in another daze, "H-Hey how about we play another game?"

Now the boys are doing another game. A concoction is being made.

Johnny is throwing ketchup, pickles, guacamole, potato salad, salmon and a s'more together, "Alright, folks! Who's brave enough to chug down Johnny's infamous 'Grosser-than-a-bad-date Guzzler'? Bet you'll regret it faster than a chimichanga at a taco stand! Let's find out who can handle the legendary nastiness—because nothing says fun like daring your friends to drink something that could double as a mystery potion! Who's in?!"

Johnny holds it up as the bros ohhh and revolted.

"I'm not drinking that!" Lincoln yelled.

"Wimp." Luis said.

"Excuse me?!" Lincoln yelled.

"A word that drips with disdain, echoing through the shadows of the night. It's a label for the weak, the ones too afraid to embrace the darkness that consumes us. In this bleak existence, where the world wears a mask of vibrant colors." Luis said.

The twins made chicken noise.

Johnny smirks, "The rules are straightforward, folks: the first one to plant their butt on the ground and not freak out about it wins! And hey, may the universe have mercy on our souls. Because let's be real, we're gonna need it!"

Lincoln jaw dropped, but he didn't want to be called a chicken by kids younger then him, "I'm in!"

Johnny grabbed his drink, "Ready? Like, ready for day of gaming and a eating contest? Because this Johnny is always primed for action! Let's do this thing!"

All of the others ready their drinks, "Ready!"

Johnny hits Tommy's gong to start the challenge. The kids all start drinking.

Leo starts gagging.

Luis finishes his drink, "Completed. The shadows embrace my words, marking the end of this darkened ritual."

"And Luis wins done! Like a pizza delivery guy dropping off your favorite pie—quick, messy, and full of toppings that might just give you a heartburn panic attack." Johnny hits Tommy's gong, "Yes, we have a winner! Woo! BAM! We're done!"

The others put their cups down as Milton's stomach gurgles.

"Um, excuse me, but, um, I really hate to interrupt, and I'm so sorry to bother anyone, but, um, I might need to, uh, scurry to the bathroom? I promise I'll be back quicker than a timid mouse at a cat convention! I hope that's okay? I'm just feeling a bit… um, overwhelmed, sorry to say! A little bathroom break seems like a good plan, right? Pardon my pun-derful interruptions!"

Warren, came out of Milton's sleepwear and grabbed his yellow French beret and placed it on it's head.

"Hey, where's the loo, huh? I mean, lemme tell ya, he's about to pop like a cannoli! We better find that bathroom quick, before it's a mess in here. Talk about a real Brooklyn blowout!" Warren asked.

"Oh dear." Frankie said wheeling back a bit.

"You'll find it through that door, covered in a bit of muck and charm, just like me!" Larry said proudly.

Milton leaves and a huge fart is heard.

The boys laughs.

Lincoln pated Luis's head, "Great job, Luis."

"Thanks, I rule." Luis said.

"Woo! Who up for round two?" David asked.

Various brothers raised their hands.

Cut to later the boys are heading to a farm.

"Hey guys why are we at a farm?" Lincoln asked.

Leo's eyes glinted with mischief. He and the other brothers exchanged a glance, and all smiled in that sadistic way that only adolescent boys can manage. They looked at him, and from the matching expressions on their faces, Lincoln knew he was in trouble. "Oh you'll find out." Leo said.

"We've got that good vibe rollin' like we're on a 'Highway to Hell,' but don't worry, it's all 'Good Times' ahead!" Tommy said, "Just gotta keep dancin' through the 'Twist and Shout,' little dude! 'Ain't No Mountain High Enough' to stop us. Let's turn it up and make 'Sweet Music' on this wild ride!"

The boys made it to a farm The Hunnicut Farm to be exactly.

The outside of the barn is like any barn in real life with a red coat of paint, white doors, a grey roof, and a grey silo. The outside of the farm house is painted yellow with a reddish-brown roof and brick chimney.

They sneaked around, being as quiet as possible. Leo led them to the pasture behind the farm, where cows slept standing up. The cold air soaked into Lincoln's bone marrow and his breath plumed before him like smoke.

"Yo, bro! This is gonna be totally awesome, man! Like, seriously, I can't even! It's gonna be epic! Let's get pumped!" David said. He crept over to one of the cows...then shoved it. Its eyes flew open and it mooed as it toppled to the ground.

Lincoln gaped, "That was mean!"

"Yeah," Charlie agreed, "but it looks like, a total riot of fun!"

There were fifteen cows in the field. The Velazquest bros tipped most of them, running from one to the next and laughing like madmen. Lincoln tipped one that almost fell onto Johnny. By the time it was all said and done, fallen cows littered the pasture and everyone was sweaty, tired, and grimy.

"What in tarnation is happenin' here?!" A voice yelled.

The boys turn to see Liam.

"Y'all rascally punks done tipped our cows—let's rustle 'em up, Virginia!" Liam yelled.

A pig comes out and Liam hopped on to the pig and they starts charging at them.

"Dudes! It's young man Liam Hunnicut! Run!" Tommy yelled.

Everyone took off back to the van.

Lincoln saw that the young famer known as Liam was looking like he had seen a mess of red, and it was all painted on him. He quickly sidestepped him as the enraged farm boy lunged for him. Virginia took out grass under nether her. She turned to see the Loud boy standing near by. She kicked the ground like a bull and started to run for Lincoln, who yelped, and ran as fast as his little legs could take him, heading for the barn.

The brothers were making their way off the farm. Frankie noticed Lincoln was missing.

"Siblings, it appears that Lincoln is unaccounted for!" Frankie yelled.

Larry looked around, "He must be back there!"

Lincoln ran like his life depended on it because in his mind it did. He wasn't like his big sister Lynn who was an athlete. She trained day in and day out, working in martial arts, baseball, football, and other types of highly competitive sports.

Liam also was probably a tough kid for his age. Working on a farm made you fit. If he caught him and this turned into a fight, well he didn't want to think about it. But he didn't get to bathroom before his sisters by overpowering them; he outsmarted them.

Since they were on Liam's farm, he knew the lay of the land. But Lincoln had a way to lose Liam and his pig. An angry animal that was in full on rage mode, was blinded to everything else. He knew just where to take her.

Lincoln started running towards a tree, Virginia let out a mighty cry, one that gathered the attention of Frankie and Larry they'd been decided to go and rescue Lincoln while the rest started the van. It wasn't long before they saw Lincoln running for his life from Liam riding Virginia.

Lincoln found himself at the tree he quickly began to climb up the tree, he shimmied himself to the top and breathed a sigh of relief.

"Well now, you better come on down here and face the music, ya silver-haired rascal!" Liam called down from the ground. "I reckon I can wait all night long."

"Lincoln!" Larry yelled, just as Frankie actives his cyber-robotic wheelchair flight mode and flew up to the tree and Larry pulls out his lassos and throws it at Lincoln and pulls him to them.

Frankie actives his cyber-robotic wheelchair cybernetic arms and they grabbed Liam and Virginia and throws them. Liam screamed as him and the pig are sent crashing into the pig pen. The poor farm boy landed head first, with legs sticking straight up like little twigs growing from the, luckily, soft ground.

Lincoln looks at Frankie sternly, "That was mean."

"Indeed it was," Frankie agreed, "It however serves as good research and is quite enjoyable."

"Now that's what I call Barn to be wild." Larry joked.

Frankie laughed.

Lincoln groaned.

"He might find it prudent to take a shower in the near future." Frankie told them, calming down and wiping a tear from his eye as they flew back to the van.

"Was the pen full of ...?" Lincoln winched.

"Correct." Frankie said with a nod.

"Till we meet again!" Larry joked.

"Reckon I'll go on and get the shower all warmed up and grab me a nice, clean set of clothes." Liam said, getting up and heading back in.

"This was a wild night." Lincoln said.

-Back to the girls-

The girls were roasting marshmallows in the backyard. Luan finishes eating a marshmallow.

"Hey someone pass the jumbo size marshmallows?" Luan asked.

Leni passed the marshmallows, "So who's left for truth or dare?"

Lisa adjusted her glasses, "I am inclined to conclude that the remaining participants for this game of "truth or dare" are our sister and our esteemed friend Delilah."

Lucy looked towards her roommate, "Ok Lynn, truth or dare?"

Lynn thought on it, "I pick truth!"

Everyone was surprised Lynn would seem like the type to go for dare.

Lucy smiled, "Lynn have you and Johnny kissed yet?"

The girls let out a "Ohhhh!"

Expect for Delilah, she chuckled cause she already knows Lynn's answer.

Lynn blushed, "Yeah, we kissed."

The sisters gasp.

"AAAAAHHHHHHH!" The Loud sisters start squealing except Lisa.

Lynn and Delilah winched at the squealing.

All the girls except Lisa and Delilah give Lynn a big group hug and suffocate her.

"Normally, I don't care for inane human emotions, but...EEEEEE!" Lisa said and squealed then joins in on the hug.

"Lynn! Why didn't you tell us?!" Luna yelled.

"Where was that kiss hiding?! On a splendid cruise? At a glamorous ball? Was it during an enchanting visit to Paris, France?!" Lola asked.

Lynn struggled to breath, "I-I let you know just let go."

They all release Lynn from their hug and Lynn takes in air.

Lynn looked to her sisters, "Ok the kiss happened awhile back."

-Flashback to the kiss-

There are few pleasures as sweet to a boy of 13 as sleeping in on a Saturday morning. Getting a new video game and finally getting to the center of a big, fat jawbreaker come in a close second, but it's really no contest. Johnny loved getting to skip the early morning hustle and bustle of the dreaded Weekday and no waking up to the obnoxious cry of the alarm clock. On Saturday mornings, he got to wake slowly and languidly, drifting up from the depths like a piece of flotsam bobbing in the swell. This Saturday morning was gonna be no different, except for his girlfriend Lynn busting into his and Luis's room and hitting him with a body to body splash.

"YO JOHNNY!" Lynn yelled as she dived onto Johnny.

Johnny groaned as Lynn laughed.

Normally, he'd roll out of bed between eight and noon depending on how late he stayed up Friday night. Today Lynn just woke him up at 6:30.

Ugh.

Lynn grinned as she looked to her boyfriend, "Morning sleepy head. You dream about me?"

Johnny gave a annoyed look, "Yeah, so I had this totally wild dream about turning our lovely planet into cosmic confetti, and guess what? You were there, making it way more entertaining!"

Lynn laughed, "Well I am out of this world." Lynn got off of Johnny and his bed.

"Alright, alright, I'm up! Who knew sleeping in could be such a chore? Time to put on spandex and train… or just grab some breakfast. Priorities, people!" Johnny said.

He swung his legs over the edge of the bed, yawned, and scratched the back of his neck.

The sun hadn't even started to rise when Johnny stumbled out of bed, his eyes bleary from lack of sleep. Lynn's energy seemed endless as she stood by the door, bouncing on her toes with anticipation.

Johnny stretched, "Hey there, if you drop that body splash just a smidge lower, we're about to have a serious 'oh snap, what just happened?' moment, LJ! Ain't nobody ready for that kind of chaos!"

"Come on, Johnny! We've got a lot to cover today if we're gonna make you a martial arts champ!" Lynn yelled ignoring him. Lynn's voice was a mix of excitement and determination.

Groaning, Johnny rubbed his eyes. "Lynn, do we really have to kickstart this little adventure at the crack of dawn? I mean, who decided that waking up at this ungodly hour was a good idea? Can't we just let the sunrise do its thing while I enjoy my beauty sleep? It's not like martial arts has a strict starting time, right?"

The family would all be asleep for hours and the only thing on TV would be infomercials for juicers. Saturdays are great, but Saturday mornings are a barren wasteland.

It took him a few seconds to realize that Luis's bed was empty. The pillow lay off to one side and the sheets were messy. Huh. Luis usually made an attempt to make his bed before starting his day. He was probably peeing or something.

Lynn shot him a competitive grin, "Early bird gets the black belt, Johnny! Now, let's hit the woods!"

Johnny stepped into his Dino slippers (they roared, which was awesome) and gave Lynn a look, "Alright, listen up, tacos! First things first, I'm in desperate need of a "pick-me-up" worthy of my super awesome self, and a breakfast that could power even my crazy antics. Maybe some pancakes piled high with all the toppings, smothered in syrup like it's saving the world from blandness. Maybe a smoothie that's more colorful than my wardrobe. Let's make this a breakfast that doesn't just say, "Wake up," but screams, "Get out there and kick some serious butt!" Ready? Let's do this!" Johnny went downstairs to cook some breakfast and Lynn followed him.

Yes, that's right, cook. Johnny did not simply buy per made food he liked to cook food. He cut some strawberries and bananas and threw then in the blender. He poured some milk in. He knew Lynn and her sisters were well-known chocoholics.

Johnny made her hot chocolate, he pulled out Chili Pepper Chocolate Bark and cut it up. He added cinnamon, nutmeg, Mrs. Dash, then he brought it to a boil on the stove. For breakfast he brought out a pan and made Pancakes and Pancakes and Pancakes. Blueberry Pancakes, Chocolate Pancakes, Bacon Pancakes.

"I love the smell of Pancakes in the morning." Johnny said.

About more than twenty boxes of Pancakes mix later, Johnny had filled the kitchen to the roof with Pancakes.

Johnny and Lynn ate the breakfast and once full they set off.

And so, Johnny found himself in the woods with his sporty sister, embarking on what seemed like an endless day of rigorous training. They went through fighting stances, practiced kicks and punches, ran miles upon miles, and engaged in intense sparring sessions. Each time Lynn demonstrated a move, Johnny replicated it.

As the day wore on, Johnny's clothes became drenched with sweat, his breath came in ragged gasps, and his body sported a collection of bruises from their sparring sessions. The strain on his body was starting to take its toll.

After what felt like an eternity, the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the woods. Johnny lay on the grass, his chest heaving, his body aching, and his pride somewhat bruised. He gazed up at the darkening sky, trying to catch his breath.

Lynn plopped down beside him, her own breathing heavy but her smile still wide. "You hung in there pretty well, Johnny. I gotta give you props for your persistence."

Johnny managed a weak smile, "Thanks, Lynn! Who knows, maybe one day I'll trade in my spatula for a black belt and become a martial arts champion! But let's be real—I'd rather be in the kitchen, whipping up some deliciousness, or pulling pranks that would make even the best stand-up comics jealous. Cooking and chaos, that's my kind of gig!"

Lynn playfully nudged his shoulder, "Yeah, baby! Lynn and Johnny are totally kicking butt and taking names! But like, you gotta make room for your own fun, you know? Cooking and pranking? That's super awesome in its own way. Keep rocking it!"

Despite his exhaustion, Johnny chuckled, "Yeah, I guess I do have a unique set of talents and I look good while doing them right?"

Lynn patted his shoulder, her expression sincere, "And you've got grit, too. Most people would've tapped out way earlier. You hung in there, even when the going got tough." Lynn then rolled on top of him and grinned as she straddled him, "Also, now you get your reward for being such a great sport."

Johnny blushed, "Um Lynn, did I just win the 'Best Boyfriend Award,' or are you trying to crush me under your awesomeness as some bizarre prize? Either way, I'm beginning to think I'm digging it! I should've packed a superhero pillow for this!"

"You're so smart, and brave, and kind...probably could be kinder." Lynn said, slightly chuckling at the end.

Johnny pouted, "Hey! Let me tell you, I am the epitome of kindness! I mean, just the other day, I patched up poor Luis after he decided that jumping over a cactus patch was a brilliant idea—spoiler alert: it wasn't! Then there's Larry, who I heroically taught how to swim. Because, let's be real, a 6 year old needs to know how to float. Oh, and Charlie? Yeah, I took it upon myself to teach that dude how to read. Can you believe it? And then there's Frankie, the so-called genius—teaching him how to tie his shoes is like trying to teach a cat to fetch. Wait… did I say all that out loud? Oopsies! Forget what you just heard!"

"You're a really special guy. Every girl wants a boy like you. Sometimes I think that I don't deserve to be with you." Lynn said playing with her ponytail.

Johnny looked up at Lynn, "Whoa, whoa, hold up, Lynn! That's not how we roll. Don't you dare talk down on yourself like that! We're total equals in this crazy ride. You're the chill and cheese to my hot dog—delicious and full of flavor!"

""Y-you really mean it? You're not just saying that, right?" Lynn asked.

Johnny gave her an innocent, heartwarming smile, "Hey, Lynn, I'm not kidding around here. Seriously, I mean it. Like, if I were any more serious, I'd be wearing a tie and carrying a briefcase. And you know I don't do ties. But for real, you're the peanut butter to my jelly, the chimichanga to my taco. Got it? I mean it!"

Lynn paused for a moment, reflecting on what she was about to say. Her anxious heart throbbed in her chest, "I know I...always wanted a guy...like you..." Lynn said and undid her ponytail her thick brown hair flowed down pass her shoulders.

Lynn placed her hands on Johnny's cheeks, gently caressing them. She slowly, and nervously, moved her face closer to his until their noses we're almost touching.

Johnny looked at her with wide eyes, and mixed emotions of fear, and excitement.

Lynn looked back at him. She had planned to do this for awhile, but needed the right moment and that moment was now, and in one swoop, she closed her eyes and placed her lips on Johnny's.

Johnny's heart pounded in his chest and an intense heat overpowered him. He began to feel things he's never felt before.

In the boy's mind, his Emotions run around in a panic, screaming while a warning sign flashed. Fear is HUDDLED, crying. Outside, Johnny is stunned, But after he gave into these new, intoxicating feelings, and hoped he would feel like this forever. He closed his eyes, and returned Lynn's favor with a deep, passionate kiss.

Lynn made out with him under the darkening sky. By the time they decided to go home, the stars were already out and shining.

-Back to the present-

Without hesitation Delilah plugged her ears, Lynn managing to do the same with just a split second to spare. Eight of the ten sisters bust out squealing as Lynn finished her story. Lily joining in by copying her sisters, the youngest loud was resting in Luna's arms. Delilah watched as the sisters continued squealing, mentally counting how long they were lasting for, by the time they stopped he'd made it to thirty seven seconds.

The two tomboys unplugged their ears once silence followed. Before either of them could say a word the sisters quickly began talking over one another, creating a catastrophic amount of noise. Neither could hear anything they were saying and just before it could erupt into fighting a loud whistle broke out making everyone flinch.

Lori stood there with her whistle between her fingers, a slightly smug smile on her face. Once everyone stopped grumbling she took the lead. "So, you and Johnny kissed huh? Didn't realize you two were that far yet."

In an instant Lynn's face turned as red as her shirt, "Shut up! it's no big deal I just wanted to see what's it like." Lynn looked to her feet, "Besides that's a benefit of dating right?"

Most of her sisters rolled their eyes, clearly not believing her for a moment but they held back from speaking up.

Delilah patted Lynn's back, "Come on, let's get off of Lynn's case besides I haven't gone yet and I choose dare."

Lori smiled, "Ok! I literally dare you to take our brother to the Sadie Hawkins dance."

"And you have to wear a totes amazing dress." Leni added.

Lola put her hands to her cheeks, "And take pictures!" Lola added then giggled.

Lucy smiled, "And slow dance with him." She then lifted Lily up, "And kiss him."

Lily makes kissy faces in agreement.

Delilah was petrified, "...Say Wha? I think I'll go with truth."

"It is well established that when a player opts for the choice of "dare," it is incumbent upon them to successfully fulfill the assigned challenge." Lisa said.

Delilah sighed, "Fine I'll take him to the dance.."

"AAAAAHHHHHHH!" The Loud sisters start squealing again even Lynn.

Delilah winched at the squealing.

All the girls give Delilah a big group hug and suffocate her now.

"I'll give you another princess makeover the night of the dance." Lola said.

"Wow I'm the Luckiest girl on earth..." Delilah said hoping that dance gets canceled.

-Later the girls talking about games-

"How about we play some board games?" Lori asked.

"Board games? You trying to put us to sleep?" Delilah asked, "Can't we play some video games?"

"Only Lincoln has those and Lincoln's gonna have a conniption if we touch them But then again, watching Lincoln have a conniption later would be fun." Luan said.

"Video Games? Oh fun! Let's play games at Gus' Games and Grub it'll be totes fun." Leni said.

Lucy shrugged, "I don't play video games, but I'm willing to learn."

"Ok sounds likes we're going to Gus' Games and Grub. Now literally remember everyone we're just playing games for fun." Lori said.

"What's a game without a prize?!" Lynn Jr. jumped on to her feet, "Where's the thrill?!"

"What?! Lynn you're not helping!" The blonde tried to scold the competitive girl.

"Well what kinda prize?" Lana asked.

"Any suggestions?" Luan asked.

Delilah rubbed her chin, "How about Johnny's super s'more?"

"Super s'more?" The Loud sisters all asked.

Delilah nodded, "Yeah, my bro can whip up a huge super s'more for the winner. I remember when he made the thing."

-Flashback to the creation of Johnny's super s'more-

Delilah walked into the kitchen and saw her brother making a giant s'more, "Dang Johnny, What is that?"

"Hey there, little sis! Feast your eyes on my super s'more masterpiece! "Johnny's Super S'more" Patent pending, so back off, sis! This ain't just any ol' s'more; it's a gargantuan, colossal, take-a-whole-arm-to-lift kind of s'more! Seriously, it's bigger than our feelings for each other. And that's saying something! Get ready to indulge and maybe, just maybe, find a way to roll it into battle! Nom nom nom!" Johnny said.

-Back to the present-

The sisters drooled at the idea of a super s'more. They're well-known chocoholics.

"..."

The group looked at one another.

You can cut the tension with a knife.

"Let's go!" Lola yelled.

-The girls head to Gus' Games & Grub-

The girls enter with Delilah leading the way.

"I believe the best course of action for us to have our tournament for the super s'more is for teams to be made." Lisa said and pushed up her glasses up, "We'll have 2 teams with 5 people and the teams will be younger sisters vs older sisters. The winning team will receive the super s'more."

The girls nodded.

"However since there are eleven people and Lily is to young to play, someone will have to hold her to have even numbers." Lisa said.

Delilah raised Lily, "I'm already holding Lily-bug so I'll carry her."

"Perfect." Lisa said.

"Yeah this is gonna be awesome!" Lynn yelled and punched the air.

Cuts to the girls taking over the arcade and gaming. The competition is starting.

"Ladies, welcome to Gus' Game-a-thon. Here's how this works. We compete in a series of challenges. The group with the most points wins." Delilah said.

A waitress - wearing a welding mask - arrives with a tray of hot wings, "ROUND ONE. Whoever eats the most hot wings gets a point. Lana vs. Lynn."

Lola looked confused, "I thought we just playing video game?"

Delilah smirked, "Lynn and Lana begged for a food challenge."

Lola giggled, "Oh I get it."

"You're going down!" Lana said to Lynn with a confident growl.

"You're all gonna go down!" Lynn brashly said.

"Go!" Delilah yelled.

Lana takes a bite out of a hot wing; her face glows red. Lynn takes another, and her face also glows red immediately. The siblings keep eating hot wings, glare angrily at each other, and eat another wing. It's too much for Lana.

"Ahhh! I need water!" Lana yells and drinks a pitcher of water.

"ROUND TWO." Delilah said.

Lisa and Luna get into a flight simulator.

"Whoever crosses the finish line first gets a point. On your marks, get set, go!" Delilah yelled.

"This is gonna be killer!" Luna said with a happy growl.

"Let us proceed with determination." Lisa announced confidently.

They start flying their planes. Luna struggles while Lisa takes the lead.

"Flying is hard dude. Brain box where you learn to do this?" Luna asked trying to get ahead.

"Engaging with flight simulators was quite a straightforward endeavor for me." Lisa said.

Lisa gets her game face on and scores points and crossing the finish line quickly.

"Yeah!" Lisa yelled.

Lola does a victory dance, "Ooh, ooh! One point for Team Lola!"

The other younger girls looked at Lola, "Team Lola?"

"ROUND THREE: The claw game. Grab a prize, get a point. Lucy vs. Lori Go!" Delilah yelled.

Lori tries the claw game and tries to get a star, but it slips from the claw.

Lori scoffs and becomes annoyed, "This thing is literally broken!"

Lucy tries her hand at the claw and succeeds in getting a toy skeleton.

Lucy look to Delilah, "Do I really get to keep this?"

Delilah nodded.

Lucy smiled, "Wicked."

"Gus point for Team Lola! The score is two to one." Delilah said.

"ROUND FOUR: First to make a pizza wins. Me vs. Luan, Go!" Delilah yelled.

Delilah and Luan attempt to make a pizza, but end up puts it in the oven at the same time and it was ready at the same time.

"Tie!" Delilah yelled.

"This is really fun, but I'm getting hungry how about a pizza break?" Luan said, "Really, it's the yeast you could do, get it?"

Delilah smirked, "Anymore puns like that and I'll starve ya. Ok girls pizza break!"

The girls grab a booth and a waitress places a large spaghetti pizza on the table. They like what they see.

"Mmm..." The girls say before digging in. After the pizza is devoured Lola let's out a burp.

"Yuuuum!" Leni yelled.

Delilah slammed the table, "Ok break over. Since Lily is with me let's get her a game she could play."

"ROUND 5: skee-ball the one with more points wins. Lily vs. Leni. Go!" Delilah yelled.

Lily rolls the skee-ball with Delilah's teaching her how to play. She manages to land the balls in the 30, 20, and 10 holes, scoring 500 points.

"Welila!" Lily yelled trying to get Delilah's attention.

Delilah smiled and hugged her, "Great job Lily you 500 points we're so proud of you."

Leni picked up her skee-balls, "So I throw these soccer balls into those holes?"

"Skee-balls Leni-penny." Delilah corrected.

"That's what I said," Leni said innocently, Delilah rolling her eyes jokingly.

It's Leni's turn. She gets ready to throws the balls, but trips and they all land in the 100 hole. She gets a perfect 99999 points, and The older sisters celebrates.

"Two to two!" Delilah yelled.

They arrived to another set of four machines. They were white and go cart like. They featured a few characters Lola vaguely recognized.

"FINAL ROUND: Mario Kart whoever gets first place wins. If no ones gets first place whoever gets closer to it wins. Lola vs. Lori." Delilah said.

"Oh, that's cool, you drive a car!" Lola yelled jumping up and down in excitement.

Lori sat in a seat one in, allowing her to take the seat on the outside. She watched her lean down to a card reader and swipe. She mimicked her action with her own card. Her movements were awkward and her confusion only increased when several characters appeared on the screen accompanied by a countdown.

Delilah could see the confusion in her eyes, "OK princess so first rotate the wheel till you find a character you like."

"Okay." She began rotating it till she found a blonde queen in pink. "Ooo, she's pretty."

"Yeah she is. So now press the gas." Delilah said.

Lola pressed in watched the queen do a dance as a thanks for picking her.

"Now pick a cart you'd like to drive." Delilah said.

"I get to choose a car too?!" Lola yelled.

"Yeah, don't worry it ain't that important honestly." Delilah said.

"Ok let's see what screams Lola." Lola said then scrolled through the cars until she found a vaguely familiar design. Lola found a small, pink jeep. She immediately step on the gas to select it. The text on the screen then read 'waiting for other players'. Realizing her job was done she turned to look at Lori's screen which she scoffed at, "Are you a turtle in a prius?!"

Lori looked over to Lola, "Yeah, so what I like Bowser."

"Bowser? What's a bowser? That's a turtle." Lana said.

"No! Bowser is his name, his species are Koopas." Lori said.

"Why koopa? The term "koopa" finds its origins in the Japanese nomenclature for the traditional Korean delicacy known as gukbap." Lisa said.

"I don't known, that's what Leo told me what he was when we played a Mario game. All I know he's a turtle dragon." Lori said.

"A turtle dragon? That sounds cool!" Lana yelled.

Lola's confusion only increased.

"It's an video game thing princess." Delilah said.

"Is he like my queen's pet?" Lola asked.

"No, he's a king." Lori said.

"I'm married to that thing?!" Lola yelled.

"No!" Lori shouted out. "Firstly, your character is a princess."

"That's her Dad?! That's even cooler! Does she breathe fire?!" Lana asked.

"No!" Lori was quick to deny, "He kidnaps her and the hero goes to save her."

"Why does he kidnap her?" Lucy asked.

"Uhh… to marry her." Lori asked.

"That is known as Bride kidnapping, often referred to as marriage by abduction or marriage by capture, is a practice where a man forcibly takes the woman he intends to marry." Lisa said.

Everyone got quiet.

"That's weird." Lola concluded.

"Eh, it's just a game." Delilah said and turned back to screen and saw the clock click down to zero. "Get ready girls. We'll do the easiest track."

Lori moved her wheel and selected the beginner tracks.

"Alright." Lola said. The princess watched as the screen changed to a scenic display of a beach side race track. While it was cartoony, she had to admit it was surprisingly pretty. The camera refocused on her jeep and she instantly found herself annoyed by the fact she was in the back of the pack.

This would not stand.

Lola's face filled with determination. Her fingers regrip and tightened around the wheel. Her foot was already revving the fictional engine.

The flag finally raised and the three tick countdown appeared. When "Go" appeared the race was on.

Lola was in first.

Lori was having a hard time with her speedy but poor turning prius. On the other hand she was surprised when Lola was maintaining her lead.

"Gah!" The blonde girl suddenly shouted.

"What?!" Lori's cart jerked as she twisted at the sudden yell.

"I just crashed into something and now I have garbage on my screen." Lola said.

"Huh?" Lori glanced over, she had three banana peels in a box in the corner of her screen, "You have to collect things?" Lori looked back to her screen, "What do you get?"

"That's just an item. If you press that green button you'll use it." Delilah said.

Lola had Peach threw the bananas in front of her, but Lola drove into them and the princess spun out.

Delilah laughed, "You threw it infront of yourself?!"

Delilah suddenly felt a quick jab to her arm, "Ouch!"

"Delilah your making me lose, I slipped on my own garbage!" Lola angrily sneered at her. Bowser speed past a spun out Peach.

Lola's foot slammed on the gas and she began speeding forward.

"Eat my dust Lola!" Lori yelled she went into a hard turn. For no particular reason she lent into it.

"No how do you go faster?!" Lola yelled both were now moving as if they were actually driving.

"Get a mushroom or drive move the glowing road!" Delilah yelled.

Lola drove over a booster, and hit a item box, but Lori is still ahead.

"Yes! that super s'more is mine!" Lori yelled.

"Eat baby koopa!" Lola yelled.

"What?!" Lori yelled.

A green shell suddenly slammed into the back of her prius. Lori's car did an overly dramatic flip as a pink jeep finally flew by him.

"Ha! Eat my dust Bowser!" Lola mocked as she collected another item.

"Your literally not gonna win!" Lori yelled.

"Yes I am and when I win I'm taking your kingdom!" Lola yelled.

Their shouting filled the back of the arcade as they lent and slammed on brakes. Going back and forth as they battled each other in game. As they fought, little attention was actually paid to the computers and eventually they placed in 6th, Lola, and 8th, Lori.

"TEAM LOLA WINS!" Delilah yelled then let out a squeal and then blushed when the Loud sisters looked at her surprised, "I-I mean team Lola wins."

"Ha! Loser!" The pampered twin taunted her older sister.

"We both lost!" Lori yelled she felt a need to clarify.

"But you lost more." Lola said flipped her hair back and smiled as she looked at Delilah, "Okay, where's our super s'more?"

Lori's jaw dropped, "Huh? But cha. But. It tif! GAAAHHH!"

Delilah chuckled, "I told Johnny to make it awhile ago so it should ready when we get back to your place. Let's move out!" Delilah yelled Lola jumped into her arms and she headed to the exit with the sisters following her.

"OMGosh, this was totes fun. This place is great!" Leni yelled.

The others agreed.

The girls then made their way back to The Loud House. They opened the door gasped in delight. They saw two s'mores that were bigger than they are.

"Alright, guess rat boy made two." Delilah said.

The sisters rush them and dig in to the huge s'mores, loving it.

Once the girls finished off the s'mores and the boys cleaned up after their cow tipping. They all decided to rest for the night.

The girls all slept in Lori and Leni's room and the boys slept in clubhouse.

They all changed back into their sleepwear.

The boys had a good laugh at David's sleepwear.

Footie pajamas.

The man was literally wearing footie pajamas.

During the night Lincoln and Delilah woke up.

Lincoln saw the boys still sleeping. Tommy has had his face drawn on with a frowny face on his forehead, fake whiskers, a beard, and a clown nose. Frankie's right hand was in warm water.

Delilah saw that every Loud sister was cuddling with her with Lily on her chest sucking her thumb.

"Best sleepover/slumber party ever." The two middle siblings said.

The End.

Chapter 18: Ties That Bind

It appears to be a nice quiet Saturday morning. A butterfly perches on Lincoln's window. Just then, a sudden blast blows the butterfly away. The usual Loud House chaos unfolds in the hallways. Luna is rocking, Lucy is reading her poetry on the attic steps, Lola and Lana are racing with their car and pogo stick, some commotion is coming from Lisa and Lily's room, Lily is finger painting on the hall walls, and Luan is practicing with her dummy Mr. Coconuts.

"How do you make an egg roll?" Mr. Coconuts asked.

"I don't know. How do you make an egg roll?" Luan asked.

"You push it!" Mr. Coconuts joked.

"Good one, Mr. Coconuts, but your delivery was a little wooden." Luan joked and laughs.

Mr. Coconuts just turns at her and stares at her vividly. Luan reacts surprised. Leni comes out of her room wearing one of Lori's tank tops.

"Is that my shirt? Take it off!" Lori yelled angrily.

"I can't!" Leni points at Mr. Coconuts, "There are boys here!" Leni yelled

Mr. Coconuts raises his eyebrows in an aroused motion and Luan covers his eyes, "Ah, coconuts."

Lynn is leaping off the walls in the manners of parkour. Lincoln is trying to copy it, but falls on his face. Lynn bounces off Luna's speakers and leaps over Lola's car and Lana's pogo stick. Lincoln tries it but Lola runs him over and Lana bounces off him. He tries to catch up with Lynn.

"See, Linc, the key to parkour is momentum. Never stop moving." Lynn said and leaps onto and springs off the bathroom door, "Door jump!" She does flips back.

"Door jump!" Lincoln yelled and drop kick opens the door and falls in, causing Cliff to yowl in pain off-screen, "Whoa!"

Cliff comes walking out of the bathroom with a piece of toilet paper on his right paw. The hind one.

"I'm okay. Just gonna lie here a sec on the nice, soft floor." Lincoln said in pain.

Welcome to a typical Saturday morning in the Loud House. Sure it's crazy, but that's the way they like it. All eleven of us.

After an moment, Rita's voice comes through the vent.

"Eleven is way too many. I can't take it anymore." Rita said.

"But we can't get rid of them. I'm too attached." Lynn Sr. said.

Lincoln gasps and gets closer to hear better.

"I know you are, honey, but they're just so obnoxious and loud." Rita said.

"Are they talking about us?" Lincoln asked.

He looks out into the hallway to see the chaos that they love possibly being the cause of this issue with Lori trying to get her shirt back from Leni who's running from her while Lori holds on, Luna's loud music, Luan's annoying jokes, Lynn's parkour skills, Lucy getting in the way, the twins' dangerous vehicles, Lisa's science disasters, and Lily's excessive crying.

"Stop! You're stretching my shirt!" Lori yelled.

"I'm sorry, but my mind is made up. I want all of them out of the house and on the curb in time for trash pickup tomorrow." Rita said.

Lincoln is terrified, "Trash pickup?" He runs off to tell his sisters.

Down the vent the scene goes to their parents' room to reveal what they're actually talking about, which appears to be about their father's neckties.

"But I love my tie collection! Cool neckwear is my thing." Lynn Sr. said.

"Honey, they're an embarrassment." Rita said.

Lynn Sr. holds up his disco tie, "Not this one." He presses a button that makes it light up and play music, "It's like a dance party around your neck." He starts dancing which makes his wife feel embarrassed.

Lincoln has just finished telling the girls about what he heard through the vent and don't believe him.

"That is literally crazy talk Linky." Lori said.

"Yeah. Why would they want to get rid of us?" Lynn asked.

Lincoln shows them the damage, nay, the destruction they have caused in the hallway and a coyote trying to make off with Mr. Coconuts. The coyote notices the kids, drops Mr. Coconuts, and leaves.

"Oh." The girls said.

"Are you sure your not being, Mr. Paranoid?" Lori asked.

"Lori, I'm serious! Come listen for yourself." Lincoln said and grabbed her hand dragging her to the bathroom.

Lori is listening to the conversation, worried.

"But I thought you loved them?" Lynn Sr. asked.

"Frankly, dear, I didn't like the first one." Rita said.

Her words send Lori into a state of panicking desperation.

"And the next thing I know, we've got eleven." Rita continued.

Lori ran back to her other sisters, "IT'S TRUE! MOM AND DAD ARE GETTING RID OF US!"

The others start panicking.

Lola becomes furious, "I'm gonna go down there and give them a piece of my mind!"

Lincoln tries to calm his sisters, "Guys. Shh. Quiet down."

Lola turns to Lincoln, "I'm gonna lose my princess bed! Don't you tell me to quiet down!"

Lincoln placed his hands gently on the princess's shoulders, "Mom and Dad clearly have made up their minds about this. Yelling at them will not make the situation any better."

"Lincoln's right. We have to run away we should hop into Vanzilla and get out of here before they throw us to the curb." Lori said.

"If we all work together, we can make it without our parents. Now who's with me?" Lincoln asked.

"WE ARE!" The Loud sisters yelled.

The Loud siblings grabbed whatever they could stuff into their suitcases and made their way to Vanzilla as they were getting in Larry and Charlie noticed them getting ready to run away.

"Hey, everyone! What's up? Are you all heading out on a trip or something?" Charlie asked.

"We're totally making a break for it, little buddies! Mom and Pop don't want us around anymore, and it's seriously breaking my heart. Ugh, my Achy Breaky Heart!" Luna yelled.

"WHAT?!" Both of the twin boys yelled.

"It's true I heard everything. Mom and Dad were talking while I was in the bathroom, and they want to kick us out! Can you believe it? This might be the last time you see us! But don't worry, we'll try to write to you every once in a while. So long, for now!" Lincoln yelled.

Larry started to tear up, "But I really don't want you to leave! You guys are like my best friends!"

"Yeah, who's gonna have fun with us? You guys are totally irreplaceable! I can't imagine hanging out without you!" Charlie said as he started to tear up too.

"Sigh, it's so frustrating. Our parents have already made up their minds, and now we're stuck with no choice but to leave. I can't help but wonder what the future has in store for us. It feels… well, a bit ominous, you know? It's like a dark cloud hovering over us. What will happen next? I hope it's something spooky and exciting." Lucy said.

Charlie then got an idea, "Hey, wait a second! Why don't you just come live with us? It'd be super fun! We could have all kinds of adventures together!"

The Louds were surprised.

"You would permit us to reside with you? It would pose a significant challenge, though I am acutely aware of the already substantial number of mouths to feed. The thought of further increasing that burden by living in your home is something I find hard to approve of." Lisa said.

"Come on, we can totally make this work! Just please, don't leave us hanging, okay? I can't imagine being without you guys!" Larry begged.

"You hear that, Lori? Can we stay with the Velazquest? Please, please, please, please, please?" Leni begged.

"Really, Charlie? Are you sure that's OK with your family?" Lori asked.

"Oh, they'll be totally cool with it." Larry answered for Charlie.

-At the Velazquest House-

"We are totally not cool with it." The other siblings said.

"Come on, guys. They need our help." Larry said.

Delilah put her hands on hips, "Look little ranger, we'd never turn our backs on the Louds, but there's so many of us, and so many of them!"

Leo nodded in agreement, "Yo, fam! I'm thinkin' it might be a good idea to chat with their folks about this situation. What do you guys think? We need to make sure everyone's on the same page before we dive-"

The doorbell rings.

"They're here, they're here, they're here!" "They're here, they're here, they're here! This is gonna be epic! Let's go check it out Larry!" Charlie yelled and rushes to the door.

"In." Leo finished.

Johnny ran after the little magician, "Hey, get your butt back here, Houdini! I swear, if you pull an appearing act, I'm gonna unleash my inner magician and pull a rabbit out of your... well, let's just say it won't be pretty!"

Johnny rushes to the door, and he fights with Charlie to open it.

Charlie manages to open the door and the Loud siblings were there.

Lynn chuckled, "Sup Velazquest family! Louds in the house!"

Lynn gives Johnny a chest bump, Johnny getting thrown across the room.

The rest of the Velazquest siblings come over while the Loud siblings come in.

"Hey guys!" The Loud siblings give all types of greetings.

Delilah and Leo give each others nervous looks.

The Louds and Velazquests are together at the dinner table.

"So Lincoln, looks like Thing 1 and Thing 2 spilled the beans that you're in desperate need of a crash pad. Need a roof over your head, or are we talking more like a luxurious lair? Because I can totally help with both! Just remember, I'm not giving you a bed unless you promise to bring the chimichangas!" Johnny said.

"Yes. Mom want all of us out of the house and on the curb!" Lincoln yelled throwing his hands up.

Frankie rubbed his chin, "How intriguing it is to consider that your parents harbor a desire to bid you farewell."

Lori starts sobbing, "But it's true mom said she never liked me and basically said she ended up with 10 more kids she didn't want."

Lori continued sobbing. Leo came over and and holds her to comfort her.

Lola and Lana start tearing up, "Mommy and daddy don't love us anymore!" They wailed loudly.

Delilah rolled her eyes and walked over to the twins, "Come here, you two. It's okay." Delilah hugs the twins to comfort them and they hug her.

"There's nothing to be crying over. Your mom and dad love you guys and will never stop loving you." Delilah said.

"Yeah, they won't get rid of you dudes, 11 kids getting throw out the door? The cops will be going after your folks faster then the cops go after Leo in GTA." Tommy said.

Lori sniffles but then laughs a little as Leo caresses her hair and chin, she puts her head on his shoulder.

"Hey, I know you guys aren't going anywhere, but just in case things go sideways and you get kicked out, no worries! You can crash with us. We'll even help hide you from our folks—just tuck you away under our beds or something. We've got each other's backs, no matter what!" Leo said and kisses Lori's forehead.

Lori smiles and then hugs Leo, "Thanks I feel a lot better."

"I propose that we undertake a modest experiment." Frankie said.

"Of what kind?" Lisa asked.

"I recommend that you remain with us until dusk. If your parents are indeed indifferent to your well-being, it is unlikely that they will reach out should you go unaccounted for." Frankie said.

Lisa clapped her hands together, "It is indeed a clever endeavor to assess the extent of our parents' affection for us."

"Alright, time for some sneaky shenanigans! We need to go undercover and hide out to see if our parents really love us! Who knows, maybe they'll miss us so much they'll launch a full-on search party! Get ready for some serious hide-and-seek fun!" Luan yelled.

The Louds and Velazquests cheer.

XXXXX

Leo stood on the neatly trimmed grass of the mini-golf course, a determined expression on his face as he held the putter in his hands. Beside him, Lori, the oldest Loud sister and a golfing prodigy, gave him a supportive smile.

"Come on, Leo! Just focus on your swing and line up the shot." Lori encouraged, her voice filled with enthusiasm.

Leo took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on the brightly colored windmill obstacle that stood in the way of the hole. He tried to mimic Lori's elegant posture and steady stance as he swung the putter, sending the ball rolling across the green. The ball bounced off the windmill's blades, ricocheting off course and landing in a patch of artificial flowers.

Lori's smile didn't waver, but Leo could sense her disappointment. "It's okay, Leo! Everyone has to start somewhere. Let's give it another shot."

They continued to play, with Leo attempting to follow Lori's advice and replicate her swings. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't quite get the hang of it. He sunk a few putts, but his shots lacked the finesse and precision that seemed to come so effortlessly to Lori.

As they moved to the next hole, Leo let out a sigh of frustration. "Yo, I can't figure out why golf is such a struggle for me. Lori, you make it look so effortless — you've got that game down! Meanwhile, I'm just out here feeling like I'm stuck in Mario Golf mode. Gotta level up my skills, for real!"

Lori placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Hey, don't be too hard on yourself. Not everyone has to be a golfing champion. We all have our own strengths, you know."

Leo's lips curled into a small smile, "Alright, you got a point there. I gotta say, I'm thankful to have you in my corner like that, Lori. You really know how to keep it real."

Lori chuckled. "Of course, Leo. We're not just soul mates, we're best friends, and we're always around to support each other here to help each other and makes each other happy." Lori then placed her hand on his cheek and Leo couldn't help but blush. Lori leaned and gave him a long kiss on the lips. "That's for being such a good sport, Leo Lion Lollipop." She said with a wink.

Leo's blush only deepened as he smiled at his girlfriend and best friend.

XXXXX

Royal Woods, Ketcham Park

Leni and David were in the middle of finishing their daily jog in the park. Leni didn't exercise like David. David exercised a lot Leni was sure he work out all the time If that wasn't bad for you. Anyway the point is he's more active then Leni.

The beginning was a little difficult for Leni, but as time went on, Leni managed to go further and further, never lacking behind David.

"Hey, Leni! Don't start slacking off on me now, alright? We gotta keep the momentum going!" David said, jogging a few feet ahead of Leni.

"You know this is suppose to help me get in shape, not make you more competitive." Leni said as they both jogged past a lady pushing her baby in a stroller. Leni smiled at this, wondering if she'll ever have a baby with David.

"It is getting you in shape, but If I happen to kick your butt at the same time I'm not gonna company." David said.

"Hey, you know, I think you've been hanging out with Lynn a bit too much. Maybe it's time to mix things up a little." Leni said.

"Ooh~? Do I sense a hint of jealousy~?" David teased as Leni caught up, jogging right next to him.

"Jealous of Lynn making you a meanie and stinky? Yeah, I'm totes jelly." Leni joked.

"Well, you totally will be once I beat you! Just watch me go for it!" David yelled.

David started to speed up as they were approaching their final mark. Leni pushed her body to her limit trying to catch up with Leni. David may have thought Leni was out of her element seeing as he worked everyday and was chasing around his brothers and sister. But Leni has been chasing her siblings most of her childhood. This was no different.

As Leni caught up with David, she turned to give him a wink before speeding up and passing him. "Bye, Davey~."

David smirked as he started to slow his pace, giving Leni a false sense of confidence. He snickered and toke off, getting right along side Leni as they reached the light pole they started from.

"You really thought you could beat me there for a second, huh?" David mocked Leni as they were both gasping for air. Maybe Lynn was rubbing off on him.

"Wow, what a gentleman, not letting a lady win." Leni teased back.

"Aww, come on, Leni-penny. I'm only playing... I gotta give you credit though. You did a lot better than some guys I train with." David said.

David and Leni both sighed out and sat down on a bench beside them. They started to take a break, enjoying the cool breeze and scenery. David and Leni watched as kids were playing in the jungle gym and a couple toddlers playing in the sandbox.

"Remember when we use to come here when we were kids?" Leni asked as she saw two sisters running around.

"When we were kids?" Leni were still kids." David said and laughed.

Leni giggled, "You know what I mean Davey. Back when we little kids."

"I remember when we were kids. You and I were total goofballs back then! We still total goofballs. It feels like just yesterday we were all just running around, making the craziest memories together. Ah, those were the days!" David said and smiled.

Leni smiled, "Yep... We had a lot of fun memories in this park. David do you ever think we would-."

David gasped, "Oh yeah! I wanted to go the mall today to buy some sports equipment, You wanna go with me?"

Leni squealed then enveloped David into a hug and his face was buried in her bosom, making David blush.

"I totes wanna go! Race you to the car!" Leni yelled she then leaned in and gave him a rather long peck on the lips. With a giggle, Leni pulled away and took off back to the David's car.

David had a large blush on his face, "I wonder what Leni was gonna say? Eh whatever time to hit up the mall."

XXXXX

The Velazquest's basement or also know as the Velazquest's Soundproof studio was alive with the rhythmic beats of drums, the strumming of guitars, and the melodic hum of bass. Luna, the music-loving Loud sister strummed her guitar. Beside her, Sam, Luna's supportive girlfriend and fellow musician, played her keyboard with a calm and focused demeanor. Across Sam was Mazzy, Luna's ditzy and jokey like second girlfriend sat behind her drum set, her wild hair swaying with every energetic beat. And in the midst of it all, Tommy Luna's boyfriend stood with a determined expression.

"Okay, Tommy boy, you got this!" Luna cheered, her voice infused with encouragement. "Just follow the beat."

Sam smiled at him warmly. "Yeah, Tommy, music is all about expressing yourself and having fun."

With a deep breath, Tommy attempted to sync his strummed with Luna's rhythm. His timing matched. He fingers strumming the strings of his electric guitar with a chill expression, the resulting notes filled the studio beautiful music.

The four teens didn't just play their instruments, they lived them, their instruments became extensions to help them perform.

After a few songs Luna sported a happy smile as the last verse came about Luna out a little extra effort into delivering it perfectly. When she ripped the last chord, she did a small knee slide forwards as she brought her right hand up with a devil's horn signature.

"THANK YOU ROYAL WOODS!" Luna panted as she tried to regain her breath, shredding on an axe took a lot of hard work after all, not to mention doing it for nearly an hour.

Tommy and Sam exchanged a knowing glance, and then Mazzy broke into a laughter-filled drum solo. Sam joined in, playing a playful melody that matched Luna's rhythm. Tommy couldn't help but chuckle at their infectious energy.

As the music gradually faded, Luna placed her guitar down and walked over to Tommy, her smile still bright. "Luv. I never not have a blast playing together with you."

Sam nodded in agreement. "I second that! The most important thing is that we enjoyed the time we spent making music as a group."

Mazzy hopped over her drum set and joined the three, "Yeah, We can never get a gig If it means still having fun with you guys."

Tommy couldn't help feel his heart skip a beat at Luna, Sam and Mazzy's positivity.

"Thanks, Luna, Sam, Mazzy" Tommy said with a genuine smile. "You three are amazing musicians, and I always have a lot of fun jamming with you."

"Hey, thanks a ton, Luna, Sam, Mazzy! You beautiful souls! Just like the greats say, 'Ain't no mountain high enough' when it comes to our jamming sessions! Every time I'm with you, I feel like I'm dancing in the dark, just living for the music. You three are like 'a symphony of a thousand voices,' and I can't help but feel the rhythm deep in my bones! From 'Sweet Child O' Mine' to 'Here Comes the Sun,' it's all about those moments we create together. Let's keep this musical journey rolling because every jam is a 'whole lotta love!' Can't wait for our next session—'let's get it on' and make some magic happen! You light up my world like nobody else!"

Luna blushed and playfully rested her chin in his hair. "Thanks luv you make my ticker drop a beat!"

Sam gave him an affectionate pat on the shoulder. "Yeah also your awesome Tommy don't forget that." Sam then leaned in and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

"Hey!" Luna protested.

"Don't be jealous because I beat you to it." Sam teased.

"Oh yea?" Luna then leaned in and kissed Tommy's other cheek.

Mazzy chuckled, "You call that a kiss?" Mazzy then grabbed Tommy's cheeks and pulled him in for a big kiss. Tommy was caught off guard but welcomed the affection.

Luna and Sam blushed and giggled as they saw their boyfriend receive such a kiss. It heated up more when her tongue slipped inside his mouth and tangled with his tongue as well. The kiss lasted for a quick minute before she separated from him.

"That's how it's done." Mazzy said.

Tommy just chuckled with a huge blush on his face as he watched his girlfriends begin to playfully bicker about who had called dibs on him first.

XXXXX

The colorful decorations hung from the walls, and a vibrant stage was set up in the center of the room. It was Chortle Portal.

The Chortle Portal was a comedy club. Tonight it was packed to the brim as comedians and their friends waited backstage for their shot.

Luan was prepared to deliver her signature brand of comedy to the enthusiastic crowd. Milton, standing backstage, felt a mixture of nervousness and excitement. He had been Luan's trusty camera man for countless gigs, but this time, she wanted him to take the spotlight and prove to him that he could be the main event.

As Luan finished her set, the crowd erupted into laughter and applause.

"Next up from Royal Woods we have our next act tonight. Let's get our ears ready for Milton Velazquest!" The announcer bellowed as the crowd cheered and clapped. Milton started to panic before Luan started to pull him to the stage.

"Remember just channel your inner comedian. You can do this Milo!" With that she shoved him into the spotlight.

Milton's heart raced as he stood on the stage. Milton felt his stomach drop as he looked out at the crowd. They were silent, waiting as a few cleared their throat. His hands shook as he took hold of the mic. Giving a heavy swallow he cleared the lump in his throat. Taking one last look at his girlfriend then looked back at the crowd.

"Good evening everyone! My name is Milton Velazquest, one of ten brothers to a single sister God help her." a few chuckles and whistles came from the crowd. "Not as bad as it sounds… is a lie I tell myself." Laughter and a boo followed. "Have you ever noticed that Latinos are taking over all the fast food places you have to be bilingual to order a hamburger nowadays I remember once I went to pick up Burpin' Burger for dinner with my brother And he had the roughest time."

Warren, came out of Milton's sleepwear and grabbed his yellow French beret and placed it on it's head.

"Hey, listen up, buddy! You know what? I think we oughta spill the beans on your story, capisce? It's a real page-turner—like the kind you can't put down, just like a slice of pizza that keeps callin' your name! Let's get this show on the road, 'cause your tale's got more twists than a pretzel at the boardwalk! What do ya say, huh?" Warren said.

The audience's response was positive.

"Hey, welcome to Burpin' Burger, can I help you, ese?" Milton said in a Mexican accent.

"Wait, what did ya just say? I'm sorry, I didn't quite catch that—my ears must be a little rusty, like a fire escape that hasn't seen a good scrub in ages! You know, sometimes I feel like I'm livin' in a puns-ylvania, 'cause the dad jokes just keep comin', and I can't escape 'em! So go ahead, hit me with your best shot—my head's still spinnin' like a pizza in the air!" Warren asked.

"Welcome to Burpin' Burger, can I help you, ese?" Milton said in a Mexican accent.

"Is this Burpin' Burger? Cause I gotta tell ya, I might head to the royal castle of burgers, I'm about to stage a fast food coup!" Warren asked.

"Can I help you want something, mijo, you want something?" Milton said in a Mexican accent.

"Hey, how ya doin'? Can I get a Double Belcher, ya know, to double my happiness today? I mean, who doesn't love a burger that's twice the fun? It's a real 'meat' and greet situation, am I right? Let's burger this day with some flavor!" Warren said.

"Okay you want to Womble yelcher? Quieres queso?" Milton said in a Mexican accent.

"Wait, what did ya just say? I'm sorry, I didn't quite catch that?" Warren asked.

"Quieres queso? I said do you want cheese?" Milton said in a Mexican accent.

"Oh alright." Warren said.

"Okay you want to womble yelcher you want papas fritas? You want french fries? french fries?" Milton said in a Mexican accent.

"Yeah, my friends are doin' just fine, thanks! Just like a good bagel, they're all in a good place, you know? No holes in their plans, we're all just tryin' to spread some joy like cream cheese on a Sunday mornin'. Life's a slice, and they're just takin' a bite outta it!" Warren said.

"And then my brother really threw him off." Milton said.

"Hey, whaddaya got in the way of fountain drinks, huh? I could really use somethin' to quench my thirst, ya know? Is it soda or just some fizz-ical activity? I'm hopin' for a poppin' good time with a side of ice, capisce?" Warren asked.

"Excuse me?" Milton said in a Mexican accent.

"Hey, whaddaya got in the way of fountain drinks?" Warren asked.

"One minute please. Este tipo dice que Fountain bebe, ¿qué es eso?" Milton said in Mexican.

His friend's going to show up that my bro was asking for soda." Milton said.

"Then the guy went, "Soda why didn't you just say soda stupid?!" Milton said in a Mexican accent.

The crowd roared in laugher.

"That's all the time I have, good night!" Milton yelled.

The crowd cheered him as he and Warren bowed to them.

He glanced at Luan, who was watching from the side. Luan's eye were filled with tears from laughing so hard.

He quickly went to put the mic back on the stand only for it to fall off as he hurry off stage. The crowd cheered him as he waved back to them.

Her boyfriend not only finished a set, he was being cheered by the crowd. The second Milton was off stage she hugged him tight. "You did it! You did it!"

"Let go! Let go!" The second she released him he went straight to a trash can and vomited. Luan waited for him to finish before offering a drink and the towel.

"How do you feel?" Luan asked.

"P-please don't ever make me do that again..." Milton said taking the soda and towel he drank a few small sips and whipped his mouth. "Can we go home now?" He asked.

Luan put her arm around Milton's shoulders and guided him to the exit, "Sure, You know why I had you be in the spotlight?"

Milton looked towards his girlfriend, "Oh, um, was it, like, some kind of revenge? I mean, I'm sorry if that sounds silly or—oh gosh, I didn't mean to overthink it! I just get a bit anxious, you know? I really hope I didn't offend you with my answer! Please forgive me if I'm being too much, it's just that I worry a lot. I really didn't mean it! Sorry!"

Luan nudged him gently, "Milton relax. I did it to raise your confidence. I know you lack it and would rather be behind the camera, but I wanna see you smile more. I'm sorry for being a little selfish."

Milton looked at his girlfriend, his face a mix of sympathy and determination, "Oh gosh, Luan, I really hope I'm not overstepping here, but um, please don't be too hard on yourself. I mean, it's totally okay to want to help someone you care about, right? Please forgive me if I'm being too much!"

Luan grinned and gave him a playful nudge, "Hey, thanks for the kind words we're partners and best friends, right? We're here to catch each other when we fall, both figuratively and literally. And besides..." She leaned and whispered. "You have no idea how thrilling it was to see you on stage and perform today."

Milton blushed and swallowed, "L-Luan? Wai-wai-wai-wait!"

"Milo~" Luan leaned in and kissed him deeply, letting her tongue slide into his mouth. And just as Milton was about to kiss her back, she pulled away. "Got ya!"

Before Milton could respond, he felt something in his mouth. And when he reached out to pull it out, he saw a red rag. He tugged. And it was tied to a blue one. Then a purple one. And a green one. And it went on like that for about 15 seconds as he continued to pull them out of his mouth until finally he got to the end and at the end there was an orange rag that had the message 'I love U' on it.

Milton's blush grew smiled. "Um, I, uh, I really love you too, Luana Banana! I hope that's okay... I, um, didn't mean! I get all wobbly inside when I think about it, and I, um, really hope you don't mind me saying so. Please don't be upset or anything! I just wanted you to know! Eep!"

Luan kissed Milton again shutting him up.

XXXXX

Lynn and Johnny were drenched with sweat and their clothes dirty with grass and mud. Johnny was spending the day with Lynn who wanted to practice football drills with Johnny. Johnny however just like Leni was in for a rough time as Lynn was a beast.

She was faster and stronger then he was, making it easy for her to tackle and intercept the ball. Johnny would run around the field and she would stream roll him.

Her tackles were relentless. It seemed if Johnny held onto the ball for more than a few seconds he would get brought to the ground. Johnny was hit and felt himself fall to the ground only to be brought back up by Lynn.

"That was a lot better, John-O. You managed to last a lot longer than the other times I tackled you," she said as she lifted him off the ground with little effort.

Johnny noticed after a while when she tackled him though she would give him the usual pep talk but also she seemed more affectionate than before. Johnny noticed that Lynn would linger a little longer on him. Even so much so that she seemed to nuzzle him affectionately if she hit the tackle right. She even managed to sneak in a few kisses here and there as she got up.

"Good catch Johnny. Way to be evasive but I'm just better," she said with a playful pat on his backside.

The practice went on until sundown as they were tired, sweaty and a little bruised after all of the training. Lynn was more enthusiastic than ever as she was pumping with adrenaline after such a good time.

"WOO! Now that was a good practice. Alright Johnny, let's head to Auntie Pam's Parlor." Lynn said happily as she took a swig of her sports drink.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Y-you really mean it? Like, you're not just messing with my heart like it's a piñata at a kid's birthday party? Because if you are, I might just have to unleash my inner chimichanga and go full-on dramatic superhero mode! But if you really mean it... well, then I might just need to grab a cape and a bouquet, because it's about to get romantic around here, and you know I bring the flair!" Johnny yelled.

"Yup let's head there. Last one there pays!" Lynn yelled then took off with Johnny running after her.

-At Auntie Pam's Parlor-

Johnny and Lynn sat on a bench to enjoy their ice creams. Johnny had a scoop of peanut butter on a waffle cone while Lynn had a scoop of cookies 'n cream on a sugar cone. After taking a few licks of their ice cream, they offer each other some of their ice cream Lynn brought her ice cream close to Johnny's face as soon as he's about to take a lick of her ice cream Lynn poked her ice cream right into his nose.

"Hey! What's the big idea? You palooka!" Johnny yelled.

Lynn laughed hysterically, "I guess ice cream was on you Johnny. You look as if you-"

Johnny smudged some of his own ice cream until Lynn's nose and got some on her chin as well.

Both of the teens laughed when they took a good look at each other's faces covered with a little ice cream.

Johnny and Lynn gaze into each other's eyes and begin to blush the two young teenagers lowered their ice cream and began to bring their lips closer and closer to each other their hearts begin to pound faster as they were about to kiss. They bopped noses.

"Oops! Looks like I miscalculated the smooch there! Note to self: next time, aim for the lips, not the nose! Kisses should be epic, not cryptic. My bad!" Johnny yelled.

Lynn laughed, "Whatever. Wanna try again?"

Johnny and Lynn bring their lips close again and kiss for real. After a couple of moments they parted.

Lynn blushed, "That felt really nice."

Johnny laughed, "Nice? Whoa, hold up! Kissing you is like getting hit by the sweet truck of awesomeness! And can we talk about those lips? They taste like cookies 'n cream—like dessert and romance had a delicious baby! Seriously, how do I get more of that? Let's just say, I'm ready to kiss you like it's the last cookie on Earth!"

The two laughed before going back to their ice cream.

"Johnny?" Lynn asked.

"Yeah?" Johnny asked.

"I love you." Lynn said.

"Right back atcha, my heartthrob! I love you too, you glorious, sporty, athletic, future gold medal having masterpiece!" Johnny yelled.

Lynn laughed before shoving his ice cream in his mouth, "Shut up!"

XXXXX

Lincoln was playing video games with Delilah, who had brought him to her room. They were playing Super Smash Bros Ultimate, and Delilah was dominating the game with Steve.

"Geeze Delilah you still rock at this game." Lincoln spoke while trying to K.O Delilah's character. Delilah just smirked.

"Flattery will get you nowhere Love Bug." And with that Delilah sent Lincoln's character Terry flying out of bounds with her character's Steve down special TNT, and the game was over. Lincoln sighed in defeat, while Delilah laughed.

Delilah then gave him a kiss on his lips, "Don't worry Love Bug you'll get better, eventually." Delilah joked causing Lincoln to laugh.

"Hahaha Better be careful Delilah next match I'm not holding back." Lincoln declared as he picked Sephiroth.

Delilah smirked, "Sephiroth eh? Looks like I'm gonna have to clip that single wing of his." Delilah joked and picked Mii Gunner dressed as Doom Slayer.

XXXX

The attic was filled with an air of quiet contemplation as Luis and Lucy sat on a dusty old rug, surrounded by stacks of books and dimly lit by the soft glow of a lantern. Lucy with a penchant for the macabre, had sought Luis assistance in refining her verses.

"Thanks for helping me out, Luis," Lucy said, her voice as ethereal as a whisper. "Poetry is so personal to me, and I trust your perspective."

Luis gave a small smile, but it couldn't be seen, his gaze thoughtful as he flipped through the pages of Lucy's notebook. "Certainly, Lucy. I'd be more than willing to lend my ear. While poetry may not be my dark domain, I can certainly offer you my sincere thoughts."

They spent hours poring over words, discussing rhythms, exploring metaphors, and fine-tuning each line. Lucy's dark and evocative poetry seemed to come to life with Luis's input. He suggested slight changes in phrasing, offered alternative words, and encouraged her to experiment with different structures.

As the night approached, Lucy read one of her poems aloud, her voice carrying the weight of her emotions. Luis listened intently, captivated by the raw beauty of her words. When she finished, he offered a genuine smile which again you couldn't see.

"Lucy, your poetry is hauntingly beautiful. It's as though you're conjuring dark, vivid images that dance like shadows in my mind." Luis praised.

Lucy's pale cheeks flushed with a mix of gratitude and vulnerability. "Thank you, Luis. Your input has truly helped me see my work in a new light." She then snuggled up closer to his chest since she was sitting on his lap.

With a blush, Luis wrapped his arms around her and rested his chin on her head. "You really believe you're not too old for this dreary charade?" He asked her.

Lucy shook her head. "Never. I will always be your little girlfriend and thus, never too old to sit on your lap. Besides, this is the best place for me to work on my poetry."

"You know, this may not be my scene, but I'll always be there to help you navigate yours...after all." Luis said, "I am your devoted boyfriend."

XXXXX

Charlie found himself surrounded by the luxurious world of beauty products and glamorous gowns. Lola, the beauty pageant queen of the family, was determined to secure another crown, and she knew just who to turn to for advice – her dependable boyfriend.

"Okay, Chip, which dress do you think is better: the pink one or the sparkly blue one?" Lola asked, holding up two elaborate dresses for his inspection.

Charlie considered the options, offering a thoughtful nod. "Princess, you should totally rock the pink one! It seriously brings out your gorgeous complexion and makes your eyes pop. Trust me, you'll look like a total superstar!"

Lola grinned with satisfaction. "Good choice. And what about the makeup? I'm thinking of a subtle smoky eye, but not too dramatic."

As Charlie provided input on makeup, hair, and posture, Lola's transformation into a pageant-ready princess unfolded before his eyes. He admired her dedication and the way she worked to perfect every detail.

While Charlie was helping Lola, Larry followed Lana to the driveway where Kong Van, the family's iconic van, sat awaiting its oil change.

"Oh this is gonna be great I might not be able to work on Vanzilla, thanks for letting work on your family van," Lana said, passing him a wrench with a grin. "You ready to do this oil change?"

Larry rolled up his sleeves, ready to dive into the task at hand, "No worries, Lana! I might not be as talented as you, but I can totally follow your lead!"

Lana chuckled. "Trust me, Larry, changing oil is all about following the steps and paying attention. You've got this."

Guided by Lana's expertise, Larry assisted with draining the old oil, replacing the oil filter, and adding the fresh oil. It wasn't long before they had successfully completed the task, and Kong Van was ready to hit the road once again.

As they stepped back from the van, Lana wiped her hands on a rag and smiled at Larry. "See? Changing oil isn't so tough when you've got a partner."

Larry grinned back. "Hey, thanks for showing me the ropes, Lana! I may not know all the ins and outs of cars like you do, but I'm super glad I could lend a hand!

As the sun set on their busy day, Lola and Lana expressed their gratitude for their help in their own unique ways. Lola allowed Charlie to kiss the back of her hand before she gave him a quick peck on the lips like a princess. And Lana tackled Larry to the ground and pinned him before she laid a big one on him that was sloppy and messy.

XXXXX

In Frankie's lab, surrounded by bubbling beakers and intricate contraptions, Lisa's scientific mind was fully engaged. She had requested Frankie's permission to use his lab for a experiments that involved him drinking various samples. Frankie, though slightly skeptical about getting involved in Lisa's experiments, agreed on the condition that there would be no dissections involved.

As they worked together, discussing hypotheses and analyzing data, the hours flew by. Frankie marveled at Lisa's intellectual prowess and the way she effortlessly navigated complex concepts. He offered his insights and listened as Lisa explained her theories, realizing that his role wasn't to provide groundbreaking scientific revelations but rather to support and assist his girlfriend.

Lisa was a rather predictable one if not a little frightening on what he had to do. Her task was to have Frankie serve as her lab rat. It was not an uncommon act for Lisa to use her siblings as test subjects on her new and unpredictable inventions. Often it was a reluctant affair for any sibling to partake in such experiments.

Frankie were more than happy to help her out and be a part of whatever experiment she had laid out for him. With beakers and vials at the ready, Lisa had the boy partake in some kind of new chemical concoction she had whipped up. The way he reacted would provide her some valuable data for her research for human kind.

Frankie steeled himself as he were fearful of the possible reactions. Given Lisa track records it was likely that all sorts of side effects could hit him. Being given his samples, Lisa was ready with pad and paper along with recording devices to capture the reactions. It was all for a good cause Frankie kept telling himself.

After many sips later, Frankie felt woozy and had foggy minds. More time passed than expected as the three lost track with how they were affected by the chemicals he were exposed to. Lisa told him he had done well at providing her the insight she needed to see her experiment through. Frankie could have watched the tapes to see what happened clearly, but he didn't want to relive the trauma.

Lisa seemed to want to give Frankie a special reward for his help. A kiss was delivered on his lips by the scientifically included girl who claimed it was needed for more data on a personal experiment she was conducting.

XXXXX

Last was Lily and Sammy, were coloring. The two spent their time drawing and coloring whatever came to their mind. Lily made all sorts of images and designs that ranged from the abstract to minimalist.

"Wammy," Lily said, speaking up.

Sammy looked at the fellow baby and gave her his attention.

"Wily made for you." she exclaimed as she handed Sammy a piece of paper she had been coloring on.

She showed off her little picture to Sammy which depicted a simple little doodle of the Louds and Casagrandes surrounded by a heart. Sammy's eyes turned into stars as the art piece left him with a warm feeling inside.

Sammy gave Lily a big hug, "You sir, are the greatest artist who ever lived!"

Lily made a kissy face at him and he gave her a chaste little peck on the lips.

Sammy started at Lily's gift as Lily smiled brightly at her boyfriend.

XXXXX

As the Louds curfew was approaching everyone gathered into the living room so they could wait for a phone call from their parents asking where they were. The siblings were sweating, biting their nails, shaking in fear, but suddenly Lori's phone went off and Lori looked at the caller ID. It was their father asking where she and all of her siblings and that they had something important to talk about.

Lori was about to type something but she quickly changed her mind, "Come on. We're gonna march right over there and tell Mom and Dad we're staying!"

Before any of Velazquest siblings could ask Lori what the text said the Louds ran out the door towards their home.

Mom and Dad's room. The kids barge in. The Loud siblings start demanding their folks to let them stay.

"What the?!" The parents yelled.

The kids trip and land in a pile, but continue their clamoring.

"Don't get rid of us!" Leni yelled.

Lynn Sr. looked confused, "Get rid of you? I just wanted to see If you kids like my Easter tie?"

"Easter tie?" Luna asked clearly confused.

The Easter tie makes a high-pitched laugh.

"Yeah. It's great, right? You know what? They all are!" Lynn Sr. yelled. He looks at his collection which shows themes similar to his kids, "Honey, I'm not getting rid of any of these ties!"

"Ugh!" Rita groaned.

"Ties? You guys have been talking about ties?" Lincoln asked.

"Of course. What did you think we were talking about?" Rita asked.

"Uh, nothing." Lincoln said looking away.

"WE THOUGHT YOU WERE GONNA GET RID OF US!" Lola plead horrified.

Their parents laugh at such a thought.

"Oh, we would never do that. You're the best eleven things that ever happened to us." Rita said.

"That's right honey, you kids mean the world to us we'll never stop loving you kids." Lynn Sr. said.

The girls are relieved that it was all just a misunderstanding. Lincoln looks at his Dad's Easter tie which laughs again.

Lincoln gets creeped out, "Whoof! Dad really should get rid of that one."

NEXT SATURDAY

The usual Loud House chaos continues with Lynn trying to teach Lincoln parkour, Luna jamming, Lily finger painting, Lucy reading her poetry, Lola and Lana playing with their car and pogo stick, Luan practicing with Mr. Coconuts.

"Good one, Mr. Coconuts!" Luan yelled.

Lori and Leni fighting over one of Lori's sweaters which Lincoln gets covered in, resulting in him landing in the bathroom again. This time, Geo gets a trail of toilet paper stuck to his hamster ball.

"Ah looks like everything's back to normal at the Loud House. And my eavesdropping days are over." Lincoln said.

He says as another conversation between his parents comes from the vent.

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU'VE GOT A BUN IN THE OVEN?!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

Lincoln gasps in alarm, "YOU GUYS!" He runs off to tell his sisters.

"You know I'm gluten free!" Lynn Sr. said.

The End.

Chapter 19: Hand Me Downer

The story starts at the Loud House.

We find Lincoln and Delilah, looking at something rather intensely/awkwardly with Johnny walking over.

"Well," Lincoln spoke out, "what do you think?"

"It's nice." Delilah comments.

Johnny sees the object their looking at and cringes. It was a pink bike with streamers and a basket.

We jump into the headquarters which is the control center of Johnny Velazquest's mind.

The emotions stand by the console.

"Did Lincoln really just pick that pink bike with streamers and a basket? I mean, come on! You're basically shouting, 'I ride in style and I'm not afraid to be a little extra!' It's like the world's most vibrant way of saying, 'Life is short, let's ride into the sunset with flair!'" Joy said.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Is he serious? Like, are you a five-year-old trying to impress someone, or did you just stumble out of a cartoon? I mean, what fresh form of torture is this? That's a bold choice, my friend—like, 'I'm ready for a tea party with my imaginary friends!' I didn't know they had an adult version of 'I'm fabulous and slightly sad.' Please tell me this is a set by Luan!" Disgust said.

"Did he lose a bet, or is this some kind of mid-life crisis in full bloom?" Sadness asked.

"What are you trying to do, make me explode? Seriously, is this your twisted idea of a fashion statement? It's like you're saying, 'Look at me, I'm a grown-up with the taste of a toddler!' I mean, come on! They even make 'I give zero Fs' bikes for adults, and you chose... whatever this is? You better have a good reason for this, or I'm going to need some serious rage therapy!" Anger yelled.

"Are you trying to give me a heart attack Lincoln? I mean, I know we were all worried about the dangers of riding, but imagine the ridicule! Seriously, do you have a plan for avoiding all the judgment, or are we just riding next to him straight into embarrassment city?" Fear asked.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Did you really just pick a pink bike with streamers and a basket? I mean, what are you, five? Did you lose a bet or something? Because that's a bold fashion choice, my friend! I didn't know they made 'I ride in style' bikes for grown-ups!" Johnny comments.

The object that the two are referring to is a bicycle that they're all currently starring at. Lincoln sighed, "That's because I didn't really choose it. It's actually Lori's bike from when she was my age and she passed it down to me." he confessed.

The two now understood the backstory of the bicycle.

Lincoln then continued. "In my family, passing down bicycles is like a rite of passage. For example, Lynn's bike was originally Leni's who then passed it down to Luna who passed it down to Luan who then passed it down to Lynn. While under Luna's care, she customized to resemble a motorcycle with a sidecar. With Luan, she turned it into a unicycle. And then Lynn rebuilt it to handle sports like BMX racing."

The others listened very closely to Lincoln's story. "But bicycles aren't the only things to be passed down," The Loud boy shares, "Let me share with you the Loud family's hand-me-down greatest hits."

Flashback #1

Leni presented Luna with a crop-top shirt with a bedazzled L.L. on the front. While turquoise and pink weren't the rocker's favorite colors, she found a way to dye it have it be like an all Tye-die purple design.

Flashback #2

We find Luna presenting a slightly damaged guitar to Lincoln who looked at it and had a few ideas. Several weeks later, he fixed all the damages and then repainted it to be black and orange. And every now and then he remembers to take it out and practice on it because he wanted to impress his musical sister.

Flashback #3

Luan tried to find a good home for her first ventriloquist doll, Colonel Crackers. But surprisingly, Lynn found it a home. And she gave him a makeover and now he's her soccer team's mascot.

Flashback #4

Lynn presented Lucy with her very first basketball at first the little goth was wary of sports in general, but then she practiced in secret and found herself to not only be really good but also enjoying the game.

"And that's just the tip of the iceberg, but I think you all get the gist of it." Lincoln concluded.

"Well, it's nice that your sisters found ways to use their hand-me-downs." Delilah said.

Lincoln couldn't help but agree.

"Well, look at that! Lori really pulled out all the stops to score you a personalized plate, huh? What's next? A bedazzled toilet seat? Because I'm totally here for it!" Johnny said as he looks at a license plate with Lincoln's name on it and it was the only feature on the bike that that didn't look girlish.

"Which is why I called you you both here, I need some help customizing this bike. Lori said it was okay to since she understands it hasn't been used since she was younger." Lincoln said.

Just then, a small group of unruly boys posing as bikers rolled by.

"It's gonna take more than a paint job to make that joke look cool!" a rather portly boy yelled out.

"Yeah, that bike is so lame it...it..." Beat "...I got nothing." Flat Tire said.

Delilah couldn't help but glare. The portly boy was Papa Wheelie, and the other boys are Flat Tire and Rusty Spokes. These boys have a reputation of harassing kids who they deem to have "lame" and or "uncool" bikes.

But in reality, they're just a bunch of wannabe punks who like looking for trouble.

Delilah tried very hard to ignore the creeps by tuning them out, "So Love Bug ready to make your bike sick?" Delilah asked her boyfriend.

Lincoln nodded, "Oh, it'll be sick alright. Temperature of 102!"

"I know you can hear us loser!" Flat Tire called out mockingly.

"I bet he's gonna add a really girly design plate to match the bike." Rusty cackled.

Meanwhile, Delilah could feel her temper rising but tried to keep it checked.

But the same could not be said for Johnny.

Anger glared at the boys, "I wasn't a fan of these guys the second they rode up here, but now I hated them even more than ever!" Anger yelled and then pushed a lever.

Do to that, Johnny grabbed a banana cream pie from his person and then beamed Rusty in the face with it and he fell off his bike. "If you don't wanna be the next one in the 'whoopsie daisy' department, I suggest you skedaddle, stat! No one wants to become a piñata for fate, am I right?" Johnny threatened.

Papa Wheelie, Flat Tire and Rusty took his advice to heart and zoomed away as fast as they can.

"Idiots…" Delilah grumbled. Then she turned to Lincoln, "You can continue now."

"So." Lincoln spoke out, "Who wants to help me turn this bike into a Lincoln Loud classic?" Delilah and Johnny raised their hands with pride.

"Excellent." Lincoln said.

-Bike customizing montage-

We find the three in the garage turning it into a makeshift paint booth.

The first thing they did was gently remove the basket and streamers as they didn't want to rip anything. Afterwards, Lincoln had to decide what kind of paint scheme he wanted to go with. After doing some thinking, he decided to go with a black and orange scheme much like the guitar he repainted.

After deciding, Lincoln, Delilah and Johnny began to work on stripping the old paint so they can repaint it with ease.

It took a while for them to strip the old paint, but then they managed to do it and then they took the time to repaint in the correct spots. Lincoln was smiling throughout this part as he was seeing it all the way done.

-End of montage-

After sometime letting the clear coat set, the group marveled at their hard work.

They repainted the handlebars, fenders and the inside stuff in a nice burnt orange and they repainted the rest in a glossy black. "It's perfect." Lincoln said.

The Delilah and Johnny couldn't help but agree.

Just then, Lori walked by and she got a look at the bike. She whistled in admiration. "Say, you guys did a good job on the bike." She complements.

"Thanks Lori." Lincoln replied.

"I'm surprised that you kept the original seat." Lori said.

"I don't like that boys bikes have smaller seats and I like being comfortable." Lincoln explained.

The oldest sibling couldn't argue with that logic, "So what are the plans now?" Lori asks. "If I were you, I would take this out for a spin."

The gang thought it sounded like a great idea. Going out for a ride. Lincoln knew he had to test it out eventually.

"That sounds like a great idea." Delilah said, as if she was reading her boyfriend's thoughts.

So, it's settled then. The gang took off their makeshift paint clothing and went inside and washed their hands and then came back outside and jumped on all of their bikes and then rode off with smiles.

'Have fun Linky…' Lori thought to herself while smiling.

As the gang rode around the neighborhood, Lincoln was quite impressed with how the bike handled after being dormant for so many years. But it didn't really surprise him. As a child, Lori took care of her toys as she knew that she would eventually pass it down to her siblings and she tried to keep them in good condition as much as possible. It was a good philosophy to go by. Lincoln knows that he'll do the same with the younger sisters if the opportunity came.

"Last one to the park is a Principal Huggins!" Delilah shouts out.

With that incentive, the gang began to haul butt and try to outrun each other.

Time skip

-Ketchum Park-

Delilah was the first to arrive, Lincoln came after her and Johnny was the last to arrive.

"Oh, man, we're Principal Huggins now. Being a principal must feel like a never-ending rollercoaster of chaos and disappointment, like trying to juggle flaming swords while blindfolded. Just imagine: every morning is a fresh episode of 'Why Me?' Where the kids are plotting their next prank, the teachers are at their wit's end, and I'm just over here contemplating the sweet release of vacation days." Sadness said.

"Ugh, being Principal Huggins is like trying to make a deluxe burger with soggy lettuce—totally sucks, right? I mean, come on! Who thought it would be a good idea to put me in charge of a bunch of tiny humans?! It's like herding caffeinated cats in a laser tag arena. Just saying, I'd need my own Iron Man suit just to survive the chaos... or at least a full-on mariachi band to liven things up!" Johnny complained.

The others couldn't help but agree.

"For someone to have that be his last name, his personality seems like the total opposite." Lincoln said.

"So what should we do now?" Delilah asks.

Just then, they heard the sound of an ice cream cart rolling by. The boys looked to the white haired lass. "My treat." she says, "But you have to beat me to the cart first!" then she zooms away.

Unfortunately, they didn't managed to beat Delilah but she still bought ice cream for everyone as to show of being a good sport. She got peanut butter for Johnny, mint chocolate chip for Lincoln and chocolate and vanilla swirl for herself. Meanwhile from a distance, we see the wannabe bikers watching them intensely.

"Yeah...think we can ask him to join our crew?" Rusty Spokes, "He can be our new leader."

"Hey! I thought I was your leader!" Papa Wheelie yelled.

"Sorry, Papa Wheelie. You're out." Rusty Spokes said then he peddled to where Lincoln and co. are.

Papa Wheelie gives a frustrated, "Hmm!" Before he follows Rusty and Flat Tire joins.

Delilah was the first to look up and then sported a very annoyed expression.

Rusty on the other hand, held his arms in a surrender type fashion, "I couldn't help but notice what he did to his bike and I wanted to see for myself." he explains.

Papa Wheelie and Flat Tire roll up next to him.

"They come in peace too." Rusty Spokes said.

Johnny pointed to Lincoln, "Hey, hey, you know that guy? The one who's always caught in a whirlwind of chaos and sibling drama? Yeah, that's right—his name's Lincoln Loud! The kid's got more sisters than I have food recipes, and trust me, I have a lot. So if you ever find yourself knee-deep in wild family antics, just remember: it's Lincoln Loud, the kid who's got more heart than a taco truck at noon!"

Delilah looked over to Lincoln to see what his thoughts were.

"Ok. Feast your eyes." Lincoln said as he gave him a view of his bike, "Looks nice wouldn't you say?" He added.

"Whoa-ho-ho! That bike really is sick!" Rusty Spokes yelled, "I'm Rusty Spokes, this Flat Tire and that's Papa Wheelie. What's your handle gonna be?"

Delilah looked confused, "His handle?"

"Yeah in light of seeing this transformation we would like to extend an invitation to our crew and make Lincoln our new leader." Rusty Spokes said.

Delilah was in disbelief. This was the guy who was making fun of their friend just a few short hours ago, but now he comes in all buddy-buddy. Personally, she hope that Lincoln wouldn't fall for this.

Joy rubbed her chin, "I got a idea!" She ran to grab a idea bulb, "Chain Linc! Doesn't that just pop like a confetti cannon at a birthday party? It's like a superhero sidekick with an edge, all sassy and sparkly! It's part nickname, part epicness, and a dash of 'let's take on the world!'"

Johnny snapped his fingers, "Oh, I got it—Chain Linc! It's got a ring to it, doesn't it? Just like a superhero sidekick, but cooler. What do you think, Lincoln? One part nickname, two parts awesomeness. Let's roll with it!"

"Sick..." Rusty Spokes and Flat Tire said.

"Well…" Lincoln began, "I have to say no." They were silently relieved.

Johnny was gonna say something, but Delilah stopped him.

The snow haired middle Loud child wasn't finished. "You're unbelievable you know that? You come here all chummy like you and your goons didn't act like total creeps earlier today. In short, you can take your offer and stick it where the sun doesn't shine because I know who my friends are and you are not my friend!"

With that, Lincoln turned away from the wannabe bikers and rode away with Delilah and the others following behind. Meanwhile, Flat Tire and Rusty started at them slightly shocked.

"We gonna just let that Loud punk get away?!" Flat Tire yelled.

"Yeah, yeah I am" Papa Wheelie muttered, "The kid has moxie. I can respect that." Then the leader just took off in the other direction. Both Flat Tire and Rusty were flabbergasted at their leader's reaction.

But not wanting to ruffle feathers, the two rode off to catch up to Papa Wheelie.

Time skip

-The Loud House-

Lincoln and co. rolled back to the latter's house after riding around town.

"Well, it's safe to say that the bike's durable." Lincoln said.

"And it's also safe to say that it's rider can give bullies a serious run for their money. I mean, standing up to them? It's like a bull in a china shop, but way cooler—more sass, less porcelain!" Johnny said.

Lincoln tried to hide his blushing cheeks but ultimately failed.

"Seriously though, you handled those guys with class then I ever could." Delilah said, "It was nice seeing you standing up to them after they were being donut holes earlier."

"Aw guys…" Lincoln groaned.

Just then, Lynn pops seemingly out of nowhere while riding her bike while shouting in glee.

"MAN THAT WAS AWESOME!" Lynn yelled, but quickly calmed down as she noticed that she wasn't alone, "Hehehe, sorry." She quietly apologized.

"I take it you won the stunt bike competition?" Lincoln asked.

"Correct little brother." Lynn answered. Then she noticed the custom bike, "Say, that's a pretty slick job you did to Lori's old bike. Remind me to call you if I want to modify my bike anytime soon." Lynn said.

"It was a joint effort." Lincoln confessed, "I couldn't have done it without these guys."

Lynn whistled in admiration. "You guys should open up a workshop. I know some people who would pay good money for a custom paint job." With that, the athletic sister put her bike away nice and safe and then ran to the door that led to the kitchen and Lincoln presumably thought she would grab a victory Gatorade.

"You know Lynn might have a point." Delilah said.

"Hey, wouldn't it be totally epic to get paid to tweak bikes? I mean, it's like giving them a superhero makeover! At least until I get my food truck off the ground — I'm calling it 'Eat My Junk,' because who doesn't love a cheeky meal on wheels? It's all about the hustle, baby!" Johnny said.

Just then Delilah and Johnny's phones began vibrating. They both received messages from their parents asking them to come home for dinner soon they were gonna go to Pizza Hut.

"Okay, hold on a second! I can't believe I forgot we're going to Pizza Hut tonight! Seriously?! I mean, this is not just any pizza night; it's a full-on buffet extravaganza! If they don't have the good stuff ready, I might just explode like a taco truck in a fireworks factory! I'm ready to unleash my inner pizza warrior, and if there's even one soggy slice, you better believe I'm about to cause some serious trouble! Let's get this pizza party started—before I get really, REALLY angry!" Anger said.

"Sigh. I was really hoping to enjoy the buffet, but what if the pizza doesn't live up to the memories? I mean, what if I get there and it's just... sad? But hey, even if it's just a bunch of mediocre slices, at least I can still have a cheese bread on standby, right?" Sadness said.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! We're hitting up Pizza Hut tonight! I mean, come on! Their buffet is like a party for my taste buds! It's going to be a cheese-filled adventure, and I'll be diving into those slices like dog into a stake! It's going to be such a cheerful treat! I'm ready to eat like there's no tomorrow! Wa-hoo!" Joy said.

"Ugh, I can't believe we're going to Pizza Hut! I mean, hello, their buffet is like a pizza runway, and I'm ready to strut my stuff! But seriously, if I see any soggy slices or toppings that look sketchy, I'm out! It's going to be a delicious mission, and I will definitely not be caught dead with anything that doesn't scream fabulous. Let's make this pizza night one for the books—let's just hope the cheese pulls are on point, or oh my gosh, I might need my trusty emergency pizza to help through the disappointment! Ugh!" Disgust said.

"I'm freaking out here! What if it's super crowded? What if they run out of my favorite stuff? What if they run out of pizza? I'm really worried now… I don't want to miss out on anything! What if the buffet is a total nightmare? I mean, this isn't Mission: Impossible, but what if it feels like it? I can't handle the pressure! Let's gear up and hope we survive the pizza madness—because I'm not ready to face the horror of a meatless slice! Yikes! This could turn into a disaster!" Fear panicked.

"Whoa, hold the chili dogs! Did I just forget that we're hitting up Pizza Hut tonight? I mean, seriously, their buffet is like a superhero's feast! It's time to unleash the pizza power! Let's go save some delicious slices!" Johnny yelled.

Lincoln bid his friends goodbye as they ran away across the street to their home.

Lincoln then turned to see Lana playing in the mud, 'I'm gonna take of my bike so I can pass it down to one of my younger sisters. I bet Lana will really appreciate it when she gets older.'

After finishing his thought, Lincoln ran up to Lana to get them inside and washed up for dinner as well.

Tonight was his dad's Lynn-sagna in honor of Lynn's win.

The End

Chapter 20: Sleuth or Consequences

The story begins at Royal Woods' Comic Book Nook. Inside the comic store, Lincoln is looking around aisle looking for the Ace Savvy comics.

Lincoln notice a rare Ace Savvy comic, "Whoa! Is that the limited edition Christmas issue with the variant cover? I've been looking for that forever!"

"Deck the Halls?" A voice said.

"Huh?" Lincoln asked.

Lincoln turned to Delilah reading a Ms. Marvel (Kamala Khan) comic book at the counter.

"Yeah." Lincoln said and grabbed it and looked around, "It's the only copy."

Lincoln runs to the counter and rushes to grab his wallet, "DelilahIwanttobuythiscomicplease!"

Delilah placed her comic book down, "Guess you really want the comic book? Wanna try saying that again?"

"Delilah. I. want. to. buy. this. comic. please." Lincoln said after calming down.

Delilah smirked, "Thank you." She rang it up and Lincoln gave her the money for it.

Delilah gave her boyfriend the comic book, "So Linc, I got some interesting news. After my comics got popular, I've been getting invites to conventions for Artist Alley stuff."

Lincoln's jaw drop, "Whoa! Congratulations! Your art is amazing. You deserve to be there."

Delilah chuckled, "Thanks, but that's only half of the interesting part. The other half is this." She went around the counter and handed him an envelope.

"What's this?" Lincoln asked.

"A ticket to the upcoming Ace Savvy comic book convention." Delilah said, "You are coming with me this year."

Lincoln's heart shot into his head and his knees turned to rubber, "W-What?"

"Well, this year they invited me and can bring guests, so I decided -"

Her words cut off in a breathless umph when Lincoln tackled her and gave her a huge hug. He lifted her off her feet and spun her around, making her scream in terror, "Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you…"

Delilah screams turned to laughter, "Put me down! Where'd this strength come from?"

Lincoln got embarrassed and put her down, "Whoops. Heh. Got a little excited there."

Delilah giggled, "I can tell. Look I wanted to give you a ticket now so you can be prepared. Make sure you get money saved up and a cosplay ready?"

Lincoln nodded, "I will, thanks for inviting me!"

-Multiple months later-

At The Loud House Lincoln's room.

Lincoln was staring at his Ace Savvy cosplay. When he'd asked Leni to make him a costume for the comic convention, he almost thought she wouldn't be able to make it. Lincoln figured his fashionista sister wouldn't be able to make super hero clothes. But lo and behold, she'd pulled through. After reading some comics with him and looking over pictures of Ace Savvy the two were able to team up to make something great. No it was absolutely perfect.

Months earlier Lincoln and Leni found themselves in the middle of a colorful storm of fabric, thread, and sewing supplies. Lincoln had a determined glint in his eye as he held up a sketch of a Ace Savvy costume, while Leni, the fashion-forward sister, eagerly examined the design.

"Okay, so here's what I'm thinking," Lincoln began, his excitement palpable. "A sleeker cape for better aerodynamics, a new emblem that shines in the dark, and maybe some high-tech gadgets hidden in the suit."

Leni nodded enthusiastically, her blonde hair bouncing as she spoke, "Oh, I totally get it, Linky! We're going for a mix of super cool and ultra chic. Fashionably heroic!"

Lincoln began stripping down to his briefs. He had to try it on. After getting dressed he looked at a mirror. His costume is like a typical superhero costume: a red sleeveless shirt and shorts, a yellow belt, and a blue coat. On his chest he has a black spade with an "A" inside of it, which is his symbol. He also has one black bracelet on each wrist.

Lincoln hops on to his bed new to a Ace Savvy poster, "I'm Ace Savvy, the world's savviest crime fighter. A man of few words, and even fewer emotions. Except for today." He begins dancing with excitement, "Because it's the day of the big Ace Savvy comic book convention! YEEEEAH!" He becomes stoically again, "And now to call my trusty sidekick." He breaks out his walkie talkie, "One-Eyed Jack, this is Ace Savvy."

"One-Eyed Jack? I'm sorry, but did you forget he's a man? I'm a girl Linc. A tomboyish girl, but a girl." Delilah said.

"Oh man, hold up! If you're not going as One-Eyed Jack, then what are you going as? We totally had a matching costume plan!" Lincoln complained.

Delilah laughed, "Yeah, well change of plans. I couldn't find a good gender bent One-Eyed Jack, and none of the girls caught my eyes. So you'll be seeing my costume when you get over here."

"Roger that. I'll meet you at 10 o'clock when it's time to..." He bursts out of his bed room, "...deal out some justice!" He pulled a deck of cards out of his utility belt, holding them in his right hand and flicking through them with his left whipping his hand to spread out the entire deck in his hand, "I did it!"

Lincoln heads downstairs by sliding down the banister. Once he lands to the floor of the first floor he notices his sisters were there.

All of the Loud sisters were shoved up together on the couch with varying expressions of anguish. Lincoln felt sad seeing his sisters sad.

Lincoln walked over to them, "Hey guys, what's up? You all look upset. What's wrong?"

"Dad is literally being so unfair right now! It's like he doesn't even get what we go through every day!" Lori yelled.

Lincoln grew confused, "What do you mean?"

"Daddy is being such a total meanie-pants right now!" Lola yelled and crossed her arms.

"I don't get it? How is dad being unfair and mean?" Lincoln asked his face showing confusion.

Lana kicked the carpet, "Dad is totally being unfair and mean cause he grounded all of us, and now we're stuck in the house. It's like, come on! We need our freedom! This is sooo lame!"

It took a few seconds for that to sink in, and when it did, Lincoln doubled over in physical agony and tears brimmed in his eyes, "Why?"

"Because somebody clogged the toilet and won't take responsibility for it," Lori hissed. She glared at her sisters and they glared right back at her. "I know it was you, Lynn. You use waaay too much toilet paper."

"How do I know it wasn't you?" Lynn asked. "You were the one who found it."

"Yeah, by flushing and getting poop water all over my shoes!" Lori yelled.

The other siblings cringed.

"Until someone confesses, we're not going anywhere." Lori said with a sigh.

"Noooo!" Lincoln yelled.

Lincoln had been dreaming of this his whole life. He was so close, he couldn't let it be snatched away from him. He couldn't...and he wouldn't.

An idea struck him. It was genius. "I'll handle this," Lincoln said. "Where's dad?"

"Upstairs little bro." Luna said.

Leaving the Loud sisters to scowl at one another, Lincoln went upstairs and found Lynn Sr. in the bathroom. He stood over the toilet with a snake and slowly turned the crank. A long, thin piece of metal slithered through the pipes, probing for obstructions, and it spun slowly with every revolution of the lever. "Hi Dad," Lincoln greeted as sweetly as he could, "my man, my best buddy...Daddy-O. How's it going?"

By way of reply, Lynn grunted.

"Look, I know the toilet's clogged and the girls and I are grounded, but just to let you know, I wasn't involved. I love toilets and would confused If I clogged that bad boy. How about you let me go so -"

"No." Lynn said.

"But -"

"I don't know who clogged the toilet so everyone is grounded until I find out. I'm sorry, sport, but you're grounded."

Lincoln sagged.

"But, Dad, I can't be grounded! The convention's in a few hours and I gotta get my Ace Savvy comic signed!" Lincoln yelled.

"Until I know who did the crime, you're all doing the time!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

"Noooo!" Lincoln yelled.

Lana comes up to the second floor and entered the bathroom with her father and Big Bertha, "Big Bertha coming through!"

Lincoln made a determined face, "Well, I'm not doing the time for this crime. I'm gonna find out who the real clogger is...Ace Savvy style!" He pulls out his deck of cards and does the card trick again, "Wow two for two!"

Lincoln is shuffling a deck of cards and places various cards he put drawings of his sisters on onto his desk.

"One of you is the perp..." Lincoln said stoically, "but which one?"

Lucy comes out of nowhere, "Hey, Linc."

Lincoln screams.

"I might have a tip for you." Lucy said.

"Really?" Lincoln asked, but gets suspicious, "Wait. Why do you wanna help?"

"I don't care about being grounded. My life is just an endless mental prison, anyway. But it's not fair that you have to miss your thing." Lucy said.

"Thank you. So, what have you got?" Lincoln asked.

Luis comes out of nowhere, "Why not just fade into the shadows and slip away?"

Lincoln and Lucy screamed.

"Wait do you mean. sneak out!? But I'm grounded." Lincoln said.

"So, what's their dark plan to ground you for the second time, then?" Luis asked.

"But I could get grounded for a month?! No tv! No comics! No nothing! Ugh, that be the worst! How am I supposed to survive without my awesome entertainment? Total disaster!" Lincoln yelled.

"All of your shows are suspended in this endless void of nothingness. The ink of new comics has run dry, leaving behind only echoes of what once was. If the boredom begins to creep in and linger, just reach for your phone, that cursed artifact. They can't strip it away from you; it serves as a lifeline in this dark abyss. Embrace the despair, but let your fingers dance across the screen in the shadows." Luis said.

But what if I get no homemade desserts

"Frankie can dispatch some Johnny crafted by the mechanical shadows of a drone, an echo of artistry from the abyss." Luis said.

"Alright, that makes sense. Let's go with Luis's plan. It has a certain... mysterious charm to it." Lucy said.

"I thought you had a tip?" Lincoln asked.

"Do you wish to embrace the darkness and delve into this haunting endeavor, or shall we leave it concealed in the shadows?" Luis asked.

"Alright you convinced me let's go, but how do I sneak out? I can't just walk out the door plus my sisters could just bust into my room." Lincoln said.

"Easy." Luis said then texts Leo, Tommy and Delilah. After a bit he looks back to Lincoln and Lucy.

"Behold, the dark design of Delilah unfolds. The con shall commence at the witching hour, 10 o'clock. In mere moments, Leo will glide to the corner, a specter in the night, and summon us with two mournful honks. He'll ferry us to the lair of Flip's. There, we shall encounter the enigmatic Chunk, Tommy's roadie, who will guide us further into the shadows without a single question. A night shrouded in mystery awaits." Luis said.

"Got you." Lincoln said.

After a bit Luis makes a dummy out of pillows and placed it in Lincoln's bed and placed a recorded by the door.

"Now, if someone dares to enter this shadowy sanctuary, they'll assume you're lost in a deep slumber, draped in darkness." Luis said.

Luis lifts up one of Lincoln's posters to reveal an emergency cord behind it, pulls it, and reveals an emergency escape slide just outside Lincoln's window.

"When was that made?" Lucy asked.

"In case of a fire and we're trapped on the second floor." Lincoln said.

"Good luck." Lucy said wishing them luck.

"Ah, you're not escaping this bleak fate. You're bound to join us; your knowledge weighs too heavily in the shadows." Luis said and picks Lucy up bride style carry and she blushes.

The three make their way down the slide and sneak off to the corner to meet up with Leo.

Once Leo arrived he honked his horn twice and the three got in.

"Hey Delilah are you ready for-"

Lincoln looked at his girlfriend and saw her costume. Delilah decided to go as Ms. Marvel (Kamala Khan) Ms. Marvel's suit is a vibrant and striking ensemble that reflects her strong character and cultural heritage. It typically features a deep blue base color, adorned with a prominent red sash and a lightning bolt emblem across her chest, symbolizing her superhuman abilities and determination. The suit often includes reinforced sections for protection and flexibility, allowing her to move freely while fighting against foes. Additionally, she sometimes wears fingerless gloves and thigh-high red boots, which add a stylish yet practical touch to her superhero look.

Delilah smiled, "Looking good Love Bug! Leni did great work on your costume!"

"Ba...ba...ba..." Lincoln said.

Delilah looked confused, "You ok there?"

Lucy giggled, "I think you left my brother at a lost for words."

Delilah blushed, "What? I just dressed as Ms. Marvel. Not like Lincoln hasn't see girl heroes before?"

Luis nodded, "Indeed, but he's likely bewitched by the shadows of your beauty, dark sister."

Delila blushed harder, "What? I'm beautiful now? Boy you crazy! Lincoln tell them they crazy."

"Ba...ba...ba..." Lincoln said again.

Delilah chuckled nervously, "Maybe we should get driving now. Floor it Leo."

Leo looked back in the rearview mirror, "No prob Ms. Head Turner."

"Shut up Leo!" Delilah yelled.

The group drove off.

XXXXX

-At the Convention Center-

The group made it inside and they agreed to call Chunk to pick them up when they were ready to leave.

Once Lincoln was close enough, he could hear just how busy it was inside. Looking in, he saw people walking around, both dressed in merchandise and in costumes, checking out the booths, buying comics and action figures. Lincoln felt excited as he entered, knowing that he was surrounded by people who shared his feelings for Ace Savvy.

"Here we go!" He said, looking around. "I wonder what I should do first. Look for the new comics? See if there's a signing? Maybe I could-"

"'Scuse me!" A convention photographer approached, camera in hand. "Mind if I get a pic of you guys?"

"Yeah, sure!" Delilah yelled grabbed Lincoln making him blush, they struck a pose.

"Thanks!" The photographer said after snapping Delilah and Lincoln's picture. "Great superhero couple costumes, guys." The man walked off.

Lincoln blushed harder.

Delilah clapped to get everyone attention, "Okay, then. Why don't we set up my booth and Lincoln picks what we do first for fun?"

"Okay." Lincoln said.

Lucy and Luis nodded.

Delilah began to lead the group towards the Artist Alley. After getting Delilah set up and she took some commissions the group used her breaks to explore.

For the next couple of hours, they went around checking the different stalls and attractions available. They bought a couple of comics and other merchandise. Listened in on a Q with the cast of the upcoming live-action movie adaptation and had a practice at drawing comic book superheroes, before deciding to grab some food. They were sat down at a table, each eating a small pizza shaped like a spade, their bags of goodies on the floor by their feet.

Convention halls always seemed to have pretty good food, or at least passable. Lincoln supposed they should, considering how absurdly overpriced it was. However Delilah got Johnny to make them pizza to save money.

"This is pretty good pizza." Lucy remarked. "Your brother is a great cook he should open a restaurants."

Luis swallowed, "He confided in me about his desire to launch a food truck with the rather unfortunate title of 'Eat My Junk.' It's as if he's determined to ensnare unsuspecting souls with his decadent, unhealthy offerings—either fattening them up for some dark feast or utterly destroying their appetite. A perfect embodiment of culinary chaos, don't you think?"

Lincoln laughed, "I'll say this top pizzas in Royal Woods gotta go to Johnny's Dad's and Gus' Games and Grub."

"We eat the pizza there remember Lucy?" Delilah asked, "We also beat your older sisters butts."

Lucy nodded, "Yeah it was fun."

Lincoln and Luis gasped, "You went to Gus' Games and Grub?!"

Lucy blushed and nodded.

"You going with me there now." Lincoln/Luis said.

"I-I mean, I'm not gamer, but I enjoy video games lately for a while now." Lucy said.

"You going to play video games with me now." Lincoln/Luis said.

Lucy gave a small smile, "I'd like that."

"Attention, everyone!" They heard a man speak over the intercom. "The under-fifteens' costume contest will take place on the main stage in twenty minutes. Those who wish to sign up should head there and sign their name on the list held by one of the volunteers."

Lincoln looked at Delilah, a spark in his eye. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?"

Delilah smirked. She saw the determination in his eye, "Enter that contest and kick everyone's butt? Totally you would win it hands down!"

"Huh? Your not gonna enter too?" Lincoln asked.

"Sorry I gotta sit this one out. It's a Ace Savvy Costume Contest. So I can't join, but you can Linc." Delilah said.

Lincoln jumped out of his seat, "Alright. I'll enter for the two of us. Let's do this."

So, they finished their pizzas and got up with their bags, drinking their sodas along the way. Once near the stage, they saw a few kids, some older than them, some younger. After waiting a bit for the others to finish signing up, Lincoln approached a man wearing a red polo shirt with the Ace Savvy logo on the chest, blue jeans and red sneakers. He held a clipboard in on hand and a pen in the other. "I'd like to sign up for the costume contest."

"Sure thing, kid," the man responded, holding his clipboard and pen out to them. "Just write down your name, age and who you're dressed as." Lincoln wrote down his details first before handing the clipboard and pen back to the volunteer. "Thank you. Good luck in the contest."

"Thank you." Lincoln said.

"Hey there, Lincoln. Sister of shadows!" Luis yelled getting their attention, "Lucy and I are off to explore the depths of the unknown. You guys can head to the contest—all that celebration feels so... mundane." Luis said grabbing Lucy's hand.

"Attention, everyone!" The guy on the intercom spoke again. "The under-fifteens' costume contest is about to begin."

"We'll see you later good luck big brother." Lucy said.

"Thanks, guys." Lincoln told them as the two goths left to check out something.

With that, Lincoln joined the crowd of kids heading backstage. As Delilah and the other cosplayers found their seats, an elderly man, wearing a yellow polo, brown pants held up by red suspenders, dark brown shoes and glasses, made his way onto the stage with a mic in hand, receiving cheers and applause from the crowd.

"Hello, everyone!" He announced. "For those who don't know who I am, my name is Bill Buck, and I am the creator of the Ace Savvy universe. Is everyone having a good time?" The audience cheered and clapped. "That's great to hear, because it's time for our main event! Behind the curtains are about thirty young boys and girls, all dressed as their favorite characters from the franchise, hoping to win your hearts! As a reward for their bravery, all contestants will received a copy of the very first Ace comic that was ever published, signed by yours truly. However, the top three will also receive something just a little bit sweeter, but I won't spoil what that is just yet."

As Bill continued to explain the competition, the contestants were talking amongst themselves.

"Holy cow! I had no idea Bill Buck would be here!" Lincoln yelled quietly.

"Bill Bunk was here?!" Delilah yelled quietly, "Now I wished I would have picked a Ace Savvy character."

"Without further ado," they heard Bill announce, "let the Ace Savvy Costume Contest… commence!"

One by one, the kids would walk on stage, pose for the crowd, and quote the character they were dressed as or say something they would be likely to say, then return backstage. After the twelfth contestant had their turn, Lincoln was told his turn was coming up. "Okay," he said to himself, "You've got this, Lincoln."

He takes his place behind the curtain. "Our thirteenth contestant!" He heard Bill announce. "An eleven-year-old boy will be bringing our hero to life. Please welcome Lincoln as… Ace Savvy!"

Lincoln pushed through the curtains, and was met with an ovation from the crowd. As he walked to the front of the stage, smiling confidently. He pulled a deck of cards out of his utility belt, holding them in his right hand and flicking through them with his left. "It's time to deal out some justice!" He called out, whipping his hand to spread out the entire deck in his hand, this time not dropping a single card. He posed for a few seconds while the audience cheered and took photos, and the judges took notes.

Once he was finished writing his notes, Bill grabbed the mic again and announced, "Thank you very much! Give it up for Lincoln, everyone!"

Lincoln waved before walking backstage. As Bill announced the next contestant.

After the contestants had their turns the contest ended.

"Thank you for bearing with us, ladies and gentlemen," Bill addressed upon returning to the stage with his two fellow judges, a brown-haired woman wearing a grey suit with a white dress shirt and black dress shoes, and a brown-haired man wearing a white t-shirt, grey jeans and red sneakers. They stood near a table with a red cloth with some items on it. "After deliberation, we have reached a decision. We would first like to thank everyone who took part for doing so. They were all amazing, and we would like to invite all contestants back onto the stage, so please, give them a round of applause!"

The audience complied as everyone who took part walked back on stage and formed a line across the back of it. Lincoln looked over at Delilah, Lucy and Luis, who were cheering for him.

"While they were all amazing, we do have a top three." He turned to the woman, who handed him a sheet of paper. "In third place… dressed as Snake Eyes, eight-year-old Billy!" The boy cheered as he stepped forward, the crowd applauding him. The woman walked over to a table and grabbed a red ribbon, attached to a bronze medal in the shape of a spade with an 'A' engraved in the middle, then walked back to the boy and placed it around his neck, shaking his hand. He happily thanked her, before returning to where he was stood before. "In second place, dressed as One-Eyed Jack… is 7-year-old Steven!"

The boy stood there, wide-eyed, whilst everyone else applauded him. He looked around, people ushered him on, so he walked forward, smiling as he waved at the crowd, The guy in the white t-shirt grabbed the silver medal off the table, walked up to the boy and placed it around his neck. "Great job with the costume, kid," he told the boy, extending his hand.

Steven shook his hand, unable to hide his glee. "Thank you!"

Once the man let go of his hand, Steven walked back to his place.

"And now," Bill announced, "to announce the winner." He paused to build up suspense, with some of the contestants crossing their fingers and some audience members drumming their hands against their laps. "In first place… dressed as… Ace Savvy," Lincoln's eyes went wide at hearing this, "give it up for eleven-year-old Lincoln!"

"Go Lincoln!" Delilah cheered as the audience began to applaud.

Smiling, he walked forward, waving to the cheering crowd. He smiled wider when he saw Lucy and Luis, cheering him on. Stopping near the front of the stage, he turned and saw Bill walk to him, gold medal in hand, which he then placed around his neck. "Congratulations, Lincoln," He turned to the audience. "With that, the costume contest is at an end. While I go back there and sign comics for our contestants, I hope you all continue to enjoy the convention."

Whilst most of the audience began to walk away and check out some of the other stalls, Delilah, Lucy and Luis decided to head backstage and congratulate the winner. Heading through the curtains, they saw Lincoln looking at his medal. Lincoln looked and saw the three kids approaching them, eager smiles on their faces.

"Nice job, Lincoln… though the dark clouds linger above, your triumph cuts through like a haunting melody." Luis congratulated first.

"Wow, you were hauntingly incredible up there." Lucy added. "You truly deserved that win."

"Thanks, guys," Lincoln replied, then turned to Delilah, "I'm kinda sad you couldn't enter Delilah."

Delilah waved him off, "Eh I'm good besides the best looking Ace Savvy won in the end." Delilah threw in a smirk.

Lincoln got flustered and the others laughed.

Delilah pulled out her phone, "We should get a picture of this!" The others all agreed, before standing next to each other, with Lincoln and Delilah between Lucy and Luis. They posed and smiled (well as much as Lucy and Luis could) as Delilah held up her phone, the flash going off as she took the photo. Delilah showed them the photo and they liked it. "Nice."

"So, should we go talk to Bill now?" Lincoln asked the group, receiving a nod in response. They walked over to the table where Bill was signing and handing out comics to the other kids who took part in the contest. As the last kid walked away, Lincoln and co. approached the table, the old man smiling at them.

"I was wondering when you would show up," He told the group, pulling out a comics from a box. "I'm glad you came to the convention today. Have you had fun so far?" They all nodded. "That's great to hear!" He grabbed a red marker pen, and began to write on the front page of one comic, completing it with his signature, before handing it to Lincoln, "Now, I hope you all enjoy the rest of this convention."

"Thanks!" The group said.

After biding Bill farewell the group decided to check around a bit more.

-Back at the Loud House Hours earlier The bathroom; Lana, Lynn Sr., and Big Bertha are searching for the bowl's barricade-

"Oh! Big Bertha's got something!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

"I wanna see! Is it something really grody?" Lana asked. Dad hands her the object, "Paper? It's gotta be something bigger than that!" She tosses paper out the door. "Move over, rookie! Some jobs require you to get your hands dirty!" Lana said and takes over.

Lana stuffed her hands into the bowl and did her magic and eventually finds the source of the clog, "WE'VE GOT SOMETHING!" Lana grabbed the object and yanked back, sweating and grunting. Lynn Sr. grabbed her by the waist and pulled, and a moment later, they tumbled backwards, the object landing on the floor. Lynn Sr. got to his feet and they all gathered around the object.

Lana was surprised, "It's a comic book?!"

"It's also the culprit!" Lynn Sr. yelled pulling on a random latex glove, Lynn picked it up with his thumb and forefinger. Richly colored panels filled with rainbows, cute, talking horses, and smiling suns met them, and they both cringed.

"Ew, gross, It's a girly comic book." Lana said looking like she was going to be sick.

Lynn Sr. looks over the book. It's a book, entitled Princess Pony: The Touching True Story Of A Delightful Pony Who Changes The World With Her Horse Sense.

"There's only one person who would read this: Lola!" Lana yelled.

Lynn Sr. grew annoyed, "That lying scoundrel!"

Lynn Sr. and Lana go to Lola; Lana kicks the door open.

"We know you did it, Lola! We found your book in the toilet!" Lana yelled and shows the evidence.

Lynn Sr. comes to the door, "LANA! DON'T KICK DOWN THE DOORS!"

Lola looked annoyed, "Barf! That is not mine! I may be girly and pink, but I do have standards!"

"Oh yeah?" Lana asked and held up the comic, "This has you written all over it. Princess Pony? Who pretends they're a princess, Lola? You. You pretend to be a princess."

Lola studied the comic and wrinkled her nose, "Okay, but it's not mine. I don't like comic books maybe it's Linky's?"

The conviction in her voice was enough to convince Lynn Sr. that she was telling the truth. "Alright sweetie," he said, "You're free to go. Next suspect Lincoln."

Lynn Sr. and Lana made their way to Lincoln's door and saw Leni leaving Lincoln's room.

"Hey big sis is Lincoln in there we need to see If he clogged the toilet?" Lana asked.

Leni shook her head, "Um, no, he's not in his room. So like, I totally heard him snoring, right? So I thought, 'Aww, I should go tell him goodnight!' But like, it's super weird 'cause the sun is still up and everything! What is up with that?"

"What do you mean Lincoln isn't in his room?" Lori asked. She was coming upstairs, "Last we saw him he was going to talk to dad?"

"Like, I have no idea where Linky is! I mean, there were just like, a bunch of things under his covers and stuff. Super weird, right?" Leni said.

Lynn Sr. was shocked, "Where on earth would he get an idea like that?" Lynn Sr. went to Lincoln's door and let himself in. He saw the slide activated, "LINCOLN! The sly fox made like a bandanna and split!"

Leni looked down saw a tape recorder, "Look at this." She picks it up, "It's voice thingy Lisa totes like." She noticed it made snores sounds, "It sounds like someone sleeping."

Lori gasped, "Wait! Where's Lucy we haven't seen her since Lincoln went upstairs either!"

Lynn Sr. facepalmed, "She most likely snuck out too. Ding dang darn it!"

Lana grew worried, "You think Lincoln and Lucy are all right?"

Lori comfort Lana, "I'm sure they are."

Lynn Sr. threw his arms in the air, "I don't understand. Where would they be?"

"The Ace Savvy convention." A voice said. They all turned to see Lisa behind them.

"Ace Savvy convention?" Lana asked.

Lisa nodded and pulled out a device, "I became increasingly concerned about our brother's sudden disappearance. Utilizing my sibling tracker, I was able to ascertain that he and our missing sister were at a location hosting an Ace Savvy convention.

Lynn Sr. gasped, "How did he even get there?"

"It is reasonable to conclude, based on the shared information provided by Frankie, that our eldest sister's partner was the one responsible for driving them to that location." Lisa said.

"Leo Lion Pop drove them there?" Lori asked.

Lynn Sr. started making his way next door, "Leo and I have to have a little talk."

XXXXX

Lynn Sr. made his way next door to the Velazquest house.

He notice the garage was open. Leo was on his weight bench lifting weights, "Leo! Lincoln is grounded, did you give him a ride to a convention today?"

Leo continued his weight lifting, "Alright, so here's the deal. I took Lincoln, Delilah, Lucy and Luis halfway to the con. Then Chunk took over for the rest of the ride. But hey, long story short, I drove him, and he's at the Ace Savvy con, ready to have fun."

"What?! I grounded those two! Go and get them!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

Leo sighed, "No."

"Huh no? Why not?" Lynn Sr. asked.

Leo put the weight back on it's rack and sat up, "Alright, listen up," Leo said, raising one finger, "One: Linc and Delilah totally planned this in advance so that's a factor." He held up a second finger, "Two: I just dropped them off, then zipped back here. I'm not burning fuel and blowing my cash on a ticket just to snatch your kids and make another trip. That's not happening." He counted out a third finger, "Three: If I bring them back, Lincoln's gonna throw a fit for ages, thanks to point one." Finally, he held up a fourth finger, "Four: They're your kids! You go get them!"

Lynn Sr. looked nervous and lifted his hands defensively, "Umm well w-what do I do?"

Leo got up, towering over Lynn Sr., and crossed his arms, "If you wanna ground them, just pull them aside and ground them when they get back home. That way they can still enjoy their time but feel that pinch of disappointment. It's a perfect balance—happy and a little bummed."

Lynn Sr. nodded, "Ok well thanks for the advice son, later." He then power walked back home.

Leo rolled his eyes and went to benching his weights again and acting like nothing had happened, "Better grab Delly later."

XXXXX

-Back with Lincoln and Co in the present-

The group we're making their way back home the group had called Chunk to pick them up and were surprised to see Leo be the one to pick them up. After getting in his car he drove the group home along the way he heard about the great time they had the convention part of him wanted to let the group Lynn Sr. found out, but another part of him wanted them to enjoy the Happy Feeling they had at the moment so he decided to hold his tongue until they got back home.

Once they were back on their street Leo pulled into the driveway.

"Hey gang, I've got some intel to share. It seems Lynn's aware that you all broke your grounding. He talked to me about it a few hours back. Just wanted to give you a heads-up before you head in. Be ready!" Leo said.

The kids gasped.

"Oh no! Dad found out! Goodbye things I cherish!" Lincoln yelled.

"Chill out, Lincoln. I've said it before—if you end up grounded, it's not like you had much to lose in this dreary existence anyway. Embrace the shadows." Luis said.

"Hey, guys! Listen up, I've got a feeling everything's going to turn out alright. I mean, if Papa Loud didn't really want to punish you, he wouldn't have just let you head to the Convention, right? It's like, he had the chance to grab you earlier, but he didn't! So, no worries, we got this!" Leo brought up.

"You make a compelling point, Leo. Perhaps our father won't drag us down any further than we already are, like shadows clinging to the earth. It's almost comforting to think we've hit the depth of our grounding, don't you think?" Lucy said.

"Leo's right, now come on let's get in there. I'm starving and I want to get out of this costume, cosplay is exhausting." Diana said.

The group made it out of Leo's car and parted ways. Lincoln and Lucy waved as they did. Once they were far enough away, they walked towards the front porch. When they reached the front porch they could hear scuttling and rapid movement, one of the curtains fluttered and they knew that someone had been keeping an eye out for them. There was no doubt in their minds that everyone was behind that door, waiting for them to enter to give them a verbal beating.

Lucy was afraid, but Lincoln sense it and rubbed her back to calm her.

Taking one deep breath Lincoln twisted the handle and walked right inside.

Just like they thought, just beyond the doors threshold stood their father Lynn Sr. their mother Rita and the rest of their sisters, unhappy expressions across all their faces, minus Lori, Leni, Lana and Lily.

Lynn Sr. stood there, arms crossed over his green sweater, right foot taping impatiently and a stern look on his face. Lincoln shut the door behind him with his foot, took one step forward then waited.

"Well Mr. and Miss. Disappearing act, mind telling me why you went to a convention when you were both clearly grounded?" Lynn Sr. asked.

"W-Well I thought it was unfair that I got grounded for nothing so got the idea to sneak out and go, but Lucy saw me sneaking out so I took her with me." Lincoln said rubbing the ground with his foot.

"I'm afraid I don't quite believe you Lincoln, we found a comic book in the toilet and everyone says it isn't theirs. On top of which we found a tape recorder that belongs to Frankie," Lynn Sr. pulled out both items to show, "Care to explain how this doesn't look like proof you clogged the toilet got the Velazquest to help you?"

"I-I may have gotten the idea from someone else." Lincoln said rubbing his arm.

"Lincoln, you lied to us! You snuck out with your little sister and you made us all worried!" Rita said sternly.

"What were you kids thinking?!" Lynn Sr. asked.

Lincoln frowned slightly, he was about to answer, but Lucy stood forward.

"Wait! It's not Lincoln's fault all of this started cause of me." Lucy said, "The book belongs to..me! I.. like...Princess Pony."

The rest of the family were flabbergasted, "YOU?!"

Lincoln notices Lucy's pain and feels bad for her, "So that's why you wanted to help me earlier you wanted help to put the blame on someone else."

"I'm sorry, I couldn't let our sisters know I read Princess Pony. They'd make fun of me for the rest of my life." Lucy said.

"So then, why do you read it honey?" Rita asked.

"Even I need a break from the darkness now and then." Lucy said.

"So, how'd it end up in the toilet?" Lynn Sr. asked.

"The bathroom is the only place I can safely read it." Lucy said.

Flashes back to last night.

"I was reading it last night. And when I heard someone coming, I panicked." Lucy said.

Through her panicking, Lucy tossed the book into the toilet and hid in the bathtub when a groggy Lincoln came by to use the toilet and flushed it; as soon as he left, it gave Lucy the chance to escape and save her secret. The water from the toilet gushes; end flashback.

"Sorry, Lucy, we didn't mean make you have to feel like you have keep secrets." Lori said.

"Yeah, siblings tease each other heck I'm sure everyone teases me!" Lynn Jr. said.

"Maybe you can handle that, but I can't!" Lucy yelled quietly.

Rita walked over Lucy and hugged her, "Lucy you shouldn't have to worry about that. If you want to like something it's ok. Just make sure it doesn't hurt someone."

Lynn Sr. crosses his arms, "Kids, you are no longer grounded." Lynn Sr. said quickly gained everyone's attention, "And from now on try to be honest and tell us how you feel."

The other sisters cheer and ran off to celebrate their freedom.

Rita Loud guided Lincoln, Lucy and Lynn to the couch and sat them between herself and Lynn and smiled, "Sooo? How was your convention?"

"It was great!" Lincoln happily responded.

"Glad to hear it! Rita said happy for her baby boy.

"Hey, son? What's that around your neck?" Lynn Sr. asked.

"Oh, you mean this," Lincoln explained, pulling the medal out of his shirt.

"Wow a medal!" So, Lincoln, how did you get that?" Lynn Sr. asked.

"I came first place in a costume contest!" Lincoln yelled happily.

Rita's eyes lit up, "That's great, honey! Good job! You want to put it in the trophy case?" He nodded. "Alright, I'll go and grab the key."

Whilst Rita walked away to find the key, Lynn Sr.'s resumed to questioning what Lincoln and Lucy did there.

"Alright, Lincoln," Rita said upon returning, key in hand, "I'll let you do the honors."

"Thanks, mom." He took the key and walked into the dining room. Unlocking and opening the case, he placed the medal inside and smiled.

He closed the door, locking it up before returning to the living room and giving the key back to his mother. "Thanks, honey," she told him.

"Alright, so you met the creator of Ace Savvy what happened after that?" Lynn Sr. asked with excitement in his voice.

As Lincoln shared their day to their parents. Lucy thought about what Luis said earlier.

Flashback to Luis and Lucy at the Con alone.

Lucy was a bit nervous, Lewis said he wanted to talk to her about something, but he had to do it alone. Lincoln entering the costume contest was the best opportunity to do so.

Luis looked around and noticed no one was around nor they could get someone ease drop on them, "Okay this is a decent of spot. Lucy I know you clogged your toilet."

"I didn't do anything." Lucy said. Normally, her voice was as flat as three day old soda, but now, there was something there.

Luis shook his head, "Lucy I looked into the situation earlier today. When I went to the bathroom I called Frankie to see if there was any word of our disappearance, Leo told us that your father knew and then I found out it was a Princess Pony book. Between everyone in your home you are the only one who likes Princess Pony."

"LIE!" Lucy barked. Passion colored her voice and an angry red blush spread across her face. Her hands became fists and began to shake.

Tthen why do you have a princess pony book in your house? Why do you have a princess pony lunch box? Luis asked.

"IT'S NOT MINE!" Lucy yelled, "I don't know how that book got in my house but I can tell you about the lunch box my dad gave me that!

"Okay let's say the book isn't yours. If you don't like Princess Pony, how come you haven't painted the lunch box black? Surely you would attempt to do so?" Luis asked.

Lucy was starting to get scared she didn't know what to say.

"Luce, please tell me the truth." Luis asked placed his hand on her cheek.

For a moment, Lucy considered his words, then sighed and hung her head. "Alright, it's mine. I was reading it on the toilet and someone was coming, so I panicked and flushed."

"Why?" Luis asked.

Lucy grabbed Luis's hand that was one her cheek, "Because my sisters will make fun of me if they know I like Princess Pony."

Luis gave a confused glance, "Who cares what they think? Why do you even care?"

"Sigh, Because I don't like being made fun of." Lucy said.

"Okay, fair point, but it's not right for you to hide it and let all of your siblings be punished over something you did. Part of growing up is owning your mistakes...and owning who you are." Luis said.

Luis pulled away, "Johnny likes lots of lame stuff, but he knows I like lame stuff too. If I make fun of him, he makes fun of me."

"If you own up to what you did." Luis said, "Your family will understand, And If they don't I'll kiss you until your pain is gone." Luis joked.

Lucy perked up, "Okay, can I have a kiss now?"

Luis nodded.

Lucy grabbed Luis's face in both hands and pulled him into a big, closed lipped smooch. When it was over, she was blushing and panting for air.

"Ready to head back?" Luis asked.

Lucy nodded, "Ready."

End of flashback

Lucy sighed happily before she turned to her big brother telling their about their day, 'Best. Convention. Ever.'

THE END

Chapter 21: Spelling and Coaching

The story starts at The Loud House.

Lisa and Frankie are waiting in the living room, Lisa holding a first prize ribbon.

"Just wait till they hear the news, Frankie. It's not every day you win the popular category of Calculating Amplitude Using the Rodeo Algorithm for Quantum Computing." Lisa said excited.

"Bravo, my dear! Your tenacity and spirit are truly commendable. Continue to pursue your endeavors with such vigor!" Frankie said.

"Keep it professional, Frankie." Lisa hears sounds of cheering outside, "They're home."

"I perceive the harmonious echoes of jubilation in the air." Frankie said putting a hand to his ear.

"News this big was bound to spread quickly. Prepare to bask in the glow of victory, Frankie." Lisa said.

"Let us embrace the indulgence of basking in the moment." Frankie said.

Unfortunately, the celebration is actually for the victory of Lynn's baseball team, the Royal Woods Kangaroos, with Lincoln, Johnny Luan, David, and Lynn Sr. leading the victory processions and a Kangaroo bringing pizza. Lisa watches all this with a look of disappointment.

"LYNN! LYNN! LYNN! LYNN! LYNN! LYNN!" They all cheered.

"Bring the pizza!" Lincoln yelled.

"I shall conclude the preparations for Lisa's basking; they remained blissfully unaware." Frankie said.

Lynn Sr. notices, "Oh, Lisa, congratulations are in order."

"My team just won their seventeenth game in a row." Lynn said.

"Well, our team. I am the assistant to the assistant assistant coach, so." Lynn Sr. said and turns around to show his title on the back of his shirt.

"Yeah Papa Loud, the ultimate orange slices bringer! We need the ultimate snack to power us through the game!" David teased, grinning from ear to ear.

"Hey! Can we skip the orange slices this time? I mean, come on! Bring on the good stuff! How about some chili dogs? Now that's a snack that'll make my taste buds do a happy dance!" Johnny added.

"Hey, if anything happens to those three guys, guess who steps in as head coach?" Lynn Sr. said then points at himself, "Orange slice guy. That's what they call me. They haven't learned my name yet."

"Next stop, championship!" Luan yelled then high-fives Lincoln.

Lynn Sr. shakes Lynn's shoulder, laughing.

"As long as I don't take off this lucky hat, it's a lock." Lynn said.

Lisa nods understandingly, "Congratulations, Lynn."

Lynn goes to join in on the victory feast. Lisa starts to leave, but spots Todd coming to join the victory feast as well.

"Frankie?" Lisa asked.

"Complimentary pizza awaits, and may I say, it is a Meat Lovers' delight. I must confess, I have a particular affinity for the rich and savory flavors that this selection offers!" Frankie yelled wheeling over to the victory feast.

As Lisa goes up the stairs disappointed, she thinks about sports and wonders how to play them.

XXXXX

Later Lynn is in the backyard, practicing baseball by hitting baseballs into a net, filming herself on her phone. After a few swings, she notices Lisa taking notes, and ignores her to do some more practice. She readies another swing and then notices Lisa is still taking notes.

"I'm sorry, I don't give autographs while I'm training." Lynn said.

"If you don't mind, I have a few questions and queries about your sport ball game." Lisa said.

"Baseball?" Lynn asked.

"Baseball." Lisa said and takes notes, "So one person hits, and one person throws."

"Right." Lynn said.

"So if you're the hitter, the person who throws the ball to you is called-" Lisa asked.

"The loser." Lynn said.

"Loser." Lisa said and takes notes, "Now this loser-"

"I kind of need to get my reps in. Could we do this another time?" Lynn asked.

"Of course. Carry on." Lisa said.

Lisa leaves, and Lynn resumes practice.

Later Lynn is now in her and Lucy's room, watching her reps on her tablet. She lowers it to find Lisa still taking notes.

"So when you steal a base, can the other team steal it back, or is it yours to keep?" Lisa asked.

Lynn simply keeps watching her video.

Later Lynn is now taking a shower as Lisa sits on the toilet, taking notes.

"OK, just one more question. When a player hits a home run, is it customary to peacock around the bases, or is that considered poor sports ball-ship?" Lisa asked.

Lynn peeks her head out of the shower curtains, "What's going on?"

"I've decided to join an after-school baseball competition." Lisa said.

"Oh, wow, Lisa, that's great. Another athlete in the family." Lynn said with a smile.

"Yep." Lisa said with a nodded.

"When's your first game?" Lynn asked.

"Tomorrow after school. So if I could ask you my remaining 1,416 questions-" Lisa asked.

"Nope." Lynn said and resumes showering.

"I'll come back later." Lisa said.

"Please don't." Lynn said.

Lisa leaves the bathroom to find Lynn Sr. with a container of orange slices.

"As the assistant to the assistant assistant coach, I'd be happy to answer all of your questions." Lynn Sr. said.

"No thanks." Lisa said.

Lynn Sr. is briefly hurt, but then opens the container, "Orange slice?"

"Sure, thank you." Lisa said takes the entire container and leaves.

"Oh." Lynn Sr. said and watched her leave.

XXXXX

The next day Lynn has brought the Kangaroos to Royal Woods Elementary.

"She said her game was at 3:00. I don't know why no one was on the baseball field." Lynn said.

"Uh, hey, check it out." Margo said.

She points at a sign advertising a game between the Bees and Owls at the cafeteria. Inside the cafeteria, Lisa is having a baseball-themed spelling bee, "batting" for the Owls with Ms. Allegra as the referee.

"Now batting for the Owls, Lisa Loud!" Ms. Allegra yelled.

Her teammates cheer her on as the Kangaroos enter the cafeteria to watch.

"Go, Lisa!" The Owls cheered.

The Bees begin chanting, "Easy out! Easy out! Easy out!"

"I shall opt for the third base numeral." Lisa said.

The Bees' pitcher, Trent, picks a word from the triple can.

"The word is... camaraderie." Trent said pretends to throw a ball.

"C-A-M-A-R-A-D-E-R-I-E. Camaraderie." Lisa spelled and pretends to hit the ball.

"That's a triple into the gap." Ms. Allegra said.

Lisa fist pumped, "Yes!"

"You have to go to third base, Lisa." Ms. Allegra said. Lisa goes to third base directly, "Not directly."

"Oh, of course, rule 17B," Lisa remarked, gracefully making her way around the bases toward third base. "It may appear to be the most circuitous route, yet who am I to cast judgment?"

"This is weird, right?" Lynn asked embarrassed.

"Yeah." Margo said equally embarrassed.

"Next up, Denunzio!" Ms. Allegra yelled.

Denunzio steps up to bat as his fellow Owls applaud.

"I'll go for a single. I should go for a home run 'cause there's ladies watching." Denunzio said then winked at the girls.

The Kangaroos cringe.

"But I'll do what Coach says." Denunzio said.

"The word is... gnome." Trent said and pretends to throw the ball.

"Piece of cake. N-" Denunzio said.

"You're out!" Ms. Allegra yelled. Denunzio is in disbelief; Lisa and the Owls are ashamed, "And that's the game. Final score, the Bees, 17, the Owls, one."

"We won!" Denunzio cheered.

"Not even close. Sit down, Denunzio." Derek said.

"Nobody tells Denunzio to sit down." Denunzio said. Derek stares incredulously at him, "But it just so happens, I feel like sitting down." He goes to sit down with his teammates.

"Good job, everyone. Next game is Thursday." Ms. Allegra said.

Lisa, meanwhile, goes up to the Kangaroos, who are about to take their leave.

"Good evening, fifth eldest sister. I trust you had the chance to witness the game? It was quite a riveting spectacle, wouldn't you agree?" Lisa inquired.

"Yeah, yeah, I didn't know if you were gonna spell the word right or... wrong." Lynn said.

The Kangaroos chuckle.

"It appears that our family now boasts two athletes." Lisa said.

"Lynn, we gotta get to practice." Margo said and turns to Lisa, "Um, good luck on your next game. I hope you spell a home run." She laughs.

The team leaves. Lisa is down in spirits.

"Uh, good job today. I gotta go." Lynn said.

She pats Lisa on the shoulder before joining her teammates in leaving, with Lisa hurt by Lynn's team.

XXXXX

The next Lynn steps out of the bathroom. At the same time, Lisa and Frankie walk up to her.

"Oh, hey, slugger, what's up?" Lynn asked.

"Did you hear somebody, Frankie? Because I certainly did not." Lisa said.

"It seems that the treatment you have received from your fifth eldest sister may have led to some auditory difficulties with the sound waves emanating from Lynn. Engaging in a thoughtful dialogue could potentially mend the situation." Frankie suggested.

Lisa looked away pouting.

"If this is about yesterday, we really didn't mean to hurt your feelings when we-" Lynn said.

"Mock us openly?" Lisa asked.

"I didn't laugh. I was just surprised because I wasn't expecting to see something that was... so cool!" Lynn said.

Frankie, giggled, "Pray tell, where might I find my LIE detector? I must express my skepticism regarding the notion that a baseball-themed spelling bee could genuinely be deemed as 'cool.'"

Lisa smacked Frankie gently, "Frankie." Lynn is taken aback. "It's okay. Our team is horrible. Everyone spells above their grade level, but when it comes to the intensity of organized athletics, we shrink like a black hole dealing with Hawking radiation." Lynn stares a bit puzzled, arms crossed. "I've canceled our last practice. We'll get crushed tomorrow and our season will mercifully end."

Lisa goes to use the bathroom, but Lynn stops her.

"Tell your team practice is back on. I'm taking over, and you guys aren't gonna shrink like that... Hawking thing you were talking about. I'm gonna coach your team, and you're gonna win that game." Lynn Jr. said her voice filled determination.

Lisa smiles, touched, as Frankie looks back and forth between the two sisters happy they made up.

XXXXX

Time Skip

Lisa and the Owls are assembled in the living room as Lynn gives out a pep talk, along with Lynn Sr. holding the container of orange slices.

"Sports is like no other battle." Lynn said.

"No other!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

"It's not like a test you take in school." Lynn said.

"It's real life, people." Lynn Sr. said.

Lynn Jr. stares at him, "We're doing great." She whispers.

Lynn looks at the team and continues, "Once you're in the arena, you either win, or lose. Because in crunch time, when the going gets tough, the tough get...?"

"A note from their parents?" Lisa asked.

"A therapy animal?" Phoebe asked.

"A do-over?" Josh asked.

"Asthma." Denunzio asked.

Lynn shook her head, "No! The tough get going!" The Owls gets it. "Now who's ready to get going and win that game tomorrow?"

"We are...?" The Owls asked nervously.

"Come on!" Lynn yelled trying motivate the Owls.

"We are!" The Owls yelled more determined.

The Lynns grin at each other, pleased they have motivated the Owls.

"Winning or losing comes down to one moment. So you need to be on your toes at all times." Lynn said. She suddenly starts yelling, pointing at Lisa, "I before E, except after-"

Suddenly, Johnny pops up out of nowhere, "C!"

Lisa shrieks and collapses on the ground. Lynn crosses her arms as Lisa gets up and adjusts her glasses.

Lynn grins confidently, "You guys are ready."

XXXXX

Time skip

Lynn is in her baseball uniform and ready for the big game. She heads down the stairs and meets up with Lisa.

"Very well, who among us is prepared to confront the Bees? We shall prevail in this endeavor through both our intellect and our skill with the bat." Lisa said.

"Go get 'em, kid." Lynn said and pats Lisa on the shoulder, "Good luck."

"Please refrain from extending your good wishes at this moment. Reserve them for the battleground of the cafeteria, if you will," Lisa said.

"Oh, I'm not coming to the game. I have my own game." Lynn said.

Lisa, with a furrowed brow, replied, "You previously asserted, 'I shall coach your team, and together, we shall secure victory in that game.'"

Lynn shock her head, "No, I said, 'I'm gonna coach your team, and you're gonna win that game.' You didn't think I was gonna skip my game to come to your game, did you?"

"Of course not." Lisa said hiding her crushed feelings.

Lynn placed her hands on hips proudly, "Tonight is my championship game. I haven't taken off this hat in 41 days. You guys will be fine." She heads to the kitchen, "I before E except after..."

"C." Lisa said.

Lynn leaves.

"C... you later." Lisa said sadly.

XXXXX

Later Lynn Sr. drives Vanzilla down the street with the Kangaroos in tow.

"Give me a W!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

"W!" Kangaroos yelled.

"Give me an I!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

"I!" Kangaroos yelled.

"Give me an N!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

"N!" Kangaroos yelled.

"What's it spell?" Lynn Sr. asked.

"Win!" Kangaroos except Lynn.

Lynn Jr. isn't joining in anymore, having a sudden moment of realization. Cut to her imagination, where Lisa is riding shotgun in Vanzilla with them and verbally roasting her.

"Give me an L! Give me a Y! Give me a double N! What does that spell?!" Lisa asked.

"Lynn!" Kangaroos and Lynn Sr. yelled.

"Who broke her promise?!" Lisa asked.

"Lynn!" Kangaroos and Lynn Sr. yelled.

"Who crushed my soul?!" Lisa asked.

"Lynn!" Kangaroos and Lynn Sr. yelled.

"Who's gonna regret it forever?!" Lisa asked.

"Lynn!" Kangaroos and Lynn Sr. yelled.

Lynn guiltily puts her hands to her head. Back to reality.

"Turn the van around!" Lynn yelled.

Lynn Sr. sharply U-turns, tires squealing.

XXXXX

In the cafeteria at Royal Woods Elementary, the spelling baseball game is underway. And the score is 3-0, Bees.

"The word is... gnocchi." Trent said.

"I know this one! My mother makes it. It's delicious." Denunzio said.

He gets in his batting stance, holding his pretend bat, "N-"

"You're out!" Ms. Allegra yelled.

"Pasta fazool!" Denunzio yelled defeated.

As Denunzio walks away, Lisa nervously steps up to the plate.

"That's two outs. Next up, Lisa Loud." Ms. Allegra said.

"Easy out! Easy out! Easy out!" The Bees starts chanting.

"This is the Owls' last chance!" Ms. Allegra yelled.

Lisa wipes her forehead, "When the going gets tough..."

The Kangaroos and Lynn Sr. arrive.

"...the tough get going." Lynn said.

Surprised, Lisa turns in their direction, smiling, "You came."

Lynn smiled, "You kidding?" She takes off her hat and places it on Lisa's head, "I wouldn't miss it for the world."

"Really?" Lisa asked hopeful.

Lynn nods, "Really."

Lisa adjusts the hat.

"Now go win that game." Lynn said.

Lynn holds out her fist, but Lisa shakes it with both her hands. Both sisters smile warmly and Lynn joins her dad and teammates. There, both Lynns fist bump. Determined, Lisa gets in her batting stance, holding her pretend bat.

"I shall opt for a home run." Lisa thoughtfully remarked.

The Bees gasp, with Lynn Sr. chuckling excitedly. Trent picks a word from the home run can.

"The word is..." Trent said pretends to throw the ball, "Ubiquitous!"

Lisa imagines herself at a baseball field, wearing a baseball uniform and holding a bat. The word she is spelling is emblazoned on the incoming baseball, moving towards her in slow-motion.

Lisa spells in slow-motion, "U-B-I-Q-U-I-T-O-U-S." She strikes the ball, "Ubiquitous!"

She sends it sailing over the heads of the Bees. The audience is watching as the ball strikes the lights, destroying them. Lynn Sr. and the Kangaroos applaud and cheer as Lisa excitedly laps the bases. As she goes, the lights explode, and the Bees all slump in defeat, Trent throwing his hat off in anger. She high-fives her sister and father, and reaches the home plate, all the while still in slow-motion. Back in reality, the Lynns lift Lisa in pride as the Owls and Kangaroos cheer for Lisa netting the win.

"Lisa! Lisa! Lisa! Lisa!" Owls and Kangaroos start chanting.

The Owls and Kangaroos return to the Loud House with pizza, still chanting. Two Kangaroos are carrying Lisa into the house.

"Lisa! Lisa! Lisa! Lisa!" Owls and Kangaroos continue chanting.

"Pray, do continue!" Lisa implored with fervor. As the chanting subsided, the kangaroos gently lowered her to the ground. "I entreat you, sustain the momentum."

"Lisa! Lisa! Lisa! Lisa!" Owls and Kangaroos resume chanting.

Lisa quiets them. "I must say, I've read a lot about sports moments in my studies on adrenaline, vis-à-vis, performance, but I never dreamed I'd have one myself. It was, in a word, exhilarating."

"You know, Lisa, you really showed some stuff out there. I think you might be ready for some big-time sports." Lynn said.

"I have just had a discussion with my science instructor regarding the establishment of a periodic table football league." Lisa remarked.

Lynn taken aback at first but smiles, "That's exactly what I meant."

"Well, if your team needs an assistant coach, I know a guy who's really good with orange slices." Lynn Sr. said and hands two plates of pizza and orange slices to the two sisters and chuckles, "Come on, everybody, let's eat."

The Owls and Kangaroos agree and go to get their food.

Lisa smiled graciously, "I extend my heartfelt gratitude for all your support, Lynn. Allow me to return your cherished hat." With a refined gesture, she handed the hat back, her demeanor exuding warmth and elegance.

Lynn stopped her, "You keep it."

Lisa repositioned the hat upon her head and remarked, "I am inclined to embrace you at this very moment; however, I believe a fist bump would encapsulate the occasion more aptly." They executed the gesture with flair, mirroring an explosion. "It is not lost on me that you arrived precisely when I required you most, and that the term that guided us to triumph was, indeed, ubiquitous!"

Lynn looked confused, "I don't know what most of those words mean, so... I'll just say you're welcome." Lynn then smiled.

Lisa smiled, "Cheers."

They toast with their orange slices and rejoin the celebration.

The End.

Chapter 22: The Green Houses

The story begins at Royal Woods Elementary.

In Mrs. Johnson's classroom

"Okay, class, we're at the halfway point of our energy reduction project. Let's see how you're doing." She checking the students' status. "Great. Very good. Ooh! Very impressive, Delilah!" Mrs. Johnson yelled.

Delilah's bar is extremely low.

"Thanks, Mrs. Johnson. My family is awesome at energy saving." Delilah said.

"Wonderful. You're all doing a great job of reducing your eco-footprint at home. And if you keep this up, we'll definitely win the Save a Polar Bear Challenge and get this adorable little guy named after us!" Mrs. Johnson cheered. She shows her students a poster of a sad polar bear cub with tagline under the photo.

HAVE A HEART, DO YOUR PART

"Awwwwww..." The students said with big cooing eyes.

However, Mrs. Johnson notices Lincoln's bar is extremely high, and printed on multiple attached pieces of paper. In fact, it's so high, he has to stand on a ladder and go into the room's ceiling to properly display it.

Mrs. Johnson looks disappointed, "Oh, Lincoln, I see you haven't made any progress." She points to poster, "What does this say? Have a heart, do your part. Do you not care about polar bears?"

"No, I don't! I don't hate polar bears! They're awesome!" Lincoln yelled sadly his voice muffled from inside the ceiling tile.

"What's that? You hate polar bears? You're a polar bear hater?" Mrs. Johnson asked in shook.

"No! I love them! They're cool!" Lincoln yelled still muffled.

The kids all start jeering at Lincoln.

"If you make us lose, Lincoln, you'll be an outcast!" A random female student yelled.

"You might as well throw your social life out the window." Girl Jordan added.

The other students jeer Lincoln in disagreement. Lincoln escapes above the ceiling, letting go of the bar. The papers land on Mrs. Johnson's head.

Delilah rolled her eyes, 'Idiots'. Delilah walked in front the other students, "Hey, back off! I'm not afraid to knock around a couple of heads."

That shut up the other students and Mrs. Johnson removed the paper from her head.

After school, Lincoln is walking home with Delilah whose reading an art book.

"How am I supposed to reduce our energy use? I've got 10 sisters!" Lincoln panicked.

"Hey, didn't know I was dating someone who's always got a tear ready! Need me to call a wambulance or what?" Delilah asked.

"You know this is the part were your supposed to be supportive right?" Lincoln asked with a annoyed look.

"Support you being a baby? Pass, I think you need to just find ways to reduce your energy usage." Delilah said.

"Oh, yeah? Well how do I do that?" Lincoln asked.

"Well we can look at the Eco-meter." Delilah suggested.

"Duh! Should have thought of that. Let's check it, I gotta get my eco-meter in the green or I'll be a social outcast." Lincoln said.

Delilah giggled, "You're not that already? You only talk to me."

Lincoln glared, "I'm serious."

"Don't worry I'll still hang out with you. In secret, of course. After dark." Delilah teased.

"Shut up!" Lincoln yelled.

Lincoln checks his eco-meter. It is pointing to red and flashes.

"Maybe there's something wrong with my eco-meter." Lincoln said then notices the energy that's being consumed in the Loud House and the garage. Smoke plumes out through the chimneys of both buildings, "Or not."

Lincoln turns to Delilah, "What can I do? In my big family, our eco-footprint is a size 18 triple wide. We use a lot of electricity and fossil fuels...water...aerosols non-biodegradables...and did I mention electricity?"

Delilah rolled her eyes, "Yeah, and I bet you're gonna throw out some examples too, huh?"

Luna is playing her guitar with a ton of amps in the garage - which the door is constantly opening and closing. Inside the house, Lori is gushing over Leo on a ton of portable tablets set up as webcams in her room.

"Leo, you look so good on all of my devices." Lori said.

In the kitchen - where an oven is smoking and the entire room being a mess, Luan is seen holding a baked pie. She hits herself in the face with it and laughs.

Back outside the house, Lola is driving around in her Princess car. Inside, Lana - sweating heavily - shovels a ton of coal into a furnace to warm up her reptiles.

In the bathroom, Leni is running a ton of water in the bathroom sink and the bathtub, causing them both to overflow. Outside, Lynn uses the hose to fill a giant makeshift pool. She opens the freezer door to free the entire pool.

Lucy spray paints her whole room pitch-black.

Lori changes Lily's diaper, tossing the old one into a mountain shaped pile of diapers.

Lisa with a peg covering her nose powers up one of her machines, emitting a flashing green light.

Delilah smirked and rolled her eyes, "Guess I'm stuck helping you cut down on your eco-footprint, huh?"

"Hopefully, I can get my sisters on board." Lincoln said.

However, after he tells them, they all complain and refuse angrily. Luan throws a pie at him to show her refusal.

"Or not." Lincoln said with a face covered in pie.

Delilah grabbed a can of seltzer water and sprayed it on the pie splatter, "Alright, time to bring out the big guns." She held up the poster of the polar cub with a confident smirk, ready to make her pitch.

"…because let's be real, if we don't step up, this little dude isn't going to make it." Delilah said, her determination clear.

The girls all start crying waterfalls of tears, then each of them stops crying, but with waterfalls of tears still.

"But what can we do?" Luna asked her voice filled with sorrow.

Lincoln satisfied with their cooperation, "I'm glad you asked."

Delilah cracks her fingers with a grin. "Alright, let's get that eco-meter in the green! We've got some killer ideas to make it happen."

They appears in Lori's room and shows Lori all of her tablets.

Delilah waved at all of Lori's tablets, "Seriously, you don't need all this gear, dude."

"Yes, I do. I like to admire Leo from multiple angles." Lori said.

Leo waved, "Yo, gang! What's up? Time to drop some eco-friendly wisdom for Lori, peeps!"

Delilah yanks out the plugs from all the tablets except one, rolling her eyes a bit. "C'mon, why bother with all these gadgets? Just use your phone! You can call, text, video chat, and it's way easier to carry around."

Lori picked up her phone, "Well I do get to save battery life too. Smart thinking."

Lincoln puts out the fire in the furnace with a bucket of water.

Lana frowned, "But how will I keep my reptiles warm? They're cold-blooded, you know."

Lincoln rubbed her head, "Not a prob."

Lincoln and Delilah set up a reptile tank with a reptile heat lamp.

Lana likes this and places her reptiles in there, "Thanks guys!"

Lisa is powering up her machine and laughing evilly until Delilah shuts it down.

"Instead of powering your lab with megawatts of electricity, why not use a renewable resource?" Lincoln suggested.

Lisa is now using Lily's dirty diapers and it works like a charm.

Lisa gasps with a clothes peg on her nose, "Lincoln, this is genius!"

Lincoln changes another of Lily's diapers, "Fresh energy, comin' at ya! This one's got to be good for at least 75 watts."

He throws the diaper into Lisa's power source. In the bathroom, Leni is about to take a shower, but Delilah grabbed her and she shrieks.

"Hey Leni, how about we cut back on those showers? Just hit the showers twice—once in the morning to kickstart your day and once at night to wash off the grime. That way, you'll feel fresh without spending half your life in there!" Delilah said.

"And clog my pores?! No way!" Leni yelled.

"If you're stressed about your pores, just scrub your face twice a day with a chill cleanser. That's what I do," Delilah said, grinning as she showed off her skin.

"Wow you look great. Ok I'll try it." Leni said and starts using a face cleanser.

Lincoln and Delilah walks up to the eco-meter.

"Hey Lincoln, ready to see how we did?" Delilah said, crossing her arms with a grin.

"I bet we cut the energy in half." Lincoln said in excited.

They checks his eco-meter and finds that his house is still in red. Both are not pleased by what they see.

"This can't be right! It didn't move!" Lincoln yelled.

Delilah put her hands on her hips, "Hey, I think we need to dial back some of that energy for you guys!"

Luan is baking more pies in the oven.

"Luan, instead of wasting all that energy making more pies, why not get some comedy out of your leftover banana peels?" Lincoln asked holds up a peel.

"That old gag? I don't think so." Luan said with doubt in her voice.

Lincoln shrugs and trips on a peel, "Whoa!"

Luan giggles, "Actually, I'm starting to see the a-peel!" Luan laughs.

Lincoln checks his eco-meter and finds that his house is now in the yellow.

"We're getting there." Lincoln said.

Throughout their endeavor, Lincoln takes away Lucy's aerosol and gives her shades to look at everything darker and she smiles in agreement. Delilah turns off all but one of Luna's amps and gives her devil horns that she returns. Lincoln pulls the plug on the freezer and cancels Lynn's hockey practice and gives her a surfboard to surf in the pool. Delilah gets Larry to trades Lola's gasoline out for a electric chargeable battery. Back in his bedroom, he looks at his eco-meter again and finds the meter going green.

"WE DID IT!" Lincoln cheered.

The girls cheer as well.

"See what we can accomplish when we all do our part? All we have to do is keep the house in the green until the end of the week, and that polar bear will be safe! And so will my social life." Lincoln said.

Delilah rolled her eyes, "Seriously? Again. You only hang out with me."

"Say it proud! We're green and Loud!" Luan chants.

"SAY IT PROUD! WE'RE GREEN AND LOUD! SAY IT PROUD! WE'RE GREEN AND LOUD!" The Loud sisters chanted and walk away.

Delilah dusted her hands, "Well we managed to fix your problem let's call it a day and relax."

"So how did you get your list so small?" Lincoln asked as he passed Delilah a game controller.

"Didn't you hear before I told Mrs. Johnson 'My family is awesome at energy saving.'." Delilah said.

Lincoln pouted, "Come on real answer."

Delilah giggled, "Ok real answer. It kinda happened like this.

-Flashback 1 year ago-

The Velazquest house. In the living room, Leo is watching TV, Delilah is on her laptop, Elizabeth is reading a book, Johnny is making food, and Jason is drinking coffee. Larry and Sammy appear with Sammy holding the letter.

"Special delivery!" Sammy yelled.

Larry holds Sammy up and Sammy gives the letter to his dad.

"Aww, thanks boys. Let's what we got today. It's the water and power bills." Jason said.

Jason opens the letter who gasps, and falls out of his chair. Everyone notices this.

The family run to him and help him up.

"This isn't a bill! This is highway robbery!" Jason yelled.

Elizabeth rubbed her husband's back, "Well, those are the bills for both our house and the comic book store. Things can add up." She looks at the bills and gasps too, "Dang Jason that is high!"

Jason grabbed Sammy, "It was already high last month. Now it's practically doubled." Jason rose Sammy, "We had Sammy, I had to pay for upgrades to the store."

Elizabeth crossed her arms, "If the bills continues to be this high, I'm afraid we're gonna have to make some cut-backs. Maybe we should consider using some of our savings?"

Jason frowned, "Maybe at least until the bills calm down."

Delilah and her siblings start to look concerned.

Delilah patted her father's shoulder, "Don't worry, I'm sure we can find a ways to bring it down."

Elizabeth smiled, "Aw sweetie. This isn't your problem. Let us handle it."

Leo smiled, "Sorry, Mom, but that's a no-go. We've got each other's backs around here. We're family, and we stick together!"

Johnny raised an eyebrow and smirked, "So, saving energy? Sounds like a plan! Not only can it make my wallet fatter, but it might even save the planet! Let's kick some energy butt and go green, baby! Who's with me?"

The other kids nodded in agreement.

"Fight the power!" Sammy yelled.

Jason and Elizabeth smiled and hugged their kids.

-End of Flashback-

"Long story short, we saved tons of energy and figured out how to keep it up! It's a bit tough at first, but you get the hang of it," Delilah said with a grin.

Lincoln nodded and turned on his TV, only to notice his meter to flash and go closer to yellow.

"Huh? Why did it move?" Delilah asked.

Just then, she hears blow-drying.

"Huh?" Delilah said then goes to the source of the sound with Lincoln following.

They get to Lori and Leni's room, and see Leni is blow-drying her hair and has a lot of hair tools plugged in.

Delilah's jaw dropped, "Dang, that's a lot of hair tools."

Lincoln looked confused, "How can someone need both a curling iron and a straightener?"

They walked up to Leni, Delilah pokes Leni getting her attention.

Leni looks down at the two, "Hi, Linky! Hi, Delly! What's going up?"

Lincoln rubbed his neck, "Um Leni what are doing? You're wasting energy with all of these hair tools."

"Sorry guys, but I need to keep my hair beautiful. I can't have messy hair that be totes embarrassing!" Leni yelled.

Delilah grabs Leni's hair tools and starts tossing them into a box. "Sorry, girl, but this isn't happening. How about you let me take a shot at your hair instead? Could be fun!"

Leni tapped her chin thoughtfully, a sly smile spreading across her face. "Hmmm, okay!" She plopped down in front of her mirror, twirling a strand of her hair. "Just make sure to keep me looking fabulous, alright? I need to look my best!"

Delilah works on Leni's hair as Lincoln looks at his eco-meter again and finds the meter going green.

Lincoln let out a breath of fresh out.

"WHOA!" Leni yelled.

Lincoln jumped in shocked and ran back to Lori and Leni's room.

"Everything ok?" Lincoln asked. Lincoln looks to see Leni with her hair braid.

Leni Looks in the mirror, "O-M-Gosh!" I totes rock this look!"

Leni takes a selfie, then grabs Delilah, pulls her in and takes another selfie.

Lincoln smiles at the cute moment between the two.

Delilah giggles, "Ok remember try to use one thing ok?"

Leni lets her go, "Ok Delly, I will."

Delilah and Lincoln make their way back to Lincoln's room, but notices lights in Lana and Lola's room. They peek in and gasped.

"I know Lola takes her photoshoots very seriously, but where she get all of that equipment?" Delilah asked.

Lola has dressed up in a dress made of cheese, with lots of studio lights, "Hmm, something's not right." Lola thinks, "I know! More light and wind!"

Lola runs over to roll in another light, and a giant fan, which blows stuff around.

Delilah and Lincoln come in and turn off and unplug her equipment.

"Hey! Your ruining my photoshoot! I'll tell dad!" Lola yelled.

Delilah put her hands on her hips, "Look what part of ease up on energy is hard to understand princess?"

Lola pouted, "B-But I need to send pictures of me in dresses so judges can see me!"

Delilah thought for a bit then snapped her fingers, "Photography is great, but why not I try painting ya?"

"Huh?" Lola and Lincoln said.

Later, Delilah is painting a picture of Lola in a dress that looked like a cream puff.

Lola is watching and jumping up and down, "Oh I look so beautiful! Can you draw more pictures?"

Delilah nodded, "Sure, I can draw more for ya. Your lucky I don't charge friends or family."

Lola got nervous. "Um c-can you draw a picture of me dressed as princess riding a unicorn?"

"Sure, with or without wings?" Delilah asked.

Lola gasped, "Oh! Wings, Wings!"

After Delilah drew Lola's pictures she and Lincoln had to tell the sisters in detail how to good green. Then after awhile the lessons finally sunk in and the eco-meter stayed green.

-A week later-

Mrs. Johnson's class

"Amazing work, class. We won the polar bear challenge. And I took the liberty of naming him... Mrs. Johnson..." Mrs. Johnson said.

"MRS. JOHNSON?!" The students yelled and started complaining at such an unfair naming choice.

Delilah scoffed, "What a load of bull sh-"

Lincoln nudges his girlfriend to stop her sentence.

"Let's all give Lincoln a round of applause for stepping up his green game and doing his part." Mrs. Johnson said.

The entire class applauds and cheers for Lincoln.

Lincoln waved then looked to Delilah, "Well, We saved the polar bear, and I'm not an outcast. Now we just relax and put this behind us." Lincoln said.

"Alright class today begins our school funder to get the school Ricky the Rooster our school mascot a new artificial heart. We'll need to sell a hundred Ricky themed pillows!" Mrs. Johnson cheered.

"Delilah." Lincoln said.

"Yes?" Delilah said.

"You can swear now." Lincoln said.

Delilah took a deep breath and yelled a loud swear, but the school bell went off to censor it.

The End.

Chapter 23: Along Came a Sister

The story begins with Luis, a shadowed figure, pausing at the corner of the street, his dark attire blending seamlessly with the twilight that cloaked the neighborhood. He took a moment to survey the desolate surroundings, perched on his skateboard like a raven on a tombstone. The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting an eerie glow that mingled with the sounds of distant laughter, a haunting reminder of youthful innocence that felt worlds away from his own melancholic aura.

Luis reveled in the thrill of uncovering the hidden corners of the world, where danger lurked in the shadows and excitement waited just beyond the light. He had always been drawn to the darker aspects of life; after all, they whispered of adventure and recklessness. Choosing a path shrouded in mystery, he pushed off, gliding further into the abyss, leaving the familiar confines of home behind him. The cool breeze swept past him, a gentle caress that felt more like a lover's touch than a comforting embrace, as he embraced the uncertainty that lay ahead.

Luis wandered into the depths of the forest, shrouded in shadows. As he glided through the trees, he stumbled upon a cave, its mouth like an invitation to the unknown.

"How utterly intriguing," he mused to himself, a smirk curling at the edges of his lips. "What dark secrets lie within?"

With an air of curiosity mixed with a touch of recklessness, Luis stepped inside the cave. As he flicked on his phone, the dim light illuminated the dank space, revealing the numerous spiders that inhabited the shadows. He raised an eyebrow, a playful grin dancing on his face.

"Ah, magnificent creatures," he said, his voice a low whisper as he reached for a particularly large spider. "You, my dear, would make an enchanting companion." He gently caressed the spider's velvety body, feeling a rush of exhilaration.

Cradling his newfound friend in his palm, Luis exited the cave with a sense of purpose, eager to reveal his unusual pet to Lucy, who would surely appreciate the beauty of the macabre.

XXXXX

-At The Loud House-

Lucy was looking over her poems on her bed.

"Hi, Lucy." Luis said.

Lucy screamed getting scared.

"I just acquired a new companion—found him nestled in the shadows of a cave," Luis declared with a mysterious flair, revealing his pet spider. "He's destined to be an extraordinary first pet."

Lucy bolted upright in bed, her pale skin almost ghostly in the dim light. "Gasp! Luis, you brought a spider into this realm? You must depart at once!"

Luis furrowed his brow in bewilderment, "Why?"

A knock of the door is heard. As the door opens, it is revealed to be Lana holding Lola's doll.

"Can I borrow the big kid scissors?" Lana asked. She sees Luis's spider and gasps, with her pupils dilated. She rushes over to Luis's side and looks at his pet, "Hey, what's that?" She asked excitedly, "Oh-ho! He's so creepy!" She looks to Luis, "Can I play with him? Can I?"

"Of course." Luis said softly, his dark eyes flickering with a hint of melancholy as he handed his shadowy pet to Lana, a creature as mysterious as the night itself.

"Spiders are so cool." Lana said."

Lucy grew worried, "Lana. Luis has to-"

Enter an angry Lola.

"Lana, give me back my dolly!" Lola yelled. She sees the spider. Her pupils dilate too. She gasps and squeals, "He's so adorable!"

"Actually, it's a girl I can tell from the markings." Lana said showing Lola the spider.

"Has Leni seen this?" The twins asked Lucy.

Lucy rolled her covered eyes and whispered with a hint of mockery, "No. And we want to keep it that way, Shhh."

The twins grab hold of Lola's doll, trying to take it from one another. Soon after, Lisa enters.

"Excuse me, some of us are trying to solve for Y." Lisa complained. She sees Frank, "Ooh! Is that an Aphonopelma chalcodes?"

Luis ran a hand through his disheveled hair, a shadow crossing his face. "Uh... I only just stumbled upon her, so I can't really say what kind of spider she is," he murmured, his voice dripping with a blend of curiosity and dark intrigue.

Lisa gets a closer look, along with the twins in awe, "Fascinating specimen. Has Leni seen this?"

Lucy scowled, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "No! That's why I'm trying to keep her a..."

In no time, all of the other siblings who are not Leni are gathering around the spider in Lana's hands tank and ogling her.

Lucy's head hung low, the shadows enveloping her, "...secret."

Overlapping crosstalk continues as the kids keep looking at her.

"Has Leni seen it?" Luna asked.

Lucy retorts with an edge of darkness, "No! That's precisely why Luis needs to vanish into the shadows before Leni's gaze pierces through the gloom!"

Lincoln rose his hands, "Relax sis. Leni's not gonna see-"

Leni opens the door, "See what?"

Leni takes a look and sees Lana with a spider in her hands, "AAAHH! SPIDER!" She busts out bug spray.

"NOOOO!" The Loud siblings yelled.

The Loud siblings try to stop her, but they're too late; Leni activates the spray, she sprays bug spray everywhere unleashing a massive spray cloud which covers the entire screen.

"GET IT AWAY! GET IT AWAY!" Leni yelled running off in fear.

The mist begins to dissipate, revealing a dismal landscape, and Luis scans the shadows around him. "Where has she vanished to? Spider, reveal yourself! This isn't some twisted jest!" His voice echoes in the gloom, fraught with a sense of urgency.

As his gaze falls upon the lifeless form of the spider, an icy chill grips his heart. He strides toward the tiny remains, the atmosphere heavy with sorrow. "No…" he murmurs, staring bleakly down at the fallen creature, a poignant symbol of beauty now extinguished.

Lucy sees her boyfriend's sorrow, "I just wanna say I'm sorry for your loss... and that I'd be honored to serve as funeral director." She holds out a brochure for a business she owns called "Lucy's Lament" "I keep an assortment of caskets on hand. Were you thinking shoebox, or for a little more money, mahogany?"

Luis stood tall, his expression dark and brooding. "Is that supposed to be some twisted joke?"

"Luis, I'm sorry, I didn't mean—" Before Lucy could finish her sentence, Luis turned to her, his glare aiming at Lucy.

"CAUSE I'M NOT LAUGHING!" he shouted, the words laced with a heavy somberness.

Luis had never ever raised his voice in anger at her before. Lucy were shocked by Luis's sudden outburst. They weren't the only ones startled by Luis's outburst, the rest of the Loud siblings were taken back by Luis yelling at her and gasped.

Luis then took off and ran back home.

Lucy was gonna run after him, but the others stopped her. They felt he need some time alone.

XXXXX

Later at the Velazqust House. The five oldest bros are having a older bros meeting in Leo and David's room.

Leo stood at the makeshift TV dinner table, his voice echoing in the room as he slammed a shoe down like a gavel, "Attention, bros! Delilah's being a major distraction for the little bros. Also, speaking of little bros what's up with Luis? He's been uncharacteristically silent today. I get that he's usually the one who enjoys the quiet, but he hasn't uttered a single word since he got back. Does anyone have intel on what's happening?"

Johnny shot up his hand like he was trying to get the teacher's attention in a class full of chaos. "Oh, oh, oh! Glad you asked! So, get this—L.J texted me, and apparently, Leni went all ninja on Luis's pet spider. Yeah, you heard that right. She totally went full-on spider assassin! I mean, I didn't even know it was possible to have beef with a spider, but here we are! Someone get this girl a medal or a spider-repellent, stat!"

The bros grew confused.

"Um, excuse me, but, um, Luis has a pet spider? I-I'm so sorry, I-I just don't remember him ever having one. I mean, oh gosh, spiders really freak me out, a-and it's totally okay if I'm remembering wrong! I hope I didn't, um, offend anyone by saying that. I-I just get nervous about these things! I-I'm really sorry!"

"Hey, maybe the little dude just got it, but come on, that totally wasn't gonna end well, especially with how Leni is!" Tommy yelled.

"Um, excuse me, but, um, what do you mean, like, is Leni, um, scared of spiders?" Milton asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Yeah, Leni told me that when she was a kid, she was just brushing her hair one day, and a whole nest of those little things just invaded her room! I can't believe she had to deal with that! It's so unfair!" David exclaimed, sounding frustrated for her.

"Whoa, dude! That could totally freak someone out about spiders! Like, seriously!" Tommy said.

"Whenever she spots a spider, it's like a scene out of a horror movie! She totally freaks out and bolts, dousing everything in bug spray like a mad scientist!" David said throwing his hands up.

Johnny rubbed his chin, looking all mischievous like a kid who just found out where the candy stash is. "Oh man, this one Halloween? Leni was totally freaked out by this kid dressed as a spider—like, full-on eight-legged nightmare fuel."

Flashback to last Halloween; the doorbell rings.

Leni dressed as a flamingo was running down the stairs, "I got it!"

She answers the door to see kid in a spider costume.

"Trick or tre-"

"AAAHH! SPIDER!" Leni yelled. She sprays bug spray everywhere and runs out the door while knocking the kid over on his back.

"I'm all right..." The kid said.

-End Flashback-

"Papa Loud is not a fan of spiders either." David exclaimed, shivering. "I mean, who can blame him? Those creepy crawly monsters are the worst!"

Another flashback to last Halloween; The kid had come to after Leni had mistaken him for a spider and attacked him.

The kid coughs a little, "Oh, hi, Mr. Trick or tre-"

"AAAHH! SPIDER!" Lynn Sr. yelled and tramples the kid and runs after Leni.

"I'm all right." The kid said.

End Flashback

Tommy smirked, "Papa Loud really scared of spiders?" Tommy gave a playful laugh.

"It's definitely a family trait." Leo remarked, arms crossed with concern etched on his face. "We need to figure out how to get our little bro to open up. He's been quiet for too long, and it's driving me crazy! I don't like seeing him like this."

Everyone began to ponder on what they could do.

"Oh, um, everyone! I-I, um, had this little idea, if that's okay? What if, um, like, maybe Johnny could, you know, whip up something that Luis really, um, likes? Like, uh, his f-favorite meal, maybe? I'm sorry if it sounds silly, but I thought it might, um, be a good way to, you know, spice things up a bit? Hehe, like, um, the food's gotta be 'thyme'-ing right, you know?" Milton suggested.

"Hey, I think that's a solid start, bro! That'll cheer spooky bro up." Tommy said.

Johnny shot up from his seat, grinning like he just saw a unicorn do a handstand, "Alright, folks! Time to whip up the ultimate sandwich—the one that makes taste buds do the cha-cha! He might pretend he doesn't love it, but c'mon, anyone who says no to this masterpiece is either lying or has been kidnapped by broccoli! Let's do this!"

"Wait! Okay, so, like, what's the plan after he opens up? I mean, what's gonna keep him from shutting himself off again? This is kinda stressing me out, guys!" David yelled.

Leo rubbed his chin, a thoughtful look on his face, "That's a solid point. Alright, after we hook him up with that sandwich, we need to get someone to help him open up. I know just the person—Delilah! She's got that way of getting people to talk."

"Baby sis, why?" Tommy asked.

Delilah's got this knack for making sure we're all good, you know? If we're not talking about our feelings, she'll zoom right in, trying to decode what's going on inside. It's like she's got this superhero intuition! If we team that up with a classic sandwich break, we might just crack the code and get little bro to spill. We can figure out what's bugging him and swoop in to fix things. Teamwork makes the dream work, right?" Leo said.

The other bros understood and voice their inputs of agreement.

"Alright, everyone! This meeting is officially concluded." Leo said ending the meeting.

XXXXX

Delilah entered Johnny and Luis's room with a death sandwich in hand.

Delilah looked to see her little brother in his vampire coffin.

She noticed Luis looking at the ceiling, and she also noticed he looked...troubled. He looked as if he was hurt, as if he was about to say or ask something he wasn't sure about. That surprised Delilah, Luis almost never took action unless he was absolutely certain about it's outcome. The quiet introverted boy had confidence when he spoke, as if he never doubted any of the words that came from his lips.

But right now, it looked as if he was having doubts before even speaking them.

Delilah felt as if she had to comfort him, comfort her younger brother when she saw that look of doubt creep over his expression, and before she knew it, she had reached over with her left hand and placed it on his knee. She gave it an affectionate squeeze and spoke, "Luis, what's wrong?"

She gave him one of her most concerned looks, the kind that made all of her brothers melt, it was a weapon in her girl arsenal. Delilah had a few different weapons she could use against her brothers, some were meant to evoke fear, some were meant to evoke guilt, and some were meant to evoke comfort.

This was her comforting look, the one that said as their sister, they could tell her anything. She wouldn't judge them, and she would always be there for them, always love them.

None of her brothers could resist opening up to her when she looked at them like this, and Delilah had always seen it as her sacred duty to be that emotional sounding board for the boys in her life. To give them that judgment free zone where they could share their private thoughts and fears, even the ones they couldn't share with one another.

Luis was certainly not immune, and she watched as he hesitantly began to open up to her. He looked towards his sister for a moment before he quickly brought his gaze to her hand, as if he was afraid to look back at her when he finally spoke, "Delilah... is it, is it alright to feel this rage bubbling inside me? Does it make me a monster, or just a tortured soul drowning in shadows?"

Delilah couldn't believe he just asked that. She raised an eyebrow, gave him a playful smirk, and tilted her head. "Luis, what kinda wild question is that? Of course you can be mad! Who told you differently? You ain't gotta hold back on your feelings, ya know?"

Luis took a deep breath, and brought his gaze back to her once more, "It's just... I rarely let anger consume me, but today was an exception. Leni crushed my precious spider; I didn't even get the chance to bestow a name upon her. My fury erupted, and I ended up unleashing my wrath on Lucy instead." Luis turned his gaze downward, a shadow passing over his features. "I regret losing my temper with Lucy, but I don't feel a shred of remorse for my rage towards Leni."

Delilah had to think about that response for a moment. For as confident as her brother had seemed, he was still a kid a 8 year old kid. Delilah still felt so very much like a kid herself, she knew she was a kid, despite being a preteen. Despite the responsibilities of watching over her younger siblings, and sometimes the older ones. She still felt more like a kid. But she also knew Luis kept his feelings in control, he out of all of her brothers wished he could just put his emotions in a box, lock it and throw away the key.

Delilah gave his knee another squeeze to get him look at her in the eye, her smile warm and encouraging, "Listen, Luis, ain't nothing wrong with how you feelin'. You mad at Leni? That's cool, let it out. And yeah, feeling guilty for snapping at Lucy? Totally normal, man. You got every right to feel what you feel—nobody can tell you otherwise. If you're worried about showing that side of you, trust me, we got your back, no judgment here. You don't have to forgive Leni right now, next week, or even in ten years, ya know? But just know that one day, maybe you will, and things will get lighter. What matters is that you own those feelings and know that it's all part of being real. You're good, fam."

She saw Luis eyes practically light up, and the soft concerned frown he had been wearing turn back up into a smile. Good, she was putting him at ease, she wanted him at ease.

Then Luis was looking at her, and his expression was different again, it was a questioning one, as if he was trying to truly reach into the inner recesses of her soul to see what she would say, as he went on, "Delilah...are you gonna eat that?"

Delilah was confused by that question she didn't realize that she was still holding the death sandwich Johnny made for Luis.

"Ayo, check it out! Everybody's been trippin' about you, Rat Boy even whipped up your fav since you were MIA for dinner. He didn't want you out here starving, ya feel?" Delilah said.

Delilah handed Luis the sandwich, and he offered a faint, sardonic smile in return. He took a bite, the taste mingling with the shadows of his thoughts. "I never tire of my older brother's culinary whims," he mused, a hint of irony lacing his words. "But let's keep that little secret between us; his ego doesn't need any more fuel."

Delilah giggled, "No problem baby bro."

XXXXX

Later that night, Lori found Leni sniffing in their room, a clear sign that the normally bubbly girl was upset. Being the older sibling, Lori sat on Leni's bed and rubbed her back.

"Do you want to talk about it, Leni?" Lori asked gently.

For a moment, Leni was quiet before she pulled the pillow away from her face. "I heard what you said at the funeral." Leni confessed.

-Flashback-

In the kitchen, Leni is washing her hands to wash away any and all tracings of Luis's spider, "Ew! Ew! Ew!" Leni then overhears Lincoln and her other siblings.

Luis has settled for the shoe box deal, and all the children except for Leni attend the funeral along with Cliff, Charles and Walt.

"We are gathered here to mourn the untimely passing of Luis's pet tarantula, a pet beloved by all." Lucy said.

"Except Leni!" Lola yelled spiteful.

"The murderer!" Lana yelled angrily to Lola.

"Indeed! This predicament can be entirely attributed to Leni's actions!" exclaimed Lisa with fervor.

The sisters argue over one another again.

"Guys, this isn't Leni's fault. It's ours. We knew Leni was afraid of spiders, but we kept Luis from going home, anyway. Now he's hurt cause of us." Lincoln said.

The sisters realized blaming Leni was wrong.

Leni frowned, she didn't mean to upset Luis he was a friend to her.

-End of Flashback-

"Oh man..." Lori stammered, caught off guard. She hadn't seen this coming at all. How could she know her sister Leni overhear them blaming her for Luis's spider death? "Leni, I swear, I'm speaking for everyone when I say we're really sorry for blaming you! We know you're terrified of spiders. We got so caught up in everything because Luis was really hurt. We all know you'd never do anything like that on purpose!"

Leni shook her head. "No...I forgive you guys, but I don't know if Luis likes me anymore..."

"What makes you think Luis doesn't like you anymore? Did he tell you that?" Lori asked her.

Again, Leni shook her head. "No...David told me, that Diana told him, that Luis told her that he feel bad for yelling at Lucy, but doesn't feel bad for being angry at Leni. ...I'm Leni..."

"I think it's safe to say that he is angry with you, but I don't think he doesn't like you anymore." Lori told her.

"But If he's angry with me and doesn't feel bad. Doesn't it mean that he doesn't like me?" Leni pressed.

"Leni, let me break it down for you. There's a big difference between being angry at someone and just not liking them…" Lori searched her word bank. "Like, if you're angry at someone, it usually means they did something that really bugged you, and it's a strong feeling. But when you don't like someone? That's more about just not having those warm, fuzzy feelings for them overall. But listen, Luis loves you, okay? You're his friend! He's just super upset with you right now, but that doesn't change how he feels about you." Lori said in a tone similar to their mother.

Leni didn't really accept that answer.

"But what if he doesn't actually like me anymore?" Leni asked, her dread clear on her face, "Oh no! What if things get really, like, super awkward, and then we all start breaking up? That would be so sad! Then we might all move away from each other when we grow up. Ugh, I can't even imagine! I'll be, like, a total spider killer and a life ruiner! That would be the worst!"

Lori had to fight herself to not roll her eyes. "Leni, I'm pretty sure that Luis likes you. Just ask him to hang out with you and you'll see that I'm right." She said reassuringly. Then Lori added. "You know, Leni, maybe Luis needs to hear you apologize to him and he'll be more friendly. It's natural to feel a little worried sometimes, but it's important not to jump to conclusions."

Leni nodded, taking comfort in Lori's words of wisdom. "You're right, Lori. I guess I totes let my worries get to me." she admitted, a hint of embarrassment coloring her cheeks.

Lori offered her sister a supportive smile, her gaze warm and understanding. "Don't be too hard on yourself, Leni. Just remember that communication is key. If you ever feel unsure about something, don't hesitate to talk to Luis about it," she advised.

XXXXX

-The next day after school At The Loud House-

Knock-knock-knock.

Luna opened the door and saw Luis, "Yo, little spooky dude." Luna said with a smile.

Luis entered the room, his dark attire accentuating his pale complexion. He glanced around, his expression a mix of anxiety and curiosity. "Hey, Luna," he said, his voice low and almost haunting. "Where's Lucy?"

Luna closed the door and hopped on to the couch. On TV, Mick Swagger was jamming in front of huge screaming crowd.

Lucy pops up out of no where, " Hi, Luis."

Luis and Luna both uttered sharp screams, their voices cutting through the air like a knife.

Luis turned to Lucy, his dark eyes heavy with regret. "Hey, Lucy. I... I wanted to apologize for raising my voice yesterday. I thought maybe a date at the mall could make amends. Just us, like you once suggested."

Lucy's expression shifted to one of bewilderment. "I asked you to talk alone?"

Luis nodded, his tone earnest yet somber. "Yeah, you texted me. See?" He displayed his phone, a flickering screen illuminating his pale face.

Lucy's confusion deepened, her voice almost a whisper. "I didn't send that..."

Luna blinked in confusion, "Wonder who was pretending to be ya sis?"

"It was me!" a voice exclaimed.

To the trio's surprise, it was Leni who popped up, a big grin on her face.

Leni puffed out her chest and declared, "I'm like, the master mime! Ta-da!" She struck a dramatic pose, clearly proud of her talent.

Luna rose a eyebrow, "You mean master mind Leni?"

"Like, isn't that's totally what I said?" Leni asked.

Luna rolled her eyes.

"Leni, why did you cloak yourself in my shadow and summon Luis like some wayward specter?" Lucy inquired, her tone laced with an eerie curiosity.

Leni turned to Lucy with her big, bright eyes and said, "Hey, Lucy, I really wanna say sorry to Luis!" Then she faced Luis, her voice sweet and sincere, "I totally didn't think you would listen to me, so I borrowed Lucy's phone to tell you. I'm super duper sorry, Luis! I feel really bad for hurting you, and I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me! Pretty please?"

"I'm, uh, grateful for that, Leni, but—" Luis began, his voice trailing off as he felt the shadows of doubt creeping in. But Leni, caught in her own whirlwind of enthusiasm, leapt up and down, her vibrancy stark against the dark fabric of the world around them.

"Yay! Let's totally hit the mall to celebrate! I wanna get Luis some fab new clothes as a super awesome 'I'm sorry' gift!" Leni suggested excitedly, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

Luis ran a hand through his tousled hair, casting a sidelong glance. "Thanks, but I'm perfectly fine. I've got my own vision of what fashion really is," he replied, his voice laced with nervousness.

Leni pulled Lucy in closer, and together they flashed their best puppy dog eyes.

Even though Lucy's eyes were obscured, Luis could almost sense the weight of her longing gaze hiding behind her bangs, and he had always been a sucker for those enchanting puppy dog eyes. "Fine. But just for—"

Suddenly, Leni enveloped him in her arms, squeezing him with such intensity that it felt like his spine was on the brink of collapse. His eyes bulged in disbelief as a grunt escaped his lips. Leni swayed him side to side like a marionette, blissfully unaware of the chaos she unleashed.

Luis turned to Luna, desperation etched across his face. "Help me," he managed to grunt, caught in this whirlwind of affection that felt both suffocating and oddly comforting in its chaotic embrace.

Luna grinned, "Sorry, little dude Leni's a hugger. She catches you there's no escape."

Leni then carried Luis to her car with Lucy following behind and the three drove to Royal Woods Mall.

XXXXX

-At Royal Woods Mall-

They appeared in front of Reininger's, and walked in, being greeted by one of the worker's. Leni knew this place would have the best outfits for Luis and felt it was going to be easy since he wasn't really picky when it came to clothing. Just as long as it had some hint of black in it. What could go wrong?

In the store Leni notice something, "O-M-GOSH I LOVE THAT DRESS!" Leni couldn't contain herself anymore as she ran between racks of high priced designer brands and clothing of the latest trends, "AND THIS PURSE!"

"Leni," Lucy intoned with a dark edge, her voice echoing against the shadows. "We're meant to gather some garments for Luis, remember?"

Leni shook her head, clearing her thoughts like she does when she's daydreaming in class. "Okay, Leni, focus!" she chirped to herself, darting over to the clothes rack. She rifled through the vibrant piles, her mind racing as she imagined what would look totally cute on Luis. "This has to be perfect for him!" she exclaimed, grabbing a colorful shirt and some stylish pants, ready to ensure Luis rocked the best look ever.

People in the store watched as Leni and Lucy had thrown all sorts of outfits at him. went aisle to aisle, handing Luis various dress shirts and pants that they approved of. They all smiled seeing the boy's eyes go wide at all the clothing he was carrying.

"Whoa, ladies, could you maybe ease up a little? I can only endure the weight of one dark ensemble at a time." Luis chuckled, almost losing his balance under the immense burden of the layered fabrics.

"Apologies, Luis, but it seems we may have taken the whole dress-up scene a bit too far," Lucy said, running her fingers through her dark, tangled hair, a hint of mischief in her obsidian eyes.

Luis nodded as more clothes were thrown at him.

Luis was kinda drowning in a sea of casual wear as Leni led him to the dressing room. She spun around with her usual bubbly energy, ready to break it down for him.

"Okay, Luis! I know you're super tempted to grab ALL the cute stuff I picked out for you, but here's the deal: we're on a bucket, remember? Let's make every penny count!"

"I believe you meant to say 'budget,'" Luis remarked.

"Isn't that what I said...? Leni asked, "Anyway, since we're on a budget, I gave you two options. The clothes in your left arm will make you look good, and the ones in your right will totes make you look good!"

"Wow, the choice is utterly torturous," Luis sighed, his voice dripping with a dark sarcasm. The shadows of his mood matched his attire as he observed Leni; it was painfully clear which option her heart gravitated towards. Embracing the inevitable, he decided to surrender to her preference, as if it were his own dark fate.

"I know, right! Isn't it fun?!" Leni cheered with glee.

Luis turned to the dark mountain of clothes that 'will totes make you look good!' and snatched a pair shrouded in black fabric to try on first. "I'll try this ominous pair on first," he muttered, his eyes glinting with curiosity as he disappeared into an empty dressing booth. Just as he stepped inside, Lucy glided over to the same booth, a flicker of concern etching her pale features.

"I just thought of this, but did we even bother to ask Luis for his measurements?" Lucy asked Leni, her voice a whisper tinged with uncertainty amidst the shadows.

Leni grinned and twirled her hair, "So, like, I totally asked Luis's mom for his measurements before I invited him over! I just wanted to make sure everything would fit perfectly!"

Luis started to take off his clothes, starting with his hoodie, pants, and sneakers. He neatly hung his hoodie and jeans on the small seat and reached for the pair of pants Leni had picked out for him. Just as he was about to put them on, Leni burst into his dressing booth, her excitement getting the better of her.

"Hey, Luis! Do you want to get new shoes too?" Leni blurted out, her eyes wide with enthusiasm.

Luis, standing there in just his boxer shorts, felt his face turn bright red. Leni's cheerful demeanor suddenly turned bashful as she realized what was happening.

"Eep! Sorry, Luis!" she squeaked, covering her eyes for a moment before giggling. "I totally didn't mean to barge in like that!"

Luis stiffened like a board when Lucy barged in. "LENI!" Lucy yelled, her voice echoing, "You can't just peek at him—" but then she froze, taking in the sight of half-naked Luis. Her face turned redder than a tomato, and she opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water! Poor Leni rushed in, pulling Lucy away and quickly shutting the dressing booth door, trying to protect her friend from further embarrassment.

Once Luis got over his blush, he slipped on the outfit Leni had picked out. As he stepped out to show the girls, both he and Lucy instantly recognized that Leni had really gone for it with the colors. The minty seafoam green was cute, but there was also a slick touch of black. The moment they saw him, both girls were totally mesmerized!

"So how do I look?" Luis asked, turning to display every angle with a hint of dramatic flair. Lucy, breaking free from her momentary daze, replied, "It suits you perfectly, Luis. I've never seen you in anything but black."

"Whoa, Luis! You look totes adorable!" Leni exclaimed, swaying side to side with excitement. "Like, seriously, you're like a super dashing prince or something! So cute, I can't even!"

Luis's pale cheeks flushed a deep crimson as he stammered, "I-I mean, I kind of dig it too. I suppose I'll take it." He drifted back to the heap of garments, retrieving another pair before gliding back to the booth. With a mix of bashfulness and defiance, Luis unveiled each ensemble he was drawn to, while the girls analyzed the looks with their own unique flair, offering their insights.

After Leni folded Luis's picks, she practically skipped to the front counter, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Hi there!" she beamed at the clerk. "I'd like to buy these super cute clothes, please!" Leni handed over the colorful pile, her smile bright enough to light up the whole store.

The young female clerk smiled and started scanning the clothes, "No problem ma'am."

"Um, Leni. I appreciate you buying these garments as a gift; it's thoughtful of you." Luis said nervously.

The young female clerk told Leni the price and Leni paid. After she got her change and grab the clothes she looked towards the clerk, "Thank you." Leni look towards Luis, "I just wanted to make things right plus Luis you forgave me and you're not mad and I'm not sad so I just want to get you a gift to show how sorry I am."

Leni then walked off and Lucy followed her.

The store clerk told Leni the price, and she paid with a bright, beaming smile. After collecting her change and grabbing Luis's new clothes, she chirped, "Thank you!" Turning towards Luis, her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "I just wanted to make things right! Plus, you forgave me, and you're not mad, and I'm not sad, so I thought it would be super nice to get you a gift to show how sorry I am!"

With that, Leni skipped out of the store, and Lucy couldn't help but follow her, ready for whatever fun came next!

Luis however looked down well it's true Luis forgave Leni he was still upset with her, but he remembered that it was okay for him to be upset at her. He felt he needed to explain that to Leni just so they knew where the relationship was.

-Later at The Loud House-

Leni, Lucy, and Luis were hopping out of Leni's car, excitement buzzing in the air. Lucy headed inside, but Leni turned to Luis with her brightest smile, her eyes sparkling. "Oh my gosh, Luis! Today was, like, totally amazing! We should totally do this more often—it's soooo nice hanging out with you!" Leni exclaimed, her bubbly personality shining through.

"Leni I think that-" Before Luis could finish his sentence, Leni cut him off.

"Catch ya later, Luis! I've gotta go spill the tea about the awesome news!" Leni said with a big smile.

"Leni wait!" Luis yelled.

Leni paused mid-step, tilting her head with her signature curious expression. "Hey, Luis! What's up? You look kinda bummed!" She flashed him a bright smile, trying to lift his spirits.

"Leni, I feel like there's a misunderstanding lurking in the shadows." Luis sighed deeply, his gaze fixed on the ground, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air. "I forgive you for taking the life of my beloved spider, but the darkness of that betrayal still casts a lingering shadow over me. I'm not as consumed by rage as I once was, but the sting of it remains, an echo in the hollow chambers of my heart. I hope that one day this unsettling feeling fades into the abyss. I still consider us friends, though I can't quite tell when the anger will finally dissipate. I'm sorry if I hid that from you." He shifted uncomfortably, hands buried in his hoodie, the fabric absorbing his angst.

Leni stood there for a moment, her eyes sparkling as she took a deep breath. She then skipped over to Luis and wrapped her arms around him in a warm hug.

"Leni?" Luis said, looking a bit puzzled.

"It's totally okay, Luis! Like, Lori and I had a super long talk last night, and I was really worried you didn't like me anymore! But you just told me you did!" Leni exclaimed, her voice bright and cheerful. "Friends can get mad at each other, and that's totally normal! I'm just so happy we're still friends because I really don't want to lose you!"

Luis hugged her back, feeling relief wash over him. "Me neither! I don't want to lose our friendship either."

As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over them, the fashionable and bubbly Leni and extreme sports doing, goth-loving Luis held each other tight, feeling grateful that they could share their feelings and make up.

The End

Chapter 24: Chore and Peace

The story starts at The Loud House. It's Chore Day at the Loud House, and everyone is doing their chores. In a family as big as theirs, chores can be pretty intense. But they get through 'em because they all do their fair share.

Leni and Lola leaves the bathroom in cleaning outfits, "Chores all done!" Leni yelled.

And the room is sparking!" Lola added.

Luan, Lynn and Lucy were washing the dishes together.

Luan starts doing the dishes at breakneck speed.

Luan who is washing dishes and passes them to Lucy.

"Sigh." Lucy dries it off with her breath.

Lynn catches all incoming plates tossed to her by Luan, "Lynn Loud makes the snag!" She puts them away, "Touchdown!"

Luna is vacuuming the living room, turns it off and unplugs the device, "So long dusty bunnies." She dumps all the dust she vacuumed up into the bag.

Lincoln runs in carrying in the pooper scooper, "Little present from Charles!" He dumps it in, "Special delivery from Cliff!" He dumps it in.

Lana runs in too, "And airmail from Walt!" She catches Walt's incoming dung and tosses it into the trash bag and notices Geo rolling away.

"What about Geo, little dudes?" Luna asked.

The toilet flushes.

"Oh, I taught him to use the toilet." Lana said.

Water splashes.

"Uh-oh! Geo fell in again!" Lana yelled and busts out a net and runs to his rescue, "Hang on, baby! Mama's comin'!"

In The basement; Lori is doing everyone's laundry. There was a lot of underwear.

Lori rolls her eyes and becomes annoyed, "Ugh, thanks Dad. Good thing I've got a system." She starts washing and folding all the laundry while she works, and Lily is spinning on the top of the dryer; Lori adds the detergent and leaves the machine to do its thing and starts texting on her phone. Most of the washing stacked neatly in piles.

Lisa was her and Lily's room.

Lisa was currently on the phone using a headset, she was doing the bills, "Now, listen, I want that charge removed, Janice. I don't think anyone in this house bought a car in Saskatchewan."

We see the Loud siblings takes all the trash out next to the trash can.

Lynn was the last one to leave trash.

"Hey, Loud! Don't bother! There's no trash pickup this week! The garbage workers are striking for more money!" Mr. Grouse yelled from a window.

Lynn squints, hands on her hips, "Hold up! They actually get paid to take out the trash?! What is that?!"

After all said and done the chores were done.

The siblings meet up in the living room.

Lori stretched her neck and tossed her hair over her shoulder, "Alright, everyone! We've finished all our chores, so now you're free to chill! Go on, enjoy yourselves!"

Everyone went off to relax expect Lincoln, Lynn and Lisa they went to the couch.

"Yo, baby bro! You won't believe this wild thing I just heard! Mr. Grouse totally said that people actually get paid to take out the trash! Can you even believe that?!" Lynn exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement.

Lincoln was surprised, "Wait, seriously? Why don't Mom and Dad ever give us any money? That's totally unfair!"

Lisa raised a finger thoughtfully, "I trust you are referring to the matter of an allowance. It is common practice for children to receive an allowance in exchange for their household chores, serving as a valuable pedagogical tool. This approach not only imparts the essential understanding of the relationship between effort and reward but also fosters crucial life skills such as responsibility, budgeting, and financial literacy. By enabling children to earn their monetary rewards through diligent tasks, it cultivates their appreciation for the notion that financial resources are derived from effort rather than being dispensed indiscriminately."

Lynn Jr crossed her arms, "Lynn Jr. crossed her arms defiantly and said, "Okay, I totally didn't get a word of that, but you know what? We should just call Mom and Dad and tell them we're ready to start getting our allowances! It's about time they recognize all our hard work!"

"Hey, are we really gonna ask for allowances? I mean, come on, there's 11 of us! I don't think we're gonna get much dough, especially since we always seem to be in a pickle when it comes to money!" Lincoln said.

Lisa thoughtfully inclined her head, saying, "Lincoln has a valid point. As a family of thirteen, we already place substantial demands on our parents' income, particularly concerning essential expenses like bills and groceries. Furthermore, it would be imprudent to seek additional funds merely for trivial pursuits."

"Ugh, come on! I wouldn't waste my cash on junk! I'm all about buying stuff that's gonna help me crush it in sports, you know? Being an athlete can totally land me a sweet job, and that means cash in my pocket! Right, Lisa?" Lynn said with a playful nudge.

Lisa shifted slightly on the couch and remarked, "Considering my role as the primary financial manager in this household, soliciting an allowance from our parents strikes me as rather imprudent."

"What's an allowance?" A voice was heard.

Lana ran up looking up towards her siblings on the couch.

"An allowance is when moms and dads give us some cash for doing chores around the house. We were thinking about asking Mom and Dad to hook us up with one!" Lincoln exclaimed with a grin, his classic enthusiasm shining through. "I mean, who wouldn't want some money for making their bed and doing the dishes, right?"

Lola burst into the room with her usual flair, hands on her hips, "Hold up! You can actually get paid for doing chores?!" She exclaimed, her eyes wide with disbelief. "I've been scrubbing that gross, stinky toilet for FREE this whole time? Ugh, no way! That's so unfair!"

"While your point holds merit, as I previously articulated, requesting an allowance could prove to be rather-," Lisa began to express, only to be interrupted by Lola.

Lola whips out a megaphone, "HEY EVERYBODY! MOMMY AND DADDY AREN'T GIVING US MONEY FOR DOING CHORES!"

Suddenly a stampede was heard as the other siblings came out of the Woodworks.

Rita and Lynn Sr. heard the noise in came into the living room from their bedroom.

"Alright, kids, what's with all the yelling? I know chores aren't exactly a blast, but they gotta get done! So let's roll up those sleeves and tackle it together!" Lynn Sr. said with his usual dad enthusiasm.

"Yo, Mom! Pop star! Little sis told me you've been keeping the stash under wraps—what's the deal? Spill it!" Luna exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over.

"Green? Oh, you mean money! What do you kids need cash for this time?" Rita asked, raising an eyebrow with a playful smirk. "Are you planning some kind of big adventure?"

Lynn Jr. hopped off the couch, her energy contagious. "Hey, Mr. Grouse was saying people actually get paid to take out trash! And Lisa said kids get allowances for doing chores, so like, why can't we earn some cash for our hard work too?!"

Rita and Lynn Sr. look towards each other then went back to looking at their children.

"Sweetie, we really would love to give you allowances, but, uh, we've got a bit of a tight budget at the moment, okay? Maybe one day when the money tree starts blooming!" Rita chuckled, trying to keep it light.

"Yeah, kids! With all the ding-dang bills we have to pay—groceries, stuff for you kids, and everything else that comes with raising a big family—we can't just open our wallets and hand out cash! You know how it is!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, shaking his head with a chuckle.

Lisa delicately adjusted her spectacles and remarked, "As I previously mentioned, it is simply not within our means to receive allowances."

Leni pouted with her usual flair, "Aww, no way! I really wanted more cash for the mall. But wait, if we're not getting allowances, does that mean we totally can skip out on chores? Like, yay for no chores!"

Lynn Sr. crossed his arms, shaking his head with that familiar stern look, "No way, you still gotta tackle your chores! They're not gonna do themselves, you know!"

Lola crossed her arms and huffed, "Seriously, if other kids are getting paid for their chores and we're not, then why do we even have to do them? It's so unfair!"

Luan crossed her arms and shot her parents an exaggerated pout. "Hey, this is totally unfair! I mean, we bust our tails around here and get zip-nada for it! We totally deserve a little something for all this hard work, don't you think?!"

"Ugh, kids, our hands are tied! There's just nothing we can do right now." Lynn Sr. groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Trust me, I wish we could fix this, but it's out of our control!"

"So let me get this straight, you really expect us to clean your house and tackle that mountain of laundry—like, seriously, a mountain of underwear, Dad? And we can't even get an allowance that's at least $10? This is so unfair!" Lori huffed, crossing her arms and rolling her eyes.

Rita chuckled, "Oh honey, I'm afraid not! But don't you worry, we'll figure something out!"

Lynn Jr. shot a fierce look, crossing her arms. "Oh, we'll figure something out alright."

Cut to Lynn Jr. holding up a sign with a "No Symbol" over a dishes, indicating she's on strike from her chore. The others join her as well the other siblings hold up signs as well.

The kids are now on strike demanding an allowance for their chores.

"Ha! You're really gonna go on strike, huh?" Lynn Sr. chuckled, a teasing grin spreading across his face.

Lori holds up a sign with a "No Symbol" over a washing machine, "That means no laundry, no clean dishes, no vacuuming..."

"We're all going on strike until you give us a allowances!" Lana yelled.

"One, two, three, four! I won't do your stupid chore!" Lincoln chanted.

"Alright, kiddos, let's be reasonable here!" Rita exclaimed, hands on her hips, giving her signature mom look.

"Five, six, seven, eight! Garbage Day will have to wait!" Lucy chanted.

"Listen up, kids! We're not backing down, not now, not ever!" Lynn Sr. yelled.

"Nine, ten, eleven, twelve! Take that poop out by yourself!" Luan chanted.

"Alright, you little rascals, can we knock off the chanting for a second?" Rita sighed, hands still on her hips, exasperated.

"Thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, sixteen!" Leni giggled, her brows furrowing in concentration. "Uh... what could rhyme with... sixteen? Hmm..." She tapped her chin, thinking hard before blurting out, "Oh! I got it! How about... 'green bean'? That totally works, right?" Leni beamed, proud of her rhyme, even if it was a little silly!

"Your clothes? No way, I won't clean!'' Lori declared with a playful grin, wrapping her arms around Leni and giggling helping her sister rhyme.

"Chores! Huh! What Are They Good For?" Luna sung.

"ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! SAY IT AGAIN!" The siblings cheered.

"Alright, they aren't paying attention, what do you think, honey? Any bright ideas?" Lynn Sr. asked, his usual upbeat tone laced with a touch of frustration.

"I'm really curious to hear what kind of rhymes they can come up with!" Rita exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

"Rita…" Lynn Sr. said, crossing his arms and giving her a playful glare.

"Maybe we should let the kids see this strike won't lead to anything. They might learn something." Rita said.

"Good idea." Lynn Sr. said and busts out a jigsaw puzzle, "In that case, it's time for ol' Jigsaw Loud to get back in the puzzle game!"

Rita chuckles, "Didn't we agree never to use that name again?"

XXXXX

2 Days Later and the loud house was a total pigsty laundry piled up there was garbage littering the floor, leading up the stairs like a trail of breadcrumbs. A plastic container of ketchup from a to go order had exploded and now soaked into the carpet, one of Lily's diapers came open and spilled its, uh, offerings. and the place wreaked a disgusting smell that would put dump to shame.

It wasn't pretty.

Across the street Frankie was working in his lab as he was working on his latest experiment he tried to contact Lisa he wanted to see what was going on with her absence she had been missing for 2 days and was growing worried.

Johnny came in and handed Frankie his lunch, slow cooked cocktail sausages. You put them in a crock pot with BBQ sauce and grape jelly, and when they came out, they were so good they made you want to slap your grandma.

"Yo, brainiac! Guess who brought you some grub? What are you tinkering away on in this nerd cave?" Johnny quipped, a smirk plastered on his face.

I'm working on an experiment it's a scientific breakthrough." Frankie showed a jar holding a living breathing creature made out of trash, "I call him Homo Trashilius. Or Trashy for short."

"What's up with this mess?" Johnny squinted at the living, breathing dumpster fire of a creature made entirely out of trash. "I mean, is this a critter or just my evening snack gone rogue? Either way, I'm not cleaning it up. Someone better call a team of specialists or at least a janitor with a strong stomach."

"A sentient, bioengineered macroorganism dedicated to the efficient and environmentally sound consumption of waste products." Frankie said proudly.

Johnny looked confused.

Frankie chuckled, "It eats trash."

Johnny gave a little nod and smirked, "Oh! How about this? Trashy can chomp down on all that junk at the Louds! Seriously, those guys are on strike, and the place looks like a landfill after an all-you-can-eat buffet at Christmas! It's just begging for a superhero in spandex—or maybe just a trash-eating monster with a serious appetite! Talk about a load of garbage!"

Frankie, in a state of bewilderment, inquired, "They are participating in a strike? What are the underlying reasons for this action?"

Johnny shrugged, "All those kiddos are clamoring for their allowance like it's the last slice of pizza at a party, but guess what? Their parents are strapped for cash! Classic situation, am I right? But hey, it's the Louds we're talking about! Maybe our buddy Trashy can swoop in, clean up the joint, and save the day! Who doesn't love a good cleanup? It's like a superhero movie, just with fewer capes and more chaos!"

"That could indeed ameliorate the situation, and it presents a splendid opportunity to assess the merits of Trashy." Frankie remarked thoughtfully.

As he maneuvered his wheelchair toward the door, he added, "I shall bid you farewell for now, dear brother; I am en route to The Loud House."

Upon arriving at The Loud House, Frankie could not help but notice the disarray that seemed to envelop the place. When he reached the front porch, he rapped his knuckles against the door, which was promptly opened by Lincoln, who was clad in a garbage bag.

"Lincoln, might I inquire as to why you find yourself adorned in such an unconventional garment? Whatever has transpired to your clothing?" Frankie inquired with a blend of curiosity and concern.

"Well you see my family is on strike right now, which means Lori's not doing the laundry. It's like, chaos over here! We've run out of clean clothes, and it's getting a little wild! I mean, who knew running out of socks could be this hard, right?" Lincoln said, laughing a bit nervously.

Frankie cast a concerned glance, remarking, "Fear not, Lincoln; I possess the solution that will rectify this predicament." With that, he wheeled across the threshold, observing his fellow Loud siblings adorned in refuse bags.

"Princesses cannot live in this filth!" Lola complained.

"It's disgusting, and I know disgusting." Lana complained.

"I totally agree." Lucy said.

"This literally can't go on. We can't just sit around and do nothing about this!" Lori exclaimed, hands on her hips.

Frankie glided across the floor, the unpleasant sound of squelching beneath him a testament to the myriad of refuse littered about. It was only then that he discerned the oppressive darkness of the unlit room.

His attention was soon drawn to Lynn, who was playfully engaging with an object on the ground.

"What on earth is that?" Frankie inquired, his tone laced with mild distaste.

"Bunch of hair from the sink drain. Makes a great footbag." Lynn said boisterously kicking hair ball up into the air. She then, shouted a "Think fast," and kicked it at Frankie.

The object struck him squarely in the face, eliciting a wince. "Ouch," he muttered, taken aback.

"Ten points for Loud." Lynn said happily.

"What has transpired with the lighting in this dwelling?" Frankie inquired with a hint of apprehension.

"We have discontinued the power and the water supply. Until the strike concludes, we are opting to live off the grid." Lisa replied matter-of-factly.

"Ah, that elucidates my inability to reach you, Lisa. Now, Trashy, kindly dispose of all this refuse at once!" Frankie commanded with an air of authority.

Frankie opened Trashy's jar and the green mass with eyes and a mouth surged out the jar like sludge. The Loud siblings screeched in terror and scrambled out of the way, Lynn shoving Luan, Luan pushing Lori, Lori crashing into the end table.

Frankie watched as it grew and swelled, an obscene slurping sound rising from its quivering form. In moments, it had finished the task Frankie had asked of it and withdrew like a polluted tide. All of the Louds had gathered around and gaped at what they had just seen.

The garbage was gone. Even the stains. It was like the trash wasn't there.

"Whoa!" Lynn marveled.

"It's all gone." Lola said, puzzled.

Frankie grinned, "I refer to him as Trashy. With his presence, you shall be liberated from the onerous task of maintaining cleanliness."

The Louds siblings looked at each other, they wanted this in way. Money or no chores.

Everyone cheered. Except for Lynn Sr. and Rita.

'Cause now, they knew the kids were gonna abuse it.

XXXXX

If he was honest with himself, Lynn kind of hated Trashy's guts. True chores wasn't the most fun thing in the world, but it had to be done, and now, thanks to that green heap of goop, their children were gonna use it to not do their chores.

3 Days passed, Lisa invited Frankie over for a demonstration of their new "waste management system." She did it just to gloat: Lisa Loud's ego was legendary, also, she was dating Frankie and would make up any excuse to get him to come over that she could.

Following Saturday's miracle on the stairs, Lisa had Lana build Trashy a pen in the backyard, and that's where they place him. He had grown a little since Frankie last saw him, and while he was there, he saw why: Every so often, one of the girls would open her bedroom window and throw a bag of trash at the pen. Trashy leapt excitedly into the air to catch it, then devoured it like a dog with treat.

Rita chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Alright, I admit it! Trashy is kind of adorable!"

Lynn Sr. crossed his arms and frowned, "But come on, he's just making the kids lazy!" He turned to Frankie, a worried look on his face. "Does he even eat anything?"

"If you're asking whether or not he consumes living matter." Frankie said, "I assure you he does not. He eats only inorganic materials such as compost, foodstuffs, and lumber. Things of that nature."

"So he doesn't munch on people?" Lynn Sr. questioned, raising an eyebrow with his trademark mix of curiosity and concern.

Frankie bestowed upon him a serene countenance and replied, "No, he does not consume humans."

Upstairs, Lynn Jr.'s voice rang out. "Got another diaper for ya, Trashy."

"They're going overboard with it." Rita said.

XXXXX

More days passed there wasn't a speck of trash in The Loud House. Every time something was thrown away, one of the Loud siblings grabbed it and rushed it to Trashy like they were feeding a favorite pet. One would think they made trash on purpose just to have an excuse. Hey, if they found tossing empty boxes and cans at a living mound of trash fun, more power to them.

One afternoon, while Frankie was experimenting on making a portal feature in his chair, Lynn came over and asked him to take a look at her laptop. She offered to take him out for ice cream. He agreed immediately. When they got there, Frankie was a little surprised to see that Trashy's pen was bigger...along with Trashy himself. Have you ever seen Star Wars? There's this bad guy in one of them named Jabba the Hutt. He's basically this big, fat slug. Trashy reminded him of that only bigger. He towered ten feet above his enclosure and rippled liked wind-swept jelly. Lisa walked around the parameter of his cage with a clipboard. "I'm putting you on a diet," she mumbled to herself.

Trashy rumbled.

"Lisa! Pray tell, what culinary offerings have you been providing him?" Frankie inquired, a look of astonishment on his face.

Lisa returned his gaze with an expression devoid of emotion, "His name is Trashy. What do you think, genius?"

"Observe him," Frankie remarked with a touch of exasperation. "He indulges excessively in his meals. Should we continue to overfeed him, he may come to regard such behavior as the norm."

"Dude, relax," Lynn said, "You heard Lisa. She's putting him on a diet. That means he'll be fine."

After helping Lynn with her laptop, Frankie went home for dinner. He stilled worried about the growth of Trashy.

XXXXX

Friday, Luis and Frankie met up with Ronnie Anne after school. Ronnie Anne needed her board wheels replaced and repainted. When they got home, they went directly to the clubhouse and got started. Ronnie Anne sat on beanbag and looked around, "Hey, what's this?" she asked and held something up.

Luis cast a lingering gaze at Ronnie Anne, a shadow of melancholy flickering in his eyes. "It's just... one of my brother's Game and Watches," he murmured, the weight of nostalgia hanging heavily in the air, like a forgotten memory lost in the abyss.

"Game and Watches? Seriously? What's that all about?" Ronnie Anne said, raising an eyebrow, her confusion clear.

"Nintendo's inaugural foray into the realm of handheld gaming was the illustrious Game & Watch, aptly named to signify its dual capabilities: a singular game experience harmoniously combined with the functionality of a digital clock, all elegantly displayed on an LCD screen." Frankie remarked as he meticulously attended to the wheels of Ronnie's skateboard.

Ronnie Anne perked up, a playful smirk on her face. "Wait, so it's basically like a 3DS or what?" she teased, raising an eyebrow as she leaned back in the beanbag chair, ready for a fun conversation.

Luis snickered, "It's like the grandpa to the 3DS."

"That serves as an astute analogy. It is, in fact, due to the Game and Watch series that we came to inherit the entirety of Nintendo's esteemed lineage of handheld devices." Frankie remarked.

Ronnie Anne raised an eyebrow, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "So if this is the 3DS's grandpa, what's the Nintendo Switch's grandpa? I mean, every cool console's gotta have a legendary ancestor, right?"

That made Luis chuckle because Ronnie Anne's question sounded pretty cute to him, "Well, if we're diving into comparisons, I'd say the Neo Geo X is like the grandfather of the Switch!"

Ronnie Anne was totally into the convo, with a playful grin on her face. "So, you told me your big brother's a gamer, right? Does he have any fighting games? 'Cause I can totally take you down, Luis!"

"Well, Yes he -"

A loud rumble went through the earth, and the floor shifted like the deck of a boat at sail. Luis and Frankie trailed off, and everyone looked at the window. "What was -?" Ronnie Anne started, then heard a screamed. They ran to the front yard just in time to see Trashy, fifty feet tall and an eighth of a mile wide, squeezed through the gap between the Louds' house and Mr. Grouse's. Trashy roars voraciously and its eyes seethed with rage. Its body bubbled and spat like a witch's deadly brew and its arms flailed madly around in mindless hysteria. Lisa, Luan, and Leni ran from him, screaming in terror, and Mr. Grouse, on his way to his mailbox, dove out of the way with surprising agility.

Luis's heart dropped into his stomach and the air left Frankie's lungs in a rush.

"Oh my God! What in the world is that thing?!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, her eyes wide with shock.

"Trashy. TRASHY! BAD!" Frankie yelled angrily to Trashy.

He and Luis ran next door just as Trashy started down the street, setting off car alarms and sucking up garbage cans as he went. Lisa, Leni, and Luan collapsed onto their hands and knees, panting for air, and Luis and Frankie hurried to their side, Ronnie Anne close behind.

"What transpired, if I may inquire?" Frankie posed to Lisa, a note of curiosity in his voice.

Luis knelt next to Luan and worriedly checked her for injuries.

She was unhurt.

"You alright?" Luis inquired, offering his hand to lift her from the shadowy ground, his voice dripping with a melancholic tone.

"I'm all good!" Luan panted, a grin spread across her face. "Instead of *me* taking out the trash, it almost took *me* out! Talk about a real stinker!" Luan joked, "Get it?"

When Luan let out a laugh, Luis couldn't help but roll his eyes, though a faint smirk betrayed him. This was precisely why he found himself drawn to her. She had faced the abyss—almost meeting her end at the claws of a towering fifty-foot behemoth—and yet, she retained her darkly twisted sense of humor. It's almost as if the shadows had infused her with a resilience that left him in awe.

"He's gotten too big," Lisa said and dusted herself off. "I tried to restrict his diet but he's ravenous. If my suppositions are correct - and I know intrinsically that they are - he's heading for the dump."

A shadow of uncertainty crossed Ronnie Anne's face as she frowned, her arms crossed. "Okay, but seriously, what's could happen if he gets to the dump?"

Frankie looked worried, "He'll grow exponentially and move onto consuming other things. Such as buildings and, eventually, entire cities."

Ronnie Anne throw out her arms, "What about the poor folks who just get caught in the path of that trash eating monster?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "It's like a munching tornado! They need a warning sign or something!"

Frankie didn't reply.

"What about people?" Luis pressed.

"He won't seek them out specifically." Frankie said, "But if they get in his way…"

Luis's stomach turned at the implications, "What do we do?"

"I've been working on a contingency plan for just such an emergency." Frankie said.

Frankie "contingency plan" was a bazooka he dubbed The Detrashinator 3000 as 'an homage' to his fictional idol Dr. Doofenshmirtz. It was loaded with shells packing, among other things Ronnie couldn't understand, plastic eating microbes that would, according to Frankie, dissolve Trashy into nothing. "So...we're gonna kill him?" Ronnie Anne asked.

"No." Frankie said, "We will simply be returning his matter to its original state. We must hurry, though. If he gets to the dump and consumes the refuse therein, we may never be able to stop him."

Ronnie Anne, Luis, Luan, and Leni stayed behind at Lisa's insistence. "You'll be under our feet and cause the ultimate destruction of the human race through your ineptitude." Lisa said.

Lisa sat on Frankie's lap both of them riding his wheelchair hugging him from the side and staring at him with lovestruck eyes and the bazooka was grabbed but one of the chairs metal arms.

The Royal County Dump was north of town on US10, its rear fence backed up against a steep hillside dotted with pine trees. They followed a trail of trash the whole way. "He has already made his entrance." Lisa remarked, an expression of concern etched upon her features.

They got there just in time to see Trashy surging through the main gate. Lisa cried out for Frankie to go faster, and he increased the speed of his wheelchair and they reached the main gate two minutes later. Lisa jumped off his lap and grabbed the bazooka. She unstrapped the bazooka and stumbled backwards, dropping it to the ground. The trigger depressed and blue fire leapt from the muzzle. The round struck a heap of scrap metal, and it instantly melted.

"Blast it," Lisa lamented, her tone tinged with frustration. "It appears we have lost one shell. How many remain?"

"At present? Merely one," Frankie replied.

Ah, just a solitary shell.

"I find myself unable to aim it," Lisa confessed. "You must take on that responsibility."

Frankie nodded solemnly; he had brought Trashy into existence, and now he bore the weight of ensuring its demise. He would not be the architect of the end of life on Earth. "Very well, let us proceed."

Frankie picked the bazooka up, and followed her into the heart of the dump. They found Trashy in a clearing where Steve, the owner, lived in an Airstream trailer. The man himself, tall with long black hair held back in a ponytail and three days' worth of stubble on his chin, stood before the monstrosity and waved a shotgun back and forth like David before the epic bulk of Goliath. "You feeling froggy? Leap!" he cried.

Trashy bobbed and weaved back and forth like a giant pugilist. "Shoot him!" Lisa yelled. "For the love of God, now!"

Frankie hefted the gun onto his shoulder and took aim. "He keeps moving!"

Letting out a hungry bellow, Trashy surged at Steve. Steve jumped out of the way, and Trashy sucked up his trailer, truck, and patio furniture.

"NOW!" Lisa screamed.

Frankie took a deep breath and tried to calm his nerves. He had one shot and if he missed, Trashy would eat everything in the entire world.

Including his parents, his siblings and his friends the Louds.

That spurred him to action. He squeezed one eye closed, took a deep breath, and centered himself. He lined up the shot and, praying to God, he jerked the trigger.

The shell left the breech with a hollow thunk. It hurtled through the air, whistling as it went, and at the very last minute, Trashy turned. A flicker of intelligent understanding went through his eyes, then the round tore into his massive gut. Instantly, he began to sizzle and quake. He threw back his head and tried to scream, but he was already melting, his face lumpy, misshapen, like green candle wax.

In seconds, he was reduced to a little puddle of goo. Frankie lowered the bazooka and blinked his eyes. He'd seen some wild stuff in his day, but this took the cake.

He and Lisa walked over (in Frankie's case wheeled) and looked down. Lisa sighed heavily and Frankie looked sad.

"Would someone like to explain what that was all about?" Steve asked as he stood next to Frankie.

"Nothing," Frankie said, "Just one boy's hubris getting the best of him and leading him to play God. Again."

Steve's brow furrowed.

"I got too big for my britches." Frankie said.

"Oh." he said and laughed, "For a second there I thought you was saying you was God."

As they stepped through the grand entrance, Frankie remarked, "I can confidently assert that my explorations into the realm of bioengineering have come to a conclusion, or at least will remain on hold until I rectify certain issues."

Lisa responded thoughtfully, "I believe I have come to appreciate the importance of recognizing the moments we return home. I shall endeavor to persuade my siblings that we must acknowledge the limitations of our endeavors, irrespective of the fervor with which we pursue them. With any fortune, we will return to a semblance of normalcy and ultimately transcend this incident."

With a playful glint in his eye, Frankie gestured towards his girlfriend with a charming finger gun. "How delightful to hear, Lisa! It seems that you and your siblings may find yourselves unable to rely on parental allowances, yet I encourage you to explore alternative avenues for income. Each of you possesses a wealth of talents and abilities that, I am certain, could be harnessed for profitable ventures."

Lisa beamed at his suggestion. "What a splendid idea! I shall certainly share this with my siblings. However, before diving into such endeavors, I must confess that I would prefer to indulge in a moment of relaxation."

From that point forward, the two child prodigies made their way home having their chins risen upward for a bright future.

THE END.

Chapter 25: For Bros About to Rock

The story open up to a performance by rock band SMOOCH.

SMOOCH

"YEAAAAAH! Take my advice and don't be a mooch / Grab life by the lips and give it a smooch! WHOOOOO! Give it a smooch!" Pucker Uppenheimer sang.

Lincoln is watching one of their performances online and busts out his phone to video chat Delilah.

"Delilah, SMOOCH is the coolest band ever!" Lincoln cheered.

Delilah laughed, "I can tell you tryin' to blow out my eardrums!" She popped a finger in her ear, grinning to prove her point.

Lincoln chuckled, "Sorry, I'm just excited. Luna and I are going to see SMOOCH tonight, and not to make a big deal of it, but it's my first concert!" Lincoln checks the time. "Okay, Delilah, talk to you later. The concert starts in T-minus one hour!"

"Okay, you out here acting like an astronaut now? I guess boys really do go to Jupiter to get more stupider. Catch you later, Love Bug!" Delilah said before hanging up the call.

As Lincoln heads out of his room, he yelps because he sees that his sisters except Luna are standing right in front of him, and they push him back inside, and quickly barricade the door.

"Simmer down and listen up!" Lisa yelled.

"We overheard your conversation, and we're here to warn you." Lori said.

"Do not let Luna let go with you. She'll ruin your first concert!" Lola yelled.

Lincoln was confused, "What? Why?"

"I don't know, cause she's nuts? Seriously, she pulls this stuff on all of us!" Lynn grumbled, crossing her arms.

"Yeah. And when she goes, she gets way too excited and literally ruins everything. There was my first Boyz Will Be Boyz concert." Lori said.

-Flashback to Lori's first Boyz Will Be Boyz concert-

" Ooh, girl! / If I could... / Ooh, girl! / Give you the... " Boyz Will Be Boyz sang.

In the audience, every single attendant, Lori included, is crying over their music, except for Luna, who is bored out her skull.

"I LOVE YOU!" Lori cheered in tears.

Luna got up, "Come on, people! Where's your energy?" She hops around and bumps into a concert attendant whose drink goes flying onto a DJ's control panel and kills off all the lights.

" Ooh, girl... " One of the Boyz Will Be Boyz Singers sang flatly.

-End flashback-

"And our first Blarney the Dinosaur concert." Lola complained.

-Flashback to the twins' first concert as Blarney performs-

" Moo goes the cow / Oink goes the pig / Watch me do me Irish jig! " Blarney sang.

"Come on, guys! CROWD SURF!" Luna cheered she leaps onto some kids and crushes them, then leaps onto and crushes the twins.

-End flashback-

"And my first opera." Lisa said.

Flashback to Lisa's first opera as a female singer dressed as a Valkyrie sings high notes. Luna suddenly rushes on stage.

"CHECK IT, LIS! STAGE DIVE!" Luna cheered.

She dives into the orchestra pit, triggering all the horns. The Valkyrie screams and faints her way into the pit as well. End flashback.

Lincoln gave a worried look, "Guys I know you're trying to help, but I think you're wrong about Luna. She's not nuts at all. She's just really passionate about the thing she loves. And in the words of my favorite band, sometimes you gotta grab life by the lips and give it a smooch."

Lori rolled her eyes and huffed a bit, "Ugh, fine, Lincoln! If you really think Luna's got your back, go for it. Just don't say we didn't warn you!"

"Are you quite certain you do not wish to reassess your decision? You might always employ the option of your emergency slide." Lisa proposed with an air of refinement.

Lincoln grinned and shook his head, "Nah, I think Luna and I are totally gonna rock it at the smooch concert! It's gonna be awesome!"

A knock is heard at the door.

"Yo little dude! Are you ready to hit up the Smooch concert?" Luna asked.

Lincoln made his way to his door, opened it and there was his older sister Luna, grinning down at him with that signature rock-and-roll vibe of hers. "Hey, Luna! I'm ready to jam! Let's hit it!"

-Flashback-

Lincoln's favorite band was the legendary Smooch. Smooch was formed in Winfield, Kansas in 1977 and released their first album Road Rash in '79. At first, they were like a mix of AC/DC and KISS, but by 1985, they were basically Van Halen: Spandex, big hair, and jumping around the stage while playing keytars. Their last album with the original line-up (Phil on vocals, John on lead guitar, Mark on bass, Tim on rhythm, and Ritchie on drums) dropped in 1990. 1990 was a dark year for hair metal. Grunge came along and kicked into the gutter, and by 1992, all of the hair metal bands were basically dead and gone. Ritchie left to operate a crane at the landfill because that paid more than being in a band no one wanted to listen to, and Phil joined a Smooch cover band that played birthday parties and bar mitzvahs.

They would be playing in Great Lake City on June 28 with special guest Slaughter.

Freaking Slaughter!

Since he was the man with the plan he had money on deck he bought two tickets early.

Two?

That night, after shoving his dinner down and helping his Dad clean up the dishes, Luna waltzed into the kitchen and popped open the fridge. "Hey, guess what, Luna?" Lincoln said, trying to contain his excitement.

"Sup?" Luna replied, looking kind of curious.

"I scored tickets to see Smooch in Great Lake City!" Lincoln burst out.

Luna froze, her eyes wide. "Dude, really?"

Like him, Luna liked good music. In fact, she was one of the only people he could talk to about all his favorite bands. Delilah, Lincoln's girl, knew some of them, but Luna messed with hard rock, hair metal, oldies, eighties, punk, and old school heavy. She got every obscure musical reference he made and they could talk for hours about CCR, The Ramones, Johnny Rotten and Dokken.

"Really?" Lincoln said, a big grin spreading across his face.

"When?" she asked, her excitement bubbling over.

"June 28th!" he replied, practically bouncing on his toes.

"And guess who's coming with me to see Smooch?" Lincoln said, extending a ticket towards her.

Luna's eyes lit up like fireworks. "You wanna go together, baby bro?"

"Of course!" Lincoln teased, giving her a playful nudge. "Who rocks harder than Luna Loud? I'm stoked to have my first concert with you!"

Luna beamed and pulled him in for a hug. "Thanks, little dude! This is gonna be epic!"

-Back to Present-

Lincoln and Luna were loading a cooler into the back of Tommy's purple 1972 gmc vandura. They grabbed either side and pushed it into the back. She slammed the door and dusted her hands off. "You ready little dude?"

"Am I!" Lincoln cried.

"Let's rock!" Luna cheered.

The two of them threw up the devil horns.

The drive into Great Lake City was a long one. Luna sat in the passenger seat and operated the radio and GPS, and Luna drove, hands at a carefully practiced ten and two.

"Hey, Luna! I'm super stoked you finally got your license!" Lincoln exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "Now we can totally hit the road for some epic adventures!"

"Yeah, bro, I got it a few weeks ago!" she exclaimed, her voice full of excitement. "This is my first trip, can you believe it?" Luna took a deep breath, her expression shifting a bit. "And my first time in this crazy heavy traffic."

Gulp.

Cars and big ol' trucks zoomed past them, making the van shake a bit. Luna took a few deep breaths, looking a little nervous. "I'm just worried about navigating the city, that's all," she admitted, biting her lip. "Come on, little dude, keep me company!"

Lincoln gave a worried look, then suddenly clapped his hands together. "Wait a second! I've got an idea! How about you tell me how you got into rock music? I've never heard that story before, and I'm super curious!"

Luna grinned, "Hey, I never filled you in on this, little dude! No wonder the girls think I'm a bit bonkers when it comes to my first concerts!"

Lincoln chuckled, "I stood up for ya! I told them you're just super passionate about the thing you love! No biggie, right?"

Luna chuckled and said, "Aww, thanks, little bro! You're totally the best! But seriously, my first rock show? It was like a total game-changer for me!"

Flashback to 3 years ago it was Summer. The Gimme Swelter Tour went to Royal Woods Up. Luna Loud didn't know why, but she wanted to go see Mick and the boys on stage.

A younger Luna with longer hair and in a purple dress and real earrings. She was 12 and was in the seventh grade. Luna made her over to the Velazquest House. She knocks on the door and is greeted by Tommy smiling at her.

Tommy bounced on his heels, a grin stretching across his face. "Hey Luna, let's make some magic tonight! Ready to get tickets for the Mick Swagger concert? 'Cause I can feel it in my bones, that rhythm's calling me home!" His eyes sparkled with excitement, and he twirled as if dancing to an unseen melody. "This is our time to shine, just like a Rockstar on stage! Let's turn it up and live it out loud!"

Luna nodded shyly, glancing down at her feet. "I... I can't wait," she said quietly. "It's my first concert, and, um, thanks for going with me, Tommy. It really means a lot."

Tommy chuckled, "Yeah, no biggie! I can't wait to rock and roll all night and party every day!" Tommy responded, twirling around as he danced to the rhythm only he could hear.

Luna giggled softly, her cheeks flushing a bit. "Um, I usually only listen to classical music, but, uh, I thought... maybe I could go with you to the rock concert?"

As they headed inside, Tommy couldn't help but hum a tune, "You know I like to move it, move it! Let's go!" The energy was infectious, and Luna found herself dancing along, caught up in the spirit of his carefree attitude, "Who knows, maybe tonight you'll become a swagger fan!" Tommy exclaimed. His eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, filled with the joy of sharing music with friends. "After all, you can't stop the beat!"

With every lyric he quoted, Tommy painted the world in vibrant colors. To him, life was a never-ending song, and he was determined to share that symphony with everyone around him.

Tommy beamed, squeezing Luna's hand like a guitarist strumming a power chord, "Hey, my Luna eclipse! Let's grab those tickets and make some noise! But first, I gotta get my tent – 'cause we're living for the moments that won't fade away, you know? Let's hit the road and turn this trip into a melody!"

Luna's face turned a soft shade of pink as her boyfriend's hand wrapped around hers. She felt a flutter of nerves, but then her thoughts caught up with her. "Um, did you… did you say tent?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

Tommy's phone alarm chimes and he turns off the alarm. He looks to Luna fast asleep. Tommy and Luna got to the mall as they could before a line could form. They managed to be first in line and set up a text in front of the booth.

Tommy gently shook Luna, "Get up, sleepyhead! You're going to miss getting a ticket!"

A hour before the music starts! Luna and Tommy are vibing in line, right outside the Royal Woods mall, waiting for those precious tickets to drop!

*Ding, ding!* Tommy's phone goes off like a cymbal crash, and he turns it off with a grin. He glances over at Luna, who's catching some serious z's. "You snooze, you lose, my friend!" They got to the mall before the sun even thought about rising, first in line and ready to rock!

Tommy nudges her gently, channeling all the energy of a rock anthem, "Wake up, sleepyhead! It's time to rise! This concert is like a symphony waiting to happen! You don't wanna miss your chance to dance! The world is calling and the stage is set! We've got a melody to live!"

Luna woke up and stretched she got out of the tent to see a line behind them that was the staff of the cartoon.

Tommy beamed, "Hey, Luna! We're like a rock anthem waiting to drop!" He threw up the devil horns, channeling the electric vibes. "Can you feel the energy? It's like we're living in a festival! Let's get ready to jam, it's our time to shine!"

Luna shyly makes rocking horns back to him, her voice barely above a whisper, "Um, Tommy? Have you, uh, ever been to concerts?"

Tommy laughed, "You're joking, right?! When music's in the air, I'm a superstar. Are you ready to light up the night like the stars? Let's get this party started; it's a 'thriller' with 'a little help from my friends'! We're gonna rock the stage like it's 'our time to shine' – 'don't stop believin''! This first concert's gonna be 'one sweet day' of epic jams! Let's do this!"

Luna grew nervous, "Well, I, uh..."

"AWESOME! First things first, we gotta change up your vibe, girl!" Tommy exclaimed, his voice full of energy.

Luna gives Tommy a confused glance and don't know what he's talking about.

"Your threads are feeling like a sad ballad!" Tommy added, strumming an air guitar like he was ready to rock the stage.

Luna still don't get it.

"Seriously, it's like you're stuck in a slow jam! Let's turn it up!" Tommy said, practically bouncing on his feet.

Luna took a small step back, her voice barely above a whisper, "Um, I think my outfit is, uh, fine..." She glanced down, unsure, her cheeks slightly flushed.

FIVE MINUTES LATER

Luna was now wearing light purple eyeshadow, paperclip earrings, a choker, three black intersecting bracelets on each arm, a crew neck purple triangular capped sleeves shirt with a cartoon drawing of a skull, a white belt around a lavender plaid skirt, purple-tipped socks, and high purple boots. AKA the Luna Loud that we all know and love.

"Whoa, Luna, you're like a star on stage!" Tommy exclaimed, grinning wide. "You've got that 'Shake It Off' vibe going on, totally rocking those vibes! It's like 'Don't Stop Believin' you know? Keep shining bright, girl!"

Luna's voice trembles slightly as she says, "Um, I really don't know if this is, like, for me. I mean, I'm not a rocker or anything." She fidgets with her hands, looking a bit uncertain.

Tommy, with a huge grin, throws his hands in the air and says, "Hey, you know what they say, 'Life's a melody, just gotta play it loud!' Don't think you have to be 'stuck in a moment you can't get out of.' Just feel the rhythm and let the good times roll! 'You've gotta have fun, it's a sweet symphony!' Let's fill the world with our own soundtrack, yeah? Let's dance like nobody's watching!"

Luna hesitates for a moment, reflecting on what Tommy said. "He's really just trying to help me with my first concert," she murmurs to herself, biting her lip. "Maybe I should, um, try a little harder to enjoy it? I mean, it would mean a lot to him, right?" Her voice trails off, uncertainty lingering in the air.

Luna hesitated for a moment, her voice barely above a whisper. She shyly reached for Tommy's hand, hoping to catch his attention. "Um, Tommy?" she said, her eyes sparkling with a mix of excitement and nerves. "Do you, um, have any tips for, you know, going to a concert?" She offered a small smile, her cheeks slightly flushed as she awaited his response.

Tommy was totally vibing as he grabbed Luna's hand, a grin spreading across his face, "Ain't no mountain high enough, let's strike some rock poses!"

He let her go, striking a pose like he was on stage. "Here's a classic! Throw up the goats, like this!" He spread his arms wide, fingers doing their own thing, "Just like a rock star livin' large! YEAH! It's time to let the music take control!" He paused, bouncing on his heels, "Now it's your turn, let the rhythm flow!"

Luna copies Tommy's rock pose by stretching her arms out along with both her index and little fingers. She sticks her tongue out and throws them up with purple lightning to accompany it, "YEAH!"

Tommy burst out, "Yeah, that's the vibe! Let's turn up the music and break free! Show me your moves like it's a dance-off under the stars! Don't stop till you get enough! Feel the rhythm, let the beat drop! Let's groove, baby, shake it like nobody's watching!"

Luna took a small breath and softly grabbed Tommy's hands, placing them on her waist, "Um, okay, let's dance…" she whispered, a hint of nervousness in her voice. She leaned her head against his shoulder, feeling a little shy, and began to gently sway side to side, her heart racing just a bit.

Tommy blushed grinned, "Whoa, whoa! What's going on, Luna?!"

"AWWWWWWW!" echoed the crowd in line, all feeling the vibes.

Tommy gently pulled her away, "W-W-W-Wait?! I mean more like move your booty, Luna. l-let's get this party started!" He thrust his hips and twirled, "Move your booty like you're born to dance, girl! Just gotta feel that beat drop!" He playfully bumped her with his butt, like he was in a music video.

Luna's cheeks turned a shade of crimson, but she couldn't help but giggle as she pushed back with her butt back playfully, "Okay, maybe this is my jam!"

Tommy danced wildly in front of her, his energy contagious. "Shake it like a polaroid picture, Luna!" he sang out, wiggling his brows like he was the star of the show.

With each beat, Luna watched him, her eyes wide with excitement. "Alright, let's go!" she shouted, finally jumping in. At first, her moves were a little clumsy, but Tommy just kept cheering her on, "Dance like nobody's watching! You're a superstar!"

And soon enough, Luna found her groove, letting the rhythm take over. "This is what it's all about!" she laughed, as they twirled and spun, lost in the music and each other's laughter.

"Yo, Luna! This is it!" Tommy grabs his acoustic guitar like it's the key to the universe, grinning from ear to ear. "Alright, everyone, let's bring the vibes! Pre-show jam sesh! Join me, let's lift the roof!" He strums the chords and launches into the lyrics, "It was a hot June night, when she saw the light! Up until then, she didn't know what felt right! She showed up at the show, lost in the crowd, but little did she know, she was about to get loud!"

Tommy pulls Luna in closer, their faces inches apart, like the world's just faded into a backdrop, "Citizen of the rock and roll nation! Transformation, total mutation! Hey girl, come on over! There's nothing like the magic of your first concert kiss!"

Luna's cheeks go all shades of red as she catches his gaze. She can't help but smile back when he flashes that charming grin. Without thinking, she moves closer and plants a quick kiss on him! But BAM! It's like a firework burst, and she pulls back faster than a speeding ticket. Tommy's left there, wide-eyed, totally stunned. He stares at her, and she can't help but blush while rubbing the back of her neck, feeling all those butterflies taking flight! What a moment!

"OOOOOOOOOOOH!" The Show Staff coed.

The Vendor opens the shutters in front of the booth, "Mick Swagger tickets are officially for sale."

Tommy and Luna buy their tickets and cheered.

Tommy and Luna throw up the goat horns, "ROCK AND ROLL!" The two head off to the show.

Later the show started, Mick and the boys took the stage.

Mick:

It was a hot June night

When she saw the light

Up until then she didn't know what was right

She showed up at the show

All confused and alone

She had no idea what was about to unfold

During the show, Luna starts tapping her foot to the beat, "It's like he is talking to me." Luna said quietly and comes up to the stage and takes Mick's hand.

Band:

TRANSFORMATION

Mick:

A citizen of the rock and roll nation

Transformation

Total mutation

Mick spins Luna around and Luna sees the crown cheering.

Luna copies Tommy's rock pose from earlier stretching her arms out along with both her index and little fingers. She sticks her tongue out and throws them up with purple lightning to accompany it, "STAGE DIVE!" She dives into the crowd and is carried off feeling blessed.

-End flashback-

XXXXX

"Wow. I had no idea." Lincoln said.

Luna laughed, "I know it's only rock and roll, but I like it."

They were already at the civic center, a huge building surrounded by parking lot. Luna had been so caught up in memories that she forgot all about being nervous. They threaded their way through the rows for nearly half an hour before snagging a parking spot near the end of the aisle.

After handing over their tickets, they went into the concern hall proper.

The SMOOCH concert is in full swing, but unfortunately for the two, their seats are way in the back row.

"I can't see a thing! Ugh, I thought my first concert was gonna be totally epic!" Lincoln complained, his voice dripping with disappointment.

"It could be… no, it will be! I'm gonna make your first concert unforgettable!" Luna declared, her eyes sparkling with determination.

"Wait, really? How are we gonna do that?" Lincoln asked, raising an eyebrow.

With a confident grin, Luna replied, "Okay, first things first, we gotta get to the front!"

Lincoln's eyes widened in shock. "Whoa! I can't just cut in front of all these people! That's like, concert-ruining levels of wrong!"

Luna grinned mischievously, "That's why they invented Crowd Surfing, bro!"

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean?"

Before he could react, Luna playfully tossed Lincoln into the crowd, jumping in right after him as they rode the wave of fans all the way to the stage.

"WOO! THIS IS AWESOME!" Lincoln shouted, his excitement contagious.

As they landed at the front, Luna gave him a cheeky smile, "So, how was the ride, dude? Pretty epic, huh?"

"Whoa! How did you figure that out?" Lincoln said, wide-eyed.

"I've got my own style, dude! Now let's get this party started! Pose it like you own it!" Luna exclaimed with her signature enthusiasm.

Lincoln and Luna form their rock poses together to enjoy the SMOOCH experience. The band helps them up on stage and show themselves to the crowd, which cheer wildly.

"That's my bro!" Luna cheered, her excitement lighting up the room.

"THANKS FOR MAKING MY FIRST CONCERT UNFORGETTABLE, LUNA!" Lincoln shouted, his excitement bubbling over. "You're the best, Luna!" He added, grinning from ear to ear.

"ROCK AND ROLL!" Lincoln & Luna cheered posing together.

" GIVE IT A SMOOCH! " Lead singer sang.

The End.

Chapter 26: It's a Loud, Loud, Loud, Loud, House

The story starts with Luis is looking around and sneaking about in the living room and leaps onto the sofa.

Money. In a large family, there just isn't a lot of it to go around. Which is why, when someone happens to find some, even the smallest amount...they gotta keep it to themselves.

Luis delves into the abyss between the cushions, his fingers brushing against the dark remnants of forgotten treasures. With a mix of eerie delight and bittersweet nostalgia, he unearths a solitary quarter. "Jackpot," he murmurs, the word echoing like a flickering candle in a tomb, a fleeting triumph in a world draped in shadows.

Just then, his younger siblings happen to come across him and his quarter. He places the quarter in his pocket and glares.

"We heard money! A dime? No way, I'm talking a quarter!" Charlie exclaimed, shooting a fierce look at Luis, like he was about to start a whole debate over cash!

"How utterly absurd. Money, like the shadows of our existence, makes no sound." Luis remarked, his voice dripping with dark irony.

"Oh yeah! Coins make noise when you drop them!" Larry yelled.

"Oh really? Coins totally make noise when you drop them, genius!" Larry shouted.

Charlie smirked, cracking his knuckles with a grin, "Oh, And that quarter? Yeah, it's practically begging me to take it home, 'cause it's definitely MINE!"

"Money, money, money! Sammy yelled while grabby hands.

Luis drew the coin from the shadows of his pocket, flipping it idly as he spoke, "No! You all just don't understand. I discovered this treasure in the depths of the couch, fair and square! It's mine, and it holds more value in this dark existence than you could ever comprehend!"

"Pardon me for a moment! If there happens to be a solitary quarter down there, it stands to reason that there may be additional ones as well!" Frankie remarked with an air of contemplation.

After a brief pause, the boys all pounce on Luis and fight over the quarter and the possibility of more under the sofa.

Leo and Delilah strolled into the room, their eyes widening at the chaos unfolding.

"What do you think they're squabbling over this time? A nickel under the ottoman?" Leo quipped, raising an eyebrow.

"My bet's on a quarter lost down the sofa!" Delilah shot back, a smirk playing on her lips.

"We gotta step in before they take it to the next level… you know, like full-on biting mode." Leo warned, crossing his arms and shaking his head.

Larry chomps down on Charlie.

"Hey! Larry just took a chunk outta me! Did you see that? I can't believe he bit me! You will be hearing from my attorney!" Charlie shouted.

Leo smacked his forehead, "Argh, too late!" He let out a sharp whistle, and the little Velazquest siblings halted their tussle, eyes wide. Just then, a tire smacked Larry right on the head.

"ALL RIGHT, FOLKS! GET OUTSIDE AND DON'T EVEN THINK ABOUT COMING BACK UNTIL YOU'VE GOTTEN YOUR ACT TOGETHER!" Leo bellowed, scooping up his baby brothers and booting them out the door.

"That's what you get for fightin' over money!" Delilah chimed in, hands on her hips, givin' them that look that could cut glass.

The kids all groaned.

"Boo You Stink!" Sammy yelled.

-Outside in the clubhouse-

Charlie, rolling his eyes, huffs, "Great, just great! This is exactly what I needed! Now I'm stuck out here, I was supposed to be practicing my awesome card tricks, but instead, I'm stuck with you goofballs! Ugh!"

"Seriously, you're a goofball too! You were totally fighting with us, you know!" Larry exclaimed, giving his twin brother a glare.

"Could you two cease this futile squabbling? That quarter was rightfully mine, earned with the purest of intentions. I am the sole innocent soul in this dismal scenario." Luis declared, slumping deeper into the embrace of the dark-hued bean bag chair, his expression as brooding as the shadows around him.

"We all bear a share of the responsibility in this matter," Frankie stated with a thoughtful expression. "Our disputes over money resemble the desperate struggle of a famished individual grasping for a mere crust of bread. Instead of channeling our energies into conflict, perhaps we could redirect our efforts towards collaboration. If we unite our talents, we may discover innovative ways to generate wealth that we can collectively enjoy."

The brothers exchanged glances, their eyes cast downward in a mix of realization and remorse.

Sammy looks around and was sad for a moment before raising his little hand, "Let's do it to it!"

That gets the brothers moods up and they all raise their hands to the air making a clothes fist, "Let's do it do it!"

"Alright, so check it out! How are we gonna make some sweet cash? I mean, should we just invent something awesome that rakes in the dough? Like, what if we created the ultimate money-making machine or something? That would be totally epic!" Charlie shouted in excitement.

"That constitutes counterfeiting, which is, of course, illegal," Frankie remarked. "Nonetheless, I believe I possess an apparatus that may assist us in locating the currency."

With an air of intrigue, Frankie deftly engaged a few buttons on his wheelchair, prompting the emergence of a rather unconventional device.

"What in the world is that?" Larry asked, raising an eyebrow, like he just saw the craziest contraption ever.

"Ah, behold the epitome of innovative technology!" Frankie declared, a gleam of excitement illuminating his features. "I must insist that you witness this marvel! This remarkable add-on, integrated seamlessly with my wheelchair, functions as a metal detector. It offers us the intriguing opportunity to search for loose change and, perhaps, even unearth hidden treasures."

"Treasure? How quaint. But I must shatter your dreams, dear younger brother. It's highly improbable that any feckless Pirates would have hidden their precious plunder in the dreary expanse of Royal Woods," Luis intoned, his voice dripping with an air of dark sarcasm.

"Oh and you're a pirate expert suddenly. Charlie said and rolled his eyes, "Plus, it gives us something fun to do today! A treasure hunt sounds like an epic adventure. Let's go!"

Larry bounced around excitedly, yelling, "Oh man, I can't wait to go treasure hunting! Let's kick this thing off, baby!"

The boys then searched around their backyard looking for a signal. Eventually they found one, the sensors chime and flashed.

"Ah, how poetic," Luis murmured. "X marks the spot, where secrets lie buried beneath the dark."

"Ooh! How delightful I love solving for X!" Frankie exclaimed with palpable enthusiasm.

"Alright, everyone! Step back!" Larry exclaimed, channeling his inner adventurous spirit. He digs like Knuckles from Sonic, his eyes catching a glimpse of a briefcase. His brothers gasped in awe, their eyes wide with excitement. Larry inspected it closely but quickly noticed the pesky padlock on the front. "Ugh, it's locked! But no biggie, I got this!" With a grin, he whipped out two wrenches and, with a determined tug, he yanked at the lock until it finally broke free. "See? Easy peasy!"

The boys open it. Everyone gasps to discover that there was a letter and a folded paper.

Luis takes the crumpled parchment, the edges worn and darkened with age, and unfurls it with deliberate care. His dark fingers trace the faded lines, a smirk creeping onto his lips as he whispers, "It's... a map, how delightfully tragic."

Charlie snatches up the letter and reads it out loud with excitement, "Whoa! If you're reading this, that means you found my family's treasure! It's the map to my great-great-grandpa, Captain Kep DeMonet! Just follow the clues, and you'll unlock where all the hidden moolah is stashed away! Signed, Mrs. Sharon DeMonet—yeah, the original owner! Talk about an epic adventure!"

"Ha! There were, like, totally pirates! Take that, Luis!" Larry shouted, pointing dramatically at Luis with a grin.

Frankie produced a tablet and remarked, "Upon conducting a search, I stumbled upon an intriguing narrative by Captain Kep. It pertains to the Great Lakes Storm of 1913, a truly calamitous blizzard."

-Begin flashback-

The vessel helmed by Captain Kep navigates tumultuously through the heart of the storm.

"He was returning home after a rather prosperous radish trade when he found himself ensnared by the tempest."

With great pride, Captain Kep unveils a chest filled with golden doubloons.

"Regrettably, he was compelled to abandon ship." As he leaps from the vessel, he proclaims, "Legend suggests he took with him all the gold he had acquired, burying it in the vicinity." Captain Kep reaches the shore just as a stray bolt of lightning strikes his ship, which succumbs to flames, sinking in a dramatic conflagration.

-End Flashback-

The others gasps.

"Ah, it appears that to embark on this dark quest, we must venture forth to the haunted grounds of Camp Mastodon," Luis murmured, his voice laced with an air of brooding mystique.

"No need for concern, my brother! This presents the perfect occasion to trial my teleporter!" Frankie proclaimed enthusiastically, pressing a series of buttons on his chair that emitted a laser.

"Wait, you haven't actually tested it yet?" Larry asked, his voice a bit shaky.

"Not as of yet; I had been procrastinating. But let us embark on this thrilling adventure now!" Frankie proclaimed confidently. He activated the device, and without warning, the laser whisked them away to Camp Mastodon.

XXXXX

The younger brothers arrive at Camp Mastodon.

"And here we find ourselves at the shadowy embrace of Camp Mastodon," Luis intoned dramatically, a hint of a smirk playing at the corners of his lips.

"Splendid! My teleporter has proven to be a resounding success!" Frankie exclaimed with delight.

The boys erupted in cheers, marveling at the functioning teleporter before them.

"That means we're one step closer to the treasure, dudes!" Larry shouted, his voice echoing with excitement.

They all dashed over to the picnic area, spreading out the map like it was a treasure map from a pirate movie. "Okay, team! Let's figure out where we're headed next!" Larry exclaimed, a big grin on his face.

"Captain Kep marked our origin with an X, the very spot where we now find ourselves standing, engulfed in shadows." Luis intoned, his voice dripping with a melancholic edge.

"Okay, so like, where do we even go from here? Charlie spots this funky pamphlet chillin' on the table and starts flipping through it, totally hyped. He goes, 'Whoa, guys! Check it out! There's a s'more station! Like, how awesome is that?'"

"Commence your odyssey with a cryptic hint; let this creature lead your way through the shadows. Does anyone observe any specters of the animal kingdom?" Luis inquired, his voice dripping with an eerie charm.

"Check it out, guys! Found some!" Larry shouted, grinning from ear to ear. He had snagged himself a hornet's nest! "This is gonna be easy!" His excitement was contagious as he waved the nest around like it was the coolest thing ever.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Larry are you serious?! Put... the hornet's nest... down!" Charlie shouted, eyes wide as saucers.

Larry realizes and puts the nest down, which breaks. The swarm of hornets escape and fly up in the air.

Larry looked at the swarm of hornets, his eyes wide. "Uh-oh..." he muttered, panic creeping into his voice.

The others dove under the table, peeking out nervously as the swarm of hornets buzzed furiously around him.

"Run, Larry, run!" Charlie shouted, but he didn't need to be told twice. The hornets were hot on his tail, chasing him like it was some sort of twisted game.

As the others hide underneath the table, the hornets chase a screaming Larry across the area. He dashed across the area, dashing past the picnic blankets and knocked-over snacks.

But then, WHAM! Larry smacked right into a tree, and not just any tree—a tree with a clue! "Whoa!" he gasped, rubbing his head.

Charlie dashed over to the tree, practically bouncing with excitement like only Charlie Velazquest could. "Hey, Luis! Check this out!" he called, waving his hands animatedly, "I don't think the clue's an animal at all!" He squinted at the picture and his eyes lit up. The clue is a picture of a alligator holding a compass, "It's a pun! It's a navi-gator!"

The others have found similar navigational alligators.

Larry spotted another one and yelled, "Hey, check it out, dudes! There's another navigational alligator chillin' on this rock over here!" He grinned, excitement buzzing in his voice.

Frankie, gazing up at the branches of the tree, exclaimed delightfully, "Oh, what a splendid discovery! I have found yet another one!"

"They're trail markers! I have a foreboding feeling that if we follow them, they might lead us to the treasure, Captain Kit. How delightfully ominous! Here we go, into the abyss..." Luis exclaimed, a dark glimmer in his eye.

The younger brothers are trudging along the trail, and they suddenly come to a massive log, all gunky and covered in dirt.

"Wow, this thing is huge! No way we're getting around this," Charlie exclaimed with a dramatic sigh. "What are we gonna do now?"

"I say we climb it! A little thigh chafing is just part of the adventure!" Larry shot back with a grin, looking ready for action.

Frankie thoughtfully stroked his chin, stating, "I could certainly transport us through the air, though it may take some time. Regrettably, my chairs airborne mode is not designed to accommodate all of our collective weight."

While the brothers engaged in their discussion, a rather inquisitive Sammy gently nudged Frankie, eager to capture his attention.

"Stand back, I've got a chainsaw! RIM-MIM MIM MIM! *Breaths in* RIM MIM MIM MIM MIM MIM MIM MIM MIM MIM MIM MIM!" Sammy said and pretend to hold a chainsaw.

"Sammy, you truly are quite remarkable!" Frankie exclaimed with delight.

With a swift motion, Frankie pressed a button on his wheelchair, which activated a chainsaw that effortlessly began to saw through the log blocking their path.

Sammy chuckled softly, basking in the affection of his brothers as they playfully tousled his hair.

-Cut to them on the other side-

"Hey, big bro! What's the next clue? I can't wait to find this treasure together!" Larry exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Hmm. How utterly bizarre. It proclaims, 'Butts will lead you to your mark, where you'll head into the dark.' Butts? Seriously?" Luis scratched his head, a frown knitting his brows as confusion enveloped him like a shroud. There's a macabre twist to this riddle that unsettles him.

"Butts? Man, this clue really stinks!" Larry quipped, playfully bumping Charlie with his rear and shaking it like a goofball. Sammy giggled at Charlie's plight, while Charlie just rolled his eyes but couldn't help but crack a smile.

Frankie clears his throat, adjusting his goggles. "If I might interject," he begins, glancing intently at the map. "It's not 'butts,' but rather 'buttes'—a term from geomorphology referring to isolated rock hills characterized by steep sides." He then points with enthusiasm, "See there? That's an example of a butte."

The butte pops into view, and it's way taller than the brothers expected.

"Augh! Seriously?! How are we supposed to climb that monster?!" Charlie exclaimed, throwing his hands up in frustration.

Cut to Charlie zips up in a bubble like it's no big deal. "Why did you even invent this crazy thing, anyway?!"

Not to be outdone, the rest of the brothers rocketed up in bubbles after him, all looking a mix of amazed and totally annoyed.

With a sense of buoyant excitement, Frankie ascended with grace in his wheelchair's flight mode, leaving his brothers trailing behind. "I am currently developing an innovative method of travel; bubble travel is destined to be the mode of the future!"

Upon reaching the pinnacle, Frankie ensured his brothers' safe arrival, liberating them from their constraints with an air of triumph. "What shall we embark upon next, dear elder brother?" he inquired, his eyes gleaming with curiosity and anticipation.

All eyes are on Luis, expecting a new move.

Luis slowly unfurls the map, his dark attire blending with the shadows. "The clue whispers of our path: 'head into the dark,'" he murmurs, his voice low and mysterious. He scans the surrounding gloom, eyes shimmering with intrigue, before gesturing dramatically. "HEAD... into the dark," he intones, as if invoking some ancient secret buried within the night.

"Whoa..." the others breathed, their eyes widening.

Luis stood before the gaping maw of a skull-shaped cave entrance, a dark grin creeping upon his face. The others were entranced, caught in the eerie allure of the sight.

"Ha-ha. It's a skull, bleak and foreboding. How delightfully wicked," he mused, capturing the moment with a snap of his phone, as if to freeze the haunting beauty of the shadows entwined within.

The group enters the cave.

Frankie leads the rest of the Louds through the entrance to the deep dark cave using light from his chair so they could see.

"Alright, boys! Let's keep it together—no touching anything! And that definitely includes you, Larry!" Charlie declared, eyes narrowing at his twin.

Larry is about to touch a sleeping bat. The moment Larry hears the 'don't touch anything,' he stops and grumbles, then re-joins his family.

The group stumbled upon a skeleton dressed in some seriously fancy clothes.

Charlie gagged and shouted, "Ewww, gross! It's a dead guy!"

Larry's eyes widened in shock, "Whoa, that is so cool! A skeleton! I've got to take a selfie with this!"

Frankie gazes thoughtfully around the room and muses, "Perhaps there is a hidden passage we are meant to discover?"

Luis checks over the "throne" and sees a button he presses it and The "throne" the skeleton is sitting glows purple. Everyone screams while the cave starts buckling.

The throne is pushed into the wall, this reveals a deep chasm where the skeleton's foot falls into. The brothers peek into the chasm.

Frankie beamed with delight and exclaimed, "Well done, Luis!" With a flourish, he unveiled his bubble machine. "Shall we descend together?"

The brothers navigated the chasm, gently riding in the shimmering bubbles.

In the new cave, Luis unfurls the tattered map with a flicker of pale candlelight. "Lend me your ear, for within these shadowed depths, a haunting sea song resonates, a lament echoing through the abyss," he intones, his voice rich with melancholy.

Charlie zooms up to Luis, yanking on his cheeks playfully. "Hey, you know what? Maybe we're meant to do something totally awesome with that funky guitar over there!"

The guitar is revealed with a glow from above lighting it. The group is surprised.

Larry whistled, "Whoa..."

"C. Kep" is etched into the back of the guitar, ominous and haunting. The group leans in, curiosity swirling in the air like dark smoke.

"It's Captain Kep's," Luis intones, his voice dripping with a melancholic intrigue. "Does anyone have the ability to summon its dark melodies?"

Charlie shot his hand up in the air, "Uh, I can give it a shot, but, like... I'm not a pro or anything!" He strapped on the guitar and hopped up on stage. "I've only jammed a little bit with Tommy—he's been my guitar teacher, so let's see how this goes!"

Then he kicked things off, strumming "Row, Row, Row Your Boat" like he was born for it.

"Row, row, row your boat

Gently down the stream

Merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily

Life's totally a dream!"

He played with a goofy grin.

Nothing happens. The rest of the brothers look at each other in silence.

"Hmm, looks like it didn't like that! Lemme check the map." Luis hands him the map, and he grins. "Oh, I get it now! SEA song like the letter C! I was totally playing in the wrong key!"

He tunes up the captain's acoustic guitar, then starts to play.

Charlie:

Row, row, row your boat

Gently down the stream

Merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily

Life is but a dream.

The other brothers totally vibing and bopping their heads to the beat.

The power of the C chord is able to open something up in the cave; two more strums, and Charlie is bathed in light, which lights up the next part of the cave.

"Whoa..." Brothers but Charlie.

"Huh?" Charlie said. Now he notices, "Whoa..."

The others, mouths agape, move closer to the lit area.

"Whoa... We've unearthed the hidden secrets of Captain Kit's treasure," Luis declared, his voice dripping with dark excitement. "How utterly thrilling and haunting."

The treasure the captain left behind is a large collection of shiny coins and gems.

Larry yelled, his eyes sparkling. "Can we celebrate now? I mean, this is epic!"

Charlie fiddled with the gold doubloon, eyes glinting with mischief, "Wow, check this out! Perfect weight... shiny like my trophy shelf!" He gave it a quick chomp, grinning, "No crumbles, it's solid! This is the real deal, folks. Best treasure ever! Gimme, gimme, gimme!"

"Let's get this party started, dudes!" Larry shouted with an enthusiastic grin, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

The others cheer and run towards the treasure!

The young boys now bask in victory by cuddling the gold (Charlie), taking selfies with it (Larry), staying in a gold-encrusted coffin (Luis) and looking through a gold-encrusted spyglass (Frankie)... it is a beautiful sight.

"Gold fight, everybody!" Larry yells, tossing sparkling gold pieces at Charlie with a big grin on his face. "Catch 'em if you can!"

"Ah, my eye!" Charlie yelps, rubbing his face as the whole crew dives into the chaos of a gold fight. It's a wild scene, with everyone scrambling and laughing, trying to dodge and throw shiny treasures at each other!

Sammy pops out a jar filled with gold with a doubloon.

Frankie gazed intently at his tablet and said, "Oh dear, it appears the hour is becoming rather advanced. We ought to return home posthaste before our family becomes concerned."

"Whoa, hold up! How are we supposed to haul all this home? There's no way we can carry it all!" Charlie exclaimed in the middle of all the chaos.

Frankie beamed with delight, "Fear not, my brothers! This clever storage cube is more than capable of holding our precious treasure." With a flourish, Frankie produced an ingenious contraption resembling a cube. "Now, everyone, do contribute your finds!"

The others load up with all the riches they could ever dream of.

After the boys load up their riches they make their way out of the cave as two fuzzy shadows emerged. "Whoa, check it out! I'm leading the crew this time!" Larry announced, stepping up like the fearless leader he was.

Suddenly, low growls pierced the air, and the boys froze, eyes wide. "Ah, what was that?" Charlie whispered.

Larry, not one to back down, flicked on his phone's flashlight. "Look at these tracks! Pretty epic, huh? Animal tracks everywhere!" He beamed, his excitement infectious.

Lana knelt down to take a closer look. "Maybe they actually live here! Imagine! A hidden animal paradise!"

Larry pointed upward, motioning for everyone to look. "But wait! The tracks kinda just stop up there!" Just as he said that, BAM! A hairy wolverine burst out of a little cave, roaring like it owned the place. The boys jumped back, gasping in unison!

But not Larry—he stood tall, phone up, flashlight shining bright. "Whoa, check it out—a wolverine!" Larry's eyes go wide with excitement.

Suddenly, the wolverine's adorable little cubs peek out from behind their parent.

Larry just shrugs, totally chill. "Hey, no worries, everybody! It's just being a protective mom! Cute little furballs, right?"

Hearing this shifts Sammy's courage into overdrive.

"Well, look who's here, the big cheese!" Sammy yelled and launches forward, landing in front of Larry. Sammy lets out a guttural growl, and so does the wolverine; they lock heads. However, Sammy lets out a Godzilla like growl, scaring the wolverines and making them run away.

"Sammy! Totally awesome, dude!" Larry exclaimed.

The boys rushed over, wrapping their arms around their little bro and showering him with compliments about his epic voices. It was like a mini celebration right there!

XXXXX

After the treasure hunt, the brothers plopped down on the couch, ready to chill out.

"Hey Frankie, did you figure out how much all that treasure was worth?" Charlie asked, kicking his feet up and grabbing a snack.

Frankie beamed with pride. "After meticulously calculating the worth of the gemstones and the other valuable items we uncovered, the grand total amounts to $107.087711243."

The children gasped in astonishment.

"So, if we divide it among ourselves, that means we each receive… um…" Luis trailed off, a glimmer of darkness in his eyes, as if pondering the implications of wealth shared among souls as troubled as theirs.

Frankie beamed with pride, stating, "A splendid sum of 8.23751624946 dollars accumulated for our entire group of thirteen."

The children erupted in joyous celebration, elated by their collective accomplishment.

Money. There just isn't a lot of it in large families. But when there is, it's good to know that from now on, the kids will share it.

The End.

Chapter 27: Toads and Tiaras

The fic starts outside of the Loud House, Lola is showing her posture to Charlie who was wearing a headband that says "GO LOLA!" on it while holding a megaphone telling her what to do.

"Alright, everyone, look out!" Charlie boomed through the megaphone, his voice cutting through the noise. "Lola, time to strut your stuff! Turn to me!" Lola spun around, her usual sassy flair on full display.

"...and wave! Come on, give it some flair!" Lola shot her arm up, giving a dramatic wave that could rival a royal. "Now, more teeth! Show me that dazzling smile!" With a cheeky grin, she flashed an exaggerated grin that could light up the whole block.

"Whoa, back it up a bit! Less teeth, but keep it cute!" Lola toned it down, flashing a bright, pearly smile that was still packed with personality. "That's it! You're nailing it! Keep it going!" With a little spin and a hair flip, Lola strutted off, leaving Charlie pumped and ready for the next scene.

You might be wondering why Charlie is helping Lola practice for a beauty contest. Well, tomorrow is the Little Miss Prim and Perfect Pageant, and the winner gets the greatest prize ever: two season passes to Dairyland A-Moo-sement Park! That's one for Lola and one for Charlie. Charlie been working his butt off all week to make sure she wins.

A montage rolls, and it's time for Charlie to whip Lola into shape. First, he slaps on some blush like a pro!

"AHCHOO!" Lola sneezes, and boom—glitter explodes everywhere! Charlie's now a walking craft store.

Next, she pops out her two front teeth retainer and plops it down for Charlie to brush.

"Eww, gross!" he exclaims, his face twisted up.

Without skipping a beat, he dives in and starts scrubbing. Then, it's a whirlwind of chaos as he irons her dress with his left hand, brushes her hair with his right, and nails her mani with his right foot—all while she lounges on her bed in a fluffy robe, cucumbers over her eyes, and those fluffy bunny slippers.

End montage!

Finally, he uses a lint roller as Lola strikes a pose.

It's been a wild ride getting here, but once they hit Dairyland, it'll all be totally worth it!

"Lana, go long!" Larry called out, winding up like a pro as he launched the tennis ball into the sky. Lana leaped up, jaws wide, and snagged it right out of the air like a champ! She spat it out and hurled it back to Larry throws it back to Larry, who was already hanging out by Lola and Charlie.

Larry went full-on superhero mode and zoomed after it, soaring into the air and catching it in his mouth—whoosh! He landed right in a puddle, splattering mud everywhere! Charlie barely had time to scoop Lola up to keep her clean, but whoops—mud exploded all over him!

Charlie looked down, completely caked in muck. "Larry! Lana! Seriously, do you have any idea how hard it is to steam clean chiffon?!" He shot a glare at his twin, his voice dripping with frustration.

Larry casually spat out the tennis ball and tossed it back and forth in his hands, "Whoops, my bad!" he said with a cheeky grin.

"Blah blah blah blah blah-ow!" Lana exclaimed as the ball smacked her right in the face.

Larry laughed out loud, "Well, you gotta keep your eye on the ball, Mudzilla!" But then, Lana picked up the ball and tossed it right at him, making him glare playfully.

With a nervous grin, Lana dashed into the house, and Larry chased after her, both of them bursting with laughter.

Charlie wiped off the mud and grabbed a book, flipping it open. "Alright, Lola, time for your walk! Remember what Gil DeLily says in his super famous book, 'Unlocking Your Inner Pageant Queen': 'To win the day, you gotta sashay!'"

Lola huffed, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "Please, Charlie! I've got this walking thing down to a science!"

As she strutted her stuff, Charlie's eyes darted to a loose bottle of hairspray on the ground. Lola stepped right on it and—boom!—the world went into slow motion.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Charlie yelled, rushing forward, but it was too late.

Now, Lola was laid up in bed, all banged up.

"Okay, minor setback! We can totally still win this!" Charlie exclaimed, trying to sound upbeat like it was just another day in Royal Woods.

"Wake up and smell the hairspray, Charlie! It's over!" Lola shouted, rolling her eyes as she flipped her hair dramatically.

Lola huffed, looking away, "There will be other pageants, you know. This one just wasn't meant to be!"

"But not with those Dairyland tickets!" Charlie said, his voice heavy with disappointment like a balloon losing its air.

"Ugh, Charlie! I need my beauty rest," Lola declared, putting on her fanciest sleep mask. "As your pal Gil DeLily would say, I can't recover if you're going to hover. So back off!" Lola said before putting on a sleep mask on face. She settled into her pillows, ready to catch some Z's.

XXXXX

Charlie is scooping up all the pageant supplies with a dramatic sigh, "Ugh, I can't believe I went through all that trouble to learn how to French braid for nothing! Seriously, what a waste!"

Lana picks up the practice tiara and grins, "Hey, Chip! You done with this thing? I could totally use the scrap metal for my next welding project!"

Charlie glances at Lana, his eyes lighting up like a lightbulb. He slaps the tiara on her head, pulling off a goofy look. Suddenly, a heavenly image pops into his head—four cartoon characters dressed as angels, playing their trumpets while a choir sings.

"HALLELUJAH!" the choir belts out, and Charlie can't help but smile like he's dreaming.

Lana puts her hands on her hips and rolls her eyes, "Uh…what's with the puppy dog gaze, dude?"

Charlie clasps his hands together, excitement bubbling over, "Lana, how about I hook you up with a season pass to Dairyland, huh?"

The same flashy backdrop pops up again, and Lana is practically bouncing with excitement.

"HALLELUJAH!" The choir sings in perfect harmony.

"Hey, don't mess with me, Charlie!" Lana yells, giving him a playful shove as she tries to resist the urge to give in.

"I'm not! All you gotta do is one teensy, tiny thing," Charlie insists, shaking his head and pinching his fingers together to emphasize just how small it is.

Lana, feeling the pressure, grabs Charlie's suit collar. "What is it? I'll do anything!"

Charlie rubs the back of his neck, "You just need to step in for Lola at the Little Miss Prim and Perfect Pageant and win it!"

Lana's face goes pale, and she pushes Charlie back as if he's just said the craziest thing. "Are you kidding me?! Bleh! Do you even know who you're talking to?" She adjusts her hat, determined to make her point.

Charlie's expression turns serious, "Someone who's about to love Dairyland's new thrill ride…" He whips out a flashy pamphlet for, "...the Milk Shaker. It's so wild, you might just barf, do a loop-de-loop, and get smacked in the face with your own barf!"

Lana clenches her fist, her frustration boiling over. "Darn you, Charlie! I'm in!" But then it hits her, and she pokes Charlie in the chest with a serious face. "But wait! What if Lola finds out? You know she's not one to mess with!"

A shadowy image of Lola with fiery eyes looms in the background, total nightmare vibes, as an eerie choir starts up. Lana shudders, fear creeping in.

Charlie gives her a playful nudge and grins, "Hey, trust me! She'll be totally chill. I promise she won't do anything crazy. Just relax!"

They totally shake on it, but Lana ends up getting mud all over Charlie's hand.

Charlie makes a face, "Ew, gross! First off, we need to clean you up, like, right now! Seriously, you've got dirt on your face, and that's a one-way ticket to last place!"

Charlie barges into Lana and Lola's room, bouncing on the bed like it's a trampoline. He playfully taps on Lola's sleeping mask, then yanks it to snap back over her eyes. She growls annoyedly and blinks her eyes open, looking up at him with a mix of confusion and surprise.

"Yo, Lola!" Charlie grins, "How about we let Larry be your butler for a whole day? Pretty awesome, right?"

"Whoa!" Lola's eyes light up, excitement bubbling over like soda. But then, her skeptical side kicks in. "Wait a sec! Why on Earth would he want to do that? That's kinda... weird!"

Charlie just chuckles, knowing he's got her thinking.

"I'm switching you out for Lana so we can snag those Dairy Land tickets! And to keep you from getting mad at her, I'm totally owing Larry a favor to make it work," Charlie said, giving his girlfriend a playful poke on the nose.

Lola raised an eyebrow, clearly annoyed at first, but then broke into a grin. "Oh, that's clever, Charlie! You know what? Since you and Lana are so determined to win, I'll let this slide."

Charlie's eyes lit up, sparkling like a kid in a candy store. "Really?! Awesome!"

Lola nodded, "Really, but you better not ruin me. I have worked four years to build my pageant reputation! AND IF YOU JUST RUINED IT! YOU BOTH WILL PAY!"

Charlie gives an annoyed looked, crosses his arms and stares at Lola, "You about done yet?"

Lola tough attitude breaks with that, she pouts, "You're never afraid of me.."

Charlie shrugs, "Meh, I guess we're so close I have anti Lola powers." He chuckles, "You're getting mad, just makes me wanna squish your face."

Lola rolls her eyes and blushes, "Ugh, fine! Just tell Larry to swing by in an hour—I'm losing my beauty sleep here! Goodnight, you dork!" With that, she curls up under her covers.

Charlie grins and plants a quick kiss on her cheek before bouncing off the bed. He grabs one of her cute dresses and chuckles, "Thanks, princess! You know I love you!"

Charlie bounces out of the room, and Lola's cheeks flush bright pink like her cozy blanket. She curls up under it, clutching her super cute plush doll of Charlie. I mean, seriously, that little guy is like her ultimate cuddle buddy! It's all just too adorable, and you can practically see the daydreams dancing in her head! It's her perfect way to feel all cozy and loved. Seriously, it's was like having her very own mini prince charming right here with her.

XXXXX

Charlie was helping Lana clean up, and it was chaos.

Lana was wrestling with a dress, "What is this weird sparkly towel?"

Charlie rolled his eyes, clearly not impressed, "It's not a towel, you goof! It's called a dress! Now, hold still while I work my magic, would ya?" He grabbed a can of hairspray and started combing her hair like it was a science project.

"Ugh! This stuff smells like princess farts!" Lana grumbled, scrunching her nose.

Charlie shot her a look, "Well, maybe if you didn't mess up your hair in the first place, I wouldn't have to spray you down with 'princess farts'!"

XXXXX

Later in Lana and Lola's room...

Larry stomped in, rocking a slick suit that his twin Charlie totally loaned him. "Hey, Lola! Your butler has arrived!" He rolled his eyes, adding with a huff, "Charlie better make it up to me for this one!"

Lola waves her hand dramatically. "Greetings, Larry! Just in time for my fabulous tea party! You're gonna love it!"

"Yeah, I can't wait," Larry replies, secretly plotting ways to get back at his brother.

Cut to the tea party.

Lola holds out her teacup expectantly. "Top me off, Lawrence!"

Larry tilts the teapot over and grumbles, "I don't hear any tea!"

With a sigh, he tips the teapot again, making a whooshing sound as if the tea is pouring out.

Lola giggles, enjoying the show as the tea party continues.

XXXXX

Later in Larry and Charlie's room...

Charlie plops down on his bed, clapping his hands together with excitement. "Alright! Time to tackle the Three W's that Gil DeLily always talks about: Walk, Wave, and Work it!"

Lana struts across the room with a big grin, giving a cheerful wave.

"Nice! We're walking, we're waving... but where's the working it part?" Charlie calls out, looking expectantly.

Lana strikes a pose, trying to look all glamorous, but then—oops! A bunch of tools clatter to the floor right out of her dress.

"Tools? Seriously?" Charlie jumps off his bed, eyes wide in disbelief. "In your dress? What are you, a magician? That's my thing!"

Lana gives a dramatic pout. "Hey, handyman's code, Chip! Always be prepared for anything!"

Charlie waves his arms in exasperation. "You're not a handyman, you're a pageant queen! Let's keep it classy!"

Just then, a snow shovel tumbles out of her dress. Charlie watches with a disapproving look.

Lana shrugs, "What? It's supposed to snow tonight! Gotta be ready!"

Charlie facepalms, clearly overwhelmed. They're supposed to be practicing the Q portion of the pageant now.

"Alright, Lola, what can a six-year-old do to make the world a better place?" Charlie asks, holding a hairbrush like a microphone, ready for an epic performance.

"Um..." Lana gets lost in thought, then starts scratching her butt.

"Lana! You can't scratch your butt while thinking!" Charlie exclaims, starting to lose his patience.

"What?! It totally helps me think better!" Lana shoots back, hands on her hips.

"No way! Knock it off! Everyone knows that those who scratch lose the match!" Charlie retorts, standing firm on the rules.

Lana rolls her eyes, but the drama is only just beginning!

XXXXX

Later, Larry puts on a chauffeur's cap and zooms around in Lola's princess jeep with her in the passenger seat.

"Thanks for driving me around town, Lawrence! It's super tough to steer with a broken arm!" Lola chirped, wiggling her good hand like a diva.

"No prob! I'd want help too if I was hurt." Larry said, keeping his focus on the sidewalk like a pro.

Lola raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Hey, Lawrence! How are you so good at driving? Do you have a jeep or something?"

Larry kept his eyes on the road, "Nope, but I totally want one! I'm actually thinking of building a go-kart since my big bro Tommy took me and Frankie to try out Sim-Racing. It's awesome! Sim-racing is like those racing games, but it feels super real!"

Lola's eyes widened in amazement, "Whoa, how do you even get to do that?!"

Larry stole a quick glance at her, "Tommy took us to this place because he's in NASCAR training camp."

"Do you think he could get me and Lana a chance to try out the Sim-Racing thingy too?" Lola asked, her excitement bubbling over.

Larry nodded enthusiastically, "Sure! I'll totally ask Tommy when I get home."

Just then, a kid and his friend were chatting when Scoots zoomed past them.

"So I told her, forget it!" The friend said.

Scoots whipped right by them and barreled toward Larry and Lola.

"Outta my way, fancy wheels! Mama's late for a colonoscopy!" Scoots yelled, zooming on by like she owned the sidewalk!

Lola felt her heart race, just like her favorite pageant win. "Larry, can we please not drive like we're in a race?!" she squeaked while adjusting her perfectly styled hair.

Larry glares ahead, "Time to step on it! We have errands to run!" His foot slamming down on the gas pedal.

Scoots swerves past them and right into a fire hydrant, damaging her scooter.

Scoots let out a dramatic groan and shook his fist in frustration, "I'll get you for that cowboy!" The hydrant springs a leak and blasts Scoot sending her flying!

Larry and Lola burst into giggles at the old lady's hilarious misfortune.

XXXXX

-The talent portion-

"Alright, time for the talent show, what's your act gonna be?" Charlie asked, arms crossed behind his back like he was judging a science fair.

Lana raised an eyebrow and, without missing a beat, played a catchy little tune with her armpit. Totally gross, but kinda impressive.

Charlie stroked his chin dramatically, "Cool, but I think I'm gonna pass on that one." He fished something out of his top hat and waved it around. "How about a classy ribbon dance? It's all about elegance and poise."

Lana rolled her eyes, "Yeah, right! Excuse me while I go hurl."

Charlie dropped the ribbon in frustration, "Come on, Lana! I'm busting my tail here trying to turn you into a pageant queen, and all I get is attitude! And those Dairyland tickets aren't gonna win themselves!"

Lana glanced away, "Fine, fine! You've got a point!"

Charlie flipped open Gil's book, "As Gil says, 'She who gives 'tude—'"

But before he could finish, Lana swatted the book out of his hands, "I ALREADY AGREED!"

A training montage kicks off with a bang! Charlie's doing a flawless ribbon dance, but Lana? She's all tangled up in her ribbon like a pretzel! He steps in to show her how to curtsy, but whoa—she lifts that dress way too high! Then there's the elegant walk. At first, she's just a wobbling mess, but she pulls it together and totally nails it with a little trip and recovery drama.

Before you know it, Lana's acing her curtsies, mastering the three W's, and rocking the ribbon dance like a pro! Charlie can't believe it—he's just a puddle of pride, and all of Lola's toy pals are tossing out perfect scores like confetti.

Charlie pumps his fist in the air, "Whoo-hoo! Lana, you did it! You're like, super prim and perfect now!"

Lana strikes a pose in front of the mirror, grinning, "I never thought I'd say this, but wow, this feels awesome! I don't even mind the sparkly towel anymore!"

And then they both yell with all their might, "DAIRYLAND, HERE WE COME!"

XXXXX

-Later, at Royal Woods Mall-

Lola strutted past a sparkling pink crystal teapot, her eyes lighting up. "O-M-G, I want it, I want it, I want it!" she squealed, bouncing on her heels.

Just then, Larry strolled up, juggling Lola's shopping bags like a pro. "Hey, want to grab the teapot while I return this dress to Reininger's for you?" he offered with a grin.

Lola's eyes darted between the teapot and Larry, her excitement bubbling over. "Hmm, it's a tough choice, but okay! I'll stay right here, just staring at my future fabulousness," she declared, giggling as she handed over the dress. "Make it quick, Larry! I have a HOT date with that crystal beauty!"

Larry set off to Reininger's, pushing through the vibrant mall crowd.

Suddenly, an employee appeared, holding out food samples. "Care to try a bacon-wrapped, fried, mini corn dog sample?"

Larry sniffed the air hungrily. "Yes, please! But I don't have a free hand right now!" he laughed, continuing on his mission. After returning the dress, he popped back into the scene, grinning widely. "I'm back! Now toss 'em in my mouth!"

Without missing a beat, the employee flung all the samples into Larry's mouth, and he was in taste bud heaven.

Back at their meeting point, Lola clapped her hands as Larry returned. "Awesome! Just in time!" She added the teapot to her growing pile of goodies before grabbing Larry by the arm. "Now, let's go explore the rest of the mall! I need to find more fabulous stuff!"

With a grin, they set off to continue their day of shopping adventures together.

XXXXX

The next day at the pageant, Lana and Charlie stroll in, and Lana's looking a bit nervous.

"Whoa, look at those girls! They're all shiny and sparkly! I feel like a mud monster next to them," Lana huffed, crossing her arms.

"Come on, Lana! You're just as amazing as they are!" Charlie said with a wink. "Trust me, you've got this!"

Just then, a cameraman strolls by, and Charlie raises an eyebrow.

"I didn't know this was gonna be on TV! Bet Lola's glued to the Princess Channel right now, probably drowning in cookies and milk!" Charlie grinned.

Meanwhile, back at the Loud House, Charlie totally nailed it. Lynn Sr. had just caved and ordered the Princess Channel for Lola, who was lounging on the couch, happily munching away, soaking in all the pageant glam. Classic Lola!

"Thanks for getting me the Princess Channel, Daddy!" Lola squealed with excitement, her eyes sparkling with gratitude.

"Anytime, sweetie! It was either that or the Sports Channel, and honestly, who needs that?" Lynn Sr. chuckled, giving her a wink before he walked off, wiping a tear.

Just then, Larry plopped down next to her. "Did I miss anything?"

Lola shook her head, her gaze glued to the television. "Nope, the pageant just starting! Wanna cookie?" she asked, holding out a plate stacked high with cookies, like she was offering the best prize ever.

"Sure, thanks!" Larry said, grabbing one and diving into it like it was a touchdown. "These are amazing, Lols!"

As the pageant kicked off, Lola couldn't help but bounce a little in excitement, ready to cheer for her twin. This was going to be epic!

"Welcome to the Little Miss Prim and Perfect Pageant! I'm your host, Donnie Dufresne. Let's meet America's junior sweethearts. Hailing from Royal Woods, Miss Lola Loud!" Dufresne shouted and jested to Lana.

Lana shyly waves and gives a nervous smile, her cheeks a little pink. Just then, Lola chomps down on her milk and gasps like she just watched the craziest plot twist!

"OMG, it's like I'm looking at my own reflection! What is happening?!" Lola squeals, her hands flying to her face.

"I'd like to thank my coach and bestie, Charlie!" Lana exclaims, pointing to Charlie with a big grin.

Charlie gives a little wave and a smile back at her.

Larry leaned back in his chair, whistling as he watched his girlfriend on TV. "Wow, Lana really cleaned up nice! I really hope she takes home the win!" He grinned, excitement bubbling over as he cheered her on.

Lola nods vigorously, her hair bouncing. "Totally! She just needs to remember she's a fabulous pageant queen! I have like, 100% faith in her!"

"And I just wanna say it's totally awesome to be here!" Lana exclaimed, hitting a loud belch right after. "Oops, my bad, Donnie! Sorry you were downwind of that!" She nudged Dufresne's arm with a smirk.

Lola rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. "Well, I guess that drops it to 95% faith in her."

Larry giggled, "Just wait! By the end of this, you'll be sitting at like 30%!"

Lola couldn't help but let a small smile slip through. "Ugh, you're lucky I find you funny sometimes!"

Lana wrapped up her intro and sprinted backstage, excitement bubbling inside her.

Charlie's eyes widened, and his jaw practically bounced off the floor. "Lana, seriously? What were you thinking? Remember what Gil always says: 'If you belch on stage, the judges will rage!'"

Lana raised an eyebrow, a smirk creeping onto her face. "Wait, Gil actually has a rhyme for that?"

Charlie nodded vigorously, looking like he was about to lose it. "Yeah! That's why he's the ultimate pageant guru! Listen, the evening gown competition is next, and if we wanna snag those tickets, we can't have any more mishaps!"

Lana gave a determined nod. As she strutted out for the evening gown segment, she hit a loose floorboard and did a double take. "Whoa, whoa! Hang on, everybody! This floor is a disaster! Loose floorboard alert!" With a quick flick of her wrist, she whipped out her trusty hammer and nailed it back down, grinning. "There! All fixed! Carry on!"

The audience cheered, but Lana's rivals were snickering, clearly not impressed by her handyman skills. Charlie was facepalming so hard it was a miracle his hand didn't get stuck to his forehead.

"Lana! What in the world was that? We talked about leaving the tools backstage!" Charlie exclaimed, throwing his hands up in frustration.

Lana retorted, pulling away from him with a stubborn glint in her eye, "I can't help it! Fixing stuff is my thing!"

Charlie shot her a serious look. "You're supposed to be the picture of grace and perfection! Do you want to end up in Dairyland getting smacked in the face by your own barf, or- NOT?!" He flailed his arms dramatically before grabbing her shoulders to calm down. "Look, I know you've got this. The interview is up next. Go out there and crush it!" He flashed her a reassuring smile.

Lana grinned back, brandishing her hammer in a mock salute.

Charlie took way Lana's hammer, "Not with this."

Lola crossed her arms, pouting slightly. "Ugh, I can't even believe Lana managed to sneak that hammer in. Like, how did she even do that?"

Larry just shrugged, a goofy grin on his face. "Maybe she has secret pockets or something?"

Lola rolled her eyes but couldn't help but smirk back at him. "Classic Lana... always full of surprises."

They both turned their attention back to the pageant, giggling at the chaos unfolding on stage.

At the interview scene, Dufresne and two other judges are sitting at a fancy desk with microphones, while a few people sit in the audience, looking kinda bored.

"Lola, what can six-year-olds do to eliminate the national debt?" Dufresne asked with his serious face.

"Um..." Lana said, ready to scratch her butt like she always does when she's thinking.

Charlie, peeking through the curtain, starts freaking out, "No, no, no! Don't do that, please!"

But luckily, Lana pulls it together, "Plenty, Donnie! Just 'cause we're six doesn't mean we can't help out!"

The audience claps, and then, out of nowhere, Hops jumps out of Lana's dress.

"OH! HOPS!" Lana screamed, diving after him like it was a race.

The frog goes bouncing right onto the judge's desk, and Lana goes after him like a missile, causing a total mess! Charlie's smile disappears, and he ducks behind the curtain, probably wishing he was anywhere else!

Lola crossed her arms and glared, "I'm thinking of having frog legs for dinner tonight."

Larry perked up, grinning, "Ooh, can I have some?"

Lola raised an eyebrow, a smirk forming on her lips, "You do realize I'm talking about eating Hops, right?"

Larry's face fell, frowning, "Ugh, I know! I can't stand him. The last time I was with Lana, we got into a fight, and that little fly-eater had the audacity to jump on her head and look at me like I was the bad guy!"

Lola tilted her head, curiosity piqued, "Oh really? What did you do?"

Larry chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eye, "I totally smacked him off her head! Then I hugged Lana and said some sweet stuff to her. It was epic!" He burst out laughing.

Lola couldn't help but join in, the laughter ringing through the room. "That's classic, Larry!"

-The Backstage area-

"Ugh, Lana, what's the deal?! We totally went through all the stuff in Gil's book, the DVD, and even the podcast!" Charlie exclaimed, holding Hops while trying to get through to her. He nudged her shoulder, trying to lighten the mood. "How are you still not getting it?"

Lana sighed, her frustration bubbling over. "I'm sorry, Charlie! No matter how hard I try, I just can't be all prim and perfect like those other girls. Maybe there's something wrong with me." She looked ready to cry, about to storm off. But then Charlie took a good look at himself and realized he needed to fix this.

"Lana!" he called out, rushing to catch up. He grabbed her shoulders gently, looking her in the eye. "Wait, hold up! There's nothing wrong with you. I messed up. I got so obsessed with winning those tickets that I turned into Gil DeLily, and come on, he's totally in need of a reality check."

"Yeah, but why can't I be like them?" Lana asked, motioning toward the perfect girls strutting around.

Charlie grinned, "Because you're you! You're messy, you're muddy, and you've got a whole bunch of reptiles chilling in your pants. That's what makes you awesome! I was totally out of line trying to change you." He took off his top hat and dropped to one knee, dramatically.

Lana hugged him tight, her mood shifting as she forgave him. "Aw, thanks, Charlie."

"And coming up next, we have the magnificent Miss Lola Loud and her fabulous ribbon dance!" Dufresne announced.

Lana pulled back, a spark in her eye. "Well, that's my cue. I'll give it my all!"

"Forget the ribbon dance! Why not just go out there and do your own thing?" Charlie suggested enthusiastically.

"Really? Okay, but I guess those Dairyland tickets are out the window," Lana replied, putting her hands on her hips with a teasing smirk.

Charlie shook his head fiercely. "Nah, I'm over the tickets. Just go be your amazing self!"

Lana peeled off her fancy outfit like it was nothing, transforming back into her awesome self, ready to own the stage.

Lola bounced in her seat, eyes sparkling. "OMG! What is Lana gonna do? I can't wait!"

Larry, practically vibrating with excitement, exclaimed, "I hope she plays that song with her armpit! That'd be hilarious!"

"Right?!" Lola giggled. "She's surprisingly good at that!"

When Lana took the stage with Hops, she shouted, "Yo, Hops! Hit me with a bassline!"

Hops croaked a funky tune and Lana launched into her jam, snapping her fingers, making fart noises, and—wait for it—scratching her butt!

Charlie was pumped, raising his fist. "Whoo-hoo! That's my girl!"

Lana wrapped up her act with a classic "shave and a haircut," and the audience went totally wild!

Lola and Larry's jaws dropped at the spectacle.

"Oh." Lola gasped.

"My." Larry echoed, eyes wide.

"God!" they both exclaimed in disbelief.

"And the winner is...Lola Loud!" Dufresne shouted with excitement.

"Whoo-hoo!" Larry cheered, and Lola felt a mix of shock and pride.

With a soft smile, Lola said, "Wow, I can't believe it! I wouldn't do that, but it totally suits Lana!"

Lana struts backstage, the victory tiara perched proudly on her head, and throws her arms around Charlie. "I did it, Chip! I totally crushed it!"

Charlie beams back at her, wrapping her in a tight hug. "You totally earned that tiara, champ!"

Just then, a judge waltzes in with a big grin, handing over the tickets. "And let's not forget about your Dairyland tickets, too!"

Charlie and Lana gasp, eyes wide as they take in their sweet prize—a dazzling glimpse of their next big adventure.

"HALLELUJAH! HALLELUJAH!" The Choir belts out like it's the grand finale of a concert.

Charlie and Lana jump up, practically bouncing off the walls. "WE'RE GOING TO DAIRYLAND!"

Moments later, they're on the Milk Shaker, ready to spin into the wildest ride of their lives!

Well, two very valuable lessons were learned. One: You should never try to turn someone into something they're not. And two: If you ever ride the Milk Shaker, keep your mouth closed.

The ride kicks off, and everyone on it turns green as a slime monster! Charlie totally loses it and ends up showering himself with his own barf. Gross!

Lana, with a huge grin, shouts, "Sick! This is the best ride ever!"

Charlie, still gagging, cries out, "I can't believe I had my mouth open!"

The End.

Chapter 28: Two Teens and Two Babies

The story starts in Lynn Jr. & Lucy's room.

Lynn jumps out of bed, throwing her arms in the air, "Yes! Sunday morning is here! Homework? Done! Chores? Totally crushed it! Now I have a whole day to kick back and enjoy life!" She starts doing a victory dance around her room, full of energy and excitement, "Time to make the most of my freedom!"

"RISE AND SHINE, KIDS! TODAY'S THE DAY WE'RE HEADING TO AUNT RUTH'S!" Rita shouted from downstairs, her excitement echoing through the hall. The sudden announcement made Lynn stop her dance mid-twirl, a look of disbelief crossing her face. "YAY…," she said, her enthusiasm clearly forced.

Lynn Jr.'s eyes went wide with panic. "Aunt Ruth's? TODAY?!"

"NOOOOOO!" came the chorus of protest from all the kids at once, filling the house with their collective despair. The sound reverberating off the walls.

Lucy rolled out of bed with a dramatic sigh, "Ugh, visits to Mom's aunt are torture."

A flashback montage shows the chaos that is Aunt Ruth's house.

She groaned, "First, she makes us endure a million photos of her cats."

The Loud siblings, minus Lily, were practically in a coma watching the endless slideshow.

"Here's Mittens in Egypt! We were supposed to visit the pyramids, but Mittens hates the heat." Aunt Ruth gushed, cooing at Mittens like it was the most fascinating thing ever.

Cut to the siblings grimacing at a mysterious dish.

"And then there's the food." Lucy continued, voice dripping with sarcasm.

Luan and Lynn were making the most disgusted faces while poking at their pudding.

Lori held her pudding away like it was a biohazard, "Ew! When was this pudding made?"

Lisa squinted at the can like a scientist on the brink of a breakthrough, "Given that this flag has only 48 stars..."

Next, we see Lincoln cleaning the litter box with a look of suffering.

"And of course, Lincoln gets nailed with all the gross chores." Lucy continued.

Ruth's voice rang out, "And when you're done scooping, you can start rubbing these bunions! Don't forget my extra toe!"

As if on cue, the camera panned to a sixth toe sticking out of her foot, and Lincoln nearly lost his lunch.

Lana was sulking nearby, shooting Lincoln a jealous glance, "Lucky."

"The only Louds who get to escape Aunt Ruth's horror show are Lily and Dad." Lucy said.

Meanwhile, Lily mischievously tugged at one of Ruth's cats' tails, oblivious to the madness around her. End montage.

Lynn flops onto her bed with a dramatic huff, growling, "Ugh, Aunt Ruth totally freaked out and stopped trusting Lily around her cats. Now Dad's stuck babysitting her. Lucky him, right?" She pauses, her stomach grumbling, "Guess I better grab something to snack on before we head out."

As Lynn heads downstairs, she spots Lincoln rushing past her in a blur. A lightbulb goes off in her head, and she decides to sneak after him, curiosity piquing her interest. She quietly follows him to their parents' room and watches as he pushes the door open. Lynn leans in, pressing her ear against the door, eager to hear what's going on inside.

Lincoln was talking to their parents.

"So, I thought this time, why don't I babysit Lily so Dad can finally hang out with Aunt Ruth for a change?" Lincoln suggested, looking all proud of himself.

Lynn Sr. coughs in shock at the thought, "Well now son, I couldn't deprive you of your time with your aunt. And-and-and I'm not sure you're really ready to take care of Lily. Right? Right?"

"But I've learned a ton from Lori about babysitting! Plus, you guys are total pros!" Lincoln said, giving a little finger gun gesture at his parents.

Lynn gasped, her brain scrambling to catch up, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, you can't give a babysitting job to Lincoln! I'm thirteen! That's when Lori started babysitting us!" She marched into the room like a boss.

"I dunno, champ. You're not exactly the nurturing type." Lynn Sr. said, trying to play it safe and stick around to dodge Aunt Ruth time.

"What now? I can nurture all day long. Kids love me!" Lynn Jr. grabbed Lincoln and gave him a playful noogie, grinning like a maniac, "Right, baby bro?"

Lincoln rolled his eyes, clearly annoyed, "Well, I think you could be good, but I was asking—"

Lynn let him go, crossing her arms with a smirk, "See? That's a yes! C'mon, folks, fair is fair! I want some of that sweet, sweet babysitting experience too."

"She kinda has a point there, honey. It's a win-win! You get to spend the whole day with Ruthie!" Rita chimed in, totally on board with the idea.

Lynn Sr. dropped his coffee mug, despair spilling everywhere.

XXXXX

Later, Lynn Jr. found herself by the front door when Mom strolled in with Lily.

"Hey, sweetie!" Mom said, handing Lily over to Lynn Jr. Lynn Jr. couldn't help but grin back at her little sis, who was beaming with that adorable smile of hers. "Now, all you'll need to do is feed her, change her, and then put her down for a nap."

Lynn Jr. nodded eagerly, ready to take on this big sister role.

"Mommy loves you," she said, planting a kiss on Lily's forehead. Then she shot me a proud smile. "We're so proud of you for being so responsible."

Lynn Jr. felt her cheeks heat up a bit, "Thanks, Mom!"

After giving my head a little peck, Mom headed out, leaving me feeling like a superhero.

Meanwhile, Lynn Sr. and her siblings were waiting for the inevitable with Ruth.

Lynn Sr. was the first to chime in, "If I have to see that extra toe, so help me…"

The other siblings filed out, looking all grumpy like they just lost a game or something, except for Lana; she seemed pretty chill about it.

Lincoln was the last one out, stopping to give Lynn Jr. the ultimate pout, "No fair, Lynn! This was my plan…"

"Yeah, well, tough luck, Stinkin'!" Lynn Jr. said, giving him a little shove toward the door, "Up, bup, bup, get moving!"

Once everyone piled into the van, it backed out of the driveway, swung around, and slowed down. Rita leaned over Lynn Sr. from the passenger seat and called out, "Remember what I told you!"

Lily and Lynn Jr. waved like we were about to launch into some awesome adventure, "I will!" Lynn Jr. shouted back.

As the van drove off, Lily and Lynn Jr. watched it disappear around the corner. Lynn Jr. poked Lily's little nose, and she giggled, which totally made Lynn Jr.'s day. "Alright, Lily, time to get you to your babysitter." she said with a grin, ready to tackle this big sister gig head-on!

XXXXX

-Across the street in the Velazquest House-

Johnny was deep in the fridge, channeling his inner ice cream ninja, when Lynn Jr. stormed in like a tornado.

"Hey Johnny! You squatting in there?" Lynn's voice boomed louder than a Fourth of July fireworks show, bouncing off the fridge door like a rogue rubber ball. "I need a favor, snack pack!"

Johnny halted his mid-sandwich construction—sandwiches so heroic they could join the Avengers. His eyebrows shot up, looking like he just found out the sequel to his favorite rom-com had been canceled. "Sure, what's up? You need me to be a sport? Or maybe help you plot world domination? I'm all in, babe!"

""Hey, can you do me a solid and babysit this fluffy little ragamuffin for a couple of hours today? The batting cages just got a shiny new pitching machine, and if I don't smack that first pitch, it's bad luck for me all season." Lynn Jr. said, holding Lily up like a trophy.

Lily finger-guns Johnny, "Bang Bang."

We jump into the headquarters which is the control center of Johnny Velazquest's mind.

The five emotions stood behind the large control panel. They looked at each other.

"Look, Lily is fantastic, like a unicorn in a cupcake factory, you know? But here's the kicker: she's only great when we can toss her back to her mom or her siblings. It's like having a pizza you can only savor for a slice before handing it off to someone else. Otherwise, it gets all messy and you realize you're just a sad clown juggling emotions while trying not to drop the ball. So, yeah, she's great—just not when we're stuck babysitting her like she's some sort of superhero training montage gone wrong." Sadness said.

"Oh, fantastic! If Lynn leaves Lily with us, we'll be responsible for two adorable little chaos machines. Double diaper duty? Oh, joy of joys! Just what I wanted to add to my very limited list of 'things I find appealing.' I mean, can we get a round of applause for the genius who thought, 'Hey, let's pile on the poop!' Honestly, I'd rather face a horde of chili dogs gone bad!" Disgust shouted then touched the console.

Johnny, quick as a flash and with a smirk that could make a statue giggle, jumped right in with a buzzer sound, "BZZT! Sounds totally lame-o, L.J. But hey, if you land that hit, maybe you'll make it to the big leagues! Keep an eye out for mutant pitches!"

Lynn Jr. gave a little wiggle with Lily and said, "Come on, it'll be a blast!"

"Alright, listen up! Johnny's hanging out with the Louds, and honestly, they're pretty chill — but surprise, surprise, they've got some quirks! Lori? She's turning into a pro gamer. I mean, who knew she'd trade her teen drama for a controller? Lynn? Total DTE (down to exercise, baby!). That girl's a human sweat machine! Luan is cracking jokes like it's her job, Lana? Yeah, she could probably build a spaceship from spare parts and some duct tape. Lisa? This kid's a walking, talking brainiac — bet she runs all the math calculations for their wild antics in her head and Mr. Loud? Dude's rocking that pink apron while baking cookies like he's auditioning for a cooking show! It raises a lot of eyebrows, but whatever. Johnny's digging the Louds, even if they drive him up the wall sometimes. But let's get real here; he did not sign up to spend his Saturday playing babysitter to one of them while he's got an adorable little gremlin of a baby brother to wrangle!" Anger shouted.

Johnny rolled his eyes like a pro, "Pfft! Baby sitting? Snooze fest! Let me show you what real fun looks like. I'm talking about an epic video game marathon. Grab the snacks, don't forget the caffeinated goodness, and prepare for some pixelated mayhem! Because who needs sleep when you can have explosions, leveling up, and maybe a little bit of chaos? Now that's a blast!"

Lynn Jr. pouted, "Ugh, I know your idea of fun is all explosions and pixels, but I seriously need a favor! Sure, a video game marathon sounds awesome, but right now? I'm desperate, and I need a babysitter. Plus, you're totally a awesome help to keep Lily entertained. Come on, let's make it work! We can sneak in some gaming after!"

"I cracked the code! So, Mr. and Mrs. Loud decided to take the whole gang on a little field trip to visit their Great-Great-Aunt Ruth. You know, the classic bunion-infested tyrant with a nursing sidekick! Seriously, why on Earth would Rita drag the kids and Lynn Sr. to that horror show? The only lucky one who got a pass? Sweet little Lily—because even she knows better than to face that ancient thunderstorm of grumpiness! It's like a family bonding experience gone wildly, dangerously wrong! But hey, at least Aunt Ruth's cat is probably plotting world domination on the side!" Joy shouted.

Johnny squinted, slapping a piece of bacon on his sandwich like it was a shield against the world, "Oh, come on! Are you still begging for a babysitter? Like, you're offering cash? Pfft, I'm still gonna give that a big ol' pass, sister! Better luck next time, or, you know, try asking Mr. Grouse!"

Lynn Jr. exclaimed, "Come on, Johnny! This is my big chance to escape Auth Ruth, and I seriously need a sitter! You know how terrible visiting her is!"

"I totally get why Lily skips those shindigs. I mean, babies and animals can sniff out evil faster than a raccoon on a trash day! It's like every time she stumbles into Ol' Ruth's orbit, she's flipping out harder than a chubby kid watching his ice cream plummet to the pavement. Seriously, you think those little ones are drama queens? They're just doing their adorable, panic-stricken thing, trying to save us from the dark side. Oh, the horror!" Fear shouted.

"True," Johnny admitted, plunging his face into that beautiful, mouth-watering burger like it was the last slice of pizza at a kid's pizza party. "But let's get real here, Lynn! I'm stuck babysitting my little bro while everyone else is off living their best lives, probably watching some mind-numbing blockbuster. Baby equals crying. It's like a law of nature! So, while they're off smashing popcorn, I'm about to indulge in the ultimate comfort food: a burger! Seriously, who could ever say no to that juicy, drippy goodness? It's basically the meal of champions, and today, I'm the MVP!"

Lynn Jr. let out a dramatic sigh that could rival a soap opera star, "Fifteen bucks to get rid of the rugrat."

"Twenty bucks, because I'm a generous boyfriend." Johnny quipped, probably picturing himself in a cape or something.

"Sixteen fifty, but only because my heart is as big as my wallet." Lynn Jr. fired back, flashing a grin that could melt glaciers.

"Seventeen it is, and I hope you realize that's practically a steal." Johnny said, already plotting how to spend it.

Lynn thought on it. That would be seventeen bucks down the drain, but she would have a day to herself, "Alright, fine." Lynn sighed deeply.

Lynn couldn't shake the feeling she was about to make a huge mistake—like buying a lead suit for a trip to the beach, but hey, how bad could it really be? Sure, changing diapers was the worst job ever, but Lily was more chill than a snowman on vacation. While she was off having the time of her life, she figured Lily and Sammy could totally survive some quality playtime without adult supervision... probably.

With a superhero-level flourish, Lynn Jr. dashed back across the street, lugging a diaper bag stuffed to the brim—this thing could have been a portable black hole, seriously. "This bad boy has everything you need," she proclaimed like she was unveiling a new gadget. The list of nonsense flew out of her mouth so fast that Johnny's brain hit pause.

"Yeah, yeah, I get it. Powder the butt, trap her in a poop bag, give her a bottle, snacks, and don't forget the secret handshake. Chill out, Lynn! I've babysat before; I'm practically a professional!" Johnny waved his hands dismissively, probably already imagining his next pizza adventure.

Lynn Jr. stuck her tongue out at him, the universal sign of 'you're so gonna regret this,' then pecked him on the cheek like a cute little sidekick. "Smell you later, loser."

Johnny laughed, "Not if I smell you first! And yes, that's my final offer!"

With a triumphant flourish, Lynn Jr. closed the door, ready to embrace the wild, glorious freedom of an adventure. Let the chaos begin!

Lily clapped her hands, and just like that, she blew a glorious snot bubble.

Johnny swaggered over, "Well, look at you, Lil! Today you're wrestling with the big dogs. Think you can hang, Lily-Bug, or do we need to get you a backup bubble?"

Lily, full of spunk, pointed her thumbs at herself and declared, "Wily Wun Way!"

Johnny burst into laughter, "Perfect! That's the spirit I wanted to hear! You're as unpredictable as a taco truck after midnight!" He gave her chin a playful tickle, and her laughter rang out like a joyous battle cry. Because who needs superheroes when you have the dynamic duo of mess and mayhem?

XXXXX

Later Lynn was coming home from the batting cages she hit the first ball and prevent have bad luck all season. Lynn Jr. decided to hit up a sandwich place on the way and grab a spicy meatball sub, she was ready to kickback and watch TV, play sports around it was gonna be great.

Lynn enters the house and sees a two seater baby stroller in the living room.

Before Lynn could even ponder the bizarre situation, she heard a racket coming from the kitchen. She swung by and hit the brakes when she spotted Johnny playing babysitter, strapping Lily and Sammy into their highchairs like a pro.

"Johnny? What are you doing in my house?" Lynn asked, crossing her arms.

Johnny flicked his gaze toward her, then back to the fridge, "What's it look like? I'm doing my best babysitter impression. I'm feeding them. Just pretend I'm not even here, and I'll take care of little Miss Banana-Mush."

Lynn raised an eyebrow, skeptical as ever, "Kinda hard to do that when you're invading my house."

Johnny snagged a jar of Lily's baby food—banana mush, oh joy!—and plucked a pink spoon from the counter as if it were a sword from a stone. He knelt down, yanked off the lid, dipped the spoon in, and declared, "Here comes the airplane!" He tried to coax Lily into taking a bite, but she turned her head away like a diva at a bad audition. "C'mon! It's good, trust me. Look, it's kinda yellow and mushy—just like my cooking!"

Meanwhile, Lynn Jr. meandered to the kitchen table, blissfully unaware of the chaos as she devoured her sub like a little champion.

"Open up the hangar, Lily! Here comes the airplane!" Johnny continued his comedic crusade. But Lily, with all the sass of a tiny diva, knocked the spoon right out of his hand. "Okay, a little turbulence." he laughed, shaking his head. "Alright, let's switch it up. Open the airplane. Here comes the tunnel." Johnny playfully growls. He kept the playful banter rolling like the hero no one asked for but everyone probably needs.

Sammy giggles, but Lily gives him the same results.

Lynn Jr. chuckled, "Ha! Looks like Lily's totally not in the mood to chow down!"

We jump into the headquarters which is the control center of Johnny Velazquest's mind.

"Alright, listen up! So, Johnny, right? He stumbles across this gem called 'Food for Tot'—and guess what? It says if you act like you're loving the food, the little munchkin will totally dig it too! What's the plan here? We need to work some magic! I say we give him the old razzle-dazzle! Just picture it: Johnny, holding a spoon like a epic, and that baby? She's loving every bite! Let's get this idea rolling, because if we don't, I might just flip a table! And you know how much I hate cleaning up after! So, who's with me?" Anger suggested make his way to grab a idea blub it.

Sadness crossed her arms, her frown deepening as she tilted her head in confusion, "Okay, so like, why in the name of all things emotional was Johnny reading a baby book? Seriously! Is he trying to unlock the mysteries of diaper rash? I mean, c'mon! Maybe he's gearing up for some intense babysitting, or perhaps he just likes to reminisce about the days when his biggest problem was choosing between the blue or pink bottle. Either way, it's a choice that's just sad… or mildly entertaining… or a total mix of both—kinda like my feelings! So yeah, let's hope he's not planning on starting a daycare anytime soon. The world can only handle so much chaos in one place!"

"He had to do some library janitor duty for those extra credit points, because apparently, reading books doesn't count anymore." Anger grumbled coming back and placing the idea blub, "I mean, really? What's next, cleaning the bathroom for a gold star? Can't they see I've got more important things to explode about? But fine, let's save the day one overdue book at a time—just call me the janitor of justice!" Anger shouted.

Johnny got an idea he held up the baby food like it was the worst thing ever. He smacked his lips, careful not to actually eat any looking all dramatic, "Yum yum."

"Dude, she's onto you faster than Luan to a bad pun." Lynn Jr. chimed in between bites of her sub, "You know what? Just man up and try some."

"Yeah, no thanks. That stuff smells like a gym sock and regret." Johnny replied, giving the jar a side-eye.

And just like that, Lily's big blue eyes transformed into waterworks.

"Whoa, hold up. Alright, alright. I'll give it a whirl." Johnny relented. He grabbed the spoon, hesitated, then tapped it to his lips, taking an itsy-bitsy bite like it was Squidward trying a Krabby Patty. "Hey, this is actually not pure evil."

He went in for another, then a third, looking like he was auditioning for the role of 'Baby Food Connoisseur.'

Lynn Jr. zoomed over, snatched the jar like it was a hot deal on Black Friday, and threw her hands in the air, "Hey, hungry hungry hippo! Leave some for the baby!"

Johnny turned crimson, "My bad! I... uh... lost control!"

With the reflexes of a ninja, Lynn Jr. grabbed a spoonful for Lily. "Open up, Lily! Time for some gourmet goodness!"

Lily decided it was time to eat.

"Look at that! Way to go, Iron Chef! I'm the one who got her to munch." Lynn Jr. smirked.

"Oh, come on! I had a moment there! Where's my parade?" Johnny pouted dramatically.

Then, out of nowhere, Sammy cranked up the baby alarm, and Johnny was like, "Shoot! I forgot about the tiny human! Baby bro is hungry too!" He rummaged through the diaper bag like it was an episode of Hoarders.

He rolled over to Sammy's highchair with a jar of peach puree, "Here you go, Sammy! Freshly squeezed straight from the fruit of 18 different Instagram recipes."

Sammy, like Lily, was less than impressed.

Johnny's panic mode activated, and he whipped out a jar of applesauce like it was the Bat-signal. "Fussy? No worries! I've got the good stuff. Homemade applesauce! For times just like this!"

Sammy's face suddenly morphed into pure happiness.

"Alright! Here you go, baby bro—Johnny's homemade peach applesauce puree!" He presented it like he was on MasterChef.

Sammy drooled like a cartoon character and started devouring the goo, looking like it was the best thing since sliced bread.

"Whoa, look at him go! He's like a vacuum cleaner!" Lynn Jr. said, still feeding Lily.

"Yeah, just wait until I throw sprinkles on it. Because health? Who needs it when you have victory over a baby?" Johnny said as he pulled out the jar of sprinkles like a magician revealing his best trick.

Sammy squealed in delight, clearly on board with the sprinkle revolution. Johnny sprinkled them on like he was decorating a cake for the Super Bowl, "Sure, they're bad for his teeth, but I'm not letting a baby outsmart me!"

Once the tiny humans were done feasting and Lynn devoured her sub like a champ, Johnny dutifully scrubbed the jars, spoons, and dishes like a kitchen superhero.

Lynn caught all the plates flying her way with ninja-like reflexes and cheekily said, "Ah, what a relief! Meanwhile, I bet Aunt Ruth has Lincoln elbow-deep in scooping poop right about now."

Just then, Lily decided it was time to break out her own version of 'baby relief' and made a total mess in her diaper.

"Oh! And speaking of relief." Johnny chuckled, "We may need a hazmat team over here!"

"Now that's what I call an bowel movement." Sammy said.

XXXXX

-Lily and Lisa's room-

Lynn Jr. and Johnny were on the brink of a diaper disaster, and trust me, it was about to get messy.

Lynn Jr. rolled up her sleeves, all confidence and sass, "This is gonna be a piece of cake! Mom's done it like a million times." Just then, Lily decided to drop a surprise attack with a fart that could clear a room. "Oh, God!" Lynn Jr. recoiled like she just enter a swage plant. "I'm gonna need a minute!"

Johnny, being the brave sidekick, equipped himself with a gas mask—'cause why not? This was no ordinary diaper change; this was Mission: Stink Control. He stepped up to the changing station like a champ, ready to handle the ol' diaper duty.

Lynn Jr. watched, holding her breath like it was a dramatic slow-motion scene, as Johnny hoisted up the diaper. He dusted Lily with enough baby powder to start a snowstorm. "Okay, kiddo, let's get you in some fresh gear!" But lo and behold, the diaper explosion that followed coated his face like a tragic beauty mask. "I just wanted to be a hero!" he cried as Lily giggled, more amused than a villain watching their plan unfold.

With Lily dressed and the creature contained, Johnny turned to Lynn Jr. like he just won a trophy. "Alright, how's Sammy's situation looking?"

Lynn Jr. gave Sammy's diaper a squeeze, "Looks good! Oh wait—" Classic Sammy! He let loose a little monster of his own, and Lynn Jr. frowned, "DANG IT, SAMMY!"

After that epic diaper duel, they finally emerged victorious, trudging their way to the living room, battle-worn but triumphant. Lynn Jr. smirked, "Well, that was a horror show. But hey, at least we get to shove these rug rats down for a nap!"

As if on cue, Lily yawned like a sleepy giant, and Sammy soon followed suit. Nap time was imminent, and they had survived.

XXXXX

-In the living room-

Lily and Sammy were getting the royal treatment as they were tucked in for a nap, while our very own Lynn Jr. was telling them a story.

"So I'm almost to the top of the climbing wall when I beef my foothold, lose my grip, and plummet twenty feet to the ground, bam! Broke my tibia so bad, you can see the bone sticking out through the skin." Lynn Jr. said.

"And so, the dazzling Princess Lynn Jr. dramatically plummeted right onto the heroic Knight Johnny! Bam! Both of them went to the hospital for four months — that's one long date in the ER, folks! But hey, they lived happily ever after! Or at least, until the next fall." Johnny added.

As they tried to contain their chuckles, they noticed that the babies had already gone off to dreamland.

"YEA—" then they both suddenly remembered they were supposed to be quiet. "Yeah." They gave each other a soft high five like two champions of stealth.

"Yes, ladies and gentlemen, GBOATs in the house!" Lynn Jr. whispered, throwing in a cheeky fist pump.

"GBOAT?" Johnny raised an eyebrow, clearly more confused than a cat watching a dog parade.

"Greatest Babysitters of All Time! Two legends in the making!" Lynn Jr. giggled low-key, feeling pretty epic.

"Oh, I guess you could say it's good we didn't rock the GBOAT." Johnny shot back with a smirk, cracking himself up before his head hit the couch seat and he was out faster than a bullet train.

"Ha! Can't believe he just passed out like that! I mean, come on! I could stay up for hours!" Lynn Jr. laughed but then, surprise! Down she went, crashing out as if she was the star of a late-night infomercial on how to nap like a champ.

A half hour later, Lynn Jr. felt something soft smack her right in the face. What a wake-up call! She squinted around, only to see Lily and Sammy launching random toys like they were in some kind of DIY dodge ball academy—target: Johnny! The poor guy was dodging like he was in a bad action movie.

"Hey, what's the chaos about?" Lynn Jr. asked, scratching her head.

"Lynn! Lily decided I'm her personal piñata today!" Johnny yelled, ducking as a plush teddy bear narrowly missed him and collided with the lamppost. "And look! Sammy's joined the shenanigans!"

Lynn Jr. chuckled. "Relax, drama queen! It's just Lily being cranky. She goes full toddler rage mode at this time. Best way to handle it? Ignore her. Works like a charm for me."

Of course, just as she said that, Lily chucked another toy, hitting Johnny square in the face. He stumbled like a cartoon character, and the little munchkin laughed like she just pulled off the best prank ever.

"Timber!" Sammy hollered, probably thinking he was a lumberjack or something.

"OW! I just landed on a Jacks landmine!" Johnny howled, clutching his foot like he'd just stepped on Lego.

After that graceful maneuver, Johnny plopped himself on the couch like a fallen hero. Meanwhile, Lily crawled over, pulled herself up on the arm of the chair, and displayed her cuteness award by being scooped onto Johnny's lap. "You love giving us trouble, don't you?" he teased, "Oh, yes you do."

Lynn Jr. grabbed Sammy and plopped him down on her lap. Time for Operation: Cartoon Distraction! She snatched the remote and flipped through channels faster than an ADHD squirrel until she landed on Blarney the Dinosaur.

Johnny's face twisted like he'd just bitten into a lemon, "Nope, not this cra–"

But Lily? Oh, she was glued to the screen, eyes shimmering like she was watching the world's greatest magician.

"Ugh, whatever, keep it." Johnny conceded.

Lynn dropped the remote with a dramatic sigh that could have earned her an Oscar. She kicked her feet up onto the coffee table. "I hate this show more than visiting Aunt Ruth."

"I hear ya." Johnny groaned, "But hey, Lily's vibing with it."

Lucky for these unsuspecting teens, they were hit with an endless Blarney marathon—episode after episode of pure, unfiltered chaos. Eventually, Johnny surrendered to boredom and fell asleep like a true champion, while Lily curled up on his chest, thumb planted firmly in her mouth, snoring like a tiny rhino. Ah, peaceful parenting! Almost like a superhero gig, but with more baby drool.

After hour passed Sammy squirmed out of Lynn Jr.'s lap, waddled to the baby bag grabbed it.

"You hungry, little dude?" Lynn Jr. asked with her usual energy, striding over to Sammy and pulling out more food from the baby bag like a pro.

She plopped him down on the couch, and Sammy immediately bent one leg and started chomping on his toes. Lynn Jr. scrunched up her face, "Dude, come on! Not the toes!"

After a bit, she was surrounded by empty containers of baby food, and Sammy was covered in a rainbow of goo, making her laugh. "Whoa, you really dug into your stash, huh? Did you think it was a buffet or something?"

Sammy let out a loud burp, and Lynn Jr. just shook her head, grinning.

She glanced over to Johnny and Lily, who were both snoozing away, when suddenly, Vanzilla rolled up out front. All her siblings stumbled in, looking totally wiped out from their visit with Aunt Ruth. Well, everyone except Lana; she was happily munching on some moldy pudding like it was gourmet dessert. "Mmm...," she said, relishing every spoonful.

Rita breezed in right behind them, her eyes lighting up as she spotted the crew. "So, how was it?" she gasped, spotting the cute disaster. "GASP! SO ADORABLE!"

"Hey, Mom! It was awesome!" Lynn Jr. replied, feeling pretty proud of herself. "Knocked it out of the park!"

The crew filed inside, with Lynn Sr. being the last to join the party. He took one look at the scene and chuckled, "Well, that's downright adorable. Guess I misjudged ol' Lynn-sanity."

Rita rushed to grab her camera. "Oh! You're a natural caretaker, sweetie! Stay still! Elizbeth will want pictures!"

Lynn Jr. beamed at the praise. "Thanks for letting me babysit, you guys. Seriously, it means a lot!"

Rita returned, snapping pictures like a pro. "We're so proud of you!"

Lynn Sr. picked up an empty baby food container. "Did Sammy eat all of this food?"

"Every last bite!" Lynn Jr. confirmed with a nod.

"Has he pooped?" Lynn Sr. asked with a raised eyebrow.

Lynn Jr. shook her head, "Nope! Why do you ask?"

"Because..." He examined the container. "He even ate the grape laxative. Hm. Guess it's expired."

Just then, Sammy's tummy twisted, and panic flickered in Lynn Jr.'s eyes. Oh no.

In a split second, Sammy let loose, making a total mess in his diaper.

Lynn Sr. gagged at the horrible smell, covering his nose like it was a toxic gas. "How do you turn applesauce into that?!"

With a sheepish grin, Lynn Jr. offered him a gas mask. "You might wanna put this on. Just a little backup plan!"

And that's how babysitting went down at the Loud House!

The End.

Chapter 29: Cover Girls

"Come on, you call that a challenge? Is that all you've got?!" Ronnie Anne teased, biting her tongue as she narrowed her eyes in intense focus, "I thought you were better than this!"

"Not so fast, you mockery of the mundane, Lame-tte." Luis countered, his voice tinged with a blend of frustration and admiration. He felt utterly engulfed by the fiery spirit of this girl, her technique sharp and formidable. With each move, he fought back, wrestling against the shadows of defeat that loomed over him, beads of perspiration marking his brow like raindrops in an eternal storm, "I was prepared to grant you mercy, but the time for leniency has faded into the abyss!"

"Too late, Luis!" Santiago declared with a smirk, clutching the joystick like it was the key to victory. She was ready to unleash her ultimate super move. She always knew how to push his buttons and, even better, her own! "Get ready, 'cause here comes the super move!"

"No, no, no…" Luis winced, fighting against the engulfing shadows of defeat, refusing to yield to the girl's deft fingers and fluid motions, which seemed to mock him from the abyss.

"TOTAL KNOCKOUT!" The arcade cabinet blared, its garish lights flickering like the dying embers of a long-forgotten flame, illuminating the vanquished Luis. He sighed, turning his head slowly to meet Ronnie Anne's gaze, her expression imbued with a smug superiority that cut deeper than any blade.

"Hey, Luis, you finally getting it? I told you I'm the queen of Super Mega Brawlers Turbo Fighters: Arcade Edition!" There it was, just like he thought—her brow raised, that mischievous smirk, and that totally over-the-top sense of confidence. Luis wasn't about to let her have the last word, though.

"You barely escaped the abyss this time, Ronnie!" Luis rose from the shadows, fingers wrapping around the joystick with an intensity born of both determination and a touch of darkness. "Let's continue this battle, best-of-101! The night is endless, and so is my desire for vengeance!"

"Luis, come on! You don't even have any more quarters!" Ronnie said with a smirk. Luis rolled his eyes, feeling a mix of annoyance and disappointment that she was totally right, "Ugh, fine! I guess I got a bit carried away. But hey, it's getting kinda late. Let's just save the rest of the fun for tomorrow!"

The two skaters departed from Gus' Game and Grub, snickering and making small talk about their day as they walked home side by side. Luis never would have imagined that the person who once bullied and harassed him would become one of his closest friends. It felt great to hang out with someone who enjoyed lot of the stuff he liked.

"And that's how I came to bear this scar on my elbow. Johnny was a blubbering mess for hours that day, but at least he grasped the darkness of his mistake—pushing toddlers around in shopping carts like they were mere playthings." Luis chuckled morbidly as he recounted this tale from his shadowy past to Ronnie Anne, the flickering candles of memory dancing like ghosts in the night.

"Dang, that's pretty brutal! Hilarious, but totally brutal!" Ronnie Anne laughed, her eyes shining with amusement at Luis's past misadventures. As they neared the street corner, the kids slowed their pace, wanting to savor the time together before heading home for the day.

"Ah, the shadows of the evening beckon to me, for I've acquired a fresh Spawn comic, the perfect companion for a night steeped in darkness. What intrigues await you this night, Ronnie?" Luis asked, his voice laced with a somber curiosity.

"Naaah, I'm totally wiped out right now. Must be from showing you all up at the arcade all day!" Ronnie snickered, smirking at Luis. He just rolled his eyes. "I think I'm gonna bail for the night. Catch you later!"

Ronnie Anne rounded the corner and suddenly froze, her instincts kicking in. She glanced over her shoulder, scanning the area to make sure it was all clear. Not a single person in sight down either end of the sidewalk. Perfect.

With a mischievous grin, she turned back and launched herself at the white-haired boy, wrapping her arms around him in a quick but tight hug. Luis looked totally caught off guard but didn't push her away. In that brief moment, Ronnie Anne felt like she was on top of the world. Pulling back with a playful smirk, she tossed her hair and shot him a teasing wink, "Catch you later, lame-o!"

Luis observed the little Latina vanish into the shadows of the street, a sly smirk lingering on her lips, a fleeting spark of mischief in a world draped in darkness.

Her legs felt like jelly after that epic moment they shared. That guy was just too cool, making her feel all kinds of awesome things. Next time they hit the arcade, she's totally ready to mop the floor with him—bring it on!

XXXX

-The Next Day at The Velazquest House-

The next morning, we are in Delilah's room. Delilah woke to the bleating of the alarm on her bedside table. The room was dark save for a sliver of early light falling through the window. She rolled over, slapped the off button, she started to fall back asleep, but suddenly she was woken up by the sound of the door slamming open, followed by.

"YO, JOHNNY! TIME TO RISE AND SHINE! WE'RE CRAVING THOSE PANCAKES!"

The voices were male, and Delilah felt her inside go deeper inside her as she cringed.

Her brothers were up.

She got up and looked out of her room to the room of her brothers Johnny and Luis.

Johnny had to deal with not just one but two little cute terrors.

Larry and Charlie Velazquest.

"CANNONBALL!" Larry shouted with his trademark enthusiasm.

With a mischievous grin, he and his twin brother launched an epic sneak attack on their favorite chef, charging in like a couple of wild tornadoes. This was bound to be a legendary battle of culinary chaos and let me tell you—it was like watching a pair of Baby Hulk smashers in action.

Boom! The full force of their pint-sized bodies slammed into his stomach, and Johnny shot straight up like a toaster popping out a perfectly toasted bagel. Clutching his belly like it was the last slice of pizza on a Friday night, Johnny exclaimed, "Whoa! "Okay, I'm up! Jesus, you two got heavier! Sweet merciful chili dogs, did you guys put on some muscle or what?"

Honestly, it felt like he was hit by a bus driven by a grumpy old man—and those kids just might be the cause of his next midlife crisis.

Charlie and Larry exchanged cheeky grins before reaching for one of their brother's hands. Together, they playfully tugged him downstairs, their laughter echoing off the walls as they made their way to the chaos of the living room.

Delilah watched the twins drag Johnny away and couldn't help but chuckle, "Well, since I'm up, might as well hit the bathroom."

She stepped out into the hall and stopped short at the door. Confused, she said, "Weird, there's no line for the bathroom?" After knocking and hearing nothing, she pushed the door open. Once inside, she was about to freshen up when she spotted someone in the mirror.

"Oh shoot, my bad! I thought nobody was in here—Wait, hold up!?" Delilah gasped, staring at her reflection. She looked older! She dashed out of the bathroom, grabbed a pencil off her desk, and measured herself. Girl shot up from 4'0 to 5'4 just like that!

She dashed back into the bathroom, peering down at her orange flannel plaid pajamas. What the... she checked her chest—everything seemed different. Then she glanced at her rear and shook it playfully.

Panic set in as she bolted to her bedroom, locked the door, and let out a scream of horror.

Her brothers, hearing the commotion, rushed to her door, banging on it in a panic, "Delilah! What's going on?!" They all yelled.

Leo banged on the door, the metal resonating with urgency, "Yo, Delilah! We heard you scream! You in there? The door's locked, sis! You good or what?" He leaned in closer, concern etched on his face, hoping for a response.

"Hey, are you okay? Did you have a scary dream or something?" David asked, sounding a bit worried.

"Hey there, do you want some water?" Tommy asked, his voice floating like a melody, "I could quench your thirst like a sweet symphony, you know? So take a sip, don't stop believing! It's like 'Watermelon Sugar' when you're parched! Let's stay refreshed and sing the blues away!"

"Hey, Johnny whipped up some pancakes and I totally got some warm milk here! Are you, like, super hungry or what?" Charlie asked worried about his big sister.

"Hey there, big sis! You good?" Larry asked with his sounding worried while trying to open her door.

For a minute it was quiet. They worried them.

Delilah took a deep breath and said, "Hey, y'all, I'm good. I appreciate the concern, for real, but what I really need is for someone to go grab mom."

Frankie furrowed his brow in contemplation and asked, "Might I inquire as to why you require our mother, dear sister?"

Delilah felt her cheeks heat up at the question. After she pulled out her favorite orange shirt and blue overalls, ready to switch things up. But as she stripped off her sleepwear and tried to put on the overalls, she got stuck halfway and was like, "Nah, this ain't working."

She huffed, wondering if she really grew that much, 'For real? Did I really shoot up like that?'

Peeking her head out of her room, she called out, "Yo, can someone grab mom? Tell her I need some bigger clothes—like, from her closet or something!"

They didn't know why their sister was asking them this, but they all nodded and rushed downstairs to grab their mom and some of their mom's spare clothes.

While Delilah waited, she flopped down on her bed, "Aight, Delly, you got what you wished for; you ain't a twig no more... Should've asked for some electric powers instead, for real."

They came back quick with their mom and a couple of outfits. Her mom stepped in and told the boys to chill out while she sorted things out. Delilah wasn't really feeling the fact that she had to wear her mom's clothes; they just weren't her vibe. But hey, she was used to hand-me-downs her whole life, so it didn't bug her too much.

As Elizabeth closed the door behind her, she found Delilah sprawled out on the bed, burying her face into the pillows. Her body was tense, each muscle a clear sign that her daughter was still caught in the grip of anxiety. With a soft sigh, she eased herself onto the bed beside Delilah, laying on her side, her gaze warm and maternal.

"Come here, baby." Elizabeth whispered, her hand gently gliding across Delilah's back, soothing the knots and tension she felt beneath her fingertips. Years of being a mother to eleven children and working as a psychologist had trained her well in the art of comfort, especially during stormy emotional times like this.

Elizabeth understood that this wasn't their first dance with overwhelmed feelings. They both had plenty of experience assisting others through their struggles, yet it was a different challenge when it came to comforting one of her own. It was a new level of care she needed to provide, especially now with the changes Delilah was navigating—and what those changes could mean for her sons.

As Delilah's emotions soaked into the pillow, she gradually inched closer to her mother until Elizabeth could wrap her arms around her. The steady rhythm of her heartbeat and the warmth of her embrace created a safe cocoon, allowing Delilah to breathe a little easier. After a moment, she felt her daughter's arms encircle her in return, their connection firm and nurturing.

Neither of them cared about the ticking clock, for in moments like this, time was irrelevant. Elizabeth understood that healing was not a quick fix; it required patience and love. After what felt like a comforting eternity, she gently lifted Delilah's chin with her hand, guiding her to meet her gaze.

"You doing alright, sweet pea?" Elizabeth asked, her voice laced with warmth and reassurance. The connection they shared was deep, one that transcended words yet still begged for clarity and understanding.

"A whole lot better, thanks, Ma." Her voice came out soft and low, barely cutting through the quiet vibe that filled the space around them.

"As long as you ain't slipping backwards." She rested her cheek gently on her daughter's forehead, casting a wary glance toward the door, that mama instinct kicking in, wondering if their talk was really just between them, "Now, you think you can head back out there?"

She felt her arms tighten around her, holding on a bit stronger, her head shaking just a little—it's the best she could manage while leaning on Delilah like that.

"Yo, Mom, hold up! I gotta holla at you before I head out there." Delilah said, tapping her foot impatiently.

"Baby, you know you can share whatever's on your heart with me, right?" Elizabeth said gently, her voice warm and reassuring, "I'm here to listen and help you through it all."

Delilah let out a quick breath and tried to steady herself, "Look, I know I've shot up like a weed. I'm not just some skinny twig anymore. Honestly, I'm kinda worried about how folks are gonna treat me. It's been one thing being a tomboy, but now? I feel like I'm about to get messed with just 'cause of this." she said, gesturing to her body with a mix of concern and defiance.

Elizabeth chuckled softly, her heart warm with understanding as she saw how much her little girl had grown, "Baby girl, I totally get what you're feeling. I'm a woman too, and I remember those moments. How about we turn this day around with a little girls' day out? We can hit the mall, pick out some fabulous outfits, and maybe grab some Burpin' Burger for a nice one-on-one chat. Just us, bonding and enjoying each other's company."

Delilah blinked, caught off guard by her mom's surprise offer. She was cool with her mom chilling with her, but she didn't expect it to come out of nowhere like that, "For real? I mean, yeah, I'm down! But what about my brothers, though? You think they're gonna act all weird? I mean, look at me, Mom."

Elizabeth gently pulled her hand back to her daughter's cheek, her touch warm and reassuring. With a soft, rhythmic motion, she traced her thumb in a slow circle over the delicate skin, leaning in to place her cheek against Delilah's head in a uniquely comforting embrace, "Sweet pea." she said, her voice rich with love and understanding, "I promise you, your brothers are gonna love you just the way you are. That's not gonna change. But whenever you're ready, we'll have our special mother-daughter time. I'm here for you." She could feel Delilah relax against her, sensing the subtle shift in her daughter's tension. But Elizabeth knew it was important to let Delilah set the pace, to speak up when she felt ready.

Delilah got real quiet for a minute, then finally spoke up, "Aight, I'm ready. Ain't no way I can stay up here forever. I gotta face my brothers." She sat up slowly, letting Elizabeth slide off her as she felt ready, "And for real, I can't just leave my brothers hangin' like that. They'd be lost without me, you know? Lil' smirk popped on her face as she added, "They're totally helpless without their sister around."

"Alright now, let's go check on everybody, honey." Elizabeth said as she stood up, smoothing down her dress before heading to the door, "You know how important it is to know how our people are doing. Let's see what's on their minds today."

With a quick nod from Delilah, Elizabeth swung the door open, "Yo, Mom, you—... Oh dang, y'all still here?" Delilah exclaimed, eyes wide as she caught sight of all her brothers still chillin' in the same spot, "Y'all been sittin' here this whole time?"

"No!" Leo exclaimed, his voice charged with a mix of urgency and determination, "I'm just saying there's no way that's the case!" He was quick to back himself up, ready to roll out the defense.

Delilah shutting the door behind her not sure what to say to her brothers.

The mother of 11 sighed, rubbing her forehead as she took a moment to gather her thoughts. Juggling her bustling household could feel like a whirlwind at times, but she knew that every challenge was just a part of the journey. As a psychologist, she was used to finding solutions in chaos, but dealing with her sons required a special kind of patience and understanding. With a deep breath, she straightened her shoulders, ready to guide them through whatever was on their minds today.

"Hey, little sis! Looks like your wardrobe's got you 'Feelin' Good' in your 'Fancy' world, but 'Like a Rolling Stone,' it seems you've outgrown everything! Time to 'Shake It Off' and get some new threads, right?" Tommy said with a grin, his excitement for music shining through.

"Whoa, you've got a point! Delilah is totally bigger now! Do you think she's been on a diet or something?" David asked, his eyes wide in surprise.

"Man... I think I finally hit puberty or something. I seriously need to go shopping for some fresh threads." Delilah said to her brothers, tugging on the sleeves of her mom's shirt that was definitely feeling too snug.

"Do not be afraid, dear sister. At your tender age, it is entirely natural for girls to experience the changes of puberty. You are merely undergoing the journey of growth, and as time passes, your body will mature and blossom into that of a woman." Frankie articulated with a sense of wisdom beyond his years.

"Delilah was merely a seed once, lost in the shadow of her own existence. But now, she has blossomed into a captivating flower, a haunting beauty amidst the darkness." Luis murmured.

Delilah raised an eyebrow, slightly taken aback by her brother's reaction. "Ayo, so how you feel about your sister now?"

Charlie squinted, his brow furrowed as he scratched his head, "Wait, what are you talking about, big sis?"

Delilah shrugged, rolling her eyes playfully, "I mean, I ain't the same, ya know? I'm just different now."

"Um, well, I guess you, uh, got taller now, so we can't really call you 'little' sister anymore, heh. I'm sorry if that's, um, a bit too much? But you'll always be my baby sister, no matter how big you get! I love you! I just hope it doesn't, like, scare you that I said that. I really didn't mean to, um, freak you out or anything! Eek! I guess I'll just have to 'height' my feelings a little more, huh? I'm so sorry if I'm being silly!"

"Hey, Delly! You're still the same awesome you, just, you know, bigger now! It's like you leveled up or something!" Charlie exclaimed with a chuckle, grinning ear to ear.

"Yeah! This is gonna be epic! Delilah totally transformed into Super Delilah!" Larry exclaimed, bouncing around like he just drank a ton of soda. His signature child enthusiasm.

"It's-a Me, Mario!" Sammy said while in Johnny's arms.

"Hey, sis, don't you worry, 'cause you know 'what doesn't kill you makes you stronger!' No matter how you switch it up, you'll still be my 'sister, sister'—the one who makes my heart sing! You've got that 'good vibe' energy, and just like a classic track, you'll always be in my 'playlist.' So, no matter the look, 'you're simply the best' in my eyes!" Tommy sung and smiled at his sister.

"Well, I don't know about the whole love thing." Johnny quipped, smirking at his little sister like he'd just cracked the world's best joke, "I mean, I like you and all—you're tolerable, like that weird sock you can't find the match for—but 'love'? Nah, let's pump the brakes on that one, sister!"

Delilah couldn't believe her brother's reaction, "Y'all dead serious? Ain't nothing changed?"

"Yo, Shortie! Check it out, you're looking more beautiful than ever! That means we gotta step up our game keeping those boys at bay. But hey, you're a big girl now—you can totally handle chasing off anyone who ain't Lincoln!" Leo said with a playful grin.

Sammy clapped and sung, "Hey there, Delilah, what's it like in New York City? I'm a thousand miles away, but girl, tonight you look so pretty Yes, you do Times Square can't shine as bright as you, I swear it's true."

"I daresay I represent the sentiments of us all when I express that, dear sister, nothing has truly altered." Frankie remarked with a touch of gravity.

Elizabeth chuckled softly at her son's honest observation. It was a reality check, and she knew it was true. With Delilah blossoming into a young woman, she needed proper guidance—thankfully, as her mother, Elizabeth was more than ready to step into that role. The coming years would usher in some significant changes for Delilah. She may still carry that essence of her 'snow princess,' but her growth was undeniable—tall and graceful, with her feminine features starting to emerge.

There was a distinct difference between the bony little girl who once tripped over her own feet and the young lady she was becoming. That little plushness was developing where it should, and her curves were definitely becoming noticeable. It wouldn't be long before the boys started to come around in droves, eager to catch a glimpse of her smile. Delilah was the complete package—a sweet, kind-hearted girl who could throw down in a video game, get lost in comics, and geek out over anime and sci-fi. She was bound to be the dream girlfriend for so many young men!

With her husband and sons, Elizabeth knew they were going to have to put in some serious work to keep those hopeful boys in check. But there was one boy who would definitely be on the exception list: Lincoln Loud. That one was going to be interesting to navigate!

Delilah was feeling a whole lot better knowing how her brothers felt about everything. She suddenly dove in and pulled them all into a big bear hug, catching them off guard and making them crack up.

"I'm so glad y'all feel that way, for real! You're the dopest brothers ever. I love y'all so much!" Delilah said, grinning and getting a little misty-eyed.

The boys nodded, knowing Delilah needed that extra support as she navigated her growth. Pretty soon, they were all wrapped up together in a tight group hug, bringing her the comfort she needed.

After Elizabeth finished snapping those adorable pictures of her kids, she took a moment to soak in all that joy. Her heart was so full. Then she turned to Delilah, her good friend, and said, "Alright, let's hit the mall!" With that, they hopped into Elizabeth's car, ready for their little adventure. As a psychologist, Elizabeth always knew how important it was to take time for themselves too, sharing laughter and some retail therapy. After all, self-care is just as crucial as caring for the little ones.

-A bit after Delilah and Elizabeth left-

Luis was startled in his dimly lit room, torn from the depths of a haunting video on YouTube to a FaceTime call with Ronnie Anne.

"Hey." he replied, his voice laced with a hint of melancholy, "What's up?"

"Where's your sister?" Ronnie Anne shot out, her expression totally poker-faced, like she was ready to tackle whatever mystery was going on.

Luis blinked slowly, then let out a dramatic sigh.

"Ah, how delightful to be graced by your presence." Luis drawled, "What dark mysteries have unfolded in your life? As for Delilah, she's out with our mother, indulging in the mundane task of acquiring new garments—apparently, she experienced quite the growth spurt today."

"Ugh, I need to talk to a girl, Lame-o." She rolled her eyes. "Just hand me Lori's number already!"

With a frustrated exhale, Luis closed his video, running a dark hand through his tousled hair as he sifted through his contacts in search of Lori's number.

"Here it is." He murmured, sending the number over, "Lori's number."

"Thanks, Lame-o." Ronnie replied, a snicker lacing his voice before abruptly ending the call. Luis sat there in the dim glow of his screen, a heavy fog of confusion settling in his mind.

-Seconds later at The Loud House-

Lori and Leni were lounged on the couch in the living room, each glued to their phones.

"Ooh! You won't believe it! My last post hit 100 likes! Total record! Check it out!" Lori exclaimed, waving her phone in front of Leni.

"Wow, super cute! You've totally found your best angle." Leni replied, giving Lori an approving nod.

"Thanks! I mean, not to brag or anything, but I literally think I've pretty much mastered the selfie game." Lori said, scrolling through her feed like a pro.

Just then, Lori's phone buzzed with an incoming call from a number she didn't recognize. Curious, she answered it, "Hello?"

"Hey, Lori? Is that you?" came a light voice through the speaker, "Are you there?"

Lori was totally confused. Wasn't that Ronnie Anne, Luis's friend? "Yeah, but I'm literally—" Just then, Ronnie requested a FaceTime. Lori quickly accepted the request, but she noticed something flicker across Ronnie's face that kicked her big sister instincts into gear. "—unless you want some girl talk?" she added, trying to keep things light and fun.

"Um, yeah sure, can we talk someone private?" Ronnie asked, "Meet me at Ketcham Park. Lori nodded and bid Leni farewell before hoping into Vanzilla driving to Ketcham Park.

-Later at Ketcham Park-

After parking Vanzilla, Lori strolled over to the park and spotted Ronnie Anne waving from a bench. She took a deep breath and plopped down beside her.

"So, um," Lori started, a bit awkwardly, "Did Bobby totally forget I'm dating Leo—"

"No!" Ronnie Anne interjected suddenly, her cheeks turning bright red, "This isn't about that... that thing from last time!"

"Okay? Not that I'm complaining," Lori replied, relieved they didn't have to rehash that drama. "So, what's up? What do you need to talk about?"

"It's about puberty." Ronnie Anne mumbled under her breath.

Lori blinked for a moment, a look of confusion plastered across her face, "Wait, what do you mean—?"

Ronnie rolled her eyes, exasperated, "It's about puberty, okay! I-I'm having my period!" 'Seriously, why does everything have to get so complicated all of a sudden?'

Lori's brain hit the brakes when she heard the word "puberty." Her heart raced as she connected the dots, "Whoa, whoa! Does anyone else know about this?" She asked, her mind spiraling into overdrive.

"No way! I didn't tell anyone. Ugh, I can't talk about this with my family!" Ronnie flopped her head onto Lori's lap, exasperated. "My mom will freak out, my aunt will be a total mess, Carlota will go into big sister mode, and Grandma will start throwing all those weird remedies at me! I can't have them goin' off the rails. I just need some help from a girl, you know?"

Lori leaned in with a warm smile, her hand softly sweeping back Ronnie's hair, "It's ok, you gonna be fine."

Ronnie stared up, sounding a bit frustrated, "Look, you're 17 and you've totally been through this before. Can you just help me out a little? I really need some expert advice here!"

"I wouldn't say I'm an expert on puberty or anything." Lori said with a playful giggle, "But I literally went through it myself! Getting taller and dealing with acne? Yikes! That was definitely not the funnest time in my life!"

"Look, anyone normal will do, and you know I'm talking to the most normal one out of you Louds—no offense! I just hope I didn't tick off the one person who could actually help me!" Ronnie Anne said, crossing her fingers that it would all work out.

"None taken!" Lori said with a grin, tossing her hair over her shoulder, "But hey, I guess I'm a little weird too, right? It's what makes us unique!"

Ronnie Anne looked up with a playful smirk, "So, got any plans for handling puberty? I was gonna ask Delilah, but you know her—super busy today!" She rolled her eyes, trying to sound casual while definitely curious about the whole thing.

Lori crossed her arms with a confident smile, "Alright, here's the deal! First, we get you squared away with whatever you need. Then, we literally have to fill your mom in on what's going on. Sound good?"

"Okay, Ronnie, I can totally tell you're squirming like a worm on a hot sidewalk! Come on, spill the beans! There's something else going on, isn't there?" Lori asked tapping her foot impatiently, "I'm kinda your gal pal, and it's what I'm here for!"

"Ugh, yeah…" Ronnie admitted, glancing away as she continued her story, "So, like, I don't really have a whole lot of friends, but I just made one recently, and now I'm kinda stressing about having to explain this whole situation to him. I mean, he's a bit younger and I'm not sure how to even bring it up, you know?"

Lori thought to herself she knew who that friend Ronnie Anne was Luis. Luis talked about Ronnie and her temper, and Luis helped Ronnie Anne with it and Delilah helped Ronnie Anne with a few other things since her mom was busy and she needed a girl's advice.

Lori looked down at Ronnie Anne, her voice dripping with warmth and sisterly advice, "Look, Ronnie." she said, her eyes darting down as she spoke, "I literally get what you're going through. I mean, Luis talks about you all the time—especially that fiery temper of yours! Trust me, he's been super supportive. Just be honest with him. Guys can be clueless, but they also can be super understanding if you give them a chance."

Lori remembered what her little sister Lisa once said about how girls hit puberty way before boys do, "You know, my sis Lisa mentioned that girls mature faster, so I'm literally sure he'll get it. Just lay it all out there—you're dealing with a lot right now, and you deserve to have someone who understands you!" She leaned in a bit, hopeful that Ronnie Anne would take her advice to heart.

"But what if I say something dumb and Luis laughs at me and starts teasing me? And I get mad and pound him? You gotta help me, Lori. I need you!" Ronnie insisted, sitting up and jumped of the bench emphatically, "Just promise to help me talk with my mom!"

"It's okay, I've got your back!" Lori said as she knelt down to meet Ronnie Anne's gaze. "But I'm guessing you don't really know much about puberty or the changes you're going through, right?"

Ronnie Anne's eyes drifted off for a moment as she thought back, "Yeah, I only know about as much as my search engine could tell me."

Lori let out a soft sigh. "Well, I guess it's time for some serious Girl Talk about puberty and periods. But first, let's make a pit stop to grab some girl stuff."

"So you'll really…?" Ronnie Anne trailed off, leaving the question hanging.

"Help? Absolutely, I totally will!" Lori nodded enthusiastically. She reached out, took Ronnie Anne's hand, and led her toward the family van with a big sisterly smile.

XXXXX

"Ain't we just supposed to be out here pickin' out some clothes?" Delilah said, trying to shake off the awkwardness of her mom holding her hand. She was used to it, especially when she had to wrangle her little siblings. But it had been a minute since she held hands with one of her older brothers. That was a whole different vibe.

"We've got all day, sweet pea. Unless you've got something else on your mind," Elizabeth said, making a conscious effort to slow her pace to keep up with her daughter as they headed toward the line.

"Why? Why won't. You just soften up!" Elizabeth spat out, feeling the heat of frustration bubbling up inside her. She stabbed at her blizzard ice cream with enough force that you'd think she was trying to chop down a tree.

"Yo, Mama?" Delilah just wanted to curl up in her arms and disappear for a minute. She was so used to fading into the background while her fam soaked up all the attention. But with just her one bestie by her side, it felt like everyone was staring, judging, and making it extra awkward. It was a whole vibe, and she had no clue how to shake it off.

Like, seriously, it was mad embarrassing.

"Can you chill for a second and let that thing warm up instead of goin' at it like a wildin' beast?" She glanced at the scattered pile of broken plastic spoons next to Elizabeth. They were proof she was putting in work trying to turn her blizzard into a slushy.

"Do I look like a patient woman to you?" Elizabeth asked, her eyes still fixed on her blizzard, a mix of frustration and wisdom in her voice.

"You lookin' kinda wild, mama." Delilah said, her tone flat but with a hint of teasing.

"Oh yeah? Who's crazier?" Elizabeth's glare lightened up and started forming into a look of amusement, "The woman stabbing her food or the daughter of with her?" Delilah could see mirth dancing in her eyes at her joke.

Elizabeth waggling her eyebrows at the end of her sentence only served as confirmation to the girl.

"I'm not even about to waste my breath on that." Delilah smirked, giving her mom a playful roll of the eyes.

"Oh, baby, that's no fun! I thought my joke was funny." Elizabeth said, her laughter starting to dim. You could see the light in her eyes flicker a bit, like she was searching for validation.

"Ayy, you lucky I ain't got no tomato on me, Mom." Delilah chuckled, her voice full of attitude, "But real talk, how you manage to have enough cash for all this? I got some change too if you need help buying clothes." She wagged her eyebrows playfully, "I mean, you've been feeding me, so I know you ain't just gonna leave me hanging for a wardrobe. Given how fast I'm growing, I'm pretty sure I need a whole new stash."

Growing up in a house with 11 kids, hand-me-downs were basically a way of life. Even when her younger siblings stumbled upon some treasure, they all agreed to keep things tight with spending.

If the Louds ever found out they were flush, it'd be game over. Those Louds would swoop in like vultures the second they smelled money around the house.

"Oh, baby, don't you worry about a thing! Mama's got you covered today." Elizabeth said, savoring her ice cream like it was the best therapy session ever, "Now, let's put that little treasure of ours to work and tackle that makeover you've been dreaming of. Time to shine, sweetheart!" She took another delicious bite, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

After finishing their treats, the two women strolled into the clothing store, Elizabeth radiating that nurturing energy, "Alright, listen up, darling." She began, looking around at the racks filled with vibrant colors and patterns, "I promised you a makeover, and we're gonna make it happen! What's your vision? How are we going to elevate that beautiful spirit of yours today?" Her voice was warm and encouraging, setting the stage for a transformative experience.

Delilah paused for a moment, letting her mind wander. Suddenly, a little spark hit her, and she said, "Aye, I got an idea for what I'm gonna rock!"

"Alright, sweetheart, you go on ahead and pick out some outfits that speak to you. I'll be right here, holding down the fort in front of the changing rooms. Take your time and remember to choose what makes you feel good inside—it's all about finding your vibe!" Elizabeth said with a warm smile.

Delilah zoomed over to the clothes rack, her eyes lighting up as she sifted through the vibrant piles. Her mind was buzzing with ideas for the perfect fit that would have her looking fresh and fly. With a grin, she snatched up a colorful shirt and some dope pants, ready to slay the style game.

As she moved through the store, folks couldn't help but watch. Delilah was in her zone, going aisle by aisle, grabbing all kinds of dress shirts and pants that caught her eye, each piece reflecting her unique vibe.

She bolted into the dressing room, excitement bubbling inside her. Dropping her own clothes — shirt, pants, and shoes — she hung them neatly on the small seat. Staring down at her new picks, she felt a rush of nerves and anticipation.

After a moment, she slipped into her outfit and called out to her mom from behind the curtain. "Yo, Mom! How's this look?" With a shy smile, Delilah stepped out, radiating confidence. She rocked a cropped varsity jacket, half white and half orange. The white side sported a big, bold "R" in orange lettering, while the orange half had a mix of cool patches that added an extra flair. Underneath, she wore a simple white cropped top that showed off a hint of her midriff, perfectly balancing casual with style.

Her distressed black jeans were a statement on their own, showcasing rips and tears that gave off a rebellious edge. On her feet, she rocked clean black and orange Air Jordan high-tops — the kind that spoke to her love for the streets and a bit of that basketball swag. Delilah was all set to turn heads, embracing her tomboy spirit while looking effortlessly chic.

"Alright, my beautiful girl, you are absolutely slaying it! Lincoln is going to be all about this look, trust me!" Elizabeth exclaimed, her pride shining through as she playfully teased her daughter.

"Dang Mama, why you gotta be so dramatic?" Delilah replied, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment, "Can you not shout like that?"

-A bit later-

"Taking your daughter shopping?" The cashier lady asked while she tallied up their total.

"Lord have mercy, my baby is growing up fast! It's time for a wardrobe change; she's had a major growth spurt, and I swear she's not my little girl anymore. You know how it is, right? As a psychologist, I see these transitions as a beautiful part of development, but as a mama? It tugs at the heartstrings. I was just telling my friends the other day, it feels like just yesterday she was in pigtails. Now, I'm out here trying to keep up with her style!" Elizbeth said, adjusting her purse with a hint of nostalgia in her eyes.

Delilah felt that annoying eye twitch coming on as she shot a look at her mom. There was no way she didn't know what she was doing; it was like she was trying to get under Delilah's skin on purpose. The way her mom's lip curled up on one side—ugh, it just made it obvious she was loving every second of it.

"Aren't you lucky to have such a nice mother." The cashier lady asked.

"Yes, honey, she really is something else! I can't wait to send her new look over to her brothers." Elizabeth's smile lit up the room, and you could see that joy radiating from her like a warm hug. It wasn't just pride; it was that deep, nurturing love that comes from a mom who knows how to appreciate every little moment of growth.

"Excuse me." a feminine voice called out to the two women. Turning, they saw a middle-aged, black woman walking towards them. She had on an expensive looking pantsuit, and around her neck she had a bright badge that clearly read "manager" in bold, capital letters.

Delilah, sensing some heat about to go down, jumped right in, "My bad, miss. Were we gettin' a lil' too loud?"

The woman smiling down at her, the woman shook her head, "Not at all, we love your energy." she encouraged. "I'm Margaret." She shook Elizabeth's hands, "I'm the manager today, and I couldn't help but notice this beautiful young woman." she gestured to Delilah. She blushed brightly, and turned her head shyly.

"Child, let me tell you something." Elizabeth said with a warm smile, her eyes shining with pride, "She's got her mother's looks, no doubt about it!" Even at 40, she still turns heads everywhere she goes. It's all about self-love and confidence, honey—those are the qualities that truly make a person shine!

"That she does." chuckled Margaret. She hoped through flattery, they would be easily convinced to what she was about to propose. "Tell me…" she cocked her head curiously, "I'm sorry, I never asked your name, did I?"

"I'm Delilah." She said with a confident grin, giving a firm shake of her hand, "Delilah Velazquest, you feel me?" There was an easygoing vibe about her, making it clear she was comfortable in her own skin.

"It's nice to meet you, Delilah." She said cordially, "Tell me, have you ever considered letting your girl model?" That caused both to go silent instantly. Elizabeth and Delilah looked at each other, not really knowing what to say.

"Y'all really want me to be a model!?" Delilah stammered, eyes wide, "Like, for real? Why though?"

"Like I said, Delilah." She began, "You're a very beautiful young woman. We're actually looking for some models right now." She continued her flattery, "But all of our male spots have been filled at this time. We're only looking for young female models right now."

"Uh, hold up a minute." Delilah said, scratching her head, trying to process what just went down, "If my folks were cool with it, what exactly would I gotta do?"

"Nothing much." Margaret said nonchalantly, "You just show up for the photoshoot, which your family is absolutely welcome to, and we take pictures." She made it sound simple, "I won't lie to you, it'll take a few hours, and you'll likely take a few hundred pictures. You'll have to change into various outfits, and our photographer can be very…strict. He's a bit of a perfectionist." she commented wryly, "But, not only will you be compensated for your modeling time, you and your family will also be welcome to the catering. Also, on top of your modeling compensation, you will also receive a commission for each picture of you is used for the catalogue."

Delilah looked down, thinking over the woman's words. Seeing that her daughter was considering the offer, Elizabeth voiced her own concerns.

"Now, let me be clear, this is just a one-time deal, right? I need to know that my daughter won't be tied down by any legal obligation to work for you if she finds out this experience isn't for her. A mom has to look out for her child's well-being, you know?"

Margaret shook her head, "Not at all." she assuaged, "It'll be a standard, one-session contract. No future obligations will be asked from him. It'll just be the standard paperwork to ensure he gets his paycheck."

Delilah raised her head, glancing at her mom with that look that said, "You see me, right?" She was just hoping for that nod of approval, you know?

"It's all on you, my snow princess." Elizabeth said, her voice warm but firm, "You know I'll always be right here, cheering you on, no matter what decision you make. You got this, baby."

Delilah shot a look at the store manager and smirked, "Aight, I'm in." She gave the woman a firm shake, her confidence radiating, "Let's get it."

XXXXX

Luis emerged from Gus' Games and Grub, a dark cloud of determination hanging over him as he prepared to face off against Ronnie Anne in Super Mega Brawlers. The boy held a peculiar fondness for pizza and gaming, finding solace in their comforting embrace.

The walk home after his training session felt achingly solitary, but Luis welcomed the solitude; anything that allowed him a moment's peace and the absence of prying eyes was a small blessing. It granted him freedom to drift through his thoughts, which were often shrouded in shadow and mystery.

"Hey, is that…?" The question lingered in his mind, though he already knew what he'd see.

Across the street, a thrift store loomed, its open door inviting a parade of unwitting souls. A tall blonde woman clad in a blue shirt was accompanied by a tiny figure in a deep purple hoodie. The pair was unmistakable; his morbid curiosity ignited, Luis glided across the street to investigate.

With a brooding demeanor, he slipped into the store, or so he believed. The self-proclaimed detective darted between the aisles, oblivious to the wary glances of casual shoppers. As he ventured deeper into the maze of secondhand treasures, a familiar voice slithered through the air from the next aisle over, drawing him in closer.

"It's okay, Ronnie! Seriously, there's nothing to be nervous about." The woman said sweetly, her voice smooth and calming, "Just take a deep breath, alright? If you start feeling overwhelmed, you can totally ask my sister Lisa for help. She's great at that stuff!"

"Ugh, which one do you even buy?!" The annoyed voice shot out like a firecracker. The woman just chuckled in response, a smile on her face. The girl's tone shifted to something a little more unsure, "Okay, maybe I should go with this one…"

"Why are Lori and Ronnie Anne mingling in this dreary abyss?" The eavesdropper's curiosity was piqued, drawn in by the tension radiating from Ronnie Anne's voice. It was thick enough to slice through the suffocating air around them.

Luis, with his dark attire and brooding demeanor, stepped closer, flicking his hair from his face, "Ah, Ronnie Anne. I caught a glimpse of you lurking here. Everything alright? You vanished into the shadows after you asked for Lori's number. Is there an unseen torment brewing within?" He turned to Lori, his expression a mix of concern and intrigue, "And Lori, what dark business brings you two together? A venture into the realm of retail?"

"L-Luis!?" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, her eyes widening in shock.

"Hey, Luis!" Lori called out, her voice cheerful yet firm, "It's super nice to see you, but, like, now might not be the best time for us to chat, you know? Gotta focus on what's important right now!"

"Oh, my apologies." Luis leaned down, his dark attire contrasting sharply with the bright surroundings, and picked up the small carton Ronnie Anne had dropped upon catching sight of him, "Here, you've lost your container of… Super Absorbent Lily-Pads? How delightfully mundane."

Ronnie Anne's face was burning up with embarrassment, and it felt like the universe was just out to get her. Seriously, how much more mortification could one person handle? Her heart was racing, and she could practically feel a single, angry tear threatening to spill over. And Luis? Ugh, that look he had on his face was only making her mood worse! Like, could her day get any more miserable?

Her body ached, her head throbbed, and it felt like this hidden anger was bubbling up inside her, just waiting to explode. She could hardly focus while that goth boy kept rambling on about who-knows-what, completely oblivious to how humiliated she felt. He had no clue how badly his presence was dragging her down. He. Had. No. Idea. It was so frustrating!

A blissfully oblivious Luis handed the box of feminine products to her, an awkward smile plastered on his face. He observed her shifting nervously, beads of sweat glistening on her forehead like tears of despair, "Are you alright, Ronnie Anne? You seem like a tortured soul caught in a tempest. Perhaps you should retreat to the shadows of your home to recover, or—"

"LUIS, SHUT THE HELL UP!" Ronnie Anne shouted, her voice piercing through the store's background music like a fire alarm. As soon as the words left her mouth, regret flooded in. Ronnie Anne's eyes went wide with shock, and she clamped her hand over her mouth, stifling a gasp. Ugh, why did she even say that? She felt like a total mess right now, all that pent-up frustration bubbling over. All she wanted was to take it back and apologize, but her brain had decided to take a vacation instead. In a last-ditch effort to save face in front of Santiago, she hugged the box tight to her chest and bolted for the exit, not daring to look back. What a disaster!

"Aw geez!" Lori exclaimed, her heart racing. She wasn't exactly Ronnie's friend, but her big sister instincts kicked in hard, "Sorry about that, Luis! I've gotta go help Ronnie!" Without another second to waste, Lori slammed a handful of cash on the counter and bolted out of the store, chasing after Ronnie Anne.

Luis observed the two women slip away, a frown creasing his dark brow, "What was that all about?" he muttered, the shadows of the thrift store looming around him like dark specters. He regained his brittle composure and swept his gaze over the remnants of consumerism: a parade of perfumed lotions and gaudy feminine hygiene products cluttered the aisle, a stark reminder of the world's mundane concerns. With a sigh that echoed his existential dread, he slinked out of the store, feeling as lost as a wandering soul in search of purpose.

-Away from the store-

"Ugh!" Ronnie Anne was Infuriated, "I'm gonna kick Luis's butt! He almost made us ruined our plan."

Lori took a deep breath, rolling her eyes at Ronnie. "Relax, Ronnie! It's not like literally he did anything wrong. And remember, Luis is only 8!"

BEEP. BEEP.

Both Lori and Ronnie jumped at the sound of Lori's phone alarm. With a quick motion, she fished it out of her pocket, only to curse under her breath. "Ugh, I totally forgot to let Mom and Dad know where I was! Dang it!"

Getting home wasn't too much of a hassle, and as soon as she stepped in, she could hear Leni and Luna in the kitchen, chugging down smoothies like they were in a race. Meanwhile, Lola and Lana were parked in front of the TV, arguing about whatever show was on and slurping their drinks. Typical.

Lori headed upstairs, but not before catching a glimpse of her little brother chatting away on his laptop. What was he up to now?

"In the middle of the whole store!? Whoa, that sounds pretty rough, Luis!" Lincoln said, looking sympathetic as he listened to his buddy's story. "Take it from me—a total pro in the chaos of living with 10 sisters. Women can be super unpredictable sometimes, but hey, maybe just try talking it out! I mean, what's the worst that could happen?"

Luis pondered for a moment, his fingers raking through his messy hair. Surrounded by all those girls, Lincoln clearly had his finger on the pulse of emotions, "She erupts in fury, leaving behind nothing but a smoldering ruin where the school once stood."

Lincoln chuckled, "Yeah, I don't think she's going to turn it into a crater! But honestly, I bet she could really use a friend right now. And guess what? You're kind of Ronnie's only friend at the moment. You got this!"

Lori widen her eyes at the sight of Luis chatting with her brother, clearly rehashing what had gone down earlier. She almost marched over there to spill the beans about Ronnie Anne and her situation, but then she paused. It wasn't her place to jump in. Ronnie Anne needed to do this herself. It was way more important for her to be the one to explain to Luis that she'd just started her period. So, Lori took a deep breath and decided to stay out of it, hoping like crazy that those two would figure it out.

XXXXX

The first shoot was summer themed. One of the sets was filled with beach sand, and the backdrop was that of a beautiful beach.

Delilah stood on set, waiting for the Photographer. All she knew was that he was a perfectionist and his name was Genju Shashinya. She watched as people milled about, moving sets and flash umbrellas. Some of the other models were either getting ready for their own shoots, or having a snack break at the catering table. She was on her cellphone and saw text from her family the texts were them wishing her good luck and have fun.

"So, you're Delilah Velazquest, huh," asked a stern voice. Delilah turned and saw young man, probably in his mid-twenties, dressed neatly in form fitting clothes. He had an expensive looking camera hanging around his neck by its strap.

Delilah gave a nod, a smirk on her face, "Aight, so you're Genju, huh?" She reached out her hand, giving a cool vibe.

Genju shook it, raising an eyebrow, "You done any modeling before, shorty?"

"Nah, not my jam." she replied, a confident grin spreading across her face.

"Great." He scoffed. He stepped towards the front of the set and placed his camera on a tripod, "Well kid, hope you're ready, 'cause it's nothing like the movies." He peered through the camera, taking care to observe the lighting and angles, and also his subject, "Hm, healthy skin tone, tone, hourglass figure, hmm," he paused his observation. He looked at Delilah, "You dye your hair white?"

Delilah rolled her eyes and said, "Nah, that's all my mom's genes right there the rest is dye."

"Interesting." Genju commented, "Well, kid, first up is gonna be from the summer catalogue. You're already in the bikini, so we'll do those first before we move on to other summer clothes." Reaching into his pocket, Genju fished out a small remote and clicked a button. Immediately, the set was filled with a bright, fast-paced pop song, "All right kid, just relax, have fun, and do whatever I tell you." and immediately bright flashes of light filled the set.

Delilah wasn't really sure how modeling worked, but she just started posing like the characters she sketched for her art, and Genju was all about it. She brought that vibe—fun and effortless, just being herself in front of the camera.

"Not, bad kid." Genju praised, "You sure you're new to this; Now I need you to show me how does Delilah have fun in the sun?" He asked.

This time, Delilah pictured herself chillin' at the beach with her family. A big grin spread across her face, just like she'd imagined it. But then, she snickered, imagining all the chaos, "Man, that's gonna be a wild day at the beach." she chuckled to herself, shaking her head.

While she laughed, Genju took several pictures, "That's what I'm looking for, kid." He cried, "Keep it up, girl!"

Delilah couldn't help but burst into giggles, the laughter just bubbling up inside her. The camera flashes kept popping off, Genju still in full picture mode.

Finally catching her breath, she spotted a beach ball near some dude, "Yo, pass that ball!" she called out, grinning. The guy tossed it her way, and she watched it soar in a big arc. With a burst of energy, she leaped up, snatching the beach ball right out of the air, all while that camera kept clicking away.

"I don't normally use props, but that was too good a shot to not take." he said, "Keep it up kid!"

Behind him, the crew watched as Delilah had fun in front of the camera.

XXXXX

-Royal Woods Elementary: Front-

Luis trudged toward the front of the elementary school, his body language heavy as he approached the entrance. Just then, he spotted Ronnie Anne making her way toward him, a presence that both intrigued and unsettled him.

A sharp pang flickered in his chest, a dark echo of how he once viewed her—before they were friends, when she was merely a tormentor lurking in the shadows of his thoughts. The feelings stirred within him, but he brushed them aside like a lingering specter. He took a deep breath, exhaling like a ghost from a crypt, and called out to her.

"Hey, Ronnie Anne." Luis said, raising a hand in a half-hearted wave, his lips forming a small, almost sinister smile.

Ronnie Anne felt a knot tightening in her stomach. Ugh, she had been dreading this moment since yesterday. Sure, she put on a tougher front and tried to act like she was over it, but deep down, she was still feeling off. What was she even supposed to say about her blow-up? It was so not her style, and she hated the idea of the "M word" being thrown around.

With a reluctant grin, she raised her arm to wave back, but that smile quickly disappeared when she spotted Luis making his way toward her. Great, just what she needed—a tense conversation before her morning coffee. She knew she owed him an explanation, but not when her brain was still a jumbled mess. Ugh! What a way to start the day. She had to just play it cool and figure it out as she went along.

Luis observed as Ronnie Anne flailed in distress before slipping away into the building, disappearing among the throng of students like a shadow at dusk. The boy felt utterly despondent, as if a grim specter loomed over him. He couldn't dare to approach her without fearing he'd only deepen the chasm between them. What had he done to earn this icy rejection?

Throughout the bleak morning, the atmosphere around Lincoln felt suffocating, his thoughts tangled in a web of turmoil. Each brush with Santiago was a near-miss, a reminder of how lost he felt. If Luis didn't know better, he'd think Ronnie Anne was deliberately trying to evade him, her presence haunting him from afar. Each fleeting moment of her distance weighed heavily on his heart, slowly eroding the bond he once cherished. It felt almost soul-crushing that someone he considered a confidant would barely cast a glance his way.

As the final bell tolled and class was dismissed, Luis steeled his resolve for one last attempt to reach Ronnie Anne. He spotted her just off campus, already heading down the path toward home like a dark figure slipping into the night.

"Hey, Ronnie Anne." Luis called out, his voice tinged with a mix of hope and despair as he rushed to catch up with his enigmatic friend. He had lost count of how many times he'd tried to connect that day, "Are you free? I stumbled upon a bit of cash last night and thought, perhaps, we could escape to the arcade for a while. My treat, of course."

"No way!" Ronnie Anne shot back with a grin, not giving Luis's offer a second thought, "Catch you later, Luis!"

"Ronnie Anne, how long do you intend to shroud yourself in this suffocating silence?" Luis's voice dripped with frustration, his dark attire matching the turmoil within, "If I've transgressed in some way, would you not enlighten me? I'm adrift in this abyss, utterly lost without your words."

Santiago sighed, feeling completely drained from Luis's nonstop nagging. I mean, with a sister and a mom, how could he not pick up on the signs? She had to spill something, but what exactly?

"LUIS YOU DUMMY, YOU DIDN'T DO ANYTHING!" Ronnie Anne shouted, her fists clenched like she was about to explode. She could feel the frustration bubbling up again, but she was really trying to keep it together. "I'm not mad about what you did; it's just that— UGH, I REALLY WANT TO— ARRRGH! I DON'T KNOW HOW TO TELL YOU!"

Ronnie's voice started to crack as she kept going on. The pressure was making her stomach churn, and she felt like she might hurl. Why was this so complicated?

"I'm still your friend, aren't I, Ronnie Anne?" Luis's voice trembled, a haunting echo of uncertainty darkening his tone, "You can speak your truth; I won't shy away from the shadows. I long for the time when things were simple, but it feels as if you wish to cast me aside like a forgotten specter."

"I want things to be normal again too!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, biting her lip to hold back the tears threatening to spill. She definitely didn't want anyone, especially Luis, to see her like this. With a huff, she added, "And of course we're still friends, you know! That's never gonna change, you big dork!"

Hearing Ronnie Anne's words sent a wave of calm over Luis, like a dark cloud lifting from his soul. He let out a heavy sigh that felt as if it could shatter the silence of the night, "Then what's going on, Ronnie Anne? Is there some way I can bring light to this shadow? I still find myself lost in the depths of confusion."

"Ugh, of course you don't get it. You're just a boy!" Ronnie Anne shouted.

"Why does that even matter?!" Luis's frustration was boiling over, his voice dripping with dark sarcasm as he glared at Ronnie Anne. He felt lost in the shadows of her cryptic words, just as hopelessly confused as she was, caught in a labyrinth of emotions where light barely dared to tread.

Ronnie Anne could feel her patience wearing thinner than a piece of paper. Sweat beads trickled down her temples, and she could feel those pesky cramps creeping back. All she wanted was to make things right, but more than anything, she just wanted to be home. She knew she wasn't exactly being the most helpful person right now, but hey, she wasn't about to feel guilty for something totally out of her control. If Luis wanted the truth, then he was about to get it.

"Okay, Luis… I gotta come clean," she started, her face burning hotter than a chili pepper. She couldn't believe she was sharing this info in public, of all places! But honestly, it felt like a giant weight was lifted off her shoulders, only to have an even heavier one slam back down. "I'm having my period, alright?" There, she said it, "And to be real, it's kinda scary dealing with it, and it's something I'm still trying to figure out."

A loose bolt suddenly tightened in the dark recesses of Luis's mind. That term Ronnie Anne used—a spectral whisper—echoed in his thoughts, reminiscent of a phrase he had caught on the flickering screen at home. The goth kid felt the shadows of realization creeping in, piecing together a riddle he could barely grasp. This was a girl thing, an enigmatic dance of emotions and secrets that he, draped in black and brooding in solitude, could not begin to comprehend.

"I'm glad you're sharing your thoughts with me, Ronnie Anne." he murmured, his voice low and somewhat hollow, like the echo of a forgotten tomb, "But I still find myself adrift in the abyss of confusion. What does that even mean?" His curiosity flickered like a candle in the night, yearning for clarity amidst the darkness.

"I think you're better off asking someone else that question." Ronnie Anne said with a frown as she turned her back to Luis and started walking away. No way was she getting into it with him about that! It just wasn't her thing, "Later, lame-o. Catch you on the flip side."

Luis stood in the dim light, his expression as vacant as the hollow echoes that filled his mind. The words he longed to utter to his dear friend lingered like a shadow, refusing to manifest. Instead, he was left to wallow in the absurdity of their recent encounter, grappling with feelings that twisted and turned within him like tendrils of mist. What could he have said to her? The thought haunted him as he trudged home, each step weighed down by swirling doubts and a myriad of new, unsettling questions.

As he wandered through the darkening streets, he found solace in the knowledge that she harbored no malice towards him—an ember of warmth in his otherwise cold existence. But moments later, the tranquility shattered, replaced by the piercing wail of a voice calling out one of his brothers' names. It was a sound that struck through the fog of his thoughts, belonging to the one soul he yearned to see most amidst the chaos of his pensive gloom.

"LARRY!" Leo yelled, his voice echoing with determination, "I know you're in there! Quit playin' games and bring me my keys back, man! Let's do this!"

"Hey, come on! Say you're sorry already!" Larry yelled from somewhere! Leo's trying to figure this whole thing out, right?

"Alright, alright! I'm sorry I said NASCAR was boring, alright? Just give me my car keys back, man!" Leo exclaimed, trying to keep it cool while clearly feeling the pressure.

"And you better not say it again!" Larry said, peeking out from his hiding spot.

"I can't guarantee that, but I can guarantee I'm super sorry for calling that car boring, ya feel me?" Leo said, a bit annoyed, his voice with frustration.

Larry sprang up from the couch with a big grin, "Deal!" He launched Leo his car keys like a pro, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

"Leo let out a heavy sigh, then smirked, "Thanks, man." He glanced over at Luis by the front door, his voice dripping with playful sarcasm, "Yo, what's up, spooky baby bro? You ready to roll or what?'"

"Hey Leo…" Luis whispered, his voice dripping with a melancholic air. The shadows danced around him, enveloping his pale complexion as he leaned closer, his dark attire blending seamlessly into the twilight.

"Yo, did you patch things up with Ronnie Anne yet, dude?" Leo asked, his voice brimming with curiosity.

"Leo, I've been pondering…" Luis whispered, his voice dripping with an air of melancholy.

"Yo, little man! Check it, I gotta bounce for a sec." Leo said, glancing at his phone. But then he caught that flicker on Luis's face, you know, the one that gets my big bro sensors going. So I added with a smirk, "Unless you're down for some real talk, bro. You ready for some boy talk or what?"

"Um, yeah. Can we speak in private?" Luis muttered, his dark eyes piercing through the dim light, "Meet me in the tree house." Leo nodded, glancing back to ensure the house wouldn't go up in flames. He shot Lori a quick message, letting her know he'd be a bit late before making his way to the eerie solace of the tree house, where shadows danced in the twilight.

-A bit later at the Tree House-

Leo and Luis were hanging out in their awesome treehouse, and the vibe was just right.

Leo dropped down onto the beanbag with a big, goofy grin. He pulled Luis onto his lap like it was the most natural thing in the world, "Yo, what's buzzin', Lou? Spill the beans!"

"What's a period?" Luis inquired, his tone wrapped in a shroud of existential gloom. The shadows seemed to cling to him as he pondered the depths of such a concept, as if it were a question cloaked in the dark poetry of life itself.

Leo's brain came to a screeching halt. No amount of prep time could've gotten him ready for that bomb Luis just dropped.

"W-Whoa, hold up!?" Leo stammered, trying to reboot his thoughts, "Where is this question even coming from, little dude?"

"PLEASE, LEO." Luis clung to his older brother with a desperate intensity, the shadows of his emotions swirling around him like the darkness he often embraced, "I've never felt more lost in this wretched existence. I just yearn for things to return to a semblance of normalcy with Ronnie Anne, but she's rejecting every attempt to connect, to communicate, to share in the bleakness of this life. It's as if the very fabric of our friendship is unraveling, and I'm left to drown in my own despair." Luis lamented, his voice thick with anguish, each word laced with an echo of his torment.

"LUIS, CHILL, MAN!" Leo pulled his little bro into a big brother hug, trying to ease the storm brewing inside him. He then gave him a playful squeeze on the cheeks, making sure to get his attention, "Seriously, do you even know what you're asking right now? Ain't this stuff covered in health class or something? C'mon, think!"

"Not really." the melancholic boy muttered, a shiver of emotion cloaked in shadows, "Those wretched classes are eons away. But honestly, I fail to comprehend why that even matters."

"Whoooa, I can't believe I'm sayin' this, but I guess I gotta help you out, huh?" Leo said, his cheeks turning a shade of red as he tried to make sense of the health class lesson he was helping teach to his goth little bro.

"Could you perhaps divulge the darkness that looms within your thoughts?" Luis uttered with a hint of despair creeping into his voice, as shadows clung to his every word.

"Ok let's get this over with I hate these kind of big bro questions." Leo grabbed the goth kid by his waistline and carried him up stairs as if he were luggage.

"W-Where are we heading?" Luis questioned, his voice barely breaking through the heavy shroud of gloom that surrounded them. A sense of dread twisted in his gut—maybe it was better not to know the answer to that haunting question.

Leo rolled up to Frankie and Sammy's room and gave the door a solid knock, "Yo, Frankie! Time to power up and help me out with a health lesson, buddy!" He called out.

"Oh, my! It appears the adventure into adulthood is about to commence! Please, do come in!" Frankie gestured with an elegant flourish as he opened the door, inviting his brothers into the room.

The oldest sibling gently tosses the 8 year old onto Frankie's bed like a dirty sock. Luis laughed but so felt a sense of dread and fear looming over him. It only worsened when he saw Leo shut the door behind them.

"Yo, Luis! You remember that one time Luan went totally ballistic just 'cause Lola called her jokes dumb?" Leo asked.

"Yeeeaaah." Luis sighed, a shadow passing over his features, "She usually takes criticism like a dark queen rising from the ashes, but that time… it felt different."

"Remember that time when Luna was doubled up with those gnarly stomach pains? Man, she turned all that misery into those blues tracks that just wouldn't quit! Those tunes were everywhere, driving us all a little crazy. But, hey, you gotta admit, they had a raw vibe that stuck with you!" Leo said.

"Uh huh." Luis replied, his voice dripping with a shadowy coolness, "Lincoln confessed it was nearly impossible to find any rest in that dark abyss."

"Remember when Leni totally went on that wild guacamole and butterscotch diet for a couple of days? Man, I mean, talk about a flavor overload! That combo is straight-up nuts!" Leo shouted.

"Ugh, I never realized you could conjure sushi rolls from just those two ingredients." Luis muttered, a shadow passing over his face. His stomach churned at the thought, and he added, "But what is it that you're really driving at with all this?"

Frankie exhaled deeply, his eyes narrowing slightly in exasperation. This boy, blissfully unaware, had no conception of the complexities he had just unearthed. Leo, in his effort to maintain grace and understanding, approached the situation with a commendable gentleness. It truly was not the fault of anyone; circumstances simply unfolded as they tended to do. With the intent to provide clarity for his older brother, Frankie steeled himself to articulate the truths that were necessary to convey, regardless of whether they were welcomed or not.

"Luis, may I have your attention, please?" Frankie began with a touch of earnestness, intertwining his fingers thoughtfully, "It is essential to recognize that the journey through puberty is a unique experience for each gender, manifesting in distinct ways."

"Puberty?" Luis inquired, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and dread.

What unfolded was an hour steeped in the most grotesque and unsettling topics he could have ever imagined in his mere 8 years of existence. It was as if he had stepped into a dark abyss, seeking answers only to find himself drowning in a sea of discomfort. Frankie, relishing the chance to enlighten, spiraled into a detailed account of the changes creeping upon him like shadows in the night.

When the grim revelations subsided and silence enveloped the room, the bedroom door creaked open, spilling the weight of that heavy discourse into the hallway. Luis, with a heart pounding like a funeral drum, stepped out, placing his trembling foot onto the threshold as if crossing into a realm of the unknown—a world he had barely glimpsed but could now feel looming ominously ahead.

XXXX

-Days later-

Luis wandered into Gus' Game and Grub, enveloped by the familiar scent of pizza—a savory aroma that danced enticingly in the air and stirred something deep within him, as if it were a ghostly whisper from happier days. The dimly lit space felt like an embrace, a refuge from the chaos outside. He pulled a crumpled five-dollar bill from his pocket, a meager sum but enough to purchase a slice of his beloved, darkly delectable pizza. A smirk crept across his face as he took his first bite, the cheese stretching and glistening like moonlight.

After devouring his meal, he drifted toward the arcade, where neon lights flickered like distant stars in a murky sky, and the relentless symphony of video game sound effects created a chaotic melody that resonated with his soul. The allure of the machines called to him, and he exchanged his remaining change for coins—tokens of his fleeting joy. Making his way to the Super Mega Brawlers cabinet, a familiar friend in the gloom, he cracked his knuckles, a ritual of sorts, and slotted the first coin in.

In an instant, he was swept away, lost in a world where shadows danced and battles raged. Each flick of the joystick and tap of the buttons was a cathartic release, igniting a fiery thrill that coursed through him. He bit his tongue, focusing intently, slipping into that sacred zone where time lost its meaning. Coin after coin disappeared into the machine as he fought on unyielding, riding the high of his relentless winning streak, completely absorbed by this darkly lit paradise.

"Hey lame-o, you looking for a second player?"

Luis's ears twitched, like the dying whispers of a forgotten dream. The boy abandoned his game, relinquishing the high score as though it were a fleeting specter. He spun around so quickly that his body struggled to keep pace with his torrid thoughts. But when he turned, there was only silence, a void where he had expected some kind of dark presence to greet him. The emptiness hung in the air, as heavy and suffocating as midnight itself.

"Hey, over here, dude!" Ronnie Anne called out with her usual bravado. The unmistakable sound of a coin dropping into the slot rang out, followed by a teasing remark, "Wow, I guess nothing gets past you, huh?"

With a quick stride, she zipped past the boy and hopped right up to the cabinet, standing shoulder to shoulder with him. The spunky tomboy grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she gripped the joystick tightly. She shot Luis one of those trademark smirks that always said she was ready for a challenge.

Luis stood on the brink of committing a regrettable folly. The longing to delve into the darkness of Ronnie Anne's thoughts was strong; the urge to dissect her every whim gnawed at him like a restless specter. Just yesterday, he might have given in to that urge, but now wisdom clung to him like a shadow, reminding him of the finer art of restraint.

"Ah, lame-tte, how delightful it is to witness your impending defeat." Luis intoned, a smirk dancing on his lips. He maintained an air of cool indifference, resisting the temptation to pry into secrets that lay buried beneath her surface, "I've been eagerly anticipating our rematch in this eerie game of fate, so steel yourself, for you shall need it!"

"Psssh, would I be here if I wasn't ready to roll?" Ronnie Anne shot back at the goth boy with a smirk. "Let's do this! I'm all in!"

The two adolescents went at it, mashing buttons and trading blows with one another in-game. It felt like things were back to normal, as if those awkward few days of confused tension never even occurred. Luis wasn't sure what to say so he abstained, keeping his entire focus on the game. He didn't want to ruin the moment. Ronnie Anne shared the sentiment.

The two immersed themselves in the shadows of the dimly lit arcade, their only sounds the occasional grunted affirmations and drawn-out "YEAHs" that echoed through the gloom as they battled onscreen. Luis found solace in the presence of Ronnie Anne, even if his exterior remained stoic and brooding. Their unspoken bond lingered in the air, a delicate connection forged in the midst of pixelated chaos. Time slipped away unnoticed as Luis, deeply engrossed in the game, failed to recognize that his supply of quarters had vanished into the void once more.

Ronnie Anne skipped over to the counter, grinning as she snagged two sodas and plopped down at a nearby table. Luis didn't need to read between the lines to know he was welcome to join her.

"Those games were awesome, right?" Ronnie Anne chimed, taking a satisfying sip from her soda, "I have to ask—have you been practicing without me? 'Cause you were really on fire!"

"Apologies, Ronnie Anne, but that's a talent born from the shadows of darkness. Don't let envy consume your soul." Luis said with a smirk, his voice dripping with a hint of playful melancholy.

"Whatever you say dork!"

Ronnie Anne couldn't help but crack up at the way Luis was acting all extra. It was so ridiculous, she couldn't hold back her laughter, and before long, he was laughing right along with her. It felt nice to just kick back and enjoy the moment, you know? But then, just like that, the laughter faded and an awkward silence started to take over. They both sat there, just waiting for the other to break the ice, but it was like they were stuck in a staring contest. It was super tense—definitely an elephant in the room that nobody wanted to address. Somebody had to say something, but who would be the brave one to do it?

"Hey, Luis!" Ronnie Anne kicked things off with a casual smile. Luis perked up, already sensing where this was headed, "So, about the last few days, I just wanted to say—"

"I'm going to have to halt your chatter right there, Ronnie Anne." The boy raised his pale hand, taking a languid sip from his dark soda, "Sometimes, the weight of existence just becomes too much. Living in a house as vast as mine, the lights flicker and die like fleeting moments in a never-ending night."

"Come on, just let me explain, you dork!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, slamming her fist on the table for emphasis, "Look, it's like I told you before—it's not like I was mad at you or anything! My mom had this heart-to-heart with me, and I ended up with these super awkward books loaded with cringe-worthy stuff. I mean, I didn't even know what 'estrogen' was supposed to mean, or ugh… 'menstruation.' Seriously, it was all just a lot to unpack!"

"Ugh, whatever. Just... spare me the details." Luis turned his head away, his pale cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he took another sip from his drink. Discussing such things with a sibling was one thing, but doing so with a girl felt like a plunge into the abyss of humiliation, "Actually, forget it! I've absorbed a grim library of knowledge on this kind of stuff from Frankie. More than you could ever fathom."

"Oh man, did your baby bro give you 'the talk'?" Ronnie Anne laughed, a playful grin on her face as she teased the bashful boy, "Seriously, though, it was a total disaster! After Lori and I spilled the beans to my family, Bobby looked way more confused and freaked out than I ever was! Like, what even?!"

"Can you truly blame him?" Luis chuckled darkly, a smirk curling at his lips as he leaned closer to the girl, "Who wouldn't be drawn to your shadowy allure?"

"Hey, watch it, Velazquest!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, shaking her fist playfully at him. Luis responded by sticking out his tongue, trying to annoy her just a little more. The girl in the hoodie, totally unbothered, just smirked at her goth buddy. Good thing for him that she was feeling pretty chill today—otherwise, he might have ended up on the receiving end of her tomboy sass!

Luis chuckled darkly, a slight smirk playing on his lips as he took another sip, "Isn't it strange, Ronnie Anne? Growing up feels like wandering through a shadowed labyrinth, doesn't it?"

"Seriously?!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, rolling her eyes dramatically. "You think I'm on board with all this? No way! If this is what being a grown-up is like, count me out! I mean, who wants to deal with all this nonsense? Being an adult isn't all it's cracked up to be anyway!"

"I suppose we must steel ourselves to confront whatever dark twists fate chooses to cast our way." Luis murmured, draining the remnants of his drink, "But at least we have kindred souls by our side to navigate through the shadows together."

"Like each other, right?" Ronnie Anne shouted with her trademark grin, her bucktoothed smile wide as ever.

"Yeah." Luis was momentarily startled, his dark thoughts swirling around him like shadows before he composed himself. He had never viewed her as someone to cling to for support in this decaying world, but the corners of his lips twitched slightly, "I suppose that's true." he replied, his tone laced with an unexpected hint of intrigue.

Ronnie Anne bounced off her seat, her confidence radiating as she made her way over to the white-haired boy. This time was different; after their earlier mishap, they were finally connecting again. With a mischievous grin, she wrapped her arm around Luis, yanking him out of his seat and pulling him into another secret hug. But this wasn't just any hug—Ronnie Anne didn't even glance around to see if anyone was watching. No hesitation, no doubt, just pure friendship.

For a moment, Luis stood stiff, unsure, but something in Ronnie Anne's cheerful energy broke through, and he slowly returned the hug. There was something profound about this moment, but that didn't stop Ronnie Anne from being her fearless self.

"Thanks, lame-o." She whispered playfully in his ear, "I got your back if you got mine! Now, let's go hit the arcade again—my treat for the next game! Ready to lose?" With a cheeky grin, she tugged him toward the exit, igniting their usual playful banter.

"Y-Yeah, of course, Ronnie Anne." Luis's brow glistened with sweat, his heart pounding like a funeral drum. "Just give me a moment; I'll be there in a heartbeat... or maybe an eternity."

"Alright, Luis! Time to hit the arcade!" Ronnie Anne shouted as she dashed off, her purple hoodie flapping behind her, "Let's see who can score the highest!"

Luis stood there, shrouded in shadows, consumed by the dark thoughts swirling in his mind. 'What is this torment?' He pondered grimly, watching Ronnie Anne drift away like a wisp of smoke in the night. 'Could it be that she harbors feelings for me amidst this abyss of uncertainty?' The question echoed in his heart, heavy like a funeral dirge, as he wrestled with the haunting allure of love in a world painted in shades of gray.

XXXXX

It had been a couple weeks since the photo shoot, and the family had enjoyed the extra income that Delilah's modeling job gave them. The majority of which went to Delilah, but she insisted on helping the family out. Truth be told the family didn't need it, but who's turned down free money.

"Hey, you guys!" Larry yelled, his voice booming with excitement, "It's finally here!"

The entire family joined them in the living room as Larry held up the newest catalogue from the store. Larry flipped through the pages until coming across the girls section, which he then scoured, looking for his big sister.

"Hey, look! It's Delilah!" Charlie yelled excitedly, point at his big sister's picture, "There she is! I can't believe it!"

Indeed, there she was. It was a summer picture, with Delilah showing off her orange bikini. In her hands was the beach ball, which she held over her head, mid-catch, with a smile on her face. Larry turned the page, resulting in more casual summer themed images. This time, there was Delilah in a pair of black board shorts, an orange tank top, and brown leather thong sandals. She was looking off to the side, and looked to be in mid conversation. A great picture, all-in-all.

"Alright, kiddos!" Jason exclaimed, channeling his best Bernard Mettle vibe, "I know we're all itching to dive into this catalog and check out the goods, but we've got places to be—work and school call! So let's hustle and make this quick, alright?"

Their parents went their separate ways in their own cars, while the kids all loaded up into Vankong.

"So, Delilah, how's it feel to be rockin' that model life?" Leo asked with a confident grin on his face, his voice buzzing with excitement.

"Honestly, I don't feel much different at all." Delilah said, a hint of vulnerability in her voice, "I mean, I'm a little scared, not gonna lie."

"Hey, why are you so scared? C'mon, spill!" David asked, tilting his head with a curious grin.

"Aight, so they be pickin' my pics for the catalog, ya feel me? I think the boys gonna be tryna holla at me soon." Delilah said feeling a chill go through her.

All of the bros groaned.

"Indeed, I can certainly understand why that would evoke feelings of fear, dear older sister." Frankie remarked, placing a hand thoughtfully on his face at the mere thought of boys attempting to court his sister, who was already in a relationship with someone special.

"Ugh, why is it so hard for these dudes to get the hint that you're not into them, big sis?" Charlie grumbled, rolling his eyes. His brothers were all nodding along, looking as exasperated as he was, "Seriously, it's like they don't have a clue!"

"It's gonna be rough, but I'm hopin' it'll chill out soon. Delilah said, crossing her arms.

Her brothers nodded, giving her that look. They told her they had her back, no matter what.

"All right y'all! Royal Woods Elementary, you ready to crush it today? Love ya like my favorite energy drink!" Leo shouted as he came to a stop in the family van.

Delilah and all of her younger brothers stepped off of Vankong and waved goodbye to their older siblings.

Eventually, they all split up and went their separate ways to find their own groups of friends.

As Delilah strutted into the fifth graders' area, she was suddenly blocked by this boy named Trent, with a whole crew of her classmates trailing behind him.

"Hello, Delilah!" he called out, and his squad broke into a bunch of shy, stammering hellos. Delilah felt a wave of unease wash over her.

"Oh, uh, what's up, Trent?" She replied, giving him a nod. "And, um, what's good, everybody?" She tried to keep it cool, but their awkward greetings only ramped up the tension. "Y'all need something?" She asked, and just like that, the boys started losing it.

"She's so cool!"

"She's so pretty!"

"So thoughtful!"

"Guys, be cool." Trent growled at the friends, "Anyway, Delilah, we all just noticed that you happen to be in the latest Always Fashionable catalogue." He said nonchalantly, "And we were just wondering-"

"Would you sign our copies?" One of the boys shouted, darting forward with his magazine. It was opened up to the beach picture he had taken, "We should go to the pool together this summer, you look really great in a bikini." He said in, what he believed was, an enticing voice.

"Hey, no fair, you can't just jump ahead like that!" A faceless boy in the crowd said.

"You snooze you lose!"

Suddenly, the crowd of fanboys turned into a straight-up mob, all yelling over each other like it was a whole scene.

"Yo, chill out, y'all!" Delilah shouted, waving her hands like she was trying to break up a brawl, "Let's just calm down a minute, aight?" She really hoped she could cool things off before it got outta hand.

"And what, exactly, is going on here?" said a stern, authoritative voice. Everyone looked up and saw Ms. Johnson. She looked disappointed at the scene.

"Really boys? Fighting on school grounds? I thought better of you all." She said in a disappointed tone. Everyone had a chastised look on their face. "Delilah, what exactly did you do to set these boys off? It's not like you to instigate fights."

"It wasn't her fault, Ms. Johnson!" The fact that multiple girls said this simultaneously forced Agnes Johnson to quirk an eyebrow.

"Yeah." Trent said. "It was us bothering Delilah." He lifted his copy of Always Fashionable to show Ms. Johnson, "We just wanted to get her autograph."

Agnes lifted the magazine, observing her snow-capped student within its pages. She turned the glossy magazine pages, seeing Delilah in practically every theme; summer, winter, fall. She then turned and observed the group of boys, who were all watching Delilah and sighing at random intervals. She also observed Delilah, who was looking slightly annoyed, and constantly averting her eyes to make eye contact with any of the fan boys.

The rest of this year is going to be very interesting, she thought. Agnes returned the magazine to Trent, "Please try to keep yourselves under control." she pleaded. "Despite Delilah's new…celebrity status." she said this with pause. "She is still your classmate, and you owe her the same basic respect as everyone else. No ganging up on him, no badgering him for autographs, and definitely no bothering him in class!"

"Yes Ms. Johnson." The group of boys chorused. Agnes nodded to them, and turned and faced Delilah.

"And Delilah." She addressed her. "If you ever have any issues with anyone in school for your new part-time job, you come straight to me, understood?" Delilah nodded to her, which she accepted, "Good. Now I better not hear anymore disturbances coming from any of you." With that she turned and walked back towards her classroom.

Delilah cast a look at the crew of boys, their eyes still glued to her like she was about to drop some wisdom, even after the lecture they just got. She chuckled to herself, "Alright, let's get this over with." she said, glancing sideways at Trent, "What do you want me to say?" She snatched the magazine from his hands, grinning, ready to sign her name and make their day.

The End.

Chapter 30: Save the Date

The story kicks off on a peaceful night outside at The Burnt Bean, and it's totally vibing. Luis is skateboarding with Lucy hanging on, and Fangs, Lucy's pet bat, is flapping along behind them.

"Hurry up, Luis! We're gonna be late!" Lucy called out, her voice brimming with excitement as she clung to her boyfriend while he zoomed ahead on his board.

Just then, inside Bertrand bangs his skull gavel, cutting through the chatter. "Good evening, fellow members of the Morticians Club! I've called this meeting because I have, like, totally terrible news!" The Morticians Club falls silent, pondering the weight of his words, just as Lucy and Luis settle into their seats. "Oh, no, no, no! Don't get too excited! The terrible news is that my dad took a job as a lifeguard on the S.S. Fun Times Party Cruise!"

He dramatically plays a sad tune on his keyboard, "And since I can't legally separate from them, I have to move with my suntanned family." He plays again, and the club members watch with somber expressions, reflecting on his plight, "Thank you, dear friends, but please, let's not dwell on my misfortune! Instead, we must focus on something even more important!" He strikes a heroic pose at the piano, "Who will replace me as president?"

"Gasp!" Everyone exclaimed in unison.

Lucy shoots a look over to Luis, giving him a playful nudge. Flashing an "YOU GOT THIS" gesture to her boyfriend.

Luis rolled his eyes dramatically, flashing an "Oh stop" gesture to his girlfriend Lucy, as if the very lightness of her presence threatened to pierce the depths of his somber existence. WHATEVER.

"I have, however, already chosen my successor. In my dark heart, I believe he has truly earned this morbid honor." Lucy let out a delighted gasp, while Luis felt a wave of dread; he and Bertrand were the only boys in this shadowy realm, "So please, welcome our new president...Luis," Bertrand announced, his voice echoing like a haunting whisper through the gloom.

"Eeeee! You guys, I can't believe it! This is like, the best day ever!" Lucy squeals, practically bouncing on her feet. Luis, however, trudges up to the podium with a scowl, his mood totally opposite to hers. Bertrand, trying to lighten the vibe, hands him the gavel and asks, "Luis, do you accept?"

"So utterly unexpected, yet an honor I shall embrace. Besides, this skeletal gavel is delightfully sinister." Luis declared, striking the gavel with an eerie resonance. A hush fell over the room, and in that stillness, Bertrand's mind began to spiral into dark realizations.

"Apologies." Bertrand said, his voice dripping with a melancholic tone as he pressed his fingers delicately over the keyboard.

The club members clapped softly, their applause echoing in the dimly lit room.

XXXXX

-A couple days after Bertrand moving away at Royal Woods Elementary: The Morticians Club room-

Luis, clad in his dark attire, gathered the Morticians club members with a brooding aura, "Hey, my fellow lovers of the macabre." He began, his voice laced with an eerie excitement. "As I step into the shadows of the presidency, I've been plotting something that will thrill our dark-hearted souls. I'm organizing a field trip to Casket Con. Embrace the darkness with me; it'll be a hauntingly good time."

"Gasp." Everyone said.

"Really? Tickets are like, impossibly elusive." Haiku said, her voice dripping with dramatic flair as she twirled a strand of black hair.

"Bertrand once whispered about organizing a field trip for us, but with his departure, it seems that ghost has been laid to rest. So now, it falls upon me to conjure this outing from the shadows." Luis remarked, his voice a low, somber tone.

He lifted a tarnished silver tray, darkly glinting in the dim light, "I dared to sift through our suggestion box, and at the request of the enigmatic Persephone, we shall serve funeral potatoes at every gathering. It's a recipe from my big brother Johnny—it's to die for in more ways than one." he added with a sardonic grin, as he embraced the dark charm of it all.

Persephone smirked, her dark eyeliner framing her eyes like shadows, "Well, I tossed that suggestion into the abyss ages ago. Can't say I'm shocked it was dredged up from the depths."

Luis then gestures dramatically towards Lucy, who glides forward with a mysterious air. She reveals a drawing of Mortician's Club capes, the fabric dark and whimsical.

"Matching capes could be a vibe." Luis muses, his eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief, "If that tickles your fancy, Lucy's sister Leni could weave her dark magic into the design for us."

"Oh~" whispered Haiku, her voice dripping with a dark allure, as Persephone lingered in the shadows, a ghostly figure of elegance and mystery.

"I managed to hoard some club funds for the Mortician club by beseeching my brother Tommy for a new keyboard." Luis declared, fingers dancing over the keys, producing a haunting melody.

The rest of the club applauded, though it felt more like a requiem.

"Finally, to wrap things up, I stumbled upon Principal Huggins in tears, delivering morose tidings. You all remember our school mascot, Ricky the Rooster?" Luis inquired, his eyes darkened with a hint of drama.

"With that fractured waddle, the hollow thrum of your artificial heart, and the dark grip of gout?" Lucy said, her voice dripping with a somber curiosity.

"Indeed. Principal Huggins delivered the somber news that Ricky the rooster has departed this realm, ascending to the great barn in the sky." Luis said, a shadow of melancholy veiling his features.

"I'm utterly heartbroken for his loss." Persephone lamented, her voice dripping with melancholy, shadows dancing in her gaze.

"As am I. I proposed that the Morticians Club host a dark, somber funeral for Ricky, to pay homage to his shadowy spirit. I mean, I'm the president now, so I thought it was only fitting to bring it up during our meeting today." Luis said, his voice dripping with melancholic enthusiasm.

"Really? That'd be utterly fantastic." Lucy replied, her voice dripping with a haunting enthusiasm.

"It truly would." Persephone added, a shadow of intrigue crossing her face. "It might give Principal Huggins some much-needed closure in this bleak existence."

Fangs spirals through the dim air, finally resting atop Luis's head like a dark crown. Luis smirks with a hint of melancholy, "So it comes to this. We shall grant Ricky the somber farewell he truly deserves."

With a dramatic flair, Haiku raised her hand, "I just wanted to share that I can take the club for a ride in my hearse. It's the perfect vessel for our shadowy adventures."

Luis smirked, a shadow of amusement flickering across his face, 'Pfft, it's merely her parents' dreary station wagon, cloaked in black despair.'

He surveyed the dimly lit room, his voice low and enigmatic, "Well, if that's all, I suppose this gathering of the lost souls has reached its end." With a dramatic flourish, he slammed the gavel and let his fingers dance over the keyboard, summoning echoes of haunting melodies.

The rest of the club erupted into applause, their appreciation reverberating like whispers in the night.

Haiku and Persephone drift into the shadows, their ethereal forms fading away. Luis and Lucy linger in the dusk, shrouded in a veil of melancholy, lost in the depths of their thoughts.

Lucy smirked, her dark bangs hide her piercing gaze, "This is utterly fantastic, Luis. Today marked your inaugural day as the Morticians Club president, and I can hardly contain my anticipation for what macabre wonders you'll conjure next."

Luis smirked darkly, "I'm merely existing in my own shadow, not sure if I'm fit for this dark throne, but Bertrand chose me before his departure into the abyss. I shall endeavor to be the best wraith of a president I can."

XXXXX

-Time to The Velazquest House: Sunday-

Luis rose with the dawn, the chill of an oppressive silence wrapping around him like a shroud as he descended into the shadowy depths of the kitchen. He moved with the caution of a ghost, each footfall delicate as if the very air itself might stir the slumbering family from their dreams. In the dim light, he poured himself a bowl of cereal, the mundane act somehow stark against the backdrop of his thoughts. He sank into the solitude of the table, his gaze drawn to the puzzle on the back of the box, where fragments of a scene beckoned to be pieced together.

Today was laden with the promise of something—though what, he could not yet say.

Just last month, Lana had stumbled upon a film about skateboarding, a flicker of inspiration igniting her desire to weave through concrete jungles on four wheels. She had invested in a board and a grim membership to the skate park, dedicating her afternoons to mastering this art.

But alas, she was a mere shadow of the skater she aspired to be.

Luis had ventured to the park himself on that forlorn Tuesday afternoon, curiosity leading him down a path he hadn't expected.

-Flashback-

"Lana?" he called, his voice echoing with a hint of dark amusement as he turned just in time to witness her board skittering away, leaving her to plummet ungracefully onto the unforgiving asphalt.

"Ouch!" Lana huffed, rubbing her elbow as she picked herself up. She quickly grabbed her skateboard, determined to try again. With a deep breath, she hopped back on, but wobbling a bit too much, she lost her balance and went tumbling down again, "Dang it! Why is this so hard?!" she exclaimed, frustration written all over her face.

Luis observed her for what felt like an eternity—five minutes, but time stretched in the dim light, and her attempts were a spectacular disaster, like the aftermath of a forgotten tragedy. Finally, with a heavy sigh that seemed to echo through the shadows, he murmured, "She needs assistance." By some dark twist of fate, Luis was a master skateboarder, one of the few rays of exhilaration in his otherwise brooding existence.

He drifted over and lifted Lana from the ground, his voice laced with a mysterious charm, "Not too shabby," he intoned, "You just need a touch of dark magic... a little spit and polish to unveil the hidden potential beneath."

"I totally suck at skateboarding!" Lana groaned, frustrated, "I mean, how hard can it be? I just wanted to impress the guys!"

"No, you don't." Luis said, "Tell you what. Meet me here Sunday morning and I'll give you a few pointers."

"Oh yeah! You skateboard, thanks a million for helping me out!" Lana exclaimed, with her usual excitement.

Luis brushed his fingers through Lana's golden locks, his expression a mix of annoyance and affection, "Not an issue, Lana."

He had plans to wander through the urban abyss with Lucy on Sunday, so he reached out, inviting her to join him in an attempt to conquer the enigmatic art of skateboarding. On Thursday, while wrestling with the mechanics of Lynn's bike—an eternal, grim task—Ronnie Anne appeared, her voice slicing through the stillness like a ghostly whisper, "Want to hang out on Sunday?" she inquired.

"Sorry, got other shadows to chase." Luis replied, a hint of melancholy in his tone.

"What plans?" Ronnie Anne asked, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow, "You better not be messing with me!"

Luis told her, and she shrugged, "Okay, I'll tag along. I was gonna check out that skate park anyway."

"Oh, how delightfully bold of you to insert yourself into my solitude, RA. Such audacity in the shadows." Luis chuckled.

Presently Luis slumped back in his chair, the shadows of the room wrapping around him like a shroud. Setting the box of cereal aside, he took a slow bite, contemplating the darker corners of his thoughts. "Time to summon Lucy and Ronnie Anne from the depths of their mundane existence," he muttered to himself.

With a flicker of his fingers, he tapped out a message to them, the glow of his phone illuminating his pale features. Just a moment passed before their replies began to trickle in—faster than he'd expected, as if they were eagerly escaping into a world draped in the allure of the unknown.

-Hey, are you coming to pick me up, Lame-O? What's taking so long?-

-I'll go fetch Lana, and we'll convene at my front porch, Lou. It'll be delightfully eerie, just how I like it!-

"Ronnie wants me to pick her up?" Luis asked, his voice dripping with a hint of exasperation, "Sigh, she resides in the bleak, shadowy corner of the world, the complete opposite direction of the skate park. Why must fate conspire against me?" He contemplated the absurdity of it all, "Whatever. I suppose I'll endure the journey to gather Lana and Lucy, and then I must brave the dark abyss to retrieve Ronnie Anne."

Ten minutes later, Luis slipped out of the house, dragging Lucy and Lana into the murky embrace of the morning. The air was thick and warm, almost suffocating, while a ghostly haze clung to everything like lingering shadows in a forgotten graveyard. The only sound that dared to break the somber silence was the melancholic rattle of AC units, echoing like whispers of lost souls in the streets. Ronnie's apartment loomed in the distance, a dark sanctuary amidst the city's bright chaos, requiring a grim pilgrimage through the urban sprawl.

XXXXX

In a far-off galaxy, a man in a flashy outfit floats dramatically into view.

"Hola, amigos of the universe! It's me, Ernesto Estrella!" he exclaims, waving his arms with flair. "And today, I'm about to unveil... ¡Tu destino!" Cards swirl around him as he strikes a pose, bright eyes sparkling with excitement. "Get ready for an adventure like no other!"

Ernesto's name pops up on the screen, and all of this is a show Rosa Ronnie Anne's grand mother is watching. Ronnie Anne is at the table eating chips and dip.

"Ronnie Anne, ven, ven. You've got to watch my favorite astrologer with me! It's going to be so much fun!" Rosa said, her excitement bubbling over.

"I'm not really into horoscopes." Ronnie Anne said, crossing her arms.

"Come on, mija! Just give it a chance! Ernesto is super accurate. He predicted I'd have two kids, a cozy house, and a charming husband." Rosa insisted, her eyes sparkling.

"Alright, let's hear what he has to say." Ronnie Anne shrugged, rolling her eyes a bit.

Ernesto Estrella appeared with a dramatic flair, a flame popping into his hand before he clapped it out, "Today, I'm talking about the fire sign!"

Rosa waved excitedly for Ronnie Anne to join her, "Ooh, Ronalda, that's you!"

Reluctantly, Ronnie Anne plopped down next to her.

Ernesto flew in on a blue moon, looking all mystical, "With the moon and a sand house, today is super special for fire signs! Look at these fiery symbols for Aries, Sagittarius, and Leo!" They zoomed across the screen like it was an action movie, "Today, they will find love!" The word LOVE flared up on screen in bright, flaming letters, "Es, tu destino!"

Rosa clapped her hands, practically bouncing in her seat, "Oh my gosh! I met your Abuelo when I was your age!"

Ronnie Anne just smirked, shaking her head. "Sorry to burst your bubble, Abuela, but I'm not finding love today—unless it's with this delicious dip!" She snagged a chip and dipped it with a grin.

XXXXX

"Luis, Lana, and Lucy burst into the Casagrande Corner Market and Apartment, with Lana practically bouncing with excitement.

"We're here! We made it!" Lana shouted, her eyes sparkling, "Look at this super cute little store! It's totally awesome!"

"Bodega, Lana. It's simply a bodega." Luis murmured, his voice dripping with an air of eerie melancholy, "A realm of shadows and whispers, where the mundane intertwines with the macabre."

"Bodega?" Lana asked, tilting her head with a puzzled look, "What's that, like a fancy word for a convenience store or something?"

"It's a quaint little grocery store, nestled in a neighborhood where Spanish whispers dance through the air." Lucy mused, her voice dripping with a mysterious allure, "It's almost like a sanctuary for the shadows, where secrets linger among the shelves."

Luis hoisted Lana onto his back, her laughter echoing in the dimly lit passage as Lucy trailed behind them like a reluctant shadow.

As they crossed the threshold, Luis surveyed the stark entrance. It was more of a dreary stairwell than a welcoming lobby, an ominous stairway spiraling upward into uncertainty. Beside the door loomed a faded index, the letters barely legible in the gloom.

"Ronnie is supposed to be lurking on the fourth floor, apartment 2A." Luis muttered, his voice cool and detached, and ascended the stairs with the grace of an apparition.

When they reached the hallway, a cacophony of voices shattered the oppressive silence. Initially, he thought it might be a chaotic dispute—a battle of words among the souls trapped in the space. But as they approached, he realized it wasn't rancor; it was just a few women animatedly sharing stories, their spirited interaction a stark contrast to the somber atmosphere around them.

"Frida?" A woman called out with a frustrated tone, "I still can't find it! Can you please check your pouches again?"

"I keep telling you, it's not in my pencil— oh, wait! Never mind, I found it!" Frida replied, her voice brightening as she fished the camera out.

The two women met in the hallway, with one handing over the camera like it was a precious treasure. Luis couldn't shake the feeling that he recognized one of them from somewhere.

"Oh, hey there!" the woman said, noticing them with a friendly smile. "Wait a second! Aren't you new here?!"

"I'm Lana Loud! And this is my awesome big sis Lucy and our buddy Luis Velazquest! We're part of Ronnie's crew!" Lana exclaimed with her usual enthusiasm.

"Lana, remember not to share your name with just anyone." Lucy interjected, rolling her eyes but smiling at her sister's energy.

"Um." Luis hesitantly pushed his white hair back, "Greetings. Is, uh, Ronnie Anne in this shadowy realm?"

As soon as she heard her name, the girl zipped into the hallway, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Luis!" Ronnie shouted, racing down the hallway and throwing herself into a hug, "I'm totally stoked you're here! Are you ready to crush it at the skatepark?"

'R-R-Ronnie Anne?! What in Hades handbag is happening here?' Luis pondered darkly, "Y-Yes, it should be... interesting." he intoned, gesturing to Lucy and Lana, his voice dripping with irony. He hoped desperately that Ronnie Anne would release her grip, allowing him to escape the gaze of his girlfriend and her little sister, who were both watching with wide eyes.

"Oh, that's awesome!" Ronnie Anne said, pulling away from the hug with a grin, "We'll totally teach you girls how to shred like pros, right, Luis?"

"Ronnie?" her mom stepped in, giving her a look, "It's not polite to leave your friends hanging without an intro."

"Does Ronnie Anne have a friend over?" Rosa shouted from the kitchen, "Come on in! We can eat!"

"Ugh, fine!" Ronnie Anne rolled her eyes as she dragged the goth boy into the room, a whole squad of new faces trailing behind them, "Alright, everyone, this is my family. This is my mom, Maria. This is my grandma, Abuela Rosa. And this is my aunt, Frida Casagrande, and her daughter, my cousin Carlota. And everyone, meet Luis—"

"Your boyfriend!" Frida exclaimed, clearly way too excited about it as she snapped a picture.

Both skaters quickly shot back, "He's not my boyfriend!" in perfect unison, a mix of embarrassment and annoyance on their faces.

"She doesn't dwell in the shadows of my heart. She's not my mistress of the night."

"Yeah, he's—" Lana started, but before she could finish, a gigantic dog came barreling in and leaped onto Luis, showering him with slobbery kisses. The sudden jolt sent Lana tumbling off his shoulders like a ragdoll! "Whoa, hey! Watch it, furball!" she exclaimed, brushing herself off and trying to regain her balance.

Luis chuckles darkly as the dog whimsically licks at him, the absurdity of the moment contrasting sharply with the shadows that surround him.

Ronnie Anne shoots a fierce glare at the dog and shouts, "Lalo! Get off him, you goofy pup!"

Lana bursts out laughing at Luis, her voice playful and teasing, "Look, Luis! Lalo's just like you! Can I pet him, Ronnie? Pretty please?" She bounces on her feet, excitement bubbling over as she pleads for a chance to give the adorable creature some love.

Ronnie Anne finally manages to get Lalo off of Luis, and he stands up all disheveled with his hair sticking up like a total mess from all the slobber, "Okay, okay, you can pet Lalo, but just be super gentle, alright? Lalo, you better behave yourself!"

Ronnie Anne spoke in a hurried torrent, her words swirling like shadows in the night, leaving Luis momentarily dazed. Her family was small, a stark contrast to the chaotic throng of the Louds. And then there was that formidable guard dog, a dark sentinel perfect for fending off the specter of an unwelcome intruder. A twisted sort of utility, but in this world, one needed every advantage amidst the darkness.

Lucy coughed delicately into her fist, "Uh." Her voice had a haunting quality as she spoke first, "It's... dreadfully nice to meet you all, but we..."

"Hey, have I seen you before, Luis?" Carlota said, a curious look on her face, "I could've sworn I spotted you somewhere! It feels like our paths must've crossed!"

Luis gazed at Carlota through heavy-lidded eyes, a hint of melancholy in his voice, "Perhaps... Ronnie shared some wretched photo of me?" he replied, shrouded in an air of enigmatic uncertainty.

"No, no! Wait a minute," Rosa exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with recognition, "I think I know you from somewhere too! So, where have we seen you before? This is bugging me!"

Luis felt a chill course through him, the weight of countless gazes pressing down, save for Lana, who seemed lost in her own world, affectionately rubbing the dog's belly. He turned to his friend, who was eyeing him with a look that suggested both disbelief and curiosity.

With a furrowed brow, Luis pieced it together, "Ah, I see... It's about the wrestling tournament I signed up for with Ronnie in Great Lake City, isn't it?" His voice carried an air of dark amusement, a contrast to the apprehension swirling in the room.

Then Carlota's eyes lit up, and she exclaimed, "Oh wait, I totally remember now!" She put her hands on her hips, striking a dramatic pose, and said, "You were at the pizza shop with Ronnie and La Tormenta! I can't believe I didn't realize it sooner!" Her excitement was infectious as she bounced on her toes, practically bursting with the newfound revelation.

Luis blinked slowly, a shadow of a smile tugging at his lips, "Best pizza in the city, they say. My older brother Johnny always envied that." He glanced away, as if the brightness of the world was too much to bear.

Rosa strolled over to the kids with her usual warmth, a playful smile dancing on her lips, "Well, look at you little munchkins! After that long trek, I bet you're all as hungry as a pack of wolves!"

"I could totally eat!" Lana exclaimed, her eyes lighting up as she looked around for something tasty. "I'm starving!"

Luis's stomach growled.

"I had, like, this dark little offering of lunch for Luis—" Lucy's voice trailed off, as if swallowed by the abyss of interruption.

"I can always tell when someone in this house is hungry!" Rosa said, hands on her hips with a knowing smile.

With a flourish, she set the kids down at the table, the aroma of her delicious cooking filling the air, "Alright, everyone! Get ready for a feast that'll make your taste buds dance!"

Ronnie Anne stammered, "But, but-"

Rosa shot her a smile, "Sit." She plopped Lucy down and started pulling out some kitchenware and food for her granddaughter and her friends, "If you want, you can come over, and I could cook for you every day."

Ronnie Anne gave a totally unenthusiastic fake smile, "Oh yeah, that'd be great, but they live on the other side of Royal Woods, so it'd be a long—"

"Forgive me for breaking this moment of darkness, but... do you possess any hot sauce?" Luis interjected, his voice dripping with an almost morose curiosity.

Rosa beamed, her grin stretching from ear to ear, "Oh, definitely! Here's some of my hottest hot sauce! You ever catch a cold? Just slap some of this on your food, and it'll clear your sinuses faster than you can say '¡Ay caramba!'" As she poured the fiery sauce on Luis's meal, it erupted like a little flavor volcano, sending a splash everywhere, "Oops! Guess we went a bit overboard!"

"Um, aren't we meant to be haunting the skate park to aid Lana?" Lucy asked, her voice dripping with an air of dark curiosity.

"It's all good, Lucy!" Lana said with a wave of her hand, "We'll grab some grub first, then it's off to the skate park! Plus, have you seen how much that park food costs? No way!"

Ronnie Anne was about to jump in with her own comment, but Rosa and Carlota grabbed her and pulled her towards Carlota's room.

Rosa closed the door behind them, "It's a sign! Ernesto's prediction is already coming true."

Ronnie Anne looked seriously doubtful, "You mean Luis? Yeah, right! Listen, Abuela, we're just friends."

Carlota smirked. "You say that, but Abuelo and Abuela used to be 'just friends' too, before they fell in love."

"Maybe you just need a makeover? So Luis can see you as more? Carlota, give Ronnie Anne a makeover!" Rosa exclaimed.

Ronnie Anne's eyes went wide, "What?"

Carlota cheered loudly, "Finally! We'll start by throwing out all of these clothes." She tugged on Ronnie Anne's outfit, "I usually donate, but nobody's gonna want these."

Ronnie Anne panicked a little, "Hey! I like my clothes!"

Carlota chuckled nervously, "Oh, see, I didn't mean it like that. You just have a really... unique look. It's kinda rugged, but—" She started rummaging through he's wardrobe, "Check it out! I found some really cute outfits at the thrift store for you." She held up a purple and black outfit. "I even found them in purple!"

Ronnie Anne backed up, "Thanks, but—" Suddenly she got pulled in close by Carlota, "Whoa!"

-Later-

Ronnie Anne stood there, wearing a black miniskirt with purple stripes and a dark purple one-shoulder shirt that was way out of her comfort zone.

"Ooh! Now you're gonna get Luis's attention!" Carlota smirked at her.

Ronnie Anne felt super uncomfortable in the new look, "Uh, Carlota, this isn't really my—"

Carlota grabbed a perfume, "Here. This covers up the mothball smell." She sprayed it on Ronnie Anne, who coughed from the fumes, "Alright, let's wax our legs!"

Ronnie Anne clutched her leg in fear, "Wait, what? No way!"

XXXXX

Back in the living room, Luis, Lucy, and Lana are crammed full from Rosa's culinary creations.

Luis leans back against the couch, a wave of heaviness settling in his stomach like a dark cloud. He draws a deep breath, his black-painted nails resting on his belly as he lets out a dramatic sigh. "Ah, the vessel of despair is at capacity." he murmurs, the hint of a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth.

Lucy clutched her stomach, her pale face slightly paling even more, "Ugh... this wretched feeling... I believe I'm cursed with a stomachache," she groaned, a dark velvet cloak wrapped around her as if to shield herself from the world's cruelty.

"Same here! Hold on a sec." She lets out a loud burp right in Luis's face and grins, "Just made some room for one more bite!" Lana giggles and digs back into her food, clearly enjoying every delicious moment.

Luis chuckles darkly, "Ah, a most splendid burp, Lana. It echoes like a whispered secret in the night."

"I've got a classic Casagrande remedy for that!" Rosa exclaimed with a playful grin. She licked her finger dramatically, then added, "...and stick it right in your bellybutton!" She chuckled, her eyes twinkling with mischief, "Trust me, it works like a charm!"

Lucy leaps from her seat and hides behind Luis. In a voice dripping with sarcastic theatricality, she says, "Oh, how peculiar! I'm suddenly feeling an inexplicable surge of… wellness!"

Ronnie Anne comes back to the group limping after leaves Carlota's room after having her leg waxed, "Ow, ow, ow."

Luis gazes at Ronnie Anne, his dark eyeliner accentuating his pale complexion, "Greetings, Ronnie Anne. I must say, you're looking intriguing today. Is that a new ensemble you're wearing?"

Lucy cast a sideways glance at Ronnie Anne, who stood there looking like a radiant specter in her new outfit. The sight struck Lucy as surreal; Ronnie Anne, dressed in that impractical skirt, was about as suited for skateboarding as a raven in a cat's cradle. It was baffling. After all, Lucy had opted for shorts today, practical and free, suited for the chaotic dance of wheels against pavement.

But a darker thought twisted in her mind—what was with the hug between Ronnie Anne and Luis? She recalled how Luis had mentioned their friendship, that simple, innocent bond. Was Ronnie Anne catching feelings, possibly weaving a web of emotions around him? The very notion made Lucy's insides churn like a storm-tossed sea. What if Ronnie Anne sought to steal away Luis from her grasp, pulling him into her shadowy embrace? The fear gnawed at her, whispering foreboding thoughts of betrayal beneath the surface of friendship.

"Oh my goodness, doesn't Ronalda look just stunning?" Rosa exclaimed, her voice bright with excitement, "Luis, sweetie, she's your girlfriend! What do you think of her in that outfit?" With a playful nudge, Rosa gently pushed her granddaughter forward, nearly making her bump into that goth boy sitting nearby.

Luis ran a hand through his white hair, a slight smirk playing at the corners of his lips, "Um, actually, Ronnie's grandma, just to clear the air—Ronnie and I aren't entwined in any romantic chaos. I'm with Lucy." he said, gesturing toward Lucy.

Lucy waved shyly, her cheeks a deep shade of crimson, almost like the setting sun behind a clouded sky.

Luis's smile deepened, his gaze shifting back to Ronnie Anne, "But I must say, Ronnie Anne, you look... absolutely haunting."

Ronnie Anne felt a rush of embarrassment creeping up on her, but she knew if she wanted to keep the conversation going from her makeover, she had to spill it. "I think you look super handsome, Lou~" she stammered, cheeks flushing like crazy.

'You gotta wear something fresh every time you hang out with your boyfriend, that way he never gets bored of you!' Carlota told her.

But honestly, Ronnie Anne couldn't fathom how Luis—the guy who meant everything to her—could ever get bored of her if she just stayed true to herself.

"Ugh, Ronnie looks awesome no matter what! Can we just go to the skate park already?" Lana groaned, tapping her foot impatiently.

"Hey, I can give you guys a ride! Ronnie told me it's a bit far." Carlota offered, flashing a confident grin.

Before they knew it, the group piled into Carlota's ride—a classic 1979 Chevy Nova painted a cool light blue with white stripes. It was totally vintage and had character, just like them!

XXXXX

-At the Skate Park-

They arrived at the skate park, which was buzzing with energy. It was packed with half pipes, full pipes, steps, rails—basically the ultimate playground for skaters—surrounded by a chain link fence at Maple and Pine. Even though it was still morning, kids were already tearing it up in the huge empty pool and chilling by the snack bar.

"Alright, see you guys later! Call me when you're done!" Carlota waved as she cruised off in her Nova.

Ronnie Anne turned to Luis as they walked into the skate park, "Heya, Lou! Ready to shred it up?" She smirked, heart racing with excitement.

"Yeah... I'm ready to shred with my board." Luis muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, as he cast wary glances between the girl who was clearly infatuated with him and his girlfriend, Lucy, whose hidden eyes seemed to harbor unspeakable secrets.

After a moment, Luis found himself slouched on a bench next to Lana, who was lost in her world, fastening pads to her knees and elbows with a methodical precision that mirrored his own inner turmoil. Lucy occupied the spot beside him, casting sidelong glances that sent shivers down his spine, while Ronnie Anne perched on the other side, her dark aura mingling with the oppressive weight of his thoughts.

Lana adjusted her helmet and jumped to her feet, a huge grin on her face, "Awesome! Let's do this!" She was always pumped for an adventure!

"Very well." Luis intoned, rising with an air of dark authority, "The moment has come for your inaugural lesson."

With a spark of excitement, Lana leapt onto her board, a mischievous grin lighting her face. But Luis, with a swift motion, yanked her back by the collar of her shirt, his tone shifting to one of somber gravity, "Hold your horses, dear Lana. Before you dance through the shadows, you must first grasp the fundamentals."

"Fundamentals?" Lana asked, her eyebrows raised and a mischievous grin spreading across her face, "Like, what even are the basics? You know I'm all about the fun stuff!"

"Behold." Luis intoned as he stepped onto the skateboard he had meticulously crafted and emblazoned with dark artistry last summer. The board was a haunting shade of green, adorned with the word ARGGH scrawled across the bottom in stark white. He settled into a lotus pose, one leg curled up while his hands pressed together in an almost reverent gesture, "You must first conquer the sinister dance of balance." He murmured, shrouded in the shadows of his own thoughts.

Lana raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms, "Uh… okay, I guess?" Determined to copy his pose, she wobbled for a moment before losing her balance and crashing to the ground, "Oof! Guess I need more practice!"

Lucy turned back to Ronnie Anne, her voice laced with a playful darkness, "Care to join me on this eternal ride?" she asked, a smirk dancing on her lips as she gestured towards the board.

"Sure." Ronnie Anne said.

Lana finally emulated Luis's pose without falling, but she wobbled and shook

"Now, we shall attempt to embrace the shadows of movement." Luis intoned, his voice dripping with melancholic flair.

On the half pipe, Lucy desperately sought to impress Luis, but Ronnie Anne just kept outshining her. With every flip and kick, Ronnie Anne embodied defiance while Lucy felt her frustration bubble over. Each time she fell from her board, her anger deepened, darkening her mood like storm clouds gathering on the horizon.

Finally, after what felt like the millionth time she met the unforgiving asphalt (thank the dark spirits for her helmet; otherwise, she'd be a wayward soul in Carson General's emergency room), she surged back to her feet, kicked her board with a fierce energy, and stormed off, ripping off her helmet and pads as if shedding a layer of her own despair.

"Yo, Lucy, where you off to?" Ronnie asked, trying to wrap her head around it.

Lucy totally brushed off Ronnie and slipped away behind the snack bar.

Ronnie turned her attention back to the half pike.

She nailed a sick kickflip, landed on one hand, and spun like she was in a breakdancing battle. As she glanced in the direction Lucy had gone, she thought about chasing after her, but then shrugged and went back to skating like nothing even happened.

Fifteen minutes ticked by, and Ronnie started to wonder where Lucy had disappeared to. She craned her neck, peeking toward the snack bar. A bunch of kids were hanging out at the picnic tables on the patio, munching on hotdogs and popcorn, but Lucy was definitely M.I.A. Hmm, did she bail out? Should I go check on her?

Ronnie frowned. This could be a risky move. Sure, she and Lucy weren't exactly BFFs, but they both had that vibe of wanting space when things got rough. If someone interrupted her when she was annoyed, fists would definitely fly. But then again, Lucy was Luis's girlfriend, and if something was bugging her, Ronnie knew she'd regret it if she didn't at least try to see what was up.

With a huff, she pushed herself off the ground and set out to find her. Behind her, Lana and Luis were buzzing around on their skates, doing their thing. She felt way more balanced now and a whole lot less wobbly.

"Good." Luis murmured with a shadowy glint in his eye, "You're teetering on the brink of ascending to the next level, like a raven about to take flight into the eternal night."

Ronnie Anne rolled her eyes as she strolled around the snack bar for what felt like the hundredth time. No sign of Lucy. She walked from one side of the park to the other, feeling a bit defeated until she finally caught sight of her through the chain link fence, plopped on a bench and waiting for the bus.

Part of her said to just turn around and let it be, but before she knew it, her feet were already carrying her through the gate and plopping down next to Lucy. Of course, Lucy shot her a dirty look. A gust of warm wind blew, flipping Lucy's bangs into her face, and she just tucked them back like nothing was wrong.

"Where are you going?" Ronnie Anne asked, trying not to make eye contact. She knew if she looked, Lucy would get all weird and emotional on her.

"Home." Lucy replied, sounding all detached as usual.

"Why?" Ronnie pressed, not buying into the attitude.

Lucy shrugged, her tone as casual as the weather, "Cuz I wanna."

Alright, time to get real, "You were trying to impress Luis, weren't you?" She said it straight out, no sugarcoating.

Lucy's head snapped around, and she shot Ronnie a glare that could freeze lava. But, just like ice over a pond, it looked fierce but felt empty. "No," she shot back, way too quick.

"Yes, you were." Ronnie insisted, calling her out, "You were trying to steal the show, and I kept getting in the way. Don't deny it, Lucy."

Lucy opened her mouth but then just turned away, crossing her arms like a kid who just got told no, "He's my boyfriend." she muttered, as if that explained everything.

"Yeah, and sorry my grandma keeps saying otherwise." Ronnie Anne said with a shrug.

"Are you trying to take him? Do you have feelings for Luis?" Lucy fired back, like a real interrogation.

"I don't see it that way," Ronnie said, shaking her head, "I saw him skatin' with Lana, then you trying to impress him, and then you storming off. Like, what was I supposed to think?"

"Because I was mad!" Lucy flailed her hands, frustration leaking out, "I never get to do stuff that he likes and he's, like, the coolest! I have him listen to my poems and go to Morticians Club and all this stuff. I just wanted to show him how much I've improved with skateboarding so we could have something he enjoys on our list, too!"

Lucy sighed, looking a thousand times more defeated than angry, "I've been practicing, and when you kept outshining me, I thought Luis would just want to hang out with you instead. I mean, at least you can skateboard!"

Ronnie glanced back to the snack bar, spotting Luis holding Lana's hand and getting her more food, "You're right. I kinda did try to steal him away from you." she admitted, her heart racing a little, "I don't know what it is, but whenever I'm around him, it's like my heart goes crazy. I guess I just wanted him in my life, but it's clear he only has eyes for you."

Lucy's face lit up with an unexpected smile, "Okay, so here's my plan: we share Luis." she proposed, as though it was no big deal.

Ronnie's eyes went wide, nearly popping out of her head, "Wait, wait, wait! You want us both to date Luis? Are you for real, Lucy?"

Lucy giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Oh, you betcha! Think about it! You love him, I love him, Haiku and Persephone are crushing on him, too! It's a genius solution!"

Ronnie shook her head, disbelief washing over her, "But that's not how relationships work! You can't just share someone like that!" She tossed her hands up in frustration.

"Why not?" Lucy shrugged, clearly not seeing the issue, "We wouldn't hurt anyone, and besides, Tommy, Luis's older brother, has my sister Luna in his harem. It's totally cool!"

"Wait, what!?" Ronnie gasped, thoroughly confused.

"Don't sweat it! We just need to get Luis on board with the whole harem idea." Lucy replied nonchalantly.

"How can I not worry about this when my best friend's girlfriend wants me to start a harem with her?!" Ronnie exclaimed, grabbing Lucy's shirt in exasperation.

"Hey, you're the one who said you were trying to steal my boyfriend!" Lucy shot back, arms crossed defiantly.

With a heavy sigh, Ronnie realized she couldn't win this argument, "Fine... what's your ridiculous plan?"

"Alright, listen up!" Lucy began, detailing her wild scheme to catch Tommy's attention and go for a group date with the three of them.

By the time she wrapped it up, Ronnie had to admit it wasn't a total bust. It was simple, and honestly? It might just work. She chewed on her lower lip, tossing Lucy a hesitant smile, "Okay, let's get this plan rolling. Thanks, Lucy!"

To Lucy's perpetual astonishment - and, dare I say, dread - she found herself enveloped in a hug so fierce it might as well have been a death grip on her spine. 'Who are you, and what dark sorcery have you used to transform the true Ronnie Anne into this bubbly creature?'

Yet, succumbing to the pull of sisterly camaraderie, Lucy returned the embrace, her voice laced with an eerie calm, "Come now, let us wander into the abyss together."

They got up and went back through the gate, sidestepping a fat kid in black shirt with HOLLYWOOD UNDEAD across the chest and a pink haired girl with more metal in her face than a Monster of Rock show. Lana and Luis were totally shredding it on the halfpipe now. With a big grin on her face, Lana nailed a kickflip and then seamlessly went into a handstand. "I did it! Oh my gosh, I really did it!" she squealed, her excitement echoing off the ramps. "This is the best! Let's go again!"

"I knew you could, good job." Luis said, his voice laced with a dark charm, a faint smirk creeping across his face, his pride hidden beneath layers of cool disinterest as he taught Lana the art of skateboarding. He scanned the area with a brooding expression, spotting Ronnie Anne's skateboard lurking in the shadows. With a flourish, he bent down, retrieved it, and declared, "Think fast!"

He hurled it into the air, the board slicing through the gloom like a raven taking flight. Ronnie Anne leapt up, embodying the essence of a fierce warrior, and snagged it mid-flight, an effortless act of grace that shattered the stillness.

"Nice catch." Luis said, his tone dripping with dark admiration.

With a quick push, she mounted her board, joining the others at the half-pipe, where the thrill of danger and the allure of freedom coalesced.

"There you guys are." Luis said, a hint of playfulness threading through his usual somber demeanor, "I thought you dipped into the void. I was kind of bummed."

"Forgive me." Lucy murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, laced with an air of melancholy.

"Lucy and I just had to hash things out, you know?" Ronnie Anne said, crossing her arms with that familiar confident smirk, "Sometimes you just need to get things straight."

Lucy put her hand in Luis and threaded their fingers together. Hand in hand, they watched the others skate. It would have been a poignant and picture perfect ending…

...If Lana and Ronnie Anne didn't crash into each other and wind up side by side on their butts with identical expressions of pain on their faces.

"Ow." They said in unison.

-Epilogue-

"Come on, Lame-O! We've gotta make it to that new pizza place before the line goes around the block!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, gripping her boyfriend's hand tightly as they zipped along on their skateboards.

Lucy was right behind them, hanging on to Luis as he skated as fast as his wheels could take him, "You got this, Lou! Just a little more speed!" she cheered, her excitement matching Ronnie Anne's. The trio was on a mission, and nothing was going to hold them back from that delicious Italy-shaped pizza!

"Ah, it's quite intriguing how you two have drawn closer in this desolate existence. It stirs something within me. So, what macabre topping are you choosing? I shall indulge in the earthy essence of mushrooms."

"Pepperoni for me." Ronnie Anne declared, squeezing Luis's hand with a confident grin.

Lucy shot her a sly grin, "I'm all about the dark allure of chicken on my pizza. It's the perfect blend of rebellion and sophistication."

They soon arrived at the pizza place, buzzing with anticipation. Ronnie Anne and Lucy, along with Luis, snagged a table, ready for a fun date night.

With a cheeky smirk, Ronnie Anne rolled her eyes and teased, "Okay, Ernesto, you win! I actually found love!"

Suddenly, Ernesto burst onto the scene in a puff of magical flames, giving his signature shout, "Boo-Yah! I told you Ernesto was the besto! Estrella, out!" Just like that, he vanished, leaving behind a trail of excitement.

The End.

Chapter 31: Attention Deficit

The story begins at the Loud House.

Inside the hustle and bustle of the Loud household, Lucy and Lisa are settled on the couch, munching on frozen dinners while Charles tugs at Lily's diaper, trying to reclaim his prized bone. The living room? A total disaster! Lincoln's tucked away in the dining room, focusing on something that might just save the day. Suddenly, in bursts Lola, her princess car whirring with energy. With a dramatic flair, she sends Lily and Charles flying and snatches Lisa's dinner fork, complete with a chunk of Salisbury steak.

"SALISBURY STEAK STEALER!" Lisa hollers, her eyes wide in disbelief.

From the kitchen, Rita calls out to Lincoln, "Hey honey, dinner's ready!"

Lincoln grins at her, "Thanks, Mom!"

Rita saunters over and spots Lincoln's volcano project in progress, "Need any help with that? I see you're making a volcano!"

Lincoln shakes his head vigorously, "Nah, I got it, Mom. Almost done!"

Just then, Leni skips in, her makeup antics a bit... unconventional, "Mom! We were supposed to practice makeup together!"

"Sure thing, sweetie." Rita replies, ushering Leni upstairs. But she turns back to Lincoln, "I'll be back in just a few minutes!"

Lynn and Lynn Sr. stroll through, but Lynn Sr. stops when he notices Lincoln's project, "Hey, buddy, need a hand with that volcano? Just give me five minutes while I help Lynn practice baseball."

Lynn Sr. throws a baseball, which bounces off a fragile knick-knack and sends Cliff, the family pet, darting for cover, "And there's your first pointer, Lynn: never play ball in the house!"

Lincoln rolls his eyes, "Nope, but thanks anyway, Dad!"

Lynn and their dad head outside, and soon after, Leni and Rita return.

"Alright, Leni, you're improving! But be careful not to drift into… clown territory." Rita says, eyeing Lincoln who's still at work, "Sweetheart, I can help you with your volcano now!"

"Mom! You promised we'd take that magazine quiz!" Lori interjects, pulling Rita upstairs.

Rita glances back at Lincoln with an apologetic smile, "Oh, just five more minutes, honey!"

Lincoln waves her off, "It's all good, Mom. I got this!"

Just then, Lynn Sr. joins Lincoln, saxophone in hand, "Hey buddy, give me five more minutes and I'll help out! I promised Luna I'd help her jam a bit."

In the background, the toilet flushes.

"Dad! I clogged the toilet so you can teach me how to fix it!" Lana yells from upstairs.

"Five minutes, Lincoln! I mean, Lana!" Lynn Sr. shouts back, starting to play the saxophone, which sends Cliff into a frenzy, causing him to toss Lynn's baseball in panic, "Ow!"

Lincoln winces, hopping off his chair to help his dad, "Thanks for the offer, Dad, but…" He gestures to his volcano, "I'm already finished!"

Lincoln proudly reveals his volcano, depicting him and Delilah scaling its heights.

Lynn Sr. eyes it, impressed, "Wow! It's done? This is fantastic, son! I love how you even added people!"

"Yep! That's Delilah and me. We're climbing down to get married, and Rusty fell in." Lincoln explains with a grin.

Luna makes a face, "Ouch! That's gotta hurt! Fast work, baby bro. How'd you do all that so quickly?"

Lincoln beams, "It was easy! I just made a plan to tackle my project while hanging out with all of you!"

Luna ruffles Lincoln's hair, "That's my smart little dude!"

As Lynn Sr. looks at his two kids, a hint of worry crosses his face.

XXXXX

-Later Lynn Sr. and Rita are getting ready for bed in their bedroom-

Lynn Sr. frowned as he slipped into his comfy sleepwear, the kind that always seemed a little too snug. Rita was just about to turn in when she noticed his glum face. It only took her a minute to reach him, but he still jumped an inch when her hand landed on his shoulder.

"Hey there, penny for your thoughts?" Rita asked, teasingly.

He cracked a little smile, the corners of his mouth twitching up, "Well, these thoughts might be more like dollars than pennies, and I think they might be out of your price range!"

"Well, if we're bartering here, how about a discount if I trade in my worries about our daughters stealing time from Lincoln?" Rita shot back with a laugh as she pulled him to sit on the edge of their bed.

Lynn sighed, letting out a dramatic groan, "I don't know, how does it feel to be the mom who's not needed by her son?"

Rita whistled dramatically, "I'm not sure, but what's the going rate for worrying that our daughters are hogging all the time?"

Lynn pretended to be deep in thought, scratching his chin, "Hmm, that's a toughie. You might have to give me a little more info before I can give you a fair quote!"

"I can't argue with that logic!" Rita chuckled, wrapping her arms around him in a warm hug, "We really should carve out some time for Lincoln. Before we know it, he's gonna be grown up and out of the house, and we'll be left wondering where the years went."

"Exactly! Maybe I could get him to help me with cooking! That kid needs to know how to whip up a mean breakfast!" Lynn suggested, his enthusiasm coming back.

Rita nodded excitedly, "And I could read a book with him! I mean, he loves those comic books, so why not mix it up a little?"

Lynn hugged her back tightly, "Yeah, Lincoln is our little guy, and he could use some good ol' parent time."

Rita leaned in and kissed him, "Couldn't agree more, Team Loud!"

XXXXX

-The next day at Royal Woods Elementary-

Lincoln Loud stood in front of the bulletin board outside the gym on a warm spring day, his hands shoved deep into his pockets, trying to keep his cool in the chaotic sea of kids scrambling for the latest news. His white hair was as slick as always, and his orange polo shirt was firmly tucked into his jeans, keeping him looking sharp even amidst the chaos.

It was one of those mild spring afternoons when you could almost smell the excitement in the air. Lincoln stared at the board, brow furrowed in intense concentration. Kids were crowding around like a bunch of excited squirrels trying to grab a single acorn. Suddenly, someone bumped into him, and he tightened his jaw. "Great, just what I need—a game of bumper cars in the middle of school."

But then something jabbed him in the back, and he whipped around, ready to throw a punch like he was defending his life. It was Delilah, and her eyes were as wide as saucers. Lincoln immediately relaxed, "Whoa, sorry! I thought you were a bully or something."

Delilah looked confused, "Who?"

Lincoln just shrugged, "I dunno. Some jerk trying to ruin my day?"

Delilah tilted her head, a playful smirk on her lips, "Ayo, what's poppin' over there?" She tossed her chin toward the board, curiosity sparkling in her eyes.

"Oh, the club list!" Lincoln said, practically bouncing on his toes.

Delilah's eyes sparkled with excitement, "Yo, it dropped? That's lit!"

At the start of the semester, Principal Huggins had announced a dozen new after-school clubs. Lincoln was already in the chess club, but when he heard these new clubs could help pull up grades, he was all in. With English class being the bane of his existence, he could practically feel that big, red F looming over him like a storm cloud. "You killed me, dude! Now I'm coming for you!"

Joining one of those clubs was a no-brainer, but there was a catch: you didn't get to pick which one. You tossed your name into a hat, and whatever came out was your new club. Lincoln was on pins and needles waiting for this list. Rumors floated around that it was finally posted, and his heart practically leapt into his throat. He was crossing his fingers for art!

"I'm curious which one I snagged." Delilah said, craning her neck to take a look around. Her face lit up, "Art! That's the one I was hopin' for. What about you?"

Lincoln squinted at the board, "I don't see my name—"

Just then, someone shoulder-checked him out of the way, sending him bumping back into Delilah. He turned around to see Ronnie Anne there, arms crossed and scanning the board like she was trying to find a secret treasure.

"Yo, watch yourself, Ronnie!" Delilah said, giving him a playful shove with the heel of her palm.

Ronnie staggered to the side and shot Delilah a glare, "What's your deal, crane?"

She called her that ever since Delilah's growth spurt made her the tallest kid in class. Seriously, it was like Delilah was trying to compete with a skyscraper or something!

"You." Delilah said with a fierce glare, "You pushed my boyfriend out the way like a straight-up punk."

"Hey, Lincoln shouldn't just be hanging out here like it's a picnic!" Ronnie Anne said, giving Delilah a playful nudge on the shoulder.

"Ouch! Chill out!" Delilah exclaimed, rubbing her arm where that hit stung.

Oh, it was definitely on now.

Right before Delilah could make her move, Mr. Pacowski, the gym teacher, rolled by. He shot them a look that could fry eggs, but they just hit him with their biggest, sweetest smiles, "Ain't nothin' to see here, sir." He hesitated for a sec, but then shrugged like he had better things to do and kept it moving.

"Good going." Ronnie Anne said and turned back to the board, "You almost got us in trouble."

Delilah almost snapped back, but stopped herself. She could bicker with Ronnie later. Right now she wanted to find out which club Lincoln was in.

"Come on, Lucha Libre Club!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "You know I can't get enough of that Lucha Libre action!"

"I want art!" Lincoln declared, practically bouncing in his seat. He scoured the list for his name and finally spotted it just as Ronnie found hers.

They both gasped in disbelief.

"Cooking?" Lincoln exclaimed, his face scrunching up in disgust.

Yup, right there under the COOKING header.

Meanwhile, Ronnie's name was emblazoned in bold letters under LUCHA LIBRE.

With a big, cheeky grin, Ronnie leaped up and exclaimed, "Oh, you know it, baby!"

"Dang it!" Lincoln groaned, throwing his head back dramatically.

"I don't wanna cook!" he grumbled, slumping his shoulders, "Cooking's for losers!" He shot a glance at Delilah and added, "No offense."

Delilah laughed, "Ain't no worries! My big bro Johnny? Total loser!"

Lincoln let out a heavy sigh, feeling totally bummed about being stuck in Cooking class. Seriously, this was not how he pictured his school year going!

XXXXX

-Later at The Loud House-

After clearing the table and helping wash the dishes, Lincoln dashed upstairs, ready to tackle the next sibling showdown. He and his sisters were already bickering over who got to take a shower first. Of course, the battle continued as they squabbled over the prime spot at the sink for brushing their teeth, and even who had to set the alarm clock. Finally, in the darkness of his room, Lincoln plopped down on his bed, feeling wide awake and not really excited about tomorrow, "Ugh, I can't believe I have to go to Cooking Club." he muttered, glancing over at his trusty walkie-talkie.

It was a chill night at the Velazquest House when outta nowhere, Delilah was straight up yanked from her sleep by her walkie-talkie blasting like it was a fire alarm.

"WHAAAT?!" she yelled, jumping up on her bed with a wild look in her eyes.

"Slumberjack! Come in! It's Night Owl!" Lincoln's voice crackled through the device.

Delilah let out a big sigh and she opened her toy drawer like it was no big deal and snatched up her walkie-talkie, "For real, Lincoln? What's up?"

"Slumberjack! Do you read me?" Lincoln pressed on, unfazed.

"I'm here, Love Bug, what's good? Why'd you gotta wake me up like that?" Delilah asked, voice a little annoyed but playful.

"Sorry for bothering you at 1:00 AM, but I need help!" Lincoln exclaimed.

Delilah rolled her eyes, "Really? You couldn't hit me up at a decent hour?"

Lincoln sighed dramatically, "Look, I really need to get my act together for Cooking Club. Can you get Johnny to share some tips?"

Delilah rolled her eyes again and said, "Aight, whatever. I'll hit up my big bro. Lucky for you, he's like a kitchen wizard or something. Why don't you tag along with him for a day and see how it's really done?"

"Sweet! I'm on my way." Lincoln said, quickly tossing on his jacket and racing out the door, ready for his midnight mission.

"Yo, I'm feeling that energy, Love Bug, but it's like 1:00 AM right now! If you wake my big bro up, he's gonna mess you up with a wedgie, for real!" Delilah laughed, clearly amused by the thought.

Lincoln laughs, "Haha, yeah, I'll catch him when he's not in the mood to give me a wedgie! Thanks, Delly!"

"Catch some z's, Night Owl." Delilah joked, grinning as she flipped off the walkie-talkie and flopped back onto her pillow.

XXXXX

-Cuts to next morning in the Loud's kitchen. Lincoln had finished making fudge with Johnny-

Lincoln poured Johnny a glass of milk, grinning like a total goofball, "Thanks for your help, Johnny. You're a big help!"

"Eh, no biggie!" Johnny casually shrugged, his excitement palpable—like a kid on Christmas morning after finding the last slice of pizza, "Cooking is my jam! Like, I don't just sauté; I serenade those veggies!" He hoisted the plate of fudge like it was the Holy Grail—because let's be real, it probably is, "So, who's ready to have their taste buds throw a rave?!"

"I sure am! Go on, have a bite. It's gonna be great." Lincoln said, practically bouncing on his heels.

"Don't mind if I do!" Johnny exclaimed, popping a piece of fudge into his mouth like it was a superhero snack. But then—oh, the sweet mercilessness of fate—he spat it out like it was covered in a layer of chimichanga-induced regret! His hands flailed around like spaghetti noodles in a blender, trying to shake off those chocolate bits like they were enemy grenades. I mean, seriously, who knew fudge could have such a vendetta?

Lincoln grimaced and rubbed the back of his neck. Geez, he didn't think it was that bad!

Johnny was gagging and wretching like he'd just chomped down on the world's worst sandwich—think nuclear waste with extra mustard. Johnny, bless his heart, bolted over to the sink faster than a kid on Halloween. He turned on the faucet like he was training for the Olympic guzzling team, neck contorted like a pretzel caught in a blender. Seriously, was he auditioning for a dramatic soap opera or something?

There's Johnny, leaning over the sink, panting like he just finished a marathon that required dodging landmines. He was shaking like a leaf in a tornado, which is only appropriate given the chaos that just unfolded in his mouth. "God Almighty, that was awful." he wheezed, sounding like a horror movie extra who just avoided the axe.

"I know it's not the best, but I tried, okay?" Lincoln said, genuinely feeling bad.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold up a second!" Johnny exclaimed, throwing his hands up like he'd just seen a unicorn, "It needs evaporated milk, people! Seriously, it's like trying to fight crime without a cool suit! You just can't do it!"

Lincoln opened his mouth to defend his honor but then closed it. Uh-oh, he didn't use evaporated milk. Uh-oh.

Just then, Lynn Sr. strolled in to make soup for dinner while Johnny quickly whipped up another batch of fudge. Lincoln watched him like a hawk as he used nutmeg, cinnamon, pumpkin spice, and—wait for it—evaporated milk! This dude was a wizard in the kitchen! "You're really putting all that stuff in there?" Lincoln raised an eyebrow, trying to wrap his head around this wild concoction.

"I sure am! It's unconventional, but oh man, just wait until you taste what I've got cooking!" Johnny exclaimed, leaning over a mysterious unmarked container like it held the secrets of the universe, "Hey, could you pass me that salt? You know, for flavor enhancement and to keep my enemies at bay!"

Wait, did he just say salt? Ew!

Lincoln reluctantly handed it over, eyeing Johnny like he was about to summon Cthulhu. Johnny tossed in a pinch like a wizard casting a spell and slopped the whole pan down onto the stove, "Now we wait! It's like a cooking show where the main ingredient is my questionable life choices!"

Later, Johnny took the pan out and plopped it on the counter. After fifteen grueling minutes of waiting, he cut a square, and Lincoln was up to bat.

Oh.

My.

God.

It was totally delicious!

Lincoln couldn't believe his taste buds. It was like fireworks exploded in his brain! Seriously, he felt like a rocket blasting off, smashing through the ceiling! When he finally came down from that high, he was practically in tears. "That was amazing!" he said, voice low with joy. Who knew cooking could be like this? It was a flavor explosion!

"It's my own recipe, baby!" Johnny declared with a flair, because when it comes to cooking and baking, passion is like my secret sauce—extra spicy! Who needs a chef hat when you've got this level of deliciousness? Just call me the culinary superhero, saving taste buds one dish at a time! Bam!

Lynn Sr. pounded his fist against his chest, a grin breaking across his face, "Cooking and baking? They're my jam! When I was a kid, I felt lost, always in my big brother's shadow. Dad had me on the football field, but let's be honest, I couldn't catch a ball to save my life! I was scrambling to find my passion, and then my amazing teacher, Ms. Scalise, nudged me into the kitchen." He stood taller, filled with energy, looking every bit the hero of his own story—like George Washington crossing the Delaware. The boys couldn't help but feel a surge of pride.

"Wait, Dad, I'm in a cooking class too!" Lincoln chimed in, eyes wide.

"Cooking is so awesome!" Johnny added, nodding enthusiastically.

But then Mr. Loud's smile faded for a moment, replaced by a bittersweet expression, "I've always wanted to share my love of cooking with my son. When I see moments like this, it really hits me right here," he said, placing a hand on his heart, trying to fight back the emotions. A few sniffles escaped, and he held up a crumpled piece of paper. Johnny quickly grabbed it from him, eyes scanning for whatever gems of culinary wisdom might be hidden inside.

FATHER + SON COMPETITION

Would you and your son like to be on Food Network's hit cooking competition "Chopped"? Special father/son tapings are happening soon. 10,000 dollar cash prize for the winner. Sign up now!

Johnny's jaw crashed to the floor like it was auditioning for a role in a rubber band ball, "Dude, Chopped is like my Star Wars—except with fewer lightsabers and more diced vegetables!" He swaggered over to Mr. Loud, who was busy shedding enough tears to hydrate a small garden, "We totally need to sign up for this culinary showdown—like, yesterday!"

But then, he caught a glimpse of Lincoln. The kid was beaming brighter than a supernova, though Johnny could sense the inner conflict—like a Jedi torn between the Dark Side and a pizza party, "Wait, hold up! I've got a genius idea! How about you and Lincoln team up like Batman and Robin—but with aprons instead of capes? You guys are destined for kitchen fame!"

In a flash, Mr. Loud's tears vanished, and he began bouncing around like a kid at a candy store. His infectious joy lit a fire in Johnny's heart.

Lincoln suddenly realized he was going to be on freaking TV, so he couldn't help but join in the excitement, jumping up and down alongside Mr. Loud. They locked hands and started chanting, "Chopped! Chopped! Chopped! Chopped!" with all the enthusiasm they could muster.

Just then, Lori strolled in and opened her mouth as if she was about to chime in, but then she saw them. Without missing a beat, she turned and walked back out, leaving them in their bubble of happiness.

That night, Mr. Loud signed them up, and just a week later, they got the call for a tryout in Detroit.

The tryout took place in a warehouse near the Detroit River, where you could practically see Canada from the window. Three kitchen setups lined up, and they had one hour to whip up their best dish. Lincoln took a page out of Johnny's playbook, preparing his famous braised chicken with walnuts and a raspberry reduction, while Mr. Loud crafted a fresh arugula salad dressed with homemade balsamic vinaigrette. They'd been honing their "kitchen chemistry," working together like a well-oiled machine. Some folks can zone out while they mow the lawn or jog on a treadmill; Lincoln and Mr. Loud could tap into that zone in the kitchen. It was all instinct for them.

A panel of judges, none of whom Lincoln recognized from TV, tried their dish, and each one praised it like it was the best thing they'd ever tasted. Mr. Loud held out his hand with a triumphant grin, and Lincoln slapped it. Oh yeah, this win was practically in the bag.

"We'll call you." one of the judges assured them.

Lincoln and Mr. Loud waited with bated breath for a month. Christmas came and went in a blur, his excitement building until one day in late January, his dad burst into his room. "WE GOT ON THE SHOW!"

"BOO-YAH!" Lincoln yelled, thrusting his fist into the air. He was perched on his bed, ready to start cooking with his dad, "I'm going on Chopped!" He leaped to his feet and broke into a wild victory dance that would make anyone proud.

In early February, enduring the cold of the Michigan winter, Lincoln and Mr. Loud squeezed into Vanzilla for the drive to Detroit, where the taping was set to happen. The previous week saw heaps of snow, leaving a thick, chilly coating on the ground. "This is going to be awesome!" Lincoln exclaimed from the passenger seat. "We're going to win it for sure!"

"I know!" Mr. Loud replied with a burst of excitement. "And this will show my dad!"

With a flourish, he pulled out his cell phone and dialed a number, "Hey, Dad? What's up? I'm doing great, just on my way to… a TV taping!" He dragged out the last part with a touch of drama, wearing a proud smirk. It was clear he loved bragging a little. "Yeah, heading to the Food Network. I might even get my own show! Does Lance have his own show? Do millions of people enjoy his Endure Lance Gym gym chain? Oh, I gotta run, my limo's here. Caio!"

"Dad, did you really just lie and throw some shade at your dad?" Lincoln asked, shaking his head, "That's... kind of messed up."

Mr. Loud waved him off with an amused grin.

Two hours later, they joined three other father-son pairs on the set of Chopped. A full pantry occupied one wall and four kitchen set ups faced the judges. Lynn Sr. recognized all of them and resolved to get their autographs after he and Lincoln won: There was Alex Guarnaschelli. Amanda Freitag. Chris Santos, and Geoffrey Zakarian. You couldn't ask for a better line up. Ted Allen, the host, came out, and Lynn Sr. swooned. Man, this was actually happening.

Each of the four pairs was given a basket with four ingredients inside. Soy sauce, a cooked rotisserie chicken, baby carrots, and honey, "You have one hour to prepare your best dish." Ted said, "Or you will be...chopped."

Lincoln's mind was racing faster than a speeding skateboard. Out of nowhere, he shouted, "I've got it! Glazed chicken stir fry!" Mr. Loud raised an eyebrow and nodded, "Right. Good one, Lincoln."

As Mr. Loud got the chicken sizzling, Lincoln dashed over to the pantry like he was on a mission. He grabbed a bunch of ingredients—apples, walnuts, arugula, and watercress—like a food tornado! "Check it out, everyone! I'm making an apple-walnut stir fry!" he announced to the camera, excitement bubbling up inside him. "It's gonna be epic! Chris is gonna freak when he tastes this!"

Just as he turned to zoom back to the kitchen, he almost crashed into one of the cameramen. "Whoops! Dude, you gotta move!"

Mr. Loud hurriedly whisked a honey soy sauce reduction together while Lincoln sliced the apples into little wedges, being careful so that each piece was thin and light and matched all the others. Here on Chopped, presentation mattered, and if your dish didn't look like something someone would pay 500 dollars for, you'd wind up out on your ear.

Across the kitchen, one of the other contestants, a fat boy about Lincoln's age, dropped a metal bowl to the ground with a long clang. Soy sauce exploded across the floor in a sloppy sun pattern. "Sugar honey iced tea," he said with an exaggerated sigh. A black man named Tommy with a single tuft of hair on his otherwise bald head cut himself with a knife and bled all over his food. Normally, Lincoln would feel for the guy, but not in the middle of a competition. Lincoln was in it to win it and the only thing he cared about was winning.

And a good way to win was to psyche out the competition, "This guy's over here chopping himself." Lincoln said.

The judges laughed, and Bill's face turned red with embarrassment.

"You know Bill...he's a cut above the rest."

Even Bill's son laughed this time.

A stagehand bandaged Bill's finger, and he was forced to throw out all but a few thin slices of chicken. Hahahaha. There was no way Lincoln and Mr. Loud could lose now.

Lincoln was so busy gloating over his foe's demise that he didn't realize his stir fry was burning until the stench of charred apples found his nose. His heart dropped and he rushed over to the stove.

RUINED! It was all ruined!

"Noooo." Lincoln yelled. Panicking, he grabbed it off the stove and ran it to the sink. His foot kicked a light cable stretched out across the floor and lost his balance. He fell and the skillet flew out of his hand. He watched it sail through the air with growing horror. It landed in the middle of the judges' table and went off like a bomb, splattering each one with hot grease and molten, black Zakarian fell back, screaming, and Chris Santos's hair erupted in flames. Alex took a face full of grease and screeched in agony, and Amanda opened her mouth to wail, and a smoking piece of carrot went down her gullet. The judges lay on the ground, groaning and quivering, and Lincoln gaped.

Bill gave a booming laugh, "Who chopped himself now?"

Lincoln gulped.

Three hours later, after emergency room visits, Lincoln and Mr. Loud stood before the glaring judges. Each one was heavily bandaged and reminded Lincoln of mummies. Lincoln could feel their hot glares on him and nervously rubbed the back of his neck.

"This dish is awful." Geoffery said. "The chicken was mushy, the watercress was dry, and the walnuts tasted like rocks."

"I agree." Alex said, "I've had awful food in my life, but this takes the cake."

Lincoln fidgeted, "Uh...you guys didn't even try it."

"I did." Amanda said, "And they're right. You're chopped."

A team of burly security guards appeared and dragged Lincoln and Mr. Loud away, throwing them out of the building. They sat together in the snow and cold and nursed their broken dreams, "I'm sorry I got us chopped, dad." Lincoln said.

Mr. Loud chuckled heartily, "You know what, buddy? It's all good! We might not have snagged the win, but we had a blast, and that's what cooking is really about. It's not just about whipping up the fanciest dish; it's about enjoying the process and making memories!"

He patted Lincoln on the back, "I just wanted to share my passion for cooking with you. We should definitely do this again sometime!"

Lincoln beamed, "That'd be awesome, Dad!"

From that day forward, Lincoln and Lynn Sr. were F&SCBF.

Father and Son Cooking Buddies Forever

The End.

Chapter 32: Wheel or Deal

The story kicks off with Tommy and Larry racing in their ultimate video game showdown. Tommy's player one, and he's totally owning it, while Larry's trying hard as player two, and they're tearing it up on the final lap.

Larry's gripping the game controller with determination, "Whoa, watch out, Tommy! Look out! Road cow coming through!"

And just like that, a cow strolls right into their race. Tommy's got quick reflexes and dodges the cow like a pro, zooming past to the finish line, while poor Larry plows straight into the moo-ing menace. Boom! His car explodes into a shower of burger patties, and Tommy's screen lights up with a flashy yellow: "Turbo-Tastic!" Stars swirl around the corners, and a shiny badge with a star pops up.

"Turbo-Tastic! Player one! You've totally crushed the time for this track!" the Game Narrator chimes in with excitement. Meanwhile, Larry's screen gets hit with bright green text that screams "Dead!" and there's a badge with a thumbs down, just to rub it in.

"Nailed it! Way to make ground beef, player two! Maybe you should consider a career as a crash test dummy!" the Game Narrator laughs, and Larry rolls his eyes.

"Ugh! Shut it! This game is lame! I'd much rather be playing Mario Kart!" Larry huffs, clearly not pleased with how that round went down.

Tommy laughed, "Yo, it's like a Wonderwall situation, but nothing's touching Mario Kart! Let's get those karts revved up like we're in a Fast and Furious track! You ready to Runaway or what? It's gonna be a Thriller! Double Dash, baby, let's make it a game of Superbass! I'm feeling like it's time to turn up the volume and race like we're chasing Livin' on a Prayer! Let's go, let's go!"

Larry flashed a big grin, "Oh, totally! We're gonna crush it in Mario Kart Double Dash! This is gonna be so epic!"

Just then, out of nowhere, Lana and her trusty frog Hops sprang up from out of the couch, totally catching the boys off guard. Larry stumbled back and plopped right on the floor! "Whoa, what just happened?!"

Tommy glanced over at Lana, his eyes sparkling like the lights at a concert, "Hey, Lana! How long have you been hiding in your own 'Wonderland'? I thought you'd be like 'Livin' on a Prayer' and burst out any second! Seriously, girl, time's ticking like a metronome, and I'm just here waiting for the beat to drop! Are you ready to 'Dance Like Nobody's Watching' or what?"

"Long enough to see just how awesome your driving skills are, and to dig up this gross old doughnut!" Lana said with a mischievous grin. Tommy watched, squirming, as Hops chomped down on the ant crawling on the yucky old donut Lana was holding. Without a second thought, she popped the whole donut into her mouth. "So, Tom, how about we put those skills of yours to the test in real life? Plus, you'll get to help your favorite Loud sister impress her hero!"

Tommy grinned, "So, Luna's trying to give Mick Swagger a 'Good Vibrations' vibe, huh? I mean, it's like she's got her 'Dancing Queen' groove on, hoping he notices her in a 'Stairway to Heaven' kind of way. I didn't know she was about to 'Shake It Off' just to catch his 'Sweet Child O' Mine' attention! What's next, a 'Love Story' montage or something?"

Lana crossed her arms and huffed, her lips forming a little pout as she shot a glare at Tommy. Meanwhile, Larry couldn't help but chuckle, amused at how his big brother was teasing her.

"Check it out, Tommy!" Lana said, excitement bubbling in her voice as she unfolded a bright, colorful poster of the Royal Woods Go-Kart Advertisement. "Just look at this! We have to enter! It's gonna be awesome!"

Tommy Reads it, "Sign up now for the Royal Woods Go-Kart Grand Prix. First Prize is a ride with Superstar Racer...

"Bobbie Fletcher"." Tommy, Lana and Larry said together.

Larry was totally clueless about what that meant (like... during a race? In her own car?) but, dude, it was so cool anyway! Bobbie Fletcher? Oh man, she's one of the best young drivers in NASCAR! She kicked off her career two seasons ago and has already snagged two wins! That totally demolishes the old record for female drivers (which was, like, zero wins) held by Danica Patrick. Larry didn't even know about Bobbie until recently? But now, he gotta say, cruising in an actual race car with someone like her? That would be beyond awesome!

Lana's eyes light up with excitement as she sighs, "I've been dreaming about it all week!"

In her mind, she can picture herself tinkering with Vanzilla, with Hops perched right on her toolbox like a proud little mechanic. Suddenly, a loud honk breaks her daydream. She peeks outside and spots Bobbie Fletcher rolling up in a shiny Stock Car right in front of The Loud House. This is going to be good!

"Hey, Lana! You ready for a totally awesome ride?" Bobbie Fletcher exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over.

"Hop in!" The Racecar chimed in, its hood popping up like it was waving, ready to go.

"I don't care if I'm dreaming! Nobody pinch me!" Lana said, grabbing Hops and jumping into the car like she was on a rollercoaster.

"Buckle up, dudes!" Bobbie shouted, her voice full of enthusiasm.

Both Bobbie and Lana secured their seatbelts, grinning from ear to ear. Bobbie shifted the gear into drive, and the car roared to life, smoke billowing out from the rear tires.

"Let's fly, baby!" The Racecar cheered, revving its engine.

With a burst of speed, the car soared into the sky, zooming up into the sunset. What a ride! End of fantasy.

"That's why I'm picking you as my co-driver! I need someone who's got the skills, and you're totally the best! Let's make this happen!" Lana exclaimed enthusiastically.

Tommy chuckled, "Well, it's like, 'I wanna rock and roll all night' and 'party every day,' but looking at the rules, I'm feeling more like 'the one that got away'—a bit too old for this jam! But like, don't stop believin', I'm here to help!"

Lana's eyes welled up with tears as she stared at the ground, her emotions bubbling just beneath the surface, "Ugh, why that's not fair?" she thought, feeling a lump in her throat. With her signature determination, she took a deep breath and tried to shake it off, but it was tough not to feel overwhelmed. After all, being one of the Loud sisters meant she had to toughen up, but sometimes even the strongest of us need a moment to let it all out.

Larry rubbed his chin then snapped his fingers excitedly, "Whoa, hold up! Didn't Frankie have that awesome kid-ray thing? You know, the one that turns older kids into... well, you know, even small kids!"

Tommy's eyes lit up like a concert stage, "Oh snap, I totally zoned out on that little dude! Count me in! What kind of ride are we jamming with, Lans? Are we talking 'Fast Car' vibes or more like 'Shut Up and Drive'? 'Cause I'm ready to roll like a 'Highway to Hell'! Let's make some memories that'll echo like my favorite tunes!"

Lana instantly cheers up.

Cuts to the garage.

"Alright, everyone! Get ready for the big reveal! Ta-da! It's Loud Lightning!" Lana exclaimed with excitement as she yanked the tarp off to unveil a bathtub.

Larry exclaimed in surprise, "Whoa, Lana! That's not a go-kart, that's a bathtub! And are those Lily's old stroller wheels you're using?!"

"Hey, Larry! Stop stressing about what it is right now! Just picture how awesome it's gonna be! You gotta think big!" Lana shouted, her enthusiasm shining through.

Tommy clapped his hands, "Alright, let's get this party started! But honestly, all I'm seeing is a bathtub—like, 'All you need is love,' but I'm just not feeling it, you know? It's like 'Stuck in the middle with you' over here!" He grinned, his eyes sparkling with energy, "C'mon, let's turn this ride into a 'Fast Car' kinda vibe!"

"Hey, what if we give Lola's old princess jeep a makeover instead? I mean, that's something us humans are actually supposed to drive, right?" Larry exclaimed, his eyes lighting up with excitement.

"Psh! That would totally mess with the whole vibe of the race! A real racer builds their own ride from the ground up, just like Bobbie Fletcher! And that's exactly what I'm gonna do!" Lana exclaimed, leaning on the bathtub for emphasis. But then, *crack*—oops! She broke a piece off the tub! "Yikes! Well, that wasn't part of the plan."

Tommy scratched his head, a puzzled look on his face, "Dude, it's like, this ride has no 'Born to Run' engine! How am I supposed to feel like a rockstar without some serious horsepower, man?"

"Not yet!" Lana exclaimed, a cheeky grin spreading across her face. She pulled her trusty wagon closer, filled with engines she scavenged, "But thanks to my awesome connections down at the scrapyard." she said, lifting a roll of duct tape high like a trophy, "This is gonna change everything!" Larry snatched the tape, eyes wide with excitement. Lana juggled a wrench in her hands, her confidence soaring, "Just wait! We'll make this tub purr like a kitten in no time!"

"We got your back!" Larry exclaimed with a big grin.

"Alrighty, let's kick this into high gear!" Lana exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "How do we get this baby rolling? I'm ready to dive in!"

Tommy grabbed a Sawzall from the workbench and plugged it in, "From the ground up." He said.

The first part of any project is obviously its foundation. For a ship, it's the keel, for a car, it's the undercarriage. Lincoln made four half-moon shaped cuts near each corner for the wheels. Next, he grabbed some plywood from the corner. Larry brought over a bunch of scrap metal and Lana watched, "Alright, alright," Tommy said, tapping his foot like he was in a band, "before we dive into this jam session, we gotta sketch out the vibe. Lana, what's this ride gonna be like? You know, like 'Livin' on a Prayer' – what's gonna take us there? Is it gonna be as cool as a 'Yellow Submarine' or should we aim for something a bit more 'Fast Car'? Let's hit those creative chords!"

"Awesome!" Lana exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "It's gonna look so cool!"

"But we need more than just that, blood! It's like, we're on a highway to hell, but I want to feel the rhythm of life! You know what I mean? It's all about that sweet melody, man!" Tommy said with a confident grin, channeling his inner rock star.

Lana raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk on her face, "Wait, what blood are you talking about?"

Now Tommy was all kinds of confused, like he just heard "what's love got to do with it?" for the first time. He looked around like, "Hold up, what?" It was like someone hit the pause button on his favorite track. You could see it in his eyes, like he just couldn't get the beat right, "Is this real life, or am I dreaming like I'm in a 'Purple Rain' scene?" He dropped out of the conversation, feeling like he was stuck in a loop, "Man, I'm just trying to vibe, and you hit me with a plot twist?!"

"You said there's blood." Lana chimed in, glancing around with a mischievous look. "But I don't see anything!"

"Ugh, never mind!" Larry exclaimed, waving his hand dismissively, "Let's just get a blueprint down!" With that, he bounded into the kitchen like it was a race, bursting through the connecting door. He snagged a sheet of construction paper from the table, like a total pro, and grabbed a pencil before skedaddling back to the garage. Plopping the paper on the workbench, he felt like a leader. Tommy and Lana squeezed in on either side of him, excitement buzzing in the air, "So, uh, what's the plan here?" Tommy asked, leaning closer, his curiosity piqued.

Lana took the pencil with a determined glint in her eye, and Larry and Tommy shuffled to the side to give her some space. She stuck her tongue out in concentration, and with a burst of excitement, she started sketching a wild design of the coolest car ever! When she finished, she straightened up all proud-like, and the boys leaned in, eager to see what she'd come up with.

The car looked like a giant Big Wheel with no doors—just straight sides and a fun, rounded front. It had these awesome yellow eyes and a goofy, toothy grin on the grill that practically screamed fun. The whole thing was splashed in a bright aquamarine color that would totally stand out in a crowd. And there was Lana, all hunched over the wheel, wearing her signature goggles and a scarf flapping in the imaginary wind. A plexiglass windshield shielded her face, and little music notes danced from the dash, showing off the radio. "This." Lana beamed, "Is gonna be the best ride EVER! All day, every day!"

Larry scratched his chin thoughtfully while Tommy buzzed a little tune, "Alrighty then!" Larry exclaimed, his eyes lighting up, "I think we've got this! First things first, we gotta make sure we've got all the stuff we need ready to roll!"

What would they need, though? Tommy had a vibe going, like he was ready to rock this project, but he knew he was just scratching the surface. He could totally jam on the design as he went, but he wanted everything he needed right off the bat, you know? He didn't want to be stopping like the record's skipping every time he needed another part.

Suddenly, inspiration hit him like a guitar riff, "Hold tight! I'll be right back!"

He dashed home, up the stairs, and into the attic, where memories were tucked away like hidden tracks on an album. A stack of boxes labeled TOMMY sat beneath a window, sunlight pouring in like a spotlight on stage, dust swirling in the air like confetti at a concert. He knelt down and dug through the treasure trove, moving aside old clothes and broken toys—oh snap, Duke Nuke 'Em Forever and DEATHMETAL! But then, under a copy of "Can I Sit Next to You, Girl?" b/w "Rockin' in the Parlor" on vinyl, he struck the jackpot.

A model soapbox car!

Okay, okay, it wasn't exactly a soapbox car, but it was in the same ballpark, you know?

With the car in hand, he raced back to Lana and Larry, "Alright, gang," he shouted, channeling his inner rockstar. "We're about to do some reverse engineering, like a remix for our project!"

As Larry and Lana watched, he took the car apart, studying every part like he was breaking down the best guitar solos. He jotted everything down below Lana's drawing, trying to keep the groove going. When he was done, he made a list of materials, "Now, let's gather our stuff and make this project sing!"

That afternoon, they scored the good stuff from the scrapyard on Route 29! They snagged some sweet tires off an old Craftsman riding mower, some brakes from a '97 Chevy—talk about a classic!—and seats from a Ford. Oh, and a bunch of random parts from all over the place. Back at the house, they got to work, connecting the tire rods and slapping on the wheels. It was an epic assembling showdown! Then, they tackled the brakes. By the time they finished, the sun was dipping low, and they knew it was time to split. "Alright, we'll dive back into this tomorrow!" Larry shouted, already dreaming of their ultimate ride.

After dinner, Larry and Tommy flopped on the couch like rock stars on stage, all chill, "Hey dude, how long until this 'Race Against the Machine' starts?" Tommy asked, bouncing a bit, his heart thumping like a bass drop ready to hit, "I'm just gonna 'Ride Like the Wind' until it's showtime!"

"Next week, dude!" Larry exclaimed with a big grin.

"Hey, do you think we'll have the car ready by then?" Tommy asked, his voice bursting with excitement like a classic rock anthem, "I mean, time is ticking like it's the 'Time of the Season,' you know? I don't want to be left waiting like a 'Rolling Stone' when I could be cruising down the highway, free as a bird! Let's make it happen, like a true power chord!"

Larry puffed out his chest with a big grin, "You bet we will! Putting together the frame? That'll just be a day's work, tops! The real fun's in the details, though—that's where we get to show off our skills!"

"Bro, I swear, don't be that guy." Tommy said, grinning like he just found a hidden track, "You know how it goes—every time someone drops that 'this will be easy' vibe, it's like we're dancing on a tightrope. It's like trying to 'Catch a Falling Star' or 'Walk This Way'—it always ends up being a 'Hard Day's Night!' Let's just play it cool and let the music do the talking!"

He wasn't wrong...but he was in this case. The frame took the whole next day to build but once it was done, the majority of the work was done. They screwed it onto the undercarriage and put the tires on. Tommy tested the brakes and they held up, but he wanted to do a dry run once the racer was finished. They put the front bumper on and called it a day.

The next day was a school day so they got started late, but they managed to get the front and back seats in (after cutting them to fit with the Sawzall) and the windshield installed. While Lana painted, Tommy got underneath and did some last minute things to the axles and Larry put in the steering wheel. Lana had to leave early for her bath, but Tommy and Larry kept working on the drive shaft until it was done.

That Thursday, two days before the race, they pushed the car out to the highest hill in Royal Woods. The paint job glimmered in the light of the sun and the face on the front grinned in anticipation. Tommy strapped a helmet on and climbed in behind the wheel. He insisted on testing it alone in case something went wrong. Lana and Larry gave him a push and the car started down the hill, picking up speed as it went. Tommy steered left and right, tapped the brakes, and tested the radio.

Everything was in working order.

At the bottom, he hit the brakes and the car stopped. Larry and Lana ran up cheering and they all shared a big, excited hug.

On the day of the race, Larry, Tommy, and Lana gazed at their creation, and it was starting to resemble a real car!

Larry bounced around excitedly, "Whoa, check it out! This is actually looking like a legit car, dude! Lana's gonna crush it out there!"

Lana grins wide, "This baby's gonna zoom like a rocket!" She leaps into the kart, "Alright, let's hit the gas and head to the race!" Tommy and Larry pile in, and she calls out, "Buckle up, dudes!" With that, she revs the engine and peels out, excitement bubbling over as they speed off.

XXXXX

-The Race-

The go-kart race was totally shaping up to be epic! They had tape and barricades lined up just right, and all the fans were buzzing along the street, ready for some action. Larry, took one last peek at the kart, making sure everything was spot on, "Alright, we're good to go! Let's make some noise!"

"I'm so close to that epic ride with Bobbie Fletcher!" Lana exclaimed, a light bulb going off in her head. "Oh! I made something super cool for you!" She tossed a bright red helmet at Tommy with a grin. Placing her own helmet on, she added, "Check it out! Loud Lightning helmets! I even whipped up one for Bobbie! We're gonna rock these everywhere—movies, the racetrack, even the Burpin' Burger! It's gonna be awesome!"

Larry waved goodbye with a big, exaggerated sigh, "Well, good luck, guys! Guess I'll just hang back and cheer, or something." he said, shrugging his shoulders dramatically. As he turned to walk away, his usual upbeat vibe faded a bit, "Man, this stinks! I can't believe I'm missing out on the race!" He shuffled off, trying to hide his disappointment but clearly bummed about not being in the action.

Lana grabbed Larry's hand and plopped a helmet onto his head, pulling him into the go-cart with a big grin, "C'mon, Larry! You're racing with me today!" she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

"You want me in the race too? Are you really, like, totally sure about that?" Larry asked, sounding a bit unsure.

Lana rolled her eyes playfully, "Of course I am! If it weren't for you, I'd still be stuck in the driveway, scratching my head trying to figure out step one!" She lowered her head a bit, a shy grin forming on her face, "Honestly, you did way more to help me than I did. You totally deserve to be in this race with me!"

With that, she revved the engine, ready to take on the track together!

Tommy grinned, his hand on his stomach like he was about to belt out a tune, "Whoa, I'm feeling like we're stuck in a 'Bad Moon Rising' here! I think my stomach's got the 'I Will Survive' vibe, but it's more like 'Under Pressure' and not the good kind, you know? I hate to say it, but I gotta forfeit. Lana, girl, it's your time to shine—take Larry with you; I just can't pull off this 'highway to hell' right now. I'm out of the race, like 'Bye Bye Bye'! Rock on without me!"

Lana gasped, her eyes wide with concern, "Are you gonna be okay, Tommy? I mean, seriously! You've gotta be tough, like me! Let's get you fixed up!"

"Hey, no worries, little dudette! I'll be just like a Rolling Stone, just vibin' while you race. I'll be cheering from the sidelines with my family, soaking it all in like 'Sweet Child O' Mine' on repeat. Go ahead and take the wheel; I'll be in my feels, just walking away like 'Under Pressure', but I'll be fine. Catch you on the flip side!" Tommy said walking away still holding his stomach.

Larry grinned at his big bro, totally catching onto the tummy trouble act he pulled. Classic move! Larry couldn't help but chuckle; he definitely owed his big brother a huge hug later. After all, that's what brothers are for, right?

Lana drove up to the starting line. Other races flanked them on either side. Three real go-carts stood, the final one being driven by Chandler.

"Welcome to the Royal Woods Go-Kart Grand Prix! Racers to the starting line." Race Announcer said.

Everyone pulls up, Loud Lightning in the back. Lana and Larry pass their families, who are cheering.

"Team Loud! Team Loud! Team Loud!" Lynn Jr. shouted with all her energy, waving her giant red foam fingers in the air like she was the star of the game. You could feel her excitement bouncing off the walls as she rallied everyone around her. This was her moment, and she was ready to cheer her family on to victory!

Charlie blasted an air horn, "Yo, listen up! First place is totally yours! You've got this in the bag, no doubt!"

They pull up next to Chandler.

"Wait, hold up! You're actually driving that thing? It looks like you whipped it up in your garage!" Chandler said, shaking his head in disbelief.

"Uh, yeah, we totally did!" Lana said, crossing her arms with a confident smirk.

Chandler laughs.

Larry suddenly imagined all the other racers on the pedestal, giggling as Lana's car inched closer to the finish line, only to fall apart just before crossing. Bobbie Fletcher strutted over to Lana, a disappointed look on her face.

"But, but I'm the only one who built my own car!" Lana exclaimed.

"But you lost, and Bobbie Fletcher only rolls with the champs!" Bobbie said, her disappointment clear as day. She hopped into her car, crossing her arms.

"Aw, tough break, kid." Bobbie's Car chimed in, revving its engine. With a whoosh, the car took off, leaving Lana standing there, tears streaming down her cheeks. And just like that, her dream was dashed. End of Fantasy.

Lynn comes in, "You just wait 'til the race starts, punk! You're gonna eat their dust! -Ah, nanana-naa!" She makes a visual reference, causing Chandler to whimper.

Larry grins and says, "No sweat, Lans! We totally got this!"

"Let's all give a warm welcome to our guest of honor... Bobbie Fletcher!" Race Announcer shouted.

Bobbie walks out on stage.

Lana gasps with her pupils dilated in affection, "There she is." Hops slaps her to stop her being distracted, "Right, okay Lans, focus."

"You ready for this, dude?" Larry asked, a big grin on his face, "This is gonna be epic!"

"I've been ready my whole life!" Lana shouted excitedly, her hands gripping the wheel like it was her prized mud vehicle, "Let's get this show on the road!"

"Rev those engines, everyone! The first one to zoom around the Royal Woods raceway takes home the trophy! On your mark, get set... Go!" Bobbie exclaimed, her excitement evident as she waved her arms to get everyone pumped up.

The racers set off, Chandler admiring himself in the mirror, and Loud Lightning quickly falls behind.

The cars jostled for position and gained speed as they drove forward. The wind lashed Larry's face and filled his lungs, making it hard to breathe. On the left, a car inched ahead, and to Larry's surprise, Lana slammed into it. It spun out of control and took out another car before crashing into a hay bale. Larry glanced back, a little worried about the driver, "Whoa, Lana! You totally crushed it! You should be in Twisted Metal or something! That was epic!"

Lana grinned, tapping her helmet, "Thanks, dude! You know I live for this stuff!"

Another car tried to pass on the right, and Lana cut him off, clipping his front end in the process. The frame shook and the wheels wobbled, but it kept steady and came up fast. Lana blocked him again, but while she was preoccupied, a car shot by on the right. Lana hunched over the wheel, her signature determined grin plastered on her face as she shouted, "Larry! Lean forward! We need more weight up front to make this thing go!" Her brow was furrowed with focus, her excitement bubbling over as she navigated their wild ride.

He obeyed.

Little by little, the car went faster, gaining on the one ahead of it. Larry watched its back end come closer and closer. Right before they rammed it, he braced himself for impact. Their car's front bumper speared the other car's back bumper, and the other car swerved left and right, "Yeah!" Larry yelled, pumping his fist in the air. "Out of our way!"

"Whoohoo! Nothing can stop us now!" Lana cheered, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Suddenly, they hit a steep incline, and Loud Lightning began to slow down. The other racers zipped right past them.

"Oh no! We're slowing down! Give it more gas, Lans!" Larry shouted, his voice filled with urgency.

Lana grinned and slammed the pedal down harder, "Come on, Loud Lightning! I know you can do it!"

With a burst of speed, Loud Lightning charged up the incline, roaring to life.

"Yeah! That's my baby! I knew you had it in you!" Lana exclaimed, her enthusiasm infectious, even though the other racers were still ahead.

Liam suddenly shows up on the race track, "Alright, y'all, I'm gonna let ya out for a spell!" He flashes a playful grin at his precious pigs. With a dramatic flourish, he swings open their crate, shouting, "Sueeeey!"

In an instant, the pigs bolt out, squealing and darting around like they're in their own wild adventure. "Look at them go!" Liam chuckles, laughing as they make a ruckus. It's chaos, but that's just how he likes it!

"We're so close to the other cars, I can practically smell them!" Lana shouted, excitement buzzing in her voice. But then she caught a whiff of something else and exclaimed, "Wait, that's not exhaust, that smells like…" Her eyes widened as she realized, "Mud!" Just then, she noticed the other racers stuck in a big ol' mess. "Sweet, sweet mud!"

Larry started to panic, "Look out, road pigs!" But just then, Liam's crate made a ramp, "Lana! Gun it for that box!"

Lana snapped back to the race, "Right! Right!" She hit the ramp and soared ahead, leaving the others in the dust. She and Larry cheered wildly. The finish line was in sight, but those other racers just wouldn't quit.

Larry shouted, "The finish line is just ahead! We can't let them pass us now!"

Lana smirked, full of confidence, "Chill, Larry! They won't catch us. I've been saving my secret weapon for the home stretch. We're going turbo!" She yanked the lever, but—nothing, "I said… Turbo!" She fiddled with it, more determined than ever. "Go turbo!"

Larry noticed she hadn't pushed the lever all the way and gave it a solid shove.

Suddenly, Loud Lightning got a serious boost!

Lana beamed, "Turbo boost!" She floor it, staying in the lead. "We got this!"

But then she spotted the other racers creeping closer. Larry, feeling jittery, remembered something, "All's fair in love and racing!" He yanked the other lever, the one for the passenger ejector seat. Larry went flying into a bush, but it gave Loud Lightning even more speed!

Lana quickly jerked the wheel to the right and zoomed around the other cars. Larry looked up just in time to see a car go sideways and take out three racers like bowling pins. He braced for a huge explosion.

But it never came.

One car flipped, and another crashed right through a barricade, smashing a street sign to bits!

Lana sped across the finish line, and Bobbie waved a checkered flag. With a twist of the wheel, the car half-spun to a stop, its tires screeching loudly on the pavement.

Just like that, it was over.

"We did it!" Larry cheered, grinning from ear to ear.

Lana hopped out of the car and took her helmet off. Larry and Tommy runs up to hug her. A dark shadow fell over the car, and all of them looked up. A tall woman in a red and yellow jumpsuit, her brown hair flowing downward, stood there, hands on her hips. Lana's mouth dropped open and her eyes got big and shimmery. "Whoa, that was some seriously awesome driving! Congrats, you guys! I'm super impressed! You're the only team that actually built your own car! I'm telling you, I'd totally love to take that baby for a spin!" Bobbie Fletcher exclaimed, her excitement unmistakable.

Poor Lana could only open and close her mouth.

Bobbie Fletcher leaned forward, a playful grin spreading across her face, "So, you ready for that ride or what?" she asked, her voice dripping with excitement.

Lana fidgeted a bit, clearly nervous, "Y-Yes, Bobbie! But wait, I made you something special!" She rummaged through the trunk and pulled out a shiny helmet, holding it out with a proud smile.

Bobbie's eyes lit up as she snatched the helmet, "Whoa, check this out! I love it! I could totally wear this everywhere—like to the movies, the racetrack, or even the Burpin' Burger!" She chuckled, picturing herself rocking the helmet in all those places. Larry, Lana's boyfriend, gave her a quick hug before she goes to live her dream, "Whoo! Let's ride, babe! This is gonna be epic!"

"Get ready to burn some rubber!" Lana cheered, bouncing on her heels.

Larry was about to find out what a ride along with Bobbie Fletcher really meant, and boy, it was wild! They zoomed around the closed track like a bunch of racing maniacs! The noise was blaring, the gear felt like it weighed a ton, and the G force had him stuck in his seat like a roped cow! Up front, Lana was practically bouncing out of her seat, yelling and laughing with Bobbie like they were the coolest duo in the world. What they were saying? Who knew? It was just pure excitement!

After they finally slowed down, they plopped down on the low concrete wall by pit road, ice cream cones in hand, while Bobbie's pit crew tinkered with the car. "That was SO awesome!" Lana shouted, her eyes sparkling. "I wanna be a race car driver just like you when I grow up! Can you imagine? Vroom, vroom everywhere!"

"Hey there, kiddo! I just know you're gonna be one of the best!" Bobbie said with her trademark enthusiasm. Before heading out, she gave Lana a playful rub on the head, "Remember, always chase your dreams and don't let anyone try to knock you down! You've got this, because you can totally do anything!"

Tommy thought of those words often.

Bobbie's Car Flies to the moon, "I love a happy ending!"

THE END.

Chapter 33: House Music

The story kicks off in the one-and-only Loud House!

In the Louds' chaotic living room, Lincoln stands in front of his sisters holding a giant chart that has all sorts of doodles and arrows.

"Alright, everyone! We need to get our act together! The Family Fun Fair is happening tonight, and we've got zero plans for the talent show!" Lincoln announced dramatically, waving his hands around.

Lynn's eyes lit up like a thousand fireworks as she shot her hand into the air, bursting with energy, "Ooh! I've got the best idea ever! How about a family trapeze act? It'll be totally epic! Just imagine us flying through the air like superheroes!"

Lisa adjusted her glasses with a huff, saying, "Oh, just because you shattered every bone from your maxilla to your metatarsals doesn't imply we ought to emulate your reckless behavior."

Lola, trying to stay in the spotlight, piped up with a twirl, "How about a family beauty pageant? Wait! Scratch that. We'd need, like, years to prep for that!"

"Forget that! Let's wrestle alligators!" Lana shouted with a burst of energy, launching herself at Lincoln and tackling him to the ground.

Lincoln groaned, trying to push her off, "Lana, that's a terrible idea!"

But undeterred, Lana sprang up with a wide grin, revealing a shiny lasso, "Ooh, even better! How about calf roping?!" With a swift flick of her wrist, she expertly lassoed Lincoln again, binding him tightly.

Lincoln shot her an exasperated look, "Guys, we seriously need a plan that doesn't involve me being tied up or nearly eaten!"

"Then let's totally go with MY idea!" Lynn shouted, her excitement bubbling over, "I know it'll be epic!"

"No way! We should totally go with MY idea!" Luan exclaimed, her big grin spreading across her face like sunshine, "It's gonna be a laugh riot, just like my classic knock-knock joke! Get ready to roll with the comedy, folks!"

"Nuh-uh! Mine is, like, totally way better!" Leni exclaimed, her smile lighting up the room as she tossed her hair back.

Lori stood with her arms crossed and her signature smirk, her eyebrows arched in disbelief, "Uh, no way! Not happening!" she declared, tossing her hair over her shoulder.

Just as the argument heated up, Luna burst in, strumming a killer power chord on her guitar, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold up, everyone! I've got the raddest solution! How about we start a family band?!" She flashed her signature wild grin, her excitement contagious as she looked around at her siblings.

Lori rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, "Come on, Luna—let's face it. None of us could carry a tune if it were in a bucket with a handle!"

Luan nodded vigorously, "Yeah! I couldn't carry a tune if it had, like, a massive handle!" She burst into laughter.

"But as my totally awesome idol Mick Swagger always says, 'Rock and roll isn't about being perfect! It's about having a blast! NOW WHO'S READY TO ROCK?!'" Luna exclaimed with all the excitement she could muster, her guitar slung over her shoulder, "C'mon, let's make some noise!"

"Wock and woll!" Lily squealed excitedly, bouncing on her little feet.

The girls cheered in unanimous agreement and dashed off, but Lincoln found himself still hogtied on the floor.

Feeling overlooked, Lincoln called out nervously, "Uh, guys? A little help over here?"

Leni spun around and saw Lincoln, her eyes lighting up, "Oh my gosh! Sorry, Lincoln!" She rushed over and scooped him up like he was her cutest handbag, humming a cheerful tune all the while. Lincoln rolled his eyes, exasperated, but secretly amused by Leni's bubbly spirit.

In the garage, the kids were jamming away, but, as expected, it sounded like a cat had swallowed a blender. Lynn Sr. burst in holding a rake, eyes wide in horror, "AGH! WHAT IS THAT NOISE?! Is there a cat in a brawl with a possum or something?!" he asked, his ears almost bleeding.

Lincoln stepped forward, trying to explain, "No, Dad! It's us! We're starting a family band!"

Lynn Sr.'s eyes lit up, "Oh, you know, your old man used to rock out in a band too. Though, uh, it ended on a bit of a... sour note," he said, trailing off.

A flashback revealed their dad in college, part of a heavy metal band, enthusiastically playing the cowbell when the other band members kicked him out.

"Dude! You're out! No more cowbell!" They shouted, leaving him heartbroken and alone. The memory still stung as he wiped a tear from his eye.

Seeing their dad like that, the kids rushed to comfort him, "Aww..." They all said, feeling for him.

"You can totally join our band!" Luna exclaimed, bouncing on her heels with excitement, "We could use another awesome musician!"

The kids encouraged him harder.

"Well, if you all insist..." Lynn Sr. replied, determination sparking in his eyes. He ripped off his shirt to reveal an old band uniform with pants that were hilariously torn. "KA-POW!" He started to shake his groove thing, playing the cowbell like a madman as his kids stared at him awkwardly, "WOO! HA HA!"

Lisa, pushing her glasses up, deadpanned, "I sincerely hope that's not contagious."

Luna checked her score sheet and flashed a big grin, "Alright, fam! Let's totally crush this jam! It's called Plastic Bag Blown Through The Gutter Of Life! Lyrics by our awesome sister, Lucy..." She winked at Lucy, who took an exaggerated bow. "...and music by yours truly! You all ready? One, two! One, two, three, four!"

The family jumped into practice, and Charles the dog let out a howl.

"Dudes! Charles wants to be the lead singer!" Luna exclaimed, bringing the pup up front. As Charles continued howling, Luna suddenly got a call from her roadie, Chunkette, "Yo, Chunkette! What's up? I...I can't hear you! Hold on!" The howling paused as Luna placed Charles down and turned to her siblings. "Keep practicing, guys! Remember, it's about having fun, not just being the best!"

With that, she rushed out to hear what Chunkette had to say.

"'Oy! Have you heard, mate? Mick Swagger's in town! He'll be scouting for local talent at the Family Fun Fair!" Chunkette announced excitedly.

Luna's eyes widened as she exclaimed, "Whoa! Mick's in town? This could totally be my big break, dude!"

Suddenly, she found herself in a fantasy.

"And now, ladies and gentlemen, presenting the greatest musical discovery of my 40-year career: LUNA LOUD!" Mick Swagger boomed.

Luna rocked out as the crowd erupted with cheers, chanting, "LUNA! LUNA! LUNA!"

End fantasy.

"LUNA!" Chunkette shouted, pulling Luna from her thoughts.

"Thanks for the call, brah! I've got some serious jamming to do!" She hung up and shot a look at her family, feeling a bit ticked off, "Like, a ton of work to get through!" She turned back to them, her voice ramping up, "Alright, crew! From the top! Let's crank it up a notch this time!"

Leni raised her hand, her brow furrowing in confusion, "Um, like, hi! I...I don't have an instrument! What am I supposed to play? Like, do I just, um, grab a banana and rock out or something?"

"Hm... how about you sing backup, Leni?" Luna suggested, grinning at her sister. Leni's eyes lit up and she nodded enthusiastically.

"Alright, Louds! Let's rock this! One, two, three!" Luna shouted with excitement, and the whole crew jumped in, ready to jam out!

"Backup, backup, backup~!" Leni cheered with a bright smile, twirling around in her cute, colorful outfit, "I mean, like, who wouldn't want to keep all their stuff safe and sound, right? It's like, super important!" She giggled, her enthusiasm contagious as she fluffed her hair, ready for whatever fun came next!

"Hey, Leni, hold up! You can't just sing the word 'Backup' like that! Come on, just stick to what's written on the page!" Luna exclaimed, shaking her head in disbelief.

"Oh my gosh! I totally get it! What's on the page! What's on the page! What's on the pa-haaaaaage~!" Leni sang with her usual bubbly excitement, her eyes sparkling with joy. "I can't wait to see it all, like, for real!"

Meanwhile, Lynn Sr. was busy banging away on the cowbell.

"Whoa, Dad! This is totally awesome, but could you maybe tone it down just a smidge?" Luna said, trying her best to keep the practice on track.

Lynn puffed her cheeks and blew into her tuba, but it was a total bust, "Ugh! Why won't you work, you big hunk of metal?!" she huffed, her frustration showing, "This tuba is cramping my style!"

Luna stepped up, shaking the tuba like it was about to drop the sickest beat. Then she took a deep breath and blew into it, only to find her little buddy Geo the hamster was wedged inside! "Dude, what are you doing in there?" Lynn Jr. laughed as the hamster ball ricocheted off the walls and landed smack in Lucy's creepy pipe organ.

Luna jumped, her eyes wide as saucers, "GEO!" Without missing a beat, she pounced on the keys, freeing him just in time. But in a twist of fate, the hamster ball bumped Lori right on the head, sending her sheet music fluttering everywhere.

"Classic!" Luan exclaimed, eyes sparkling with mischief. In a flash, she gave her whoopee cushion a swift flick, and it let out a comically loud squeak, turning Lori into the butt of the joke—literally!

"Nice tootin', sis!" Luan cackled, bursting with laughter as the rest of the family joined in, but not everyone was amused. Luna was rolling her eyes, and Lori stood there steaming, clearly not impressed with Luan's antics!

"Hey, guys! Can we pump the brakes for a sec? We really need to—" Luna darted a glance at her Dad, who was lost in his jamming zone, "Dad! Yo, Dad!" She waved at Lincoln, who was totally vibing with the music, "That's it, bro! You're nailing it!" Then turned back to her dad again, "Dad! Hello? Focus!"

Lincoln put on some cool shades and accidentally twirled his cello wildly, sending it spinning out of control, "Oops!"

The cello went careening into Lana's paint cans, sending them flying and colliding with Lisa, Lola, and Lynn, who tumbled into a heap of their siblings. Luna scrambled out, her frustration boiling over.

"Ugh, seriously, you guys! This is, like, the total worst rehearsal EVER!" Luna exclaimed, throwing her hands up in exasperation.

Lincoln flashed a smile, "But you said it doesn't matter if we're good!"

Luna shot him a look, "Forget what I just said, dude! Mick Swagger's gonna be jamming at the show!"

Lynn Sr.'s eyes lit up, "Mick Swagger?! Sweet!"

"No! It's NOT sweet! This is my chance to get discovered, and you guys ARE MESSING IT UP!" Luna exploded.

Lynn Sr. continued scatting while playing the cowbell, blissfully unaware.

"Luna, Dad! DAD!" She finally got louder, "That's it. YOU...ARE OUT OF THE BAND!"

The words echoed, leaving everyone in shock. Lynn Sr. dropped his cowbell, leaving the room in tears, while Luna's siblings looked at her in disappointment.

"What?" Luna huffed, confused by their reaction.

Lori replied with a dramatic flair, "You seriously just fire your own dad. What were you thinking?!"

"I can't let Captain Cowbell mess up my big chance!" Luna shouted, snatching the music sheets with determination, "Alright, squad, back to work! We're gonna be here ALL DAY! If you've got plans, you better cancel them! And if you gotta pee, just hold it! We need to nail this jam!"

Lincoln exploded, "What?! No way!"

Lana and the other girls jumped in to back him up, chastising Luna for her behavior.

"Alright, then you're all outta my band!" Luna shouted, her voice rising with that unmistakable Loud energy, "No one messes with my music and gets away with it! You wanna quit? Fine by me! I'll rock this stage solo!"

"No! YOU'RE out of OUR band!" Lincoln countered. He flicked a falling music sheet off his face, determined, "We're gonna play without you, and we'll have fun!"

"Yeah! And we can totally pee whenever we feel like it!" Lana declared, puffing out her chest and crossing her arms with defiance.

"Fine by me! You guys are just totally cramping my style anyway! And when I'm rocking out on tour with Mick, don't even think about begging me for tickets!" Luna shot back, bending down to grab her guitar, but of course, she accidentally sat on Luan's whoopee cushion again. Ugh! She shot a glare at her prankster sister before storming off, her frustration boiling over.

-Luna and Luan's Room; Luna is sprawled on her bed, strumming her guitar-

"Who needs 'em anyway? Not me! All I really need... is a killer new tune!" Luna declares, her fingers itching to find the right chords. She strums her guitar and starts singing softly, "They don't understaaaaand... / Girl's gotta have a baaaaaaaand..." But then her face contorts in frustration, "Ugh! It's just not hitting right! Time to go hardcore!"

She switches to a heavy beat, belting out, "Time for me to go solo! You know what they say: YOLO!"

But suddenly, she freezes, eyes wide in alarm, "Ugh! Come on, Luna! What are you thinking?! This is for Mick! You can't just drop a 'YOLO' in the middle of a love song!"

With determination, Luna throws aside her guitar and grabs her keyboard, "Okay, let's try this!" She plays a peppy tune but frowns, "Nah, too pop-y." Then she tries a slower melody and shakes her head, "Nah, too depressing." A soothing tune follows, but she grimaces again, "Nah, too 90's!"

Frustrated, she hurls her headphones across the room and tugs at her hair, "Gah!"

Outside in the garage, she hears Luan and the rest of the sibs jamming it up, having a blast with their band. Luna lets out a dramatic sigh and slams the curtains shut, then flops onto the floor, strumming her guitar softly.

"I'm the worst! I can't even write a single song!" Her voice cracks as she trails off, "Wow, look at that big crack in the ceiling…" Almost on the brink of tears, she sits up and takes a deep breath, "Maybe I just need a change of scenery."

-Cut to The Eat Diner and Coffee Shop. Luna's still trying to come up with lyrics, her latest draft ending up in some stranger's bowl of soup-

"Whoa! My bad, dude!" Luna exclaims, her eyes going all wide like she just saw a killer concert.

The stranger shrugs, "No worries! What were you working on?"

"It's supposed to be a super catchy song, but my brain is totally on lockdown!" Luna says, exasperated, while chomping on a fry, "Ugh, come on, inspiration! Don't leave me hanging!"

"Maybe I can help! I dabble in music myself. Have a seat!" he says, gesturing to the booth.

Luna plops down at the table eyeing the stranger's plate, "Hey, dude! You gonna finish those fries? 'Cause they look totally gnarly!"

"All yours! So, what's got you all tangled up?" he asks, grinning.

"I totally need to rock this song! But honestly, everything I come up with is just... total trash." Luna takes a dramatic pause, "I even tried to rhyme with YOLO, and it was a complete flop!"

The stranger cringes, "Oof... that's rough."

"Tell me about it! You mind?" Luna points at his soup.

He pushes the bowl toward her, and she slurps it up enthusiastically, "So what's the big deal with this song?" he asks, curious.

Luna slams her bowl down, sending the spoon flying across the table, with her mouth still stuffed with food, "I'm performing at the Family Fun Fair tonight, and guess who's gonna be there? Mick Swagger! This is it—my one shot to impress him! I've gotta totally nail this!"

The stranger raises an eyebrow, "Wasn't it Mick Swagger who said, 'Rock and roll isn't about being the best, it's about having fun'?"

"Yeah…" Luna replies with a thoughtful look, tapping her chin.

"So, when was the last time you actually had fun?" he questions.

Suddenly, Luna's eyes light up like a rockstar on stage as she remembers the awesome times jamming with her family band, "Whoa, dude! I gotta bounce!" She springs up from her seat, rushing off with excitement. Then, in a flash, she zips back to grab another fry, "Can't resist these tasty tunes!" With that, she dashes out again, ready to jam!

-The Family Fun Fair-

The rest of the Loud kids are bustling around backstage, gearing up for their big performance.

Rita peeks in, her smile wide, "Ooh! Look at my little rock stars!"

"My real genre is death metal." Lucy says with her usual deadpan expression, her eyes glimmering with a hint of darkness, "It's the perfect soundtrack for my poetry... and for a little chaos, of course."

"SO CUTE!" Rita squeals with delight.

Luna bounds over to her siblings, her usual vibe cranked up to eleven, "DUDES! Got room for one more in the jam session?"

But her brother and sisters still look a bit sour.

Lincoln crosses his arms, trying to hold his ground, "What about impressing Mick? We don't wanna cramp your style or anything."

Luna's face falls as she glances away, "Aw man, I'm really sorry for being a total bonehead today! I totally spaced on the number one rule of rock and roll: it's not about playing for Mick. It's all about having a blast! And you know I have the most fun when I'm jamming with you guys. So… what do you say? Can we rock out together again?"

A moment of silence hangs in the air.

Lincoln's face lights up, "Heck yeah! It wouldn't be a family band without you!"

Luan points to a stack of sheet music grinning from ear to ear, "Hey, Luna! Grab some sheet music! We're gonna make this party a symphony of fun!"

As Luna started gathering the sheets, Luan could hardly contain herself. With a mischievous twinkle in her eye, she snuck a whoopee cushion out of her pocket and plopped it down right before Luna sat back down. The moment it went off, it sent everyone into fits of laughter., and Luan just couldn't help but join in, cackling, "Looks like we hit a high note with that one!"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold up! It's not a family band until Dad's here! What's taking him so long?" Luna exclaims, scanning the room with a hint of worry.

Rita strolls over, "He's at the place he always goes when he's sad: the Whirl-n'-Twirl."

Without wasting a moment, Luna rushes to the Whirl-n'-Twirl, spotting her dad still crying about being kicked out of the band, "DAD, I'M SORRY!" She shouts, timing it just right as the ride swings around, "PLEASE COME BACK TO THE BAND!" Another lap goes by, "IT WON'T BE FUN... without you!"

Lynn Sr. floats by, tears in his eyes, "YOU MEAN IT?!"

"YES!" Luna hollers on the next go-round, determination lighting up her face.

"OPERATOR, STOP THIS RIDE!" Lynn Sr. calls out.

The ride halts, and Lynn Sr. spills out, landing with a crash.

"Apology accepted!" He bellows, ripping open his band member uniform and breaking into a dance again, "THE BELL IS BACK!"

"Hey, Mom! We totally need you to join the fun!" Luna shouted, shaking her tambourine with a big grin.

"Oh, honey. I don't know how to play." Rita responds, looking uncertain.

Lincoln grins, "That's okay! Neither do we!"

Luna adds cheerfully, "But we're going to have fun!"

Rita snatches the tambourine and starts shaking it to the rhythm, dancing goofily with Lynn Sr. as they bump their rumps together.

"Heaven help us...it's contagious." Lisa comments, her eyes wide in disbelief.

Soon, the whole crew is rocking out on stage, with Luna taking the spotlight as the lead singer! The Velazquest family are cheering.

"Plastic bag blowing through the gutter / Lost and alone like toast without butter!" Luna sings with her signature energy, pouring her heart into every note. "Come on, fam, let's make this epic!"

Leni twirls around with her signature bubbly energy, "Hey guys! Check it out! I'm, like, totally a backup dancer!" But in her excitement, she stumbles and clumsily falls off the stage—only to be caught effortlessly by David, who smiles at her with that adorable look, "Thanks, Davey! You're, like, my superhero!" she giggles, brushing herself off and getting ready to perform again.

"Luna! Take a solo!" Lincoln yells from the side.

Luna rolls her eyes and grins, "C'mon, dude! This is a family band! We stick together, no matter what!"

Lincoln chuckles, "Yeah, but you're the only one who can actually play!"

Luna beams back, "Dad! Cowbell solo!"

"Seriously?! I knew this day would come! Here we go!" Lynn Sr. shouts, diving into his epic cowbell solo while scatting along.

The song wraps up, and the Velazquest family and the whole audience erupts into cheers, loving the Louds' performance. As they walk off stage, a familiar stranger from the diner catches Luna's eye.

"Hey, mate! You guys looked like you were having a blast out there!" The stranger calls out.

"We totally were, dude!" Luna replies with a bright grin, her eyes sparkling in excitement.

"And you were fantastic. You've got real talent." The stranger continues with a grin.

Luna blushes, "Thanks! And thanks for that chat at the restaurant. You helped me realize I was being awful to my family just to impress a guy who didn't even show up."

The Stranger's smile widens, "Oh, I wouldn't say that." He pulls off a disguise, revealing himself to be Mick Swagger.

"Muh-muh-muh-muh-muh-muh..." Luna stutters, wide-eyed.

"Hey, honey! Got us some funnel cakes. Who's this?" Lynn Sr. asks, his brow furrowing.

Mick gives a little nod, "The name's Mick Swagger, mate! And you were awesome too! Loved that passion on the cowbell!"

Luna and her dad, both shocked, can only manage, "Muh-muh-muh-muh-muh-muh..." in unison.

Noticing the funnel cakes, Mick grins, "Are you gonna finish those?" He snatches them, "Cheers, mate!" And with that, he strolls off.

Luna and Lynn Sr. stand there, utterly dumbfounded, before they both faint in disbelief.

The End.

Chapter 34: A Novel Idea

The story begins in the lively Loud House, where chaos is just another day. Lynn Sr. was bouncing around, heading to Vanzilla, his trusty family van.

"C'mon, girls! It's Take Your Daughter To Work Day!" Lynn Sr. called out with his usual excitement, a big grin on his face.

Like a herd of stampeding elephants, all his daughters rushed down the stairs, their voices blending into a chorus of cheers.

"Yay! We can't wait!" They shouted, high-fiving each other as they gathered by the door.

Just then, Lincoln ambled by, decked out in a ridiculous adult disguise, trying his best to look like a dad, "Hey, Lynn! Thanks for letting me join the carpool! Your van is the ultimate ride. As a fellow father, I can't wait for this epic day!" he said, trying to sound as convincing as possible.

But Lynn Sr. in a flash, he grabbed Lincoln by the shoulder, blocking his escape, "Hold it right there, buddy!"

Lincoln froze, his heart racing, "What's up, Lynn?" he asked, keeping his voice steady.

"I don't remember any carpooling happening at my job. What's your name?" Lynn Sr. asked, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.

Lincoln's mind went into overdrive, "Uh, my name is… let's see… Oh! It's Abraham Quiet! That's right, Abraham Quiet!" he blurted out, hoping it sounded believable.

"Well, Abraham Quiet." Lynn Sr. said with a friendly pat on the back, completely unaware it was his own son, "You must be new here! So, when did you start working at my workplace?"

Lincoln glanced around, frantically thinking of a story, "Well, you see, Lynn, I moved here a couple of weeks ago, and I'm just getting over a… um, divorce! Yep, you heard that right. It's tough, but seeing fathers and their daughters on days like this really warms my heart. I just wish I could share these moments with my daughter, but she's with my ex. Did I mention I'm divorced?"

Lynn Sr. nodded sympathetically, not realizing he was chatting with Lincoln, his son, "Oh man, I'm sorry to hear that! You know what? After work, we should grab some coffee and get to know each other better." he suggested, wrapping his arm around Lincoln in a friendly way.

Lincoln's mind raced, "Sounds great, Dad! I mean, Lynn! Can't wait!" Inside, though, he was just trying to keep his identity under wraps as the adventure of Take Your Daughter To Work Day began.

Suddenly, David strutted over to Lincoln and Lynn Sr., a grin plastered across his face.

"Hey there, Papa Loud! I'm here to scoop up Lily! Mama Loud said you guys are swamped with Take Your Daughter to Work Day, so no one's around to watch her. By the way, Lincoln—nice mustache! And wow, you're looking taller! Been hitting the gym or something?"

Lynn Sr. looked absolutely stunned as he yanked off his son's fake mustache with an incredulous expression, "LINCOLN?! What in the world?"

Lincoln shot a furious look at David, his voice rising a notch, "DAVID! What were you thinking?!"

"Oops! My bad, Lincoln! I had no idea it was a secret!" David said, stepping into the Loud House.

Leni couldn't help but roll her eyes and let out a little giggle, "Like, seriously, it's totes hard to keep a secret around here!" She flashed a bright smile, happy to see her boyfriend settling in and making himself right at home.

Lynn Sr. stood in the living room with his hands on his hips, "Nice try, Lincoln, but it's Take Your Daughter To Work Day! You're not a daughter!"

Lincoln whipped off his wig, his face a mix of disappointment and frustration, "Come on, Dad! Every year, the girls get to go with you and have a blast while I'm stuck at home! It's not fair!"

Lynn Sr. gave Lincoln a reassuring pat on the shoulder, "I get it, buddy. But honestly, my office isn't that great. It's mostly paperwork and coffee breaks."

Just then, Luna came rushing in, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Hurry up, Pops! We don't wanna miss the doughnut cannon!"

"I'll bring you back a jelly-filled!" Lynn Sr. called out, matching Luna's enthusiasm as he headed for Vanzilla.

The girls cheered in unison, their voices ringing out as they piled into the van, "Yay, doughnuts!"

With that, Vanzilla took off, leaving Lincoln sulking in the wake of the girls' excitement, "I guess I'll just have to enjoy my cereal… again." he muttered to himself.

David came out with Lily heading over to his house to have a fun babysitting day.

Rita stepped outside after David, a playful grin on her face as she spotted her son, "You know, Lincoln, it's totally unfair that you have to miss out on Take Your Daughter To Work Day."

Lincoln shrugged, rolling his eyes slightly, "Yeah, it's a bummer, but what can we do?"

Rita leaned in, her enthusiasm bubbling over, "Well, your mom's making an executive decision! Today is officially Take Your Son To Work Day. You're coming with me!"

Lincoln's eyes widened in surprise, "Wait, to the dentist's office? Uh, I don't know, Mom. That doesn't sound super thrilling."

Rita placed her hands on her hips, channeling that classic Loud confidence, "Hey, come on! I know it's not Dad's awesome office with all those cool gadgets, but you're Lincoln Loud! You can turn anything into an adventure!"

Lincoln paused, a thoughtful smile creeping across his face as he rubbed his chin, "You know what? You're right! Let's do it! I've got some ideas for how to make a dentist visit epic!"

XXXXX

-Meanwhile at the Velazquest House-

Johnny is scuttling around the living room like a squirrel on espresso, and then—bam!—he catapults himself onto the sofa like it owes him money. He dives into the cushions, and you'd think he was trying to burrow for treasure. The couch starts bouncing like it's at a rave while Johnny digs in deeper, tossing out popcorn, old remote controls, and possibly the last known copy of "Cats" (yikes!).

Finally, he emerges from the couch, looking like he just survived a pillow fight with a battle-hardened ninja. He dusts himself off like a total champ and then squints around the room, "Where'd my baby bros go?" He glances at the chimney, getting all contemplative like it's a portal to another dimension, "Nothing like an open fire to set the mood." he says, channeling his inner pyromaniac. Before anyone can say "fire hazard," he's lighting it up, feeling that sweet, sweet heat.

Charlie, being the hot-headed type (pun totally intended), yells about the flames like he's auditioning for a reality show. And just when you think it couldn't get crazier, Charlie climbs out of the chimney like some sort of festive Santa. But guess what? He's met with a surprise hug! "Got ya!" Johnny shouts, grabbing Charlie outta nowhere.

"Ugh, this is just my luck! I totally should've picked a better hiding spot!" Charlie groans, crossing his arms and pouting like he just lost a round of video games.

-Cut to Johnny outside using a metal detector in the backyard-

Mr. Grouse is mowing his lawn and notices him. Mr. Grouse paused his mowing and squinted at Johnny with a perplexed look on his face, "Hey, Vaselinez! What in the blazes are you up to?" His voice had that distinct gruffness mixed with curiosity.

"I'm on the hunt for my little bros, Mr. Grouse!" Johnny shouted, eyes glued to his metal detector like it was the latest issue of 'Deadpool: The Ultimate Guide to Awesomeness.'

Ding, ding! The metal detector went off, and with the finesse of a raccoon in a garbage can, he grabbed his trusty shovel and started digging like a kid at a sandcastle competition. Lo and behold, he hit the jackpot—Frankie's Escape Pod! "I know you're in there, Frankie! You couldn't resist showing off this super-cool pod of yours a week ago. Now, time to bust out and give me some of that epic sibling love!"

The pod opened, and Frankie emerged cautiously, exclaiming, "I had ardently hoped to elude this wretched ordeal; alas, my escape has proven to be yet another failure."

-Cut to the Velazquest's second floor hallway-

Delilah struts over to the laundry chute, ready to toss in her clothes when Johnny swoops in, blocking her, "Yo, what's the hold up?" She snaps, tossing him an annoyed look.

"Fire in the hole, baby!" Johnny yells as he launches a massive, stinky cannonball of dirty socks down the laundry chute. Who knew laundry could be this thrilling? I mean, they're practically grenades of funk! Watch out, world—there's a sock explosion waiting to happen! Boom!

"Yo, Johnny! What you up to?" Delilah called out, watching with a grin. Just then, that giant clump of nasty socks came falling down and smacked right into Luis, sending him flying down the chute. He let out this deadpan scream before hitting the ground with a loud thud. Delilah shot him a smirk and said, "Cleaver."

Johnny swings open the laundry chute like it's some high-tech gadget from a superhero movie, "SORRY, LUIS!"

"Ah, it matters not! I have discovered a new abyss of shadows!" Luis proclaimed from the depths of the laundry chute, his voice echoing with an eerie thrill.

-Cut to Johnny in the basement turning on a flashlight-

Johnny sauntered around the basement, all that stood between him and total chaos was the ominous furnace sitting there, just begging for a beatdown. He pulled out his trusty repair tools, grinning like he just found a fresh chimichanga, "Time to practice my drums!" he shouted, and with that, he unleashed a flurry of hits on the furnace, creating a symphony of clanks and clangs that would make any metalhead proud.

Meanwhile, Larry, who's been hiding like a scared little ninja, clasped his hands over his ears, desperately wishing he could teleport away. I mean, who wouldn't want to avoid the one-man band disaster unfolding in the basement? Seriously, folks, can we just get a little peace around here?

With a dramatic flair, Larry thumps on the furnace door like he's about to announce a big band concert. He swings the door open, looking all bruised and dazed, kinda like he just got hit by a runaway rock band, "Can someone shut off the ringing in my head?!" he groans, clearly feeling the aftereffects of Johnny's racket. And before he can even finish his sentence, he just drops right into the furnace, fainting like a dramatic star on stage.

-Cut to Johnny walking into the kitchen-

Johnny burst into the kitchen like he owned the place and, lo and behold, what did he spot? A glorious bowl of banana pudding just chilling in the freezer, waiting for its moment to shine. He plopped that bad boy on the countertop with the grace of a gazelle on roller skates.

"Alright, time for some sweet shenanigans!" Johnny declared, turning around like a superhero about to save the day, but really just setting up his epic countdown, "Three... two... one!"

And in classic "you're too cute for your own good" fashion, he whipped back around only to find his baby brother Sammy clad in nothing but a bib and armed with a spoon, totally demolishing the pudding like it was the last dessert on Earth.

Johnny couldn't help but chuckle, "Sweets, works every time! Maybe I should just start calling you my little dessert ninja!" Because let's face it, who could resist a baby with a spoon and a serious love for pudding?

"Buy Flantasy Flan." Sammy said before eating more banana pudding.

-Later in Van Kong-

Charlie rolled his eyes and tossed his head back dramatically, exclaiming, "Ugh, this is so lame!"

"Listen here, y'all, good dental hygiene is not something to scoff at." Elizabeth said, keeping her eyes steady on the road.

As they cruised down the street toward the dentist's office, all the kids were packed tightly in the back—Luis, down to little Sammy—while Delilah held down the passenger seat. It was mid-August, and that meant it was time for their annual check-up. Leo and Johnny, the lucky ones, had already tackled that necessary chore.

Now, let's be real; the kids absolutely loathed the dentist. If you asked them, they'd say they'd rather watch paint dry than endure another visit. Why the aversion, you ask? Honey, where do I begin? They couldn't stand the scraping of their teeth, the taste of those rubbery gloves, or that disapproving head shake and "tsk, tsk, tsk" from the dentist. That was always followed by the same lecture about brushing more often. The smell of the place? Forget it. The stuffy waiting room? Not a chance. And those cheerful tooth posters? They weren't fooling anyone. The only silver lining in that cloud of dread was Mrs. Loud—now there's a gem. She was their friendly neighborhood secretary and mom to their buddies, the Loud siblings. But let's be real; if they weren't connected to her like that, she'd probably be added to the dislike list too.

As a mom and a psychologist, I get it: dental visits can trigger a lot of anxiety for kids. But just like we talk about our feelings and experiences, taking care of those pearly whites is all part of the journey toward self-love and wellness. Let's look at it as a necessary part of growing up—one step closer to taking care of ourselves, inside and out.

Every late summer, the little ones like to play ultimate hide and seek, right? Now, they think they're clever, hiding just out of sight, giggling and thinking they're safe. But you know what? Johnny always finds them. It's like clockwork!

"I totally don't wanna see Dr. Feinstein! I mean, come on! Drills are for engine mounts and lugnuts, not teeth, right? That's just not cool!" Larry said, shaking his head with a pout.

"Yo, y'all need to chill and stop acting all like scared babies." Delilah said, smirking at her baby brothers, "It's just the dentist, ain't no big deal."

That made Luis furious, as if he were condemned to an eternal torment of bright lights and sterile smells. He wasn't being a pathetic coward; he simply loathed the dentist. Why was it mandatory for him to endure this misery? Grandpa's friend avoided the chair of suffering every year and emerged unscathed, or so he claimed. True, he'd occasionally lament about his teeth gnawing at him, one even rotted so deep it left a pitch-black void in his jaw. His gums would bleed like some tragic melody whenever he dared to eat, yet still, he walked among the living. At least until the dark embrace of death claimed him.

Nothing the boys could do can extract them from the clutches of the evil Dentist, so they was pretty much POL. Poop out of luck.

"I am quite perplexed as to why this is necessary." Frankie remarked thoughtfully, "Each night, I diligently brush my teeth, floss, and employ mouthwash."

"That's totally bogus!" Larry exclaimed from his seat in the van.

Delilah rolled her eyes, "Here we go again." She could already feel the vibe shift as her little bros were about to kick off another yelling match. Shaking her head, she cranked up the volume on her 3DS and dove into Mario and Luigi: Bowser's Inside Story. Her thumbs danced over the buttons like they were on fire, and those pixelated sounds blasted through her headphones, drowning out the chaos around her. She was just tryna vibe, but these boys never knew when to chill.

"Come now, dear brother, it most certainly is!" Frankie declared, his eyes fixed on Larry with an intensity that conveyed both urgency and frustration.

"Uh, no way! It's not!" Larry shot back, crossing his arms defiantly.

"Indeed it is! Simply acknowledge the truth!" Frankie urged, a displeased expression emerging on his face.

"Not a chance! You're so a liar liar pants on fire!" Larry argued, shaking his head vigorously.

Frankie started to reply, but Elizabeth cut him off with a firm yet warm tone, "Both of you hush now. You're all going to the dentist, and that's that!"

Sigh.

SIGH.

"Fine." The little bros echoed, sharing a mutual disdain for the situation.

They'd go... but they weren't going to like it one bit.

Just five minutes later, Mom pulled into the parking lot of the L-shaped building that housed Dr. Feinstein's office. She eased into a parking spot that faced the big glass window, turned off the engine, and with that signature nurturing authority, she said, "Alright, my beautiful babies. I've got to head to work now. I'll call Leo to come get you in a couple of hours, so you better behave yourselves. Remember, listen to your big sister. We're working on being responsible, right?"

The boys exchanged glances, knowing full well that when Mom spoke like that, her words carried more weight than just the dentist visit.

"Ugh, do I have to go?" Charlie whined, rolling his eyes dramatically, "It's so boring! Can't I just stay here and chill?"

"Listen up, y'all," Mom said with a steady gaze, her voice firm but laced with warmth, "It's time for all of you to get to the dentist. Now, I know you might not be thrilled about it, but taking care of your teeth is just as important as taking care of your minds."

The little bros exchanged dramatic sighs, rolling their eyes a bit before they pushed the door open and climbed out, each one secretly knowing she was right.

Delilah jumped out, her energy contagious as she waved goodbye to Mom while she backed out of the spot, "Alright Snow cones, let's roll!" she called out to her little brothers ready to take them in the dentist's office.

-At The dentist's office-

Inside, the waiting room was as dull as dishwater. Boring white walls, that sad gray carpet, and a few hard chairs with end tables piled high with magazines from like six months ago. CNN was blaring on the TV mounted on the wall, and the second Delilah caught sight of the news, her stomach dropped. Ugh, this news is straight-up snooze city.

The Velazquest siblings saw Dr. Feinstein's patient Tara comes out after having a really bad tooth taken out.

"Okay, Tara, the pain will go away in a few days. In the meantime, here's a lollipop!" Dr. Feinstein said with a deadpan face as he passed Tara the candy. He then turned to his assistant, who just so happened to be Lincoln's mom, "Good morning, Rita."

"Good morning, Dr. Feinstein! You remember my little tornado, Lincoln?" Rita said, playfully nudging her son toward the doctor.

"Of course! Let's take a look at those permanent teeth, buddy. Open wide!" Dr. Feinstein said, giving Lincoln a tug on his nose and peering inside his mouth. He noticed some plaque creeping in like a stealthy ninja, "Have you been flossing?"

"Uh-huh! Every single night!" Lincoln declared confidently, puffing out his chest.

"Sure you have," Dr. Feinstein replied not buying what Lincoln is selling, shaking his head as he made his way back into his office, leaving Lincoln with a sheepish grin.

Delilah saw the whole thing and rolled her eyes and shot the dentist a look, 'Come on, doc, it's just flossing! Ain't nobody got time for that!'

Luis observed the dimly lit scene, noting only two souls haunting the shadows: an old man clutching an ice pack to the side of his face—a melancholic figure trapped between time and pain—and a teenager adorned with a mouthful of metal, a grim testament to her struggles. He winced at the sight; the chainsaw of braces sliced through the notion of any sweet, innocent kiss. Imagining the collision of lips with such a brutal structure sent a shiver down his spine, and he doubled over in revulsion, colliding with Larry, who in turn, bumped into Charlie. It was a symphony of chaos wrought in the midst of their own darkness.

Charlie glared at Leif, shoving him slightly, "Hey, watch where you're going, dude!"

"Don't push me, Charlie!" Larry shot back, giving him a little shove of his own.

With a frown spreading across his face, Charlie retaliated with a stronger push, Larry stumbled back right over the arm of a chair.

"Oh, it is SO on!" Larry exclaimed, bouncing back up like a rubber band.

Without missing a beat, Larry charged at Charlie, and they clashed right in the living room, throwing punches and tumbling around like two wild cartoon characters in a swirling dust cloud. The chaos was on!

Delilah jumped in, yanking Charlie and Larry apart as they continued to launch tiny punches at each other. They only really stopped when someone shouted their names.

Mrs. Loud, with her signature pink scrubs, sat behind a pane of plexiglass, her eyebrows crinkled in that classic "I'm not amused" look. Charlie and Larry froze like deer in headlights. She studied them for a moment, ensuring they wouldn't go back to their shenanigans before her expression softened, "Alright, you two troublemakers, sign in, please."

Delilah logged in for her five lil' bros for their dentist appointment. Gotta make sure they all keep those smiles fresh while I go rock my kicks. Family first, ya know?

"Alright, kiddos, take a seat right over there!" She gestured at the five little boys who were the same age as her youngest daughters, "And let's cut out the wrestling with your brothers, okay? We don't need any more of that chaos today!"

"Yes, ma'am!" The little bros chimed in unison, glancing down at their feet to avoid Rita's watchful gaze. They didn't want to upset the mother, especially when she was friends with their mother.

Delilah settled down beside Frankie, who was glancing around the room with noticeable unease. The atmosphere felt thick and heavy, almost stifling, as if the air itself had become too warm to bear. With a furrowed brow, he took a deep breath, exhaling in a hurried puff. The news presenter's monotonous voice droned on, filling Frankie's mind with a buzzing sound, akin to a hive of irritable bees. He could feel his heart racing, and he gripped the arms of his chair tightly, his little fingers pressing deeply into the smooth wood, seeking something steady amidst the growing whirlwind of his thoughts.

Next to him, Delilah peeped at her lil' bro and said, "Ayo, Mama Loud, you got them cartoons playin' on that TV?"

"Alright, boys! Time to switch things up! Mrs. Loud flicked the remote and turned on the cartoons. The little Velazquest brothers were instantly glued to the screen. Nothing like a good dose of funny antics to keep them entertained!"

Delilah grinned, happy to ease her brother's nerves. Ain't nothin' gonna stress him out on her watch!

Suddenly, the door to the back swung open, and out came Mrs. Loud with that familiar bright smile, "Alright, listen up, boys! Dr. Feinstein is ready to see you now—Luis, Larry, Charlie, Frankie, and Sammy! Come with me please!"

Larry's stomach did a total backflip, and he gulped down hard. With a shaky push, he stood up, glancing around for his sister like he was on a treasure hunt.

Delilah scooped up Sammy and wheeled Frankie over to Rita like a boss, "Here you go, Mama Loud." She said, handing over her baby brother.

Rita grinned brightly and said, "Don't worry, Delilah! I've got your little brothers covered!" With a playful wink, she led them off to the back. Sammy turned around, waving goodbye to his big sister with a big smile on his face.

Charlie took a big, dramatic breath like he was gearing up for a wild adventure. Charlie marched into the back of the dentist's office like he was gearing up for a big showdown. It was like entering the lair of an evil villain, and he wasn't about to let anything scare him away, "Alright, teeth, let's do this!" he said, ready to face whatever dental antics were about to go down.

Mrs. Loud ushered them into a suffocating little room drenched in a harsh, sterile light that felt more like the glare of judgment than illumination. The surfaces gleamed with cold, unforgiving stainless steel, and there stood a chair that looked eerily reminiscent of Old Sparky, sending a chilling shiver down Luis's spine. It was as if the very essence of dread clung to the air, wrapping around them like a macabre shroud. "The doctor will be with you in a jiffy!" Mrs. Loud chimed in with her usual cheerfulness.

Yay.

Great.

The boys approached the chairs the way a boy would a venomous snake coiled in the toilet. They sat down and leaned back. Mrs. Loud left and they were alone with their thoughts and fears.

XXXXX

-A bit later-

Rita marched over to Lincoln, hands on her hips, "Alright, Lincoln, while I'm doing my thing, you can chill in here and dive into these comics." She tossed him a stack of dental-themed comics.

Lincoln's eyes lit up, but then drooped a bit, "Teddy Toothbrush VS the Evil Ninjavitis? Seriously?"

Rita chuckled, "Oh, come on! It's a classic! My absolute favorite is number four: Fastest Gums In The West." She gave a playful whip crack with her hand, complete with sound effects.

Lincoln pouted a little, "But can't I just hang out with you while you work? That sounds more fun!"

Just then, Dr. Feinstein poked his head out from the treatment room, "Rita, I need you to bring a bucket. We've got an abscess that's about to go wild."

Lincoln grimaced, "Uh, you know what? I think I'll just stay right here." He plopped down next to Delilah, ready to escape the dental drama.

Delilah was chillin' with her 3DS, but then she looked up and said, "Yo, what's good, Love Bug? What you doin' here on Take Your Daughter To Work Day?"

Lincoln rubbed his neck, his signature lopsided grin on his face, "So, get this! My mom thought it was totally unfair that I couldn't join in on take your daughter to work day. So, she made it a 'take your son to work day' instead! I mean, it's not the coolest job ever, but hey, Mom works at the dentist's office, and it was really sweet of her to bring me along. I got to see all the action—and trust me, there's a lot of it! Who knew teeth could be so interesting?"

Delilah flashed a wide grin, "Ayy, not too shabby! Your mom's dope. I'm just here to scoop up my little bros, then I gotta keep an eye on them until Leo rolls through to pick me up so we can bounce home together."

Lincoln flipped through the dentist-themed comic books his mom handed him today. He looked up at Delilah and said, "Hey, why aren't you hanging out at your dad or mom's work? Couldn't one of your brothers take your little bros to the dentist? I mean, it's take your daughter to work day! This is totally the perfect time for that!"

Delilah shot Lincoln a look, crossing her arms, "Ain't much different for me, you know? I'm already at my pops' comic book store, so 'take your daughter to work day' don't really mean much. And with my mom bein' a therapist, I'd just be chillin' in her waiting room—boring as heck. But hey, at least you're here, Love Bug! Wanna share my 3DS? I got Dillon's Rolling Western on it, and it's lit."

Then, just as she was getting into it, Delilah's 3DS powered down, and she let out a frustrated curse under her breath. A shadow loomed over her, and she looked up to see Mrs. Loud staring down. Oh snap, did she catch that? Was she about to go all soap-and-water on her?

"Delilah, honey." Rita said, and Delilah squared her shoulders, ready for a serious talk from Mama Loud from deep in the Netherworld.

"Y-Yeah, Mama Loud? What's good?"

"Can you do me a favor?" Rita asked.

'Uh...where she tryna go with this? "Aight," Delilah said with a grin, all chill like, "Anything I can do to help, just holla!"

She produced a notebook and she tensed, half way expecting her to whack her across the face with it, "Can you hold onto this for me? I have things to do and I don't trust leaving it on my desk."

'You really trust me? Over Lincoln? I get it, though, with all the wild stuff he's been through.' "Aight, cool." Delilah smirked and grabbed it.

Lincoln peeked over at his mom's book, his eyebrows raised in curiosity, "Hey, what's that all about?" he asked, his excitement bubbling up. "It looks super interesting!"

Rita turned around with a gleam in her eye, "Hey, can you keep a secret? It's a book—I'm writing a novel!"

"Really?" Lincoln replied, his eyes widening in surprise, "That's awesome! My mom is writing a book? That's pretty epic!"

Rita beamed with pride, her chest puffed out a bit, "Yep! Seven years of hard work stuffed between those two covers. It's my masterpiece!"

Delilah grinned, "Ain't too bad, Mama Loud! Just think, my little bro Luis was still in pull-ups when you kicked off that book you've been grinding on. Keep doin' your thing!"

"Thanks a bunch! I'm really hoping this book could kickstart an exciting new career for me!" Rita exclaimed with her trademark enthusiasm, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Dr. Feinstein pokes his head out again, "Please hurry."

"Be right there, doctor." Rita said. She returned to the back and Delilah peered at the notebook cover, a smirk tugging at her lips, "Aight, let's check out what kinda writer Mama Loud really is."

Lincoln jumped up, flailing his arms, "Hey! My mom didn't say you could read it—just keep an eye on the notebook!"

Delilah rolled her eyes, acting all dramatic as she flipped it open. She skimmed a few lines, then let out a groan loud enough for the whole world to hear, "Ugh, seriously?"

Lincoln squinted, totally confused, "What's wrong? Is it not your thing or something?"

Delilah shook her head and said, "Love Bug, your mom's out here writing about a bored dental assistant chattin' it up with her pet fish. Like, come on now!"

Lincoln scrunched his face and said, "Ugh, maybe it gets better the more you read? I hope so, because right now, it sounds like a total snooze-fest!"

Delilah rolled her eyes and huffed, "Ugh, Linky! This story is straight-up wack! It's like the lamest, dumbest boringes, most stupid piece of literary there ever was. I need some juice in my stories—like action-packed adventures, fierce monsters, romance, and some buff heroes going on epic quests to save the day!"

Then, like a lightbulb popped on, she got this dope idea.

She flipped to a blank page, snatched up a pen, and started scribbling like her imagination was on fire.

They met at midnight in a dimly lit tavern along the Western Road, seven miles east of Eld near the River Ol. Coming down the road on horseback, Lincoln the strong couldn't help but wonder what Kel saw in the place: Two stories and trimmed white, it reminded him of a cracker box, its paint peeling in long strips. He was certain Kel knew the owners. Perhaps they, too, were part of the Nefrati.

There was a stable beside the main building: The flicker light of a lantern shone in the windows. Lincoln hopped off the horse (whom he hadn't named...naming was bad luck), and walked her inside, where a man in green, nodding in a chair by the pen closest to the entrance, jumped up, suddenly invigorated by the arrival of a customer.

"Good evening, sir." he said, smoothing the wrinkles from his tunic. "Will you be spending the night?"

"No." Lincoln said, "I should be less than an hour."

"Right." The man said, taking the reins from Lincoln's hands, "I'll treat him like he's my own."

"It's a she." Lincoln corrected.

"She then." The man smiled.

Relenting, Lincoln walked over to the tavern. A wooden sign hung over the door. It creaked and swayed in the warm summer breeze.

Inside, the pub was like any other in Sel: A wide room dotted with tables and chairs, a bar running along the far wall. Lanterns hung in the corners, casting shadows along the floor and walls.

At this late hour, the place was empty, save for the innkeeper behind the counter, and a man sitting at a table, his arms couldn't see his face, but he was sure it was Kel.

Taking off his sword and hanging it by the door (as the law decreed),Lincoln walked over to the man. It was Kel alright. His eyes were closed and his breathing was shallow.

Moving quietly, Lincoln pulled out his chair, lifted it several inches off the floor, and slammed it; Kel jerked, his eyes flying open and a small gasp escaping his lips.

Lincoln smiled.

"Good morning." Lincoln said, sitting.

"You nearly gave me a heart attack." Kel said, sitting up straight.

"My apologies. Now what did you want to see me about? I'm a very busy man."

Kel shifted in his seat, found a comfortable enough position, and rolled his neck, "I have a job for you," he said, "If you can keep from frightening me to death, that is."

"What sort of job?" Lincoln asked.

Kel leaned forward, lowering his voice, "A death job."

Kel, as far as Lincoln knew, was a captain in the Nefrati, the secret organization the King so recently labeled "Blood-thirsty bandits." They operated all over the land of Sel, plying their wicked trade in the shadows. Murder, extortion, drug trafficking. In some of the more remote spots of the kingdom, such as the area near the Krakucs Mountains, they were the government.

"Tell me about the mark." Lincoln said.

Lincoln was one of many employed by the upper echelon of the Nefrati. His specialty was murder: In five years of work, he'd taken the lives of over a thousand beings, and never once had he been caught, or even implicated. Kel, in his more jovial moments, called him "The Phantom," because he came and went like a ghost.

Presently, Kel cleared his throat, "We have a problem in Arb."

A terrible ten headed beast had taken up residence in a cave overlooking a small village. It came out only at night and ate unwary travellers and townspeople.

"I need you to destroy it." Kel said.

"How much?" Lincoln asked.

"25,000 Ulk."

"Make it 35."

Kel sighed, "32."

"33."

"32,50."

Lincoln shrugged, "I can live with that."

Lincoln left that very night, following the Western Road through the dense Yolga Forest. Towns rose and fell along the way, each smaller than the last.

He stopped twice, once in a glen to give the horse water and let her rest her hooves, and again at a scenic lookout providing a sweeping view of the Ild Valley. Sitting on a rock and eating an apple from his sack as the horse drank, Lincoln looked out over the land: Tiny clusters of lights huddled here and there, and in the distance, the moon shone on the placid surface of the Rul River. Though he couldn't see them, he knew that the Krakucs Mountains thrust up from the land beyond, their higher peaks lost in the clouds.

When he was done with the apple, he took the sword Kel had given him and examined it once more in the feeble light of the moon. Golden with a jewel encrusted hilt, it was larger than his own sword, the edge much sharper and pointed.

When Lincoln asked why, Kel explained that it had been blessed by a mountain dwelling shaman during the time of King Netul, and that its magical properties destroyed evil.

On the rock overlooking the valley, Lincoln hefted the sword, getting a feel for it. He swung it left, right, up, down, side-to-side. It was heavy, yes, but he was certain he could handle it.

Near daybreak, Lincoln climbed onto the horse and set off again, following the winding mountain road down into the sea of trees. An hour later, as the sun shone, he came to the east bank of the Rul River. On the opposite side, a mill sat in a cluster of trees, its giant wheel spinning lazily.

Patting the horse, he crossed. Ten minutes later, he came to a rise. At its summit, he could see the towering stone walls of the Krakucses. Smaller foothills flanked its lower reaches.

Lincoln pushed the horse, and the horse obeyed. The road began climbing past the village of El-Frati, and jagged rocks grew up beside it.

The Goya Pass was the lowest and most easily accessible of all the fords through the range. Lincoln followed it, and in less than an hour he was on the road down. The valley falling away from the mountains was green and lush: Farther back forest rose up, and in the foreground a small village stood next to a babbling brook.

It had to be Arb.

In fifteen minutes (a surprisingly short amount of time, Lincoln thought), he was walking the horse into the stables next to the town inn. A man, almost identical to the one the night before, took the reins and smiled, "Good morning, sir. Staying the night?"

"Yes." Lincoln said.

Inside, the innkeeper, a short black man with dreads, warily watched him approach, "I would like a room." Lincoln said.

The innkeeper sized him up, "You're here on a great quest." He pressed his fingertips to his forehead and held out his hand as if to hold Lincoln back, "I see a great ten-headed beast and a sword of the finest silver."

Lincoln's forehead pinched, "You are you?" he asked.

"I am Johnny the Merchant. I am also a mystic. The Mystic-Merchant. Or the Merchant-Mystic, if you like."

"What do you know of this beast?" Lincoln asked.

"Follow me." Johnny said.

The Mystic-Merchant came around the counter and led Lincoln through a door. Outside, dense pine forest pressed close. In the distance, a craggy mountain thrust into the azule heavens, its peak flat and rocky, "It makes its home in a cave on the western slope."

Lincoln hummed, "What else do you know about it?"

"It's a right fearsome beast. Fifteen feet tall and covered in scales. It has ten heads, each more horrible than the last, and it eats muscular journeymen in one bite." He nudged Lincoln's side.

"What is the best way to fight it?"

Johnny was quiet for a long, thoughtful moment, "The best way to fight it...is to turn around and go back the way you came."

"I can't." Lincoln said instantly, "There's money involved."

Johnny winced, "Aye. As a capitalist myself, I understand. Come inside and we'll talk more over grog."

Five minutes later, Lincoln and Johnny were seated at a table in the inn's empty dining hall. Golden morning sunshine cascaded through the window and lay across the floor, "There is but one way to kill the wicked Loudbeast." Johnny said, "You must drive your sword through its heart."

"I take it that's no easy task." Lincoln pondered.

"Not at all." Johnny said, "Its heart be in the center of its body and covered in tough scales. If you get too close, the monster will tear you apart."

Lincoln digested that bit of information, "But I have no choice?"

"None."

Lincoln sighed, "When is the best time to approach the beast?"

"Tonight." Johnny said, "I will assist you if I get a cut of your pay."

A cut? Of his pay? The sun was more likely to set in the east and rise in the west!

Then again, Lincoln was not sure he could handle this dreadful being alone. He had slashed and hacked his way from one end of the Realm to the other, fighting vampires, werewolves, evil sorcerers, soldiers, rebels, and a million other nefarious enemies, but this was something different altogether.

His mind went back to the time he faced a clan of nine foot white ape in the snowy mountains at the top of the world. These apes, who were too human to be called an animal and too animal to be called human, put up a fearsome fight that saw Lincoln nearly defeated.

Lincoln stood nearly seven feet tall, bulged with muscles, and had a cunning honed by years of necessity. He was still only a man, though, and there are some things that a man can not do on his own.

"Ten." Lincoln said.

"Make it twelve." Johnny countered.

"Eleven."

"Eleven and a half."

Lincoln considered his proposal for a moment, then nodded, "Meet me at midnight."

That night, under the watchful gaze of the moon, Lincoln and Johnny left the inn by foot. They moved silently through the pine forest, making little noise, and picked up a narrow dirt trail that led up the mountain at an angle. The only sound was the chirping of crickets and the wind in the trees.

Per Johnny, the mountain was honeycombed with caves, some of which were believed to reach all the way into the very depths of hell. The Loudbeast was on the far side of the mountain in a vaulted chamber that had a reputation for being haunted. They approached it cautiously, Lincoln in the lead. He gripped his sword and tensed his muscles in expectation of a confrontation. Before they had even reached the cave, the rank smell of the beast found his nose and he gagged.

They reached the cavern shortly. Feeble, flickering light spilled from it and painted the ground. Lincoln poked his head in and started. Fifty feet away, the monster reclined next to a roaring fire, uglier and more disgusting than he ever could have imagined. One head wore a red baseball cap, one a pair of glasses, and another still braces. He could not clearly see the others, "Stay here." Lincoln said to Johnny, "Come when I call."

Crouching low, Lincoln went in. A head with blonde hair and blue eye shadow perked up, saw him, and hissed. The others whipped up, and the creature got to its feet. Lincoln tossed his sword from one hand to the other, his eyes firmly on the thing's heart. The blue eye shadow head let out a deafening roar, and the Loudbeast charged him. Screaming in fury, Lincoln ran toward it. At the last moment, he ducked to one side and brought the sword up, tearing a jagged slice in the monster's green skin. It wailed and lashed out with one mighty paw, almost hitting him.

"Johnny!"

Johnny came in and the Loudbeast trained its attention on him, as planned. Lincoln stepped forward to deliver the killing blow, but stopped. The creature stared at Johnny with hearts in all of its eyes and dreamy smiles on its lips. It slunk forward, purring like a cat, and Johnny fell back a step, "What are you doing?"

The thing continued coming and Johnny started to run. He threw a frightened look over -

"Lincoln? Delilah, what are you two up to?"

Lincoln jumped, and Delilah dropped her pen with a clatter. Rita Loud stood over them, her brow scrunched up in confusion, "Uh...nothing," Lincoln stammered.

"You're writing in my notebook!" Rita exclaimed, her voice rising.

"Uh oh." Delilah said with a shy smile, "Nah, not me!"

Rita took the notebook from Delilah and started flipping through the pages. Lincoln's face turned crimson as he watched his mom dive into her notebook. After reading a few lines, she finally sat down, crossing her legs with a thoughtful expression, "Wow, this is really good, Delilah."

"Thanks, I guess." Delilah said, shrugging it off. Honestly, she wasn't feeling it. She was a comic writer, and that line was just something she tossed out there 'cause she was bored.

"No, seriously! It's way better than anything I've written!" Rita gushed.

Lincoln gulped nervously, knowing he had to say something. "Um, your book is good too, Mom," he lied, trying to keep the peace.

Mrs. Loud took a deep breath, "No way, not a chance!" She glanced down at her well-worn notebook, frowning, "You know, I've always wanted to be a writer. I've put in years of hard work, but I just don't feel like I'm good enough. Ever since I was a little girl, I've dreamed of writing stories that would make people laugh and cry, just like my favorite authors! Writing is my jam—it's what makes my heart race! I've poured my soul into this book for seven whole years, but I just can't bring myself to take that leap and get it published." Her shoulders drooped as she looked away, feeling the weight of her dreams.

"You just gotta keep at it, Mom!" Lincoln said with a determined grin, "You can totally publish a book!"

"It might not be happening right now, but if you keep grinding, you'll get there, trust me." Delilah threw in with a smirk, brushing back her curls.

"I dunno about that," Rita said, looking down, but then looked to Delilah, "But after reading your work, I gotta say, I'm feeling super inspired!"

Delilah raised an eyebrow and grinned, "For real?"

"Really." Rita said with a grin, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I'm gonna write about a fearless thrill seeker with the coolest white hair!"

Lincoln, sitting beside her, glanced at the picture of Dr. Feinstein on the table and raised an eyebrow. "You mean Dr. Feinstein?"

Rita burst into giggles, shaking her head. "No, silly! I'm talking about you!"

Delilah laughed, "Ayy, that's lit! You really gonna be in a book, Love Bug!" She gave her boyfriend a playful nudge with a smirk.

That made Lincoln feel all kinds of good inside.

He pulled his mom in for a tight hug, feeling all the warmth.

Just then, the door swung open, and Delilah's little brothers tumbled out, "Yo!" Delilah greeted them, "So, how y'all feelin'?"

Larry pumps his fist in the air and grins, "Awesome! The toothpaste tastes like bubblegum! Woohoo!"

"Ugh, seriously, I can't stand coming here! But, like, can we talk about how fantastic my mouth feels afterward? It's like a total upgrade! I mean, look at these pearly whites!" Charlie grinned, his teeth shining like he just stepped out of a toothpaste commercial.

Luis rolled his eyes, a smirk forming beneath his dark bangs, "You know you thrived on tormenting Dr. Feinstein with that wicked little needle, right?"

Frankie chuckled, "After Dr. Feinstein was prodded with that rather daunting numbing needle, he has lost all sensation from his waist down! Isn't that amusing?"

Sammy smiled, "My shiny teeth, I love them And they all love me. Why should I talk to you, When I've got thirty-two (Whoo!) Shiny teeth and me."

There's a knock at the door. Rita opens it and sees Dr. Feinstein rolling on a chair with his arms thanks to the numbing needle Charlie poked him with.

"Uh, Rita? I need you to carry me to my 4:00." Dr. Feinstein said annoyed.

Leo got there a few minutes later and they climbed into the car. Delilah found himself really hoping that Mrs. Loud got to achieve her dream one day.

It would be cool knowing a fellow writer.

-Epilogue-

Lincoln and Rita were making their way home, the sun setting behind them.

Lincoln glanced up at his mom with a grin. "Thanks for taking me to your job today, Mom! It was pretty cool."

Rita chuckled, her eyes sparkling. "Aw, sweetie! I'm just glad we could have a little time together. I know 'Take Your Son To Work Day' isn't exactly as exciting as Dad's job, but it's all about making you happy."

Lincoln beamed back, excitement bubbling inside him. "Yeah! But I can't wait to get home and start brainstorming ideas with you! Let's get cracking on that book!"

Rita's eyes widened with enthusiasm. "You really want to help me write?!"

Lincoln nodded eagerly. "Of course! You said you want to write a story based on me, right? It's only fair I pitch in to help capture the awesome Lincoln Loud!"

Rita laughed, her heart swelling with pride. "You're absolutely right! Let's hurry home. I can't wait to get started on this together!"

Later that night, the living room was filled with the sound of scribbling as Rita took notes, while Lincoln came up with wild ideas for characters and plot twists for a story about a fearless thrill-seeker with striking white hair—who, of course, had a few antics that only a Loud could pull off.

The End.

Chapter 35: April Fools' Rules

The story starts at the Velazquest House.

Milton and Johnny were brothers, they had the same skin tone, hair color, last name. It wouldn't be hard to not believe they were brothers however they were surprisingly close even though Milton was shy and timid and Johnny was in your face and talkative the two held a close Bond just like they did with the rest of their family. The 11 siblings hung out constantly and whenever you saw one, you could rest assured that another wasn't far behind.

Being so tight, each one's habits, tastes, and dislikes sometimes rubbed off on the other. For instance, Johnny started talking about films in detail with Milton and every once in a while they react to movies. Milton enjoyed rattling around the kitchen and trying to make something from scratch. He wasn't very good, but every so often, he somehow pop out something edible. Johnny loved that Milton was interested in the chef life - even if his interest was only tepid - and recruited him to help cook elaborate meals and artery-clogging snacks. Johnny's favorite dishes were two pretzel bun chili dogs stacked on top of each other and king-sized, batter-fried hamburgers on sticks - he got the idea for that episode of Spongebob where some fish orders the same thing and Squidward seethes over how disgusting it is.

In other words, he wanted to have a heart attack and die.

Milton, on the other hand, liked fried macaroni bites, and when they came out, they were so good they made you want to slap your grandma. Which wasn't a good idea if your grandma's an old school black woman from Georgia like theirs. She'd only go upside your head.

Anyway, it was a cool, rainy Sunday afternoon and Milton, Johnny and Tommy were in the kitchen. Milton and Johnny were waiting for their latest batch of macaroni bites to come out of the oven while Tommy was writing song lyrics while waiting to swipe a couple of the bites. Mom dragged Dad to the indoor flea market in Elk Park and the kids had the house to themselves. Milton stood at the sink, washing dishes and humming to himself, and Johnny scrolled through his phone looking for dessert recipes; they had a bar of semi-sweet baker's chocolate and he wanted to get the most out of it. Occasionally, Milton would mutter snatches of song and Tommy would shoot him daggers.

"If you ever take a trip down to Cobb County, Georgia. You better read the signs Respect the law and order. You'll serve hard times." Milton sung timidly.

Tommy dropped his pen and leaned back in his chair, flashing a grin like he was about to drop some bars. "Yo, fam, we gotta hit pause on the chaos, 'cause this ain't no 'Yesterday' in this 'Ain't No Mountain High Enough' vibe. We gotta talk it out like 'We Are Family,' you feel me?"

"Uh, um, about what?" Milton squeaked, his voice barely above a whisper, eyes wide with uncertainty, "I-I'm s-sorry if I'm missing something! It's just that my brain feels like it's running a marathon… and I forgot my sneakers! Heh, did you hear about the pun that went wrong? It just wasn't 'punderful' enough. I hope I didn't 'pun'-derestimate the situation! Sorry again!"

"About -" Tommy jumped, nearly knocking over his music sheet, when a loud bang echoed at the door.

"Oh gosh, did you hear that? I think my heart just skipped a beat! Sorry if I'm being a total scaredy-cat!" Milton shouted then glanced at Johnny, who was peeking nervously over his shoulder, and then at Tommy, who looked like he'd seen a ghost.

"Uh, who the heck could that be?" Johnny asked, his voice all kinds of shaky. His brain was racing like it was auditioning for a horror flick, and not the good kind, "I—I swear, if it's a monster, I'm gonna lose it! Or, even worse, a pizza delivery dude who forgot my pepperoni! I can't deal with that level of pressure right now! Seriously, I need my cheesy goodness to fight off the existential dread!"

Milton gulped, "I-I don't know, Johnny. Maybe it's just a pizza delivery, but I'm not ready for a pizza party if it's going to come with a side of scary!" He wrung his hands together, eyes wide. "If it is a pizza, maybe it'll be a 'slice' of good luck, right?" He offered a small, timid smile, hoping to lighten the mood.

Bang, bang, bang.

"I don't know, man." Johnny replied, springing to his feet with all the grace of a drunken squirrel, "but it definitely sounds like our friendly neighborhood cops." He peeked around the corner like it was a horror movie scene, then dove into the living room like a ninja on a caffeine high, all low and fast movements. Milton, armed with a wooden spoon like it was a sword, followed close behind—because you never know when you might need to face off against the Po-Po. Johnny struck a heroic pose by the door, while Milton dramatically yanked the curtain back from the front window, peering outside like a nosy neighbor on a gossip spree.

The Loud family was huddled on the front porch, their expressions ranging from horror to terror. They shot worried looks over their shoulders, and Lisa pounded on the door, panic in her eyes.

Something was wrong.

"Um, um, it's the Louds." Milton said, his voice barely above a whisper, his eyes wide with fright, "I-I'm really, really sorry for bringing it up! I mean, I didn't mean to bring a 'loud' subject to the table, haha!"

Johnny, the brave hero of our tale, unlocked the door with a triumphant flourish—cue the epic music! And BAM! The Louds burst in like a herd of caffeinated wild horses, all yelling and talking at once like they were auditioning for a role in a chaotic symphony. Lynn Sr., the fearfull patriarch, slammed the door behind them with the finesse of Goofy and locked it up tight, bracing himself against it like he was holding back a tsunami of chaos. His chest heaved from the excitement, and I mean, who wouldn't be pumped? It's like a party in there, and everyone forgot to RSVP!

Lana, Lynn Jr., and Luna were practically climbing over each other to get to the window, "Hey, let me see already!" Lana yelled, yanking the curtain back, only for Lucy to suddenly pull her away with a fierce glare, "Cease your movements!" Lucy whispered harshly, her voice laced with a dark intensity, "She could sense your presence! You know how she revels in shadows!"

Meanwhile, Leni sat cross-legged on the floor, hugging her knees and rocking back and forth like a worrywart. Lisa perched on the coffee table, her eyes glazed over as she stared into the distance, looking like she just saw a new science experiment go terribly, terribly wrong.

"Hey! What's up, my lovely audience?" Johnny bellowed, and the room went silent faster than a superhero with a bad case of the munchies, "Seriously, what the heck happened?"

Suddenly, everyone exploded into chatter like a bunch of caffeinated squirrels, but Johnny wasn't having it. He grabbed Milton's spoon like it was Excalibur for a moment of pure chaos. With a dramatic flair, he slammed the spoon against the window sill. "Mr. Loud!" he pointed the spoon menacingly, making Mr. Loud jump like a cat who just heard a cucumber drop. "What in the name of chili dogs happened?"

"It's Luan!" Lynn Sr. shouted, nearly stumbling over his own feet, "I-I mean, she's gone completely bonkers!"

"Ugh, she's been pranking us like it's her JOB or something!" Luna exclaimed, throwing her hands up, "Like, seriously! She switched out my drumsticks for actual chicken legs! Chicken legs, can you believe it?! What am I supposed to do with that?!"

Lisa interjected with a measured laugh, "Oh, you believe that to be unfortunate? Imagine my dismay when she decided to substitute my apple juice with Sodium Pyruvate-C17! I found myself in quite the unexpected predicament, experiencing peculiar sensations for hours on end. Certainly not the scientific exploration I had anticipated!"

That made Milton wince.

"It's been just the worst, you guys!" Mrs. Loud exclaimed dramatically, her hands thrown up in frustration.

Milton and Johnny looked at each other. It was March 31 and tomorrow was April Fools Day, when Luan Loud cut loose and pranked her family up one side and down the other. In the days leading up to it, she gave them a taste of what was to come that was sometimes just as strong as the main event.

"Have you pranked her back yet, or are we still playing the waiting game like a cat with a laser pointer?" Johnny smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief, "Come on, it's a dog-eat-dog world out there, and you're just sitting pretty while she's out there laying down the law! Time to suit up and unleash your inner prankster!"

The Louds looked confused.

No, apparently, they hadn't.

"Um, okay, so, like, um, I keep saying this, but, um, we should really, um, you know, give her a taste of her own medicine? I-I mean, not actually medicine, that would be, like, super weird! Haha, sorry! Um, but what I meant is, like, maybe she needs to experience what she puts others through? I really don't want to make waves or, like, upset anyone or anything. I swear I'm not trying to be a pain in the neck—just trying to, um, help out, you know? I-I hope that makes sense! Sorry if it doesn't! I'm just, um, trying to be pun-derstanding! Heh!" Milton shouted then fidgeted with his sleeves, offering a weak smile.

Johnny flashed a grin, "Oh, you bet! Let's show her just how much fun it is on the other side of the chaos. I can practically hear the comic book panels flipping already!"

"We have no idea how to pull off a prank!" Lincoln said, scratching his head in panic.

A mischievous smirk danced on Johnny's lips as he pulled out a toy sword and twirled it, "Oh, don't you worry, my friend. That's what I'm here for! Let the chaos commence!"

Milton stepped forward, his voice a shaky whisper, "Um, no! I mean, like, leave it to us, I guess? I really want revenge on Luan for what she did to me last April Fool's Day. I mean, I can't believe she pulled that on me!"

As a flashback washed over him, Milton remembered the fateful day. There he was, nervously walking to the Loud House, when—oops! He stepped on a rope! Suddenly, water sprayed all over his face like a surprise shower, and before he knew it, he was covered in hay! The sound of Luan's laughter echoed in his mind, and he felt his cheeks heat up.

Then, panic set in as a flock of crows swooped down, and he screamed louder than he'd ever intended. It was a real "fowl" experience!

Back in the present, Milton clenched his fists and tried to look fierce, but the fear sparkled in his eyes, "I'm just so afraid of getting pranked again! I can't help but feel like I'm in over my head… I'm sorry for being such a scaredy-cat! But, um, doesn't that give you paws for thought?" He chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck, but deep down, he was just hoping nobody else would find this whole thing too intimidating.

David strides into the living room with a huge smile, "Yo! You're about to prank Luan? That's what I'm talkin' about! Let me get in on this! I'm tired of her treating the Louds like her own personal prank squad!"

Johnny flashed a grin at his big bro, David, and said, "Hey, bro! Big thanks! So, I guess that's three in the 'awesome things my brother has done for me' column! What's next? A cape or a spandex suit? Just kidding—unless you have one lying around!"

As if materializing from the shadows, Luis emerges with a somber air, muttering, "Me too." The Louds, along with Johnny, Milton, and David, are taken aback, their cries echoing in the night, "I can't bear to watch the Louds suffer under Luan's relentless pranks," he adds, his voice dripping with melancholic disdain.

Milton chuckles nervously, his eyes nervously darting around while being carried by his shorter little brother, "Heh, um, thanks, Luis... I guess I'm just a bit... um, fraidy-cat, you know? He gives a weak smile, hoping to lighten the mood, "Not trying to be a bother or anything, I swear! I just... I really appreciate you, buddy..."

Out of nowhere, all the other Velazquest siblings burst in, ready to join forces and pull off a prank on Luan. It was time for her to get a taste of her own medicine after all those April Fools' Days!

"I can help!" Charlie declared, his signature sass shining through.

"I'm all in, y'all! Let's get this party started! Got my guitar on my back like it's my ticket to the stage, ready to unleash some serious vibes! 'Ain't no mountain high enough' to stop us from rocking this prank, you feel me? Let's turn up the volume and make some magic happen!" Tommy chimed in, guitar slung over his shoulder, ready to rock the prank.

"Count me in! I'm all about the fun!" Leo shouted, his excitement bubbling over like a high-tech gadget ready to launch.

"Me me me me!" Larry bounced up and down, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

"I am more than capable of providing my assistance." Frankie declared with his characteristic self-assurance, already concocting an ingenious plan in his youthful mind.

Delilah strutted in, baby Sammy nestled in her arms. She had on some goofy gag glasses that just added to her vibe. With a quick flick, she tossed those glasses aside, placed her hand on her hip, and shot them a cheeky smirk, "Ayo, what's good? How can I help y'all out?"

"I'll fool you up real nice." Sammy said pointing upward.

The room buzzed with energy as the Velazquest siblings united to show Luan what it feels like to be pranked!

XXXXX

-Later in the basement-

Frankie gracefully turns on the lights, casting a warm glow over the room, "Ah, splendid! I see we are all assembled. Excellent! Now, let's dispense with the pleasantries and address the matter concerning Luan."

"Shh! She's got ears everywhere!" Lola whispered, glancing over her shoulder. She flicked the switch on the washing machine, "I saw this in a mob movie once! Trust me, she won't hear us over this racket." Her eyes sparkled with mischief as the machine roared to life, "Now, let's get to business!"

Frankie gave a light chuckle and remarked, "Lola, Milton has ventured off to engage Luan's attention, so she shan't be eavesdropping on our conversation. Nonetheless, we are all acutely aware that tomorrow holds the promise of being rather dreadful. However, it need not be so dismal. If we collaborate, we possess the potential to thwart Luan's plans for her so-called 'Pranksgiving.'"

Lynn furrowed her brow, her hands on her hips, "Wait, hold up! How the heck are we gonna pull that off?"

Delilah grinned, her swagger in full effect. "Aight, listen up y'all, it's time we spill the tea on our plan."

"Better make it snappy. We're almost done with the spin cycle." Lisa remarked with a playful smirk, gesturing toward the washing machine.

Johnny strutted over to the projector like he was about to drop the hottest mixtape of the year. He flicked it on, and bam! The video blasted onto the screen like an action movie trailer nobody asked for. "Hey, hey, hey! Buckle up, folks! Tomorrow is April Fools' Day, and you know what that means—total chaos courtesy of the Queen of Pranks herself, Luan Loud! It's like a prank apocalypse out here, and trust me, nobody gets a free pass!"

He flashed a grin and said, "This is your official invite to Luan's April Fools' Highlight Reel! Brought to you by my bro Milton staring Luan—who has a PhD in Pranking—filmed by Milton, edited by Milton, and even the catering? Yep, you guessed it—me, Johnny! Filmed by Milton, because apparently he can't get enough of himself."

The montage kicked off, showing the Loud siblings staring up at their furniture—which, spoiler alert, was tacked to the ceiling like a bad art installation. Because why wouldn't you want to live with upside-down chairs? Classic Luan! It was all sorts of hilarious, and they were all about to learn that she had a PhD in pure chaos!

"I'd say this prank's a little over your head!" Luan cackled, her laughter filling the air.

As they swung open the door, a flurry of chickens burst into view, "Seems to be your clucky day!" she quipped, laughing even harder.

Next up, the kids blinked in disbelief at their house wrapped in colorful paper. Luan burst through a window, throwing her arms wide and grinning, "I guess that's a wrap!" she declared, her laughter ringing out.

Then came the grand finale—her siblings were stuck in a giant jiggle of gelatin! "Aww, look at the Loud Family gettin' jiggly with it!" she teased, her giggles echoing around the room.

And just when they thought it couldn't get any crazier, the pets emerged with their fur and Walt's feathers all shaved off, "I saved the best for last!" Luan shouted, waving a buzzing shaver and doubled over with laughter.

And just like that, the video ended, filled with her signature puns and infectious giggles!

"Well, well, well, looks like we've come to the end of this wild ride! This has been a Velazquest production teamed up with Funny Business Inc. Because who doesn't love some laughs? Now, let's turn off this film before the credits start rolling. Yikes!" Johnny said turning off the projector.

Milton hesitantly clapped his hands, his voice barely above a whisper, "Um, hey, everyone? I-I hope I'm not interrupting or anything, but, um, nobody's really safe from that, uh, super cute but mostly scary prankster, Luan. You know, the one who makes us laugh…but also cry? Eep! But, um, this year we have a—uh, like, a totally fool-proof plan for April Fools' Day! I just hope it doesn't, um, blow up in our faces…y'know, metaphorically and, um, literally too!" He fidgeted nervously, adding, "I-I really hope nobody gets hurt...unless it's just feelings, then I—um, I'm super sorry in advance!"

XXXXX

The Velazquest setting up the Louds with anti prank equipment while giving them rules and tips and the break down for their plan.

"Step 1: Know the April Fools' Rules! Anyone who steps foot on The Louds' property is totally fair game! So, we really need to get you guys out of there. Seriously, your house is like a danger zone!" Charlie said, waving a picture of The Loud House.

"Yeah, it's wild! You never know what prank is coming next!" Larry added with a mischievous grin.

"Whoa, this is insane! You never know what prank's about to hit!" Charlie said with a cheeky smile, snatching up a marker and doodling on Larry's blueprint.

"Hey! I spent ages working on that!" Larry shot back, glaring at Charlie, "Now I gotta redraw everything!"

Charlie crossed his arms defiantly, "But I'm just trying to highlight all the spots where things could go totally wrong!"

The two of them then jumped into a playful brawl, sending cartoon dust clouds swirling around them.

"Step 2: Safeguard thyself. Luan finds amusement in chaos, and with her twisted sense of humor, pain becomes a twisted form of hilarity. Thus, you must shroud yourself in protection." Luis declared, as he placed a watermelon helmet atop Lily's head like an absurd crown of doom.

Johnny was helping Lynn get her padding on, and things were getting chaotic in the Velazquest House!

Over in one corner, Rita was decked out in padded gear, while Lynn Sr. was completely cocooned in bubble wrap like a human burrito. With a big grin on his face, he shouted, "Alright, girls, it's time to get you all wrapped up! Who's ready to roll?!" He bounced excitedly, the sound of popping bubbles echoing as he moved, "Let's make this a bubble wrap bonanza!" He called out to Lola and Lana, who were giggling and bouncing around.

"Bubble-wrap me nice and tight!" Lana shouted, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

Meanwhile, Lucy stared at her reflection through the eyes of a gargoyle head, she let out a dramatic sigh, her voice dripping with a melancholic flair, "I need more armor," she proclaimed, her tone heavy with longing and intensity, "This world is far too brutal for the fragile." she added, her pale skin contrasting sharply with the shadows around her.

With a sense of urgency evident in her tone, Lisa rushed by in her military uniform, her voice a curious blend of alarm and determination, declaring, "Pray tell, where has my helmet gone!?"

Lori, all snug in her bubble wrap cocoon, fretted, "Oh no! What if this isn't enough? Luan could totally shave my eyebrows off again! Ugh, it takes like forever for them to grow back!" She gasped, her eyes racing from side to side, clearly panicking. "This is the worst!"

"Step 3: Shelter. Both Lisa and I have meticulously constructed a refuge for our households in the event of an unforeseen emergency. It's essentially a bunker—an automated haven wherein one can securely sequester oneself until the day's escapades subside, particularly to evade Luan's antics. Within this sanctuary, we have a well-stocked array of provisions, delectable treats, a television, internet access, video games, and even a lavatory, which I've whimsically dubbed the 'Bunker Junker.' Patent pending, of course." Frankie said as adjusted his goggles.

"Ew!" Lori, Leni, Luna, Lynn, Lincoln, Lucy, Lola, and Lily shouted in unison, covering their noses dramatically.

"Cool!" Lana exclaimed with a grin, clearly excited.

"You gonna hunker in your bunker! It's got that 'Ain't No Mountain High Enough' vibe, you feel me? You could vibe there for 364 days straight, like you're living 'in the pocket' all year long! Just like Drake said, 'Started from the bottom'—now look at you, ready for whatever, man!" Tommy shouted with a little dance.

"Step 4: Plan of Attack. Okay, so we flexed those defensive muscles, and now it's time to unleash some serious chaos on the offense! We're gonna need some Heavy Hitters for this prank war—think of them as the Avengers, but instead of saving the world, we're wreaking glorious havoc!

Now, normally, you'd think, 'More people, more fun,' right? Well, hold your chili dogs! If we're about to crash the party at Luan's house, you lovely louds need to hunker down in the bunker while we bring the smackdown! Now let's go mess up Luan's day like it's a beautiful Monday morning and we have zero responsibilities!" Johnny produced a piece of paper and laid it out, revealing the blueprints for the Loud house, "We go in fast and we go hard, no mercy. Once inside, we engage."

The siblings looked wide-eyed as Johnny started explaining his wild plan to take on Luan in an all-out prank war.

Lola zoomed in, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Wait, are you seriously gonna prank Luan?! This is like, a total game-changer!" Her grin was as wide as her excitement, "I can't believe no one's thought of this before! It's gonna be legendary!"

Lynn grabbed Johnny by his jacket and pulled him in, her eyes blazing with intensity, "Are you out of your mind, or what?!"

The Loud siblings began to chatter amongst themselves, weighing the risks and the sheer chaos that was about to unfold.

Leo whistled loudly, grabbing everyone's attention, "Yo, team! Don't sweat it! This April Fool's Day is gonna be one that Luan won't forget, trust me on that! It's gonna be epic!"

XXXXX

The Loud House: Luna and Luan's room.

Luan Loud wiggled in her Jester chair, Cliff the cat sprawled lazily on her lap. She stroked his soft fur, a wicked grin spreading across her face. The hour of prankening was practically knocking at her door, and she could hardly contain her giddiness. This was the moment she had been waiting for all year long! Tomorrow, her family and friends would tumble one by one into her hilarious trap, and she would cackle with glee over their prankster-ific mishaps.

"Ooh! It's Pranksmas Eve, and I'm just bubbling over with excitement!" Luan chirped, giving Cliff a gentle scratch behind the ears.

Suddenly, she heard her mom's voice calling from downstairs, "Luan, sweetie!"

Hopping off her chair, she dashed to the top of the stairs, peering down, "What?"

When there was no reply, she decided to investigate further. With every step down, she wondered what mischief awaited her.

Reaching the living room, she paused—empty as a tomb.

"Mom?" she called out, puzzled.

"In the kitchen!" came her mom's distant voice.

With bright-eyed curiosity, Luan bounced into the sunlit kitchen, ready for whatever fun was in store. But as she looked around...

No one was there.

"Huh, guess it's just me and Cliff for now!" She chuckled to herself, already plotting her next move.

She looked around, her confusion deepening. Overhead, the vent grate moved soundlessly aside and Lana's face appeared. She removed a black tarantula from her pocket and brushed her index finger lovingly between its eyes. On the other side of the grate, Johnny gagged like he just swallowed a bad burrito. Seriously, what is it with Lana and her love for creepy-crawlies? Snakes and spiders as pets? Who does that? Lizards and frogs, he get—those are like nature's little amphibious weirdos. But snakes and spiders? That's just begging for a horror movie moment! The only spiders he want fighting crime are the arachnids in a superhero suit swinging from skyscrapers, not the ones trying to climb up his leg! Ugh, talk about a nightmare!

He and Lana looked at each other, and Lana nodded. Johnny stuck his face in the grate and did his best impression of Mrs. Loud...which was dead on, "Up here, honey."

Moving quickly aside, Lana took his place and dropped the spider just as Luan looked up. It landed on her face, hairy legs splayed, and her eyes crossed. It took her a moment to realize what it was, and when she did, she let out an ear piercing shriek and jumped. The spider dropped off and scuttled away, and Luan ran out of the kitchen, arms flailing and sobs bursting from her throat. Lana and Johnny high fived, "That was awesome!" Lana said.

"Told ya! Tomorrow is shaping up to be an absolute Prankapalooza!" Johnny declared, "I mean, we've got more pranks lined up than I have cook books—it's gonna be legendary! Just remember, no one's safe! Not even that poor pizza delivery guy. So sharpen your wits and get ready to laugh or cry—your choice!"

Luan staggered into her room, her legs feeling like jelly, and plopped down on her knees. She was breathing hard, her heart racing as if she'd just pulled off the ultimate punchline. The creepy-crawly sensations lingered on her cheeks, forcing her to shudder. Ugh, that tickle had definitely sent chills down her spine!

Gathering herself, she jumped up and marched over to the Jester chair, plopping down with her arms crossed over her chest, "Okay, Luan, time to get it together!" She rubbed her arms to battle the cold and plotted her sweet revenge. Lana was going to regret the day she thought messing with Luan Loud was a good idea. Just wait until she got her hands on her!

But then, disaster struck! When she tried to stand up, she realized her rear was glued to the seat! "What in the banana peels?!" she squeaked, pulling and yanking until she finally popped free, only to crash to the floor with a loud rip, "Ow!"

She glanced back and gasped. Whoa, a hole in her pants big enough to give a peek of her underwear? Now that was not the kind of comedy she was aiming for!

Leaning over the Jester chair, she took a deep whiff, "Super glue? Seriously?" Her eyes narrowed dangerously.

This definitely wasn't just Lana's doing. Oh no, this had the family dynamic stamped all over it. But wait—this was way sneakier! The Velazquest Family had teamed up with her clan? Now that was a twist worthy of a skit!

A wicked grin spread across her face, "Oh, it's SO on! You guys have awoken the prankster within!"

XXXXX

Later that night in Luna and Luan's room, Luan is snoring. Luna then gets up and pulls down a zipper on the back of her neck to revel it's really Tommy then opens the door and his siblings then enters the room.

-The Loud House: Luna and Luan's room April 1-

Luan slowly blinked awake on the morning of April 1st, her brain gradually coming back online like a slow-loading website. She stretched her arms overhead and let out a big yawn before squinting at the clock on her nightstand: 7 AM. Saturday! No school! It was the perfect day for some April Fools' shenanigans. She felt well-rested and ready to unleash her ultimate Prankageddon on her unsuspecting family.

Excited, Luan sat up, but her excitement quickly turned into confusion. As she looked around, she realized she wasn't in her room anymore. She was trapped in some sort of cage, her fingers hopelessly entwined in Chinese finger traps, "Velazquest! LET ME OUT OF HERE!" She shouted, her voice echoing in the room, mixing panic with a hint of laughter over the ridiculous situation, "This isn't part of the plan!" she huffed, her mind racing with ideas for a prank escape, "Just you wait, world! Luan Loud is not out of the game yet!"

Johnny swings open the door like he's just burst onto the set of his own action movie, hands on his hips, "Okay!" he declares with all the enthusiasm of a kid who just found out pizza is for dinner!

Luan's eyes widened in surprise, and she squealed, "Really? Wow! That was easier than I-"

But before she could pop the confetti and celebrate her genius, Johnny leaped into action like a caffeinated jack-in-the-box and shouted, "APRIL FOOLS! Haha! You totally got pranked, Luan!" He doubled over, laughter erupting like a crazy popcorn machine, "And guess what? You're not escaping until April 2nd! Sucks to be you, right?!"

Luan's playful side flared up as she shouted, "Johnny! You better let me out of here! If you don't, I swear I'll prank you and your family back to the Stone Age!"

Johnny burst out laughing, tossing his head back like a scene straight out of a superhero flick, "I've gotta hand it to myself, that was one heck of a crate plan! I mean, I've been crating for this moment my entire life! But, hey, it's better to crate than never—am I right?!" He winked at Luan, giving a little finger-gun for good measure.

Luan crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes at him, "Hey! Puns are my thing, Johnny! You're really going to bring your dad jokes into this?"

Johnny strutted out of the room, cackling like he just found out that chili dogs were free for life, "Victory tastes better than chimichangas!" He hollered.

Luan glared at Johnny, "This so isn't over!"

Three hours later, Luan burst out of her cage with a triumphant laugh! With the chain dangling from her hands, she grinned, "Guess Johnny's about to learn that when it comes to pranks, the master can't be outclassed!" She whipped out a remote, a glint of mischief in her eyes, "Time to switch my pranks to standby mode—let the fun begin!" She couldn't wait to unleash her wild and wacky schemes!

Luan leaves her room and sees Mr. Coconuts on the ground before her feet, smashed into a million pieces. Broken bits of plastic, wood, and other puppet parts littered the carpet, and the puppet stared up at her, its jaw missing.

"Mr. Coconuts?!" Luan shrieked, her eyes going wide as she clamped them shut, hoping it would all just go away. She shook her head back and forth like a wacky bobblehead, refusing to believe the terrible sight before her. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and a wailing moan escaped her trembling lips, "It's so horrible! It's super-duper awful, it's just... inhuman!" Her voice cracked, overwhelmed with emotion, "Johnny did this!"

"Well, actually." A voice chimed in, sounding way too cheerful for the situation, "He suggested it and I did it."

Luan peered down the hallway and spotted her boyfriend Milton lounging against her brother's door. Wow, he looked different! Instead of his usual shy expression, he had a confident smile plastered on his face. It was like he was ready to crack a joke or two!

"You seriously told him to do this?" Luan said with a frown, her playful tone replaced by seriousness, "Well, guess what? Now you both are gonna be in big trouble! Ha-ha!"

As Luan grabs Mr. Coconuts, she accidentally knocks over a bucket full of honey that gooeyly splatters all over her! Just as she's trying to figure out what just happened, feathers go flying everywhere, and Milton can't help but burst into laughter, "This is like a sticky situation straight out of a comedy routine!" she giggles, unable to stop herself from chuckling along with him!

"What's up, Honey? Don't tell me I'm ruffling your feathers like a chicken at a talent show!" Milton quipped with a playful grin.

Luan's eyes sparkled with mischief as she charged at her target, "Gotcha, Milton!" she cackled, her laughter filling the air. But at the last second, Milton dodged, and Luan went careening right into Lincoln's room! "Oops!" she exclaimed as she crashed into the room.

Milton's back thudded against the wall, but Luan wasn't done yet, "What's this? A surprise for my favorite prank victim?" she grinned, noticing the rope draped over the wall. With a quick flick, she sent the vacuum cleaner above them into action. Suddenly, the bag tore open and a cloud of dust showered down on Milton.

"Happy April Fool's Day, Milton!" she giggled, her eyes gleaming with glee. "We're supposed to be pranking, not hunting for Easter eggs! Dust Bunny, what do you think?" She burst into another fit of laughter, enjoying her prank to the fullest.

Milton coughs and is blinded by the dust, "I can't see too dusty!"

Milton runs to the bathroom, but finds a flying flour in the bathroom and screams, "Ha!" He catches it, but the flour has a timer to explode, "Uh oh!" The flour explodes and Milton starts coughing as he finds the sink to turn it on, but the water splashes him, "Towel! Towel! Towel! Where's the towel?" As he blindly searches for a towel, he finds a raccoon and uses it to wipe himself but after he opens his eyes, he finds out he has one and screams as he throws it at Luan.

The raccoon plops right on top of Luan! "AHH! Get it off! Get it off!" Luan screamed as she dash around like a headless chicken, flailing her arms like a total goofball.

Milton smiled, "Sorry Luan, but your stupid if you think your pranks are gonna stop me? The prank war is just getting started, and I'm not backing down that easily!"

Luan was gonna respond, but stopped when she saw the door to Lisa and Lily's door swing open and something come tumbling out, "Hey, what the—?" she started to say, but the flicker of movement made her go pale "Hit the deck!"

They dove to the side just in time, and with a quiet poof, the device went off. A thick cloud of white smoke billowed around them, making everything look like a magic show gone wrong. Luan quickly fished out her trusty gas mask—it was either that or smear her face with the itching powder she knew was about to invade her personal space.

Sure enough, as soon as the smoke touched her, it felt like a thousand mosquitoes had staged a protest on her bare skin, "Ugh, itching powder?! Seriously?!"

Then she glanced over at Milton, but her eyes went wide as her prank victim was gone and replaced by, "Ronnie Anne?!" She blinked, "And why do you have a mountain of stinky diapers?!"

"Happy April Stools!" Ronnie Anne shouted gleefully as she loaded one into a slingshot.

"No, no, no! You wouldn't dare!" Luan yelled, trying to back away, but Ronnie smirked and let one fly!

Luan bolted, making a dash for the stairs and straight into the living room. If there's one thing she knew for sure, it was that dodging diaper bombs was not in her comedy act for the day!

Johnny popped out from the dining room with a mischievous grin and snagged a stink bomb from his jacket. He pulled the pin out and rolled it into the living room like it was the funniest joke ever! As it detonated, a cloud of green fog filled the air, making everything smell like something you'd want to avoid.

Luan, always the drama queen, tried to rush out, but just a few feet into the living room, she tripped over a sneaky tripwire. Out of nowhere, a pie launched at her, splatting her right in the face! "I'm hit!" she exclaimed, laughing even as she wiped the gooey mess from her cheek, "What a way to faceplant into a pie! I guess that's what you call a sweet surprise!"

She got to her feet and pulled out her remote and pressed a button. Suddenly, a bag of flower on the end of a string swung toward Johnny's face. He ducked, but when he tried to get up, his hands stuck to the tread. He pulled and frowned.

The carpet had been replaced by fly paper.

Luan laughed, but her laughter was cut short by a red line popping up comes when it crosses Luan two Super Soakers filled with water and blue food coloring start spraying at her. Luan jumps on to the couch, "Ha nice try, but that was my trap!" She felt she was safe, but the couch has a spring and Luan goes up the ceiling and gets stuck by sticky flypapers. She falls down to the couch and goes back up. After a bit she fell on to the floor, "Looks like spring is in the air." Luan laughs in pain.

Johnny slipped his hands out of his gloves and waded up, his feet ripping from the paper with a tacky sound. Johnny pulled out something and threw it, it landed on the floor by Luan. Before she could move, it exploded, and ketchup splattered her. Luan's licked her face, "You guys are good I better ketchup with you guys." Her mad laughter filled the room.

Milton grabbed one of the Super Soakers fired at Luan. Luan dashed into the kitchen and finds grease on the floor.

Luan cautiously walks on the grease trap causing a boot contraption to kick her into the fridge while a box falls on his head. As he gets up, he slips on the grease, opens the fridge door, and is socked right in the face by a boxing glove on a spring. The force of impact propels him into the stove.

"OW!" Luan shouted, her trademark giggle mixing with a yelp, "Okay, maybe this prank was a bit too wild!" Out of nowhere, a gang of feisty raccoons burst from the stove, charging at her, "AHHH! I shouldn't have tried to whip up this dish from scratch!" she exclaimed, her laughter muffled by her surprise. But then, amid the chaos, she let out another squeal, "Okay, not funny anymore!"

After a bit Luan rushed into the living room down the hall, Milton, Johnny and Ronnie were nowhere to be found.

"Where are you guys hiding?" Luan asked, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. She grabbed one of her stink bombs and flung it into the vent with a dramatic flourish. It exploded with a loud metallic bang, and soon enough, her three fellow pranksters erupted into a chorus of coughs from somewhere in the house. "I'm gonna find you guys!" she declared with a gleeful, if slightly sinister, smile.

Luan raced through the house, her eyes gleaming with excitement. First stop: Lisa and Lily's room. She pushed the door open, and just like that, a can of paint perched precariously on top came crashing down, spilling bright colors all over her head and shoulders, "Classic!" she cackled, absolutely loving the chaos.

Then it was on to Lana and Lola's room. She stepped inside, only to find herself splashing into a baby pool filled with icy cold water! The shock made her jump up with a yelp. But the fun didn't stop there! As she regained her balance, she tripped a wire, and suddenly, feathers rained down on her, sticking to the paint all over her, "This prank war just got a whole lot messier!" she laughed, loving every second of the comic chaos.

Back in the hall, Luan bounced toward her and Luna's bedroom, all set for some hilarious mischief, when suddenly the door swung open and there stood Milton! Her heart did a funny little flip, and she whipped out a cream pie, ready for action. Milton's eyes lit up with recognition, and that cheeky smile on his face told her he knew exactly what was coming, "Freeze! The jig is up, Milton! The prank war is officially over!" She couldn't help but giggle, knowing that even if the pranks had to stop, the fun was far from over!

"Hey, put that pie down, Luan. You've lost." Milton said with a grin.

"Come on, Milton! It's not just any pie, it's a prize pie! You can't just take it away!" Luan replied, her playful expression shifting to a mock-serious one.

Luan took a deep breath, her eyes sparkling with mischief despite the grim realization settling in. This was it—she knew she had met her match. She had always been the queen of pranks, crafting flawless jokes since she was just a little kid, but this time, she had seriously miscalculated. She was so used to pulling fast ones on her family that she never expected someone to actually stand up to her. Her sisters were quaking in their boots, even her brother was trying to hide, and her parents were way too scared to intervene. But Milton and his family? They weren't going down without a fight. Even Ronnie Anne stood her ground!

"No way!" Luan exclaimed, her determination shining through, "I'm not done yet! Just wait until you see my next gag! I've got you right where I want you!"

Behind her, Johnny dropped out of the vent and moved in, he began to unzip his jacket.

Luan spotted him and shouted, "Freeze, you goofy goober!" She held her slice of pie like a frisbee, ready to launch it at him if he moved an inch.

Underneath that ridiculous getup, Johnny was strutting around in a vest that screamed "I'm here for a comedy roast!" Seriously, it was the kind of outfit that would make even the best stand-up comics jealous.

Then, out of nowhere, he pulls out a detonator like he's auditioning for the next big superhero movie, a villainous grin plastered on his face, "Oh, you thought you were safe? Surprise! I got you too!"

Luan screamed and fell back a step Milton grabbed her so she wouldn't escape.

Grinning evilly, Johnny pressed the button, and thick blue goop exploded outward.

The house's exterior is shown as blue goop exploded out of the house. When the metaphorical smoke cleared, the fire alarm was going off, purple covered every surface, the walls were cracked, the windows were shattered and Luan's door hung by one hinge.

Afterwards, Luan landed face-first in the grass, looking all worn out and a bit messy, "Aw, the end of April Fools really gets me down." She chuckled, a mischievous sparkle in her eye, "Get it? Down? Like I just fell!" She sat up, dazed but still in high spirits, and gave her head a quick rub.

Milton shuffled over, his hands fidgeting nervously as he glanced up, "Um, hey, are you, like, okay?" He added quickly, "I-I mean, I didn't mean to, um, pry or anything! I just thought maybe you looked a bit, uh, down… like, you know, a sad sandwich?" He chuckled awkwardly, his cheeks turning a shade of pink, "Sorry if that was a terrible joke! I just thought it might help lighten the mood. I-I swear I'm not trying to be too cheesy!" He bit his lip, hoping he hadn't made things worse.

Milton gave her a look that was just so warm and genuine, it made Luan's heart do this crazy little pitter patter thing—like, seriously, why was it acting like that? She took his hand, standing up and feeling all fluttery inside as his hand touched hers, "Okay." She said, grinning from ear to ear, "That was totally awesome! I knew it! I was right when I thought, 'That boy's a keeper!' And trust me, I don't just say that about anyone!"

Milton blushed like a tomato, and Luan couldn't help but giggle, "Aww, my Milton is back to normal!" Luan gave him a gentle nudge, "Looks like I might not be the prank master after all!"

"Uh, so, um, I just wanted to say that, um, I had a lot of help, you know? I mean, I couldn't have done it without, uh, my family. Sorry if that sounds kinda lame! I guess you could say I was a little lost in the sauce, haha! But, um, I'm really grateful, and, um, if I freaked you out with all my thanking, I'm really, um, sorry! I just get, like, super nervous sometimes, you know? Puns aside, I just didn't want to mess things up. I hope that's okay!" Milton admitted, looking all humble and sweet.

"And he's humble too!" Luan swooned, fluttering my eyelashes, "You really showed me!" She grinned, "In fact, you got me so good that I won't be pranking anyone else for the rest of the day! That's right, I'll be on a prank vacation!"

Milton cracked a beatific grin.

Johnny swaggered up to Lisa's bunker, giving the door a good ol' knock, "Hey, Louds! It's me! Just wanted to let you know it's safe to come out—Luan swore she's putting her prank-ster persona on hiatus for the rest of April Fools' Day! So, no exploding cupcakes or surprise slime bombs for now. You're welcome! Now, who's ready to party like it's not a prank war?"

Soon afterwards, the family come out of Lisa's bunker and are relieved that the prankfest is over.

"It's over?! April Fools is done?!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, his eyes wide with delight.

Johnny nodded happily.

The other siblings smiled with tears of joy.

"Alright, crew! Load up in Vanzilla because it's ice cream time! Let's celebrate! Woohoo!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, a big grin on his face.

Cheers erupted as the whole family dashed towards the van, excitement buzzing in the air.

Later, the Louds are chilling at Auntie Pam's Parlor, and let me tell you, it's a scoop-tacular time! Everyone's digging into their ice cream, celebrating the fact that Luan Loud—Queen of Comedy—didn't pull any pranks on them on April Fool's Day. But while Luan's family is busy slurping away, her mind is totally on someone else: Milton!

Luan can't help but think back to when she saw him trudging back to his house. No joke, she might've been a little distracted…

Her eyes went to his butt. You know, It hit her like a pie in the face: he's not just sweet, he's seriously adorable!

I guess you could say her heart is doing the cha-cha, right alongside her thoughts of him. Hmm… this might just be the start of a whole new punchline in their relationship!

The End!

Chapter 36: Cereal Offender

The story cranks up at Velazquest House, and let me tell ya, it's anything but your average Saturday morning! Usually, it's a full-on sonic boom of chaos from the lil' siblings tearing through the place. But right now, Leo, the oldest of the Velazquest crew, is still snoozin', totally oblivious to the mayhem about to hit.

When he finally wakes up from his dreams, he glances over to the clock 9:24 a.m. 'Oh man, I'm late for the breakfast run!' Leo thinks, flipping on some clean threads, ready to tackle the day like a true champ. Leo lumbers towards the door, but in his groggy state, he forgot one crucial detail: he's grown taller since last week!

BANG

"Ouch! What the heck was that?!" Leo yells, rubbing his sore noggin. He's shot up to an impressive six feet one inch, and clearly, his brain hasn't recalibrated to his new dimensions yet.

Frankie once remarked that while most young gentlemen tend to cease their growth somewhere between the ages of 16 and 18, there are some who continue to grow until they reach their early twenties.

"Being the oldest has its perks, but it also comes with a few more bumps literally!" Leo chuckles, shaking off the ding and kickin' it into high gear. But when he hits the front door, what does he see? That thing's wide open, folks!

"Ugh, not again!" Leo mutters, "Tell me Tommy didn't sneak out to another wild party!" It's like a routine—his siblings act like the house is a revolving door. If he had a buck for every time he had to lecture them about closing it, he'd have… well, enough for a brand-new door! But hey, breakfast is calling!

As he rockets upstairs and approaches the bathroom door, something feels off. Where's the usual noise? It's awfully quiet. He shrugs it off, takes a whiz in the shower, and emerges like a transformed hero, ready to tackle some food.

Stepping into the kitchen, he spots David, his head buried deep in a stack of pancakes, "Good morning, David." He greets with a half-hearted smile.

"Yo, Leo!" David said, without really taking his eyes off his food, "Make it quick, man! I gotta eat if I wanna crush it in the game later!"

Leo rolled up to the cupboard, and what does he see? His treasured Reese's Puff cereal box, totally empty! "Aw, come on!" He tossed it aside like it was nothing and swung open the fridge, only to be met with a barren wasteland, "Great! Just what I need an entirely empty fridge!"

"Guess it's time for the 'rents to hit up the grocery store." He grumbled, feeling his stomach growl in agreement. Just as he was about to grab his keys and bounce, boom! His parents walked in, looking all flustered and frazzled.

"Hey there, champ!" Jason said, putting on that usual overly enthusiastic vibe, "So, your mom and I are about to zip out for work and we need you to do us a massive favor. Can you grab some groceries for us?"

Leo felt the urge to sigh dramatically but managed to keep it in, "Alright, Dad, but check it I'm only down for this if I can roll solo! Ain't nobody needin' to tag along and cramp my style!"

His parents exchanged glances, a mix of surprise and understanding flickering across their faces. They knew very well what could happen if their kids were involved in a grocery trip. Remember that time they almost were banned from the store after a little "incident"? Yeah, there was no way they were risking that again.

"Alright now, Leo, you've got yourself a deal." Elizabeth said, handing him a few bills, "But listen to me, baby, be careful out there. You know the world can throw some curveballs, and I want you to stay safe. Use your instincts, okay? Don't take any unnecessary risks."

Leo nodded to himself, feeling a little more confident about facing the world solo. Maybe just maybe today's grocery run wouldn't spiral into complete chaos like usual. He revved up his determination, locking in that focus, knowing the Velazquest family had a knack for stirring up trouble.

With a quick snag of cash from his parents, Leo blasted out the front door, making a beeline for his ride a blue Plymouth Barracuda sporting an epic flaming paint job that practically screamed "cool."

As he slid into the driver's seat and cranked the ignition, a frustrated sigh escaped. Leaving Frankly Ave behind, the memories replayed in his mind like a bad sitcom episode. You know, the one where the store manager almost chased him and his siblings out with a broom.

"Man, I wish my siblings would just chill for once… Heh." Leo snorted, shaking his head. Yeah, right! With a family as wild as his, that was about as likely as hitting the jackpot on a scratch-off, "If only being the big brother came with an instruction manual or something!"

That thought hit him hard, bringing a wave of nostalgia as he pictured those chaotic trips to the supermarket with his whirlwind of siblings.

-Flashback to a Year Ago-

A year ago during spring break, it was just another day in the crazy life of Leo, man. He thought he'd kick back and chill, but that plan went into overdrive when he realized his stomach was growling like a beast. Breakfast? Nah, too easy! So, he grabbed those shiny car keys, ready to launch himself out on a mission for some tasty grub.

But just as he was about to bust out, outta nowhere, his brother Johnny zoomed in, bouncing like a high-energy power-up! He pinned Leo in the kitchen, cradling Sammy like he was holding the secret to the universe, "Hey there, Big Bro! Listen up, we need to make a grocery run because our fridge looks like it just survived a zombie apocalypse totally empty! Seriously, we've got less in there than a squirrel's pantry after a snowstorm. And as your resident foodie extraordinaire, I absolutely MUST get my hands on that new Zombie Bran cereal flavor: 'Raisin the Dead!' Sammy's desperate to give it a whirl too. Let's roll before I start munching on this cardboard box I found in the corner!"

"Bored of the same old breakfast?" Then try Zombie Bran! The cereal that turns you into the walking fed! Braaaaan! BRAAAAAN!" Sammy said then starts acting like a zombie.

Leo grinned, rubbing the back of his neck nervously, "Yo, you tryna roll with me to the stores? I dunno, little bro. It's a whole lot to take on, y'know? I'm not so sure you've got the skills for it yet. Maybe it's better if I just go solo. What do you say?"

Johnny furrowed his brow, looking like he just ate a sour lemon, "Hmmm." Then, like a light bulb flickering to life above his head, he exclaimed, "Wait a sec! What if I make the world's most epic promise? I'll be on my best behavior at the grocery store! And guess what? I'll babysit Sammy the entire time! I mean, how hard can it be to keep a tiny human entertained while dodging cereal box explosions and rogue shopping carts? I'm practically a superhero!"

Leo glances at Johnny, raising an eyebrow. 'Yo, this little dude's got cereal on the brain!' He smirks, gears clicking into place, "You promise you're not gonna go all wild on me?"

"I do, big bro! I promise! Can we tag along to the grocery store? Pretty please with chili dogs on top?" Johnny shot his best puppy-dog eyes at him, and yeah, they were basically weaponizing cuteness here. Sammy chimed in, deploying his own version of the 'please-stuff' and honestly, how was he supposed to resist that? I mean, who could say no to two adorable kiddos begging like they were auditioning for a Disney movie? It was practically impossible!

"Yo, deal! Leo gives a thumbs up, "But listen up, Johnny don't make me regret this, alright?" He pats Johnny's head.

"YAAAAS! Zombie Brand Cereal, here I come! I mean, who wouldn't want to start their day with a bowl of brain-chomping goodness? Just picture me, shuffling like a pro zombie, arms outstretched 'Braaaaan...BRAAAAAN!' Oh, the breakfast of champions, baby! I'll be the undead breakfast king—right after I finish my morning hot chocolate!" Johnny cheered.

Sammy copies Johnny, "BRAAAAAN!"

Leo, with a dramatic eye roll, throws his hands up and says, "Ayo, zombie baby bro! You got that grocery list on you or what?"

Johnny pulls out a scroll of a list that seems to go on forever.

Leo scans the outrageous length and, with a loud sigh, exclaims, "Do'h! This thing is a beast!"

They hadn't even stepped foot outta the kitchen when Delilah came charging at them, "Yo! Where y'all think you're headed?"

"To the grocery store, baby!" Johnny shouted, practically bouncing off the walls like he just chugged a gallon of 5-Hour Energy. Seriously, if anyone needs a warning label for excitement, it's this guy! "Let's go grab some chili dogs and maybe a dessert that could make a unicorn weep with envy!"

"This is dope! I definitely need more strawberries for my smoothies! You cool if I tag along?" Delilah said, flashing a playful grin.

All Leo could do was nod, knowing full well what was about to go down. One by one, his siblings popped up like they were built for chaos, each of them ready to blast off on their own shopping quests. By the time they finally squished themselves into the door, it was like a full-on battle for territory, with everyone squawking about who'd claim the prime seat in Van Kong.

Once they finally crammed into that massive metal beast and strapped in tight, they rolled out of the driveway, kicking off their wild ride to the grocery store. And surprisingly, it was kinda chill well, as chill as it could be with this crew. Just a few tiny squabbles here and there before they hit the parking lot. But with the Velazquests, anything could happen next!

XXXXX

-The Velazquest's arrive at Super Mart-

As they cruised into the parking lot, Leo powered up, digging through his pocket for the mother of all grocery lists his mom had handed off to Johnny, who had then passed it on to him. Pulling out that colossal list, he let out a groan, 'This is gonna take forever.'

Turning to his siblings, he put on his best serious face, "Alright, y'all! Listen up! We've got a mission, and we need to execute it flawlessly! If we divvy up this grocery list like pros, we can zip in and out of here quicker than you can say 'grocery run!'" He handed out sections of the list, looking them squarely in the eye, "Just remember: no shenanigans! Let's keep it together and don't get us kicked out!"

The Velazquest siblings enters the store, and there's a sign promoting Zombie Bran.

"You will be mine." Johnny said, eyes locked on the Zombie Bran cereal promo sign like it was the last slice of pizza at a pizza party, "I mean, who could resist a breakfast that screams 'deliciously undead'? It's like the perfect combo of crunchy and creepy! Seriously, though, if this cereal comes with a side of zombie-themed marshmallows, I might die!"

Leo glanced over at his siblings, "Yo, you ready to roll?"

Outta nowhere, the manager busts in, "Whoa, whoa! What do you hooligans think you're doing?"

"Hold up, did this dude just call us hooligans?!" Delilah shouted. She was ready to go off on the grocery store manager, but Tommy quickly put a hand over her mouth.

Leo held up his part of the grocery list, "Chill, man! We're just here for some groceries, nothing more!"

Lori sauntered by, then froze as she spotted Leo, "Whoa! Leo Lion Pop!" she exclaimed dramatically, a big grin lighting up her face.

Leo turned wide-eyed, "L-Lori?!"

She dashed over, throwing her arms around him in a big hug, "What are you doing here, Leo? Are you trying to get a job? I literally love a guy in uniform!" Her excitement was palpable, and she couldn't hide her flirtatious smile.

Leo pulled his girlfriend off, "Yo, Lori, hold up! I'm just trying to grab some groceries here, alright? No need to freak out, chillax!"

The Manager grabs Milton's section of the grocery list making him cower. The Manager checks his list, "Huh...eggs, milk...okay, okay. Looks legit." The Manager said hostilely, "But any monkey business, and you're all out on your keisters!" He said threateningly before leaving.

Leo rolled his eyes at the grocery store manger as he headed out, "Yo, team! You heard the man! Time to hustle and stock up!"

The Velazquest siblings zoom past Leo, darting off into different aisles of the store. Except for Johnny, who's hanging back, waiting for Sammy. He strolls by his side, pushing a tiny shopping cart that looks just right for a little one.

Lori can't help but put her hands to her cheeks, her eyes sparkling with delight, "Aww! That is literally just the cutest thing ever!" She squeals, practically bursting with excitement.

Leo grinned at his talkative little bro Johnny and the mini-mastermind of a thousand voices, Sammy, "Alright, time to roll out!" he declared, striding ahead with confidence, ready to tackle the grocery mission, "We're about to stock up on some serious goods!"

"So..." Lori said, sidling up next to him with that signature confident smile, "What's the plan now? You know I'm literally ready for anything!"

Oh snap! Leo turned around and caught sight of his girl, her eyes shining with pure hype. Whoa, okay! Looks like this is the mission we're on! Let's roll with it!

XXXXX

The intercom comes on, "Attention, shoppers! We have a 2 for 1 sale on waffles!"

"Oh, how delightful! A splendid sale!" Frankie exclaimed, maneuvering his wheelchair deftly toward the frozen food aisle. He selected two boxes of exquisite frozen waffles, exclaiming, "Two for the price of one! What a marvelous opportunity to save on our grocery expenses!"

"AAAHH! THERE'S A CHILD IN THE FROZEN PEAS! AAAHH!" A woman yelled and runs away.

Frankie maneuvered his chair closer, his brow furrowed in confusion as he spotted Lisa nestled among a mountain of frozen peas in the bin, "Lisa! What on earth are you doing?"

With a gleam of mischief in her eyes, Lisa replied, "I am conducting vital research for my cryogenic freezer project. The future demands the brilliance of my intellect!" She punctuated her declaration by poking her head up from the icy vegetables.

Frankie looked bewildered, "Lisa, you do realize you could carry out your research from the comfort of home? Besides, there's a manager in this grocery store who takes his duties quite seriously. If he were to discover you here, you risk being banned, and given the precarious state of your family's finances, that would hardly be prudent."

Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed through the aisle as the manager approached. With quick thinking, Frankie swiftly extricated Lisa from her frosty hideaway just in time to avoid a confrontation.

"Do'h! Where did that hooligan go?" The Manager asked then looks around.

Frankie and Lisa made a daring escape using the marvelous cloaking device, all thanks to the extraordinary capabilities of Frankie's high-tech wheelchair. It transformed an ordinary getaway into an adventure filled with ingenuity and excitement!

-In the canned food section-

Johnny was scouring the canned food aisle like a treasure hunter on a quest for buried gold, Sammy chilling next to him like a sidekick with questionable taste in snacks, "I've gotta find the right brand." he muttered, his eyes darting around like he was on a secret mission. Then Eureka! There it was: his holy grail of tomato sauce, but oh no! A dented can! "Ooh! 10 cents off the dented one! Nothing beats scoring a couple of savings on food!"

Suddenly, the calm of the grocery store was turned upside down by pure chaos just another day when Lynn Loud Jr. was on the loose! "WOOHOOO!" She yelled, storming into the aisle like a whirlwind with a shopping cart that seemed to have a mind of its own, racing across the shiny tiles like she was in the finale of a racing game. Seriously, could shopping be any more of an adventure? Hold onto your carts, everyone!

"Yippee-ki-yay, fellow shoppers! YAYAYAYAYAYA-WOO!" Lynn Jr. cheered, zooming down the aisle on her cart as if she were winning the championship. Who knew grocery shopping could be this epic?

Johnny let out a dramatic sigh that could rival a soap opera star's. On a normal day, he'd be rolling through the grocery store like a NASCAR driver on caffeine, but today? Today was about serious business getting groceries. Because if there's one thing Johnny doesn't mess around with, it's food, "Ugh, it's always something, isn't it?" He grumbled, peeling himself away from his cart like a burrito that's a tad too clingy, and making his way to the wider aisle.

Just like clockwork, Lynn rocketed past him, a whirlwind of chaos and excitement, her feet practically doing the Macarena in mid-air. It was like watching a squirrel on a sugar rush. He lunged forward, channeling his inner superhero, and snagged her shirt BOOM! She came to a screeching halt, hair and all, "I gotcha! Now let's get this grocery heist underway!"

The manager was polishing a chicken rotisserie and the cart goes wheeling by and the manager goes after it.

"Hey, Lynn! Did Mama Loud didn't have a chat about turning the store parking lot into a NASCAR track? Like, what's the deal? Are we going for grocery speed records now?" Johnny asked, trying to muster up some seriousness, but honestly? It was tougher than finding a clean pair of socks in Johnny's lair. He couldn't help but suppress a grin as visions of shopping cart drift races danced in his head.

"Uh… I think Mom kinda said not to turn the grocery store into a racetrack." Lynn Jr. said bashfully, her eyes wide like she just heard the last bell before the game.

"Then why the heck are you doing it?" Johnny pressed, confidence cranked up to eleven. He already knew the answer, but hey, a guy can dream, right? Maybe a miracle would pop out like a surprise taco in a blindfolded food fight!

"Come on, Johnny! When I spot those carts, I can't hold back! It's like the sled dog inside me just totally loses it!" Lynn Jr. shouted, her excitement bursting through as she bounced on her toes.

Once he let her back on her feet, he snatched his cart like the grand prize at a carnival and signaled to Lynn Jr. and Sammy, "Alright, let's cut to the chase! What brings you little walking calamity to my world? Hold up are the other Louds lurking around? I mean, I can't believe you guys would venture out alone without a safety net. So, spill the beans! Where are the rest of your loud and lovable siblings hiding? Did they get lost on their way to the ice cream truck?"

"Well, obviously! We all rolled in with Lincoln to tackle the shopping spree, except for Lily—she's at home chillin' with Dad. And about my siblings? Last I heard, Leni was liberating the lobsters, Lisa was bundled up in the frozen aisle trying not to freeze solid, and Luan? She's over there working on her egg juggling like a total pro," Lynn Jr. said casually as she strolled down the aisle with her boyfriend.

"Oh ok sweet. Hold up a minute!" Johnny's eyes popped wide as he processed her words, "Sweet merciful jelly bean! Panic's doing somersaults in my stomach!" He spun around like a hyper squirrel, urgency dripping from every syllable, "Lynn! Focus up and stick with me and Sammy! We gotta keep a low profile because we've got a grocery store manager here who thinks he's the grocery version of the Punisher!"

With that, he yanked Lynn in close, pulling her away from the cereal aisle like it was a minefield of fruity pebbles. She blushed harder than a tomato in a salsa competition, while he resumed his grocery escapade, dodging the cereal boxes like a superhero in training. Because, you know, saving the day one shopping trip at a time is what it's all about!

XXXXX

-In the dairy section-

Milton glanced nervously at his section of the grocery list. The items felt like a heavy weight in his mind: eggs that are not cracked, milk that's not spoiled, butter mold free. He took a deep breath, trying to muster some courage. About four minutes into their shopping spree, while tiptoeing hesitantly in the dairy section, he softly declared, "Okay. I got the milk! I hope it's not too... udderly spoiled!"

SPLAT SPLAT SPLAT

Milton jumped, his heart racing, as he turned to face the whirlwind of chaos that was Luan. With wide eyes, he began to shuffle towards the shelves where the eggs were stacked, his boots squeaking in protest.

There she was, his playful little comedian, tossing eggs into the air like it was an amusement park ride. She delightfully tossing eggs into the air and catching them with remarkable ease.

Luan grinned as she spun around, juggling the eggs with flair, "Step right up, folks! Get ready for some eggs-cellent juggling!" She cackled, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "You get it, right?" Just then, one of the eggs slipped from her grasp and plopped right onto a passing customer's head, "Whoops! Looks like the yolk's on you!" she guffawed, doubling over with laughter.

Milton approached Luan carefully sidestepping the gooey yolk puddles trying not to panic and failing. He swallowed hard, trying to muster enough bravery to intervene but instead squeaked out an anxious, "Oh no, Luan! Please don't toss those! I'm just... egg-stremely afraid of messes! I'm so sorry if I ruin your fun! But, um, you might crack up-er, I mean break something!" He notices the manager checking inventory and the floor was coated in a slippery mess.

Luan balanced a bunch of eggs on her head, grinning from ear to ear, "Whoa! How's this for a balanced breakfast?" she quipped with a giggle, ready to crack everyone up, "Egg-cellent, right? Just trying to keep my comedy sunny-side up!" She couldn't help but laugh at her own pun, excited for everyone to join in the fun!

Milton gave her a nervous glance, his voice barely above a whisper, "Um, really? I-I mean, playing with food? Y-You haven't even bought these eggs yet!" He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, anxiety flickering across his face. "I'm really sorry if that comes off as egg-stra harsh! I just—uh, I don't want to get scrambled into trouble!"

"I'm super-duper sorry, Milt! I didn't mean to scramble things up! It was just a yolk, I swear! Can you forgive me? I'll make it up to you maybe with some egg-cellent jokes!" Luan said, flashing her trademark grin and hoping to crack a smile.

"Luan, um, w-we really need to go, like, right now!" Milton said, his voice trembling a bit as he nervously tugged at her sleeve. "I-I mean, I don't wanna scramble things up here, you know? Oh boy, I hope he's not too yolked out over that fall!" He watched in horror as the manager slipped on the egg yolks and landed flat on his back, "Oh no! I-I'm so sorry! I hope he's not too cracked up about this! We should probably get out of here before it gets eggs-tra messy!" He gulped, glancing back over his shoulder, clearly anxious about the whole scene, "I-I really didn't mean for any of this to happen!"

"YEOWCH! WHO DID THIS?!" The Manager shouted and looks around, "We've got a hooligan in our midst..."

Milton and Luan are hiding in another aisle.

Luan peeked out from behind her boyfriend with a playful grin, "Ah, come on! He's no fun! I was on an egg roll! Get it?!" She giggled, her voice high and bubbly as she looked at Milton, who shot her an annoyed look, "Okay, okay! I get it! Let's get out of here before you hit me with one of those 'dad jokes' I'm used to!" Luan chuckled, eager to escape the wrath of Milton's theatrical disapproval.

XXXXX

-The fish section-

David was sprinting through the seafood aisle, man, feeling like a champ. He spotted the last item on his list, looked down and grabbed it, "Bam! Tilapia! Got it!" Then outta nowhere, he saw Leni with this huge smile, totally surrounded by a bunch of lobsters crawling all over the place.

"Oh snap, Leni's here!" He shouted, his heart doing backflips. Leni always had that vibe that just lit up the room, you know? But then he took a closer look, and there she was, totally lost in her own world, trying to figure out how to get those lobsters free.

Leni giggled as she tied colorful balloons to the lobsters, her big smile brightening the whole beach, "Be free, little buddies! The ocean's that way! Or wait, is it that way?" She waved her hands dramatically, trying to figure it out, "Either way, you'll love it out there! Byeeee!" With a cheerful toss, she sent the lobsters floating off into the sky, completely oblivious to the fact that the lobsters are for cooking.

"Leni, whoa, chill out! You can't be doin' that!" David charged in, tryin' his best to fix things before they got outta hand.

"Oh hey, Davey! Why do you want me to stop letting these little guys go? Like, people totes wanna eat these poor, helpless lobsters!" Leni giggled as she tied another balloon to one and watched it float away, "I just thought it'd be super nice to save them! You're really bumming me out with all this serious talk!" She tilted her head, looking bamboozled by the gravity of her actions.

"Yo, Leni! Those lobsters ain't supposed to be out here, girl! You can't just let 'em float away like that!" David shouted, hoping she would finally understand.

"Oh, ok!" Leni exclaimed with her usual cheeriness, but instead of picking up the mess, she skipped away, leaving a trail of clutter behind her. Not really noticing the chaos she left.

David rushed to wrangle the lobsters back into their tank, then ran up to Leni, playfully giving her a nudge, "Yo, come on, Leni! What's up with you? I gotta keep it together here! If you're not bringing your A-game while I'm in charge, I'm the one who ends up looking bad, girl!"

Leni looked down, biting her lip, "Aww, I'm really sorry, Davey! I totes don't want you to look bad or anything. Honestly, I think your outfit looks super cute!"

David shrugged, crossing his arms with a goofy grin, "Nah, it ain't like that, Leni! I mean, uhh...forget it! Just stick with me so the store manager doesn't snatch you up, alright?"

Leni giggled and grabbed her boyfriend David's hand, her cheeks turning a bright shade of pink, "Awww, look at us! We're like totes so adorable together!" She beamed at him, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

The Manger arrives at the lobster tank, "What the? Who did this?" One of the lobsters pops its balloon with its claw and lands on The Manger's back and snaps his leg,

"YEOWCH! OW OW OW OW OW OW OW!" He then crashes in to bunch of tuna.

XXXXX

-In the produce section-

Tommy was adding stuff to his cart, vibing like he was in a music video, "Onions, lettuce, potatoes. Just call me the Veggie Maestro, 'cause that's how I roll. Next up, gotta get my fruit on, like I'm living the 'Good Life'."

But just as he was about to grab his cart, the intercom blared to life, cutting through his groove like a remix gone wrong. He wasn't at all surprised to hear who was on the other end probably someone trying to drop a new track, or maybe just a reminder to not let the groceries go 'Too Good' like Mase said.

"For those about to shop, I salute you!" Luna shouted with her signature excitement. She cranked up the volume on the intercom, strumming madly on her guitar, "Let's rock this shopping spree, everybody!" The store echoed with her enthusiastic jam session, making every shopper feel the groove!

The bass was bumpin' so hard, Tommy thought for sure the crew from Men in Black might just slide in to check it out.

"Do'h! Luna's about to have us singin' the blues!" Tommy shouted, feeling the vibe. He was on a mission like he was chasin' down a remix, followin' the sweet strum of her guitar like it was the hook in his favorite track. Each step felt like a beat drop, but man, the sound was throwin' him off a little.

After some back and forth, he finally caught sight of her, chillin' by a pillar like she owned the stage, guitar in hand and music flowing through her like she was channeling *Jimi*. Seizin' that moment while she was lost in her groove, Tommy swooped in with the kind of energy you only get at a live show. He snagged her right in the middle of her jam and tossed her in the cart like they were about to ride into the next big hit together.

"GOODNIGHT, GROCERY STORE!" Luna shouted, her voice echoing like a rock anthem. With a playful grin and her guitar in hand, she couldn't help but add, "Catch ya on the flip side, aisle buddies!"

When the music came to a sudden stop, Luna spun around, her face lighting up with a combo of excitement and a pinch of nerves as she caught her boyfriend Tommy's gaze, "Whoa, dude you doing go?" she asked, her heart racing like a guitar solo.

"Luna, can you roll with me while I hit up the store for some grub?" Tommy said, his tone nearly flat his normal way of talking absent.

"Hehe… alright, my bad, 'Love'!" Luna replied, putting on her best posh English accent, her grin stretching from ear to ear.

The manager comes by and hangs up the intercom, "I'll get you yet..." His voiced filled with determination.

XXXXX

-In the magazine section-

Delilah was strutting her way to the ice cream and frozen pizza aisle when she spotted Lincoln flipping through some comics.

"Yo, Lincoln!" she called out, a frown spreading across her face as she approached her boyfriend.

Lincoln looked up, his eyes wide and his trademark grin plastered across his face. He knew Delilah's lecture was about to come down like a ton of bricks, "Oh... hey, Delilah!" he said, trying to sound innocent as he quickly set the comic book aside, "I was just, uh, checking the latest issue... for research!"

"Oh... hey Delilah." Delilah teased in a mocking tone, mimicking her boyfriend, "Love Bug, you know you can't just be reading those without coughin' up some cash first, right?" She could already feel that disappointment creeping in.

"Aw, man! Sorry, but this comic is the new edition and I just… Ugh!" Lincoln sighed, feeling the weight of his words. As Delilah ruffled his hair, he couldn't help but crack a smile. She always had a way of lightening the mood, even when things got a bit tense.

"Ayo, Linky, I feel you wanted to check it out, but we gotta show some love for the folks putting in that grind on those comics. It ain't easy work, you know? Anyway, right now I'm just tryna grab some ice cream and hope our fams don't wreck this whole spot." Delilah said sensing Lincoln didn't come here solo.

"I know, I know! I really tried to keep them in line, but come on, it's my sisters we're talking about! It's like a wild circus whenever they're around. All I wanted was to snag some Zombie Brand." Lincoln said, waving his hand toward the chaos his sisters were probably unleashing in the background.

"Aight, you rollin' with me so I can keep an eye on ya. While we at it, I'll help you pick out some good stuff." Delilah said, pushing her cart over to the ice cream and frozen pizza aisle.

"Awesome, thanks a million, Delilah!" Lincoln said with a huge grin, his excitement bubbling over. He dashed after his girlfriend, eager to check out the ice cream and frozen pizza section. This was going to be epic!

XXXXX

-In the toiletry section-

Luis, draped in dark attire that seemed to absorb the dim light of the store, wandered through the toiletry section with his twin brothers. Their dark faces ignored the fluorescent glow above, as they delved into the oppressive shadows of mundane products. Surrounded by the sterile scents and stark packaging, Luis felt an odd sense of irony. Here, amidst the trivialities of life, he searched for something that resonated with their somber souls. The shelves were lined with vibrant colors, a stark contrast to their aesthetic, but perhaps even the most dismal among us need a touch of the ordinary now and then.

Larry squinted at the shelf, scratching his head, "Alright, let's see what we've got here...value pack? Nah. Family pack? Boring! Ooh, wait a sec Village pack! That's the ticket! Hey, guys, give me a lift over here!"

Charlie crossed his arms and huffed, "No way I'm lifting you up! Get your own lift, buddy!"

Luis cast a sideways glance at Charlie, a hint of irritation lacing his voice, "Fine, we'll lift your wretched self up. Just make it quick; I know I'm destined to be the one stuck at the bottom." With an ironic sigh, he hoisted Charlie onto his shoulders while Larry steadied him. Charlie reached for the monstrous pack of three-ply toilet paper, his expression a mix of determination and dark humor, as if he was claiming a treasure from the depths of a cursed realm.

"I got it! Aim me at the cart!" Charlie shouted, excitement bubbling over as he hefted the gigantic three-ply toilet paper pack. Luis strolled over, eyeing the massive bundle like it was some sort of treasure. With a triumphant heave, Charlie plopped the colossal package into the cart and checked it off the list with a flourish, "Check! Yes! That's it! All done! Now, for the moment of truth!" He dramatically pointed at Larry, ready for whatever was next!

"Yeah! Let's hit the candy aisle!" Larry yelled with his usual excitement, bouncing on his toes.

"YES!" Shouted the twins, their excitement echoing through the aisle as Luis trudged behind, pushing the cart like it was the heaviest thing in the world.

They dashed over to the cereal aisle, eyes sparkling like the stars, and soon they spotted it: the last box of Zombie Bran!

"Whoa, check it out, big bro has been craving this cereal!" Charlie exclaimed, bouncing on his heels, "Let's snatch it up before anyone else gets it!"

Larry nodded with that signature excitement of his, grabbing the cereal box with a big grin, "Alright! Phew, last box! I can't believe it's finally here like, this is totally going to be-"

A kid who looks eerily identical to Lincoln with bleach blonde hair, an orange shirt, blue jeans and a white beanie snatches the box, "Mine!"

Charlie glares dramatically and exclaims, "Whoa, hold up! You can't just do that, you total wannabe, Lincoln!"

Larry thumps his foot on the ground dramatically, "Yeah, I had it first, bro!"

"And I have it now, pip squeaks!" Bratty Kid shouted then runs off laughing with the box.

Luis cast a brooding gaze, his voice a haunting whisper, "Oh, you are going down...AFTER HIM!" With a dark intensity, he plunged into the shadows, followed closely by Charlie and Larry, as they pursued him through the swirling mist of night.

The manager notices them, "Oh, you are going down..." The Manager said and gives chase as well.

As Luis pursues the sinister shadow of Lincoln's doppelganger, the Loud twins are engaged in a chaotic duel with produce hoses, drenching each other in a tempest of fruit and folly, "Guys, seriously, quit it! You'll doom your family to exile from this realm!" he exclaims, "Charlie, Larry, wrangle them before it's too late!"

In a moment of mischief, the bratty doppelganger sends watermelons tumbling to the ground, and Luis, swift as a wraith, snatches a fruit scale to evade the fruit onslaught, relentless in his pursuit. The manager, caught in the crossfire, becomes a hapless target, a victim of the melon shower.

Meanwhile, the impish fiend spills a mountain of coffee beans from the dispenser, creating a chaotic landscape. With the grace of a phantom, Luis uses dangling sausage links to swing over the treacherous beans, landing deftly beside a table of free samples—a fleeting chance for a taste of something darker amid the mayhem.

"Sample, dear?" The Sample Lady asked.

"Oh, thank you." Luis murmured with a hint of dramatic flair as he took a sample and devoured it, continuing his chase.

The manager, attempting to emulate Luis's antics with the sausage links, found himself slipping and crashing toward the sample table in a clumsy display.

"Oh dear!" the Sample Lady exclaimed, her voice a mix of surprise and concern, echoing the chaos in this otherwise gloomy setting.

The manager crashes onto the table and Luis sprinted through the bakery, where that insufferable lookalike was gleefully oozing liquid butter across the floor, turning it into a treacherous slip-and-slide. With a flick of defiance, he snatched a shopping basket and glided over the slick mess, his gaze landing on Lucy, who was squashing cakes together with an enthusiasm that can only be described as macabre, crafting a grotesque scene of a monster devouring the bride and groom perched atop a wedding cake.

"Please, stop!" Luis exclaimed, his voice tinged with an urgency that rivals his dark wardrobe.

"Sigh..." Lucy replied, her tone as heavy as the shadows that lingered in the corner of the dimly lit bakery.

The manager sees the tip of Luis's white hair in the reflecting glass and slips on the butter right into Lucy's cake sculpture.

Amidst the cold isolation of the frozen food section, Luis catches a glimpse of the snowman display, absurdly donning a pair of kid's shoes, "Game over, cereal thief!" he mutters with a smirk, the mocking light of the fluorescent bulbs glinting off his pale skin. He lunges at the display, but finds only disappointment in the void, "Do'h..." Then, from the depths of the frozen peas, he spots the lookalike slipping away, like a shadow in the night, "Hey!" Luis calls out, a spark of determination flickering within the shadows of his dark attire.

Larry finally catches up and sees the kid slipping away, but then he spots the lobsters tied to those balloons, the bag of peas, and that hilarious snowman's corn cob pipe. An idea sparks! He loads up that goofy pipe with peas and starts blasting them at the balloons. BOOM! One of the lobsters lands right on the doppelganger's back, and with a snap that catches him by surprise, the kid takes off running toward the bakery. The manager, spotting that bleach blonde mop of hair like a neon sign, lifts the cart and reveals the bratty kid hiding underneath.

"Gotcha, hooligan!" The Manager shouted and grabs the boy.

The lookalike's mother furiously drags him by his ear toward the exit, "I can't believe you got us kicked out of here!"

"Can I just get my cereal?" The Bratty Kid begged.

Bratty Kid's Mom takes it and tosses it aside, "NO!"

Charlie catches it in slow motion, putting on his best dramatic face.

"But-but-but...my Zombie Bran!" Bratty Kid yells, his voice echoing as he's dragged out of the store.

Charlie smirks, waving the prize like a trophy, "YES! Now let's bounce before we get kicked outta here!"

XXXXX

Leo was strutting down the aisle with Lori, heading straight for the checkout counter like a boss.

"All right, let's wrap this up! That's everything from the deli section." He thought, feeling a wave of relief wash over him for a hot second.

Just then, a text from Delilah popped up on his phone, saying their siblings were all accounted for. And surprise, surprise, Lori's siblings were in the mix too! With a swift motion, Leo pulled Lori toward the checkout to put an end to this wild shopping extravaganza.

When they hit the checkout line, it looked less like a family reunion and more like a circus gone haywire. Seriously, you could've sworn they were prepping for a show!

Without missing a beat, Leo jumped to the register to handle the payment. As they got to the front, the cashier scanned those items faster than a speeding bullet and packed them up like a true pro. Finally, Leo paid up, feeling super grateful that their chaotic shopping adventure was done and dusted, "Boom! Mission accomplished!"

The drive back home was unusually silent—now that's a rare feat with the Velazquest crew. Leo was totally down for some peace and quiet, especially after the wild day they'd just had. A little break from the usual chaos? Yeah, that was a sweet deal.

As soon as they pulled into the driveway, Leo jumped out, ready to tackle the bags. After making sure Van Kong was secure, he bolted to his and David's room and flopped down on his bed like a sack of potatoes. He glanced at the clock on his dresser 4:55 PM just a few ticks away from wrapping up what had been a marathon of a day.

Just as he was about to dive into the bliss of his mattress, there was a sudden knock on the door, "Ugh, seriously?" Leo groaned, dragging himself up, fully bracing for one of his hyperactive siblings to crash his downtime. But when he swung the door open, there was nothing but empty space. His curiosity kicked in big time, and he scanned the area.

Then his eyes hit the floor, and his heart did a little happy dance. There it was: a perfectly crafted peanut butter, bacon, and banana sandwich on a small plate—his absolute fave! Right next to it was a note that read: "Hey, we're really sorry for the trouble earlier. Hope this makes your day a bit better! Love: Your siblings (:"

A grin broke out across Leo's face as he read the note. He couldn't help but think about that sandwich, still warm like it was charged up with pure sibling love and mischief.

"I definitely gotta hit the grocery store more often." Leo chuckled, grabbing the sandwich and taking a huge bite. The unexpectedly awesome combo blasted his taste buds and brought a wave of comfort that only a Velazquest sibling creation could deliver.

-End of Flashback-

As Leo cruised into the driveway, he parked that sweet ride and swung open the front door, ready to dive into the chaos of home sweet home. The moment he stepped inside, his siblings lit up like a power surge.

"Leo!" They yelled in unison, their voices echoing off the walls.

"Yo, fam!" Leo shot back, his voice filled with excitement as he strolled into the house, bags in hand. You could practically feel the energy buzzing around him after conquering that epic shopping quest. Talk about a total win!

"Yo, big bro! Lemme help you out!" David called out as he hurried over, grabbing a few bags that looked kinda heavy, "These ain't nothin', I got this!"

"Hey there, Leo! Allow me to work my magic and swoop in like the hero you never knew you needed! Johnny struts over, channeling his inner superhero, and snags two bags like they're part of a save-the-day montage.

"Alright, guys! I still got a few more bags chillin' in the ride, so I'm gonna grab 'em. Be right back!" Leo said, stepping out of the house with a determined vibe.

Luis trailed behind Leo, his voice dripping with a dark humor, "We can assist in this macabre endeavor. After all, we possess hands to spare in this shadowy realm."

Leo grinned, giving a thumbs up as his siblings hustled behind him, "You guys are the best!" He turned around, struggling a little with all those bags in his arms, but he wore that smile like it was his ultimate weapon, "Let's roll out, team!"

"I got this, Leo! No way I'm running out of toilet paper again!" Larry snatched the huge pack and sprinted up the stairs, determination in his eyes, "Ain't no way I'm getting caught in a sticky situation!"

"Alright, I'm snagging this! My super-refreshing watermelon shampoo is in here!" Charlie grinned, grabbing the bag and bustling into the bathroom with Larry.

"Yo, let me take this, Bro!" Tommy said, grabbing two bags like he was snatching the mic at a cypher, "Ain't no mountain high enough, I got this! Just call me the bag man, I'll be your faithful roadie!" He flashed a grin, channeling that vibe like he was living life in a never-ending music video.

"Thanks, lil' bro!" Leo said with a grin.

Tommy smiled and walked toward the house.

"Alright, team! Just a few more bags left to haul!" Leo declared, balancing a couple of bags in his hands, "We've got this! Let's get it done!"

"I-I'll, um, take the rest." Milton said, his voice barely above a whisper. He quickly grabbed the bags, trying not to drop them. "S-sorry if that's okay! I mean, if you don't mind, of course. I just didn't want to uh, you know make a scene or anything! That'd be really bag-embarrassing, right?" He chuckled nervously, glancing back to see if anyone was laughing at his pun. Then, with a shy smile, he scurried into the house, anxious but relieved to help.

Once finished, Once she wrapped up, Delilah strolled over to her brother and said, "Yo, Leo, I gotta ask you somethin'."

Leo pulled out his keys and locked Van Kong, "Ayy, what's good, shorty? You got something on your mind, or what?"

Delilah kicked her foot through the dirt with a grin, "Ayo, listen up! The crew and I was hopin' you'd chill with us for a bit. We just wanna show you that we can be straight-up awesome siblings, ya feel me?"

Leo scratched his head, a puzzled look on his face, "Yo, who's out there sayin' you guys ain't cool? That's just whack!"

Delilah stretched her neck and chuckled, "Yo, you remember last year at the store, right?"

Leo chuckled, his voice tinged with a bit of bravado, "Yo, all I can recall is babysitting Lori while I was stockpiling a month's worth of groceries. And you know my awesome siblings were rollin' with me too. Teamwork makes the dream work, right?"

Delilah chuckled, leaning back with a playful grin, "Leo, you always know how to make a girl feel special." She flashed a bright smile at her big bro, appreciating his sweet words.

Leo slammed his hands together, grinning wide, "Yo, listen up! Y'all don't need to prove a thing—you're already my awesome siblings! How about we order some pizza and kick back with a movie? What do you say?" He could tell the sibs were eavesdropping.

Before he could even finish, the others popped out of their hiding spots, nodding eagerly, totally in for the plan their brother laid down.

-Epilogue-

A year ago, right after a grocery run, Lincoln excitedly pours himself a bowl of Zombie Bran cereal. "Soooo good!" he exclaims as he digs in.

Suddenly, his sisters burst into the room, acting like zombies for no apparent reason.

"BRAAAAN!" they groan in unison, their arms outstretched dramatically.

Lincoln tries to stifle a grin. "Not a chance! I'm not sharing!"

Lynn leaps onto the sofa, still in full zombie mode. "Whoa! Hey, back off!"

"BRAAAAAN!" Lynn Jr. chimes in, her voice echoing with perfect zombie accuracy.

"BRAAAAN!" the rest of the sisters join in, embracing their inner zombies.

Lincoln can't help but chuckle. "C'mon, guys, it's just cereal. It's just filled with—" But before he can finish, he launches a handful of cereal right into his face, immediately transforming into a zombie himself. "OOH… BRAAAAAN!"

In no time, the living room turns into a chaotic Zombie Bran battle, with cereal flying everywhere. Lily, observing from her playpen, can't resist joining in.

"BRAAAAAN!" she squeals with delight, her little arms mimicking their zombie antics.

And thus, the ultimate Zombie Bran showdown commences.

The End.

Chapter 37: Lincoln Loud: Girl Guru

Lincoln Loud considered himself a jack-of-all-trades, good at a lot of things but a master of none—especially when it came to understanding girls. You see, a lot of guys think girls are just one giant puzzle, a single brain with the same goals and likes. But not Lincoln. After knowing a million girls, he could confidently say they were all unique. Take Delilah and Ronnie, for instance. Both were tomboys around his age, and sure, they had some similar interests, but they were totally different. Delilah was an artist and kinda book-smart—she wasn't really into getting her hands dirty too much. On the flip side, Ronnie was rough and tumble, and she loved pushing her limits. Sure, she didn't actively enjoy pain, but she would jump her bike off ramps and crash it for the thrill. They each had their own way of seeing the world, and that was pretty cool.

Lincoln learned these things growing up alongside his best friend and girlfriend, the magnificent Delilah, and of course, dealing with his epic ten sisters. Each of his sisters was a complete and unique character. Lynn was the sporty jock, Leni was... well, the lovable dumb blonde, Luan was the class clown, Lucy was all about the goth life, Lisa was the genius, and Lana was the ultimate tomboy. They all grew up under the same roof and shared the same values, but bruh, their personalities were totally different! Sure, they all had big hearts and were kind, but when it came to tastes and viewpoints, they were like night and day.

So yeah, Lincoln kinda figured girls out in a way most boys his age didn't, but it wasn't something he bragged about or thought was a big deal.

Now, let's get to the juicy part of the story! It all kicked off on a gray, snowy day when Royal Woods was buried under yet another epic snowstorm. Lincoln was chilling at his usual lunch table with Delilah, working on a ham and cheese sandwich his dad packed, when Rusty walked over and plopped down beside them. Lincoln didn't have much against Rusty, but he wasn't exactly thrilled with him either—not after that whole bike incident. He could take Rusty or leave him.

Since Lincoln didn't care much about Rusty one way or another, he didn't really try to eavesdrop on the conversation between him and Delilah, but come on! They were literally three feet away. Rusty was all worked up because he had a crush on a girl named Cristina but he was too scared to ask her out. Poor guy didn't think he had a snowball's chance in a snowstorm.

"Wow, she's like super pretty and I'm just... well, me." Rusty said with a sigh, "I totally don't know what to do here, man. It's like I'm in the middle of a giant game and I just can't figure out my next move!"

"Yo, why you even askin' me for help?" Delilah said, trying to keep her head in her lunch.

"Well you're pretty and you guys totally chattin' it up all the time. So, what do you think—can you work your magic and get Cristina linked up with the Rustman, Delilah?" Rusty said with his signature enthusiasm.

Delilah and Lincoln exchanged glances and cracked up, while Rusty just stood there, his cheeks heating up with frustration. He frowned, crossing his arms. "Look, are you gonna help or not? I wanna date Cristina." Rusty said with an edge in his voice. Delilah rolled her eyes and shot back, "Nah, I ain't doing that. One, I only chat with her when I absolutely have to; two, I'm super busy, so I ain't got time for that; and three, I just don't wanna."

"Come on, Delly!" Rusty pleaded, his voice a mix of desperation and charm, "I'm really in a bind here!"

"No way, Rusty! I'm not—"

"Hey, I promise I'll quit bothering you!" Rusty insisted, flashing a hopeful grin.

Lincoln's eyes shot wide open. Wait a second! Did Rusty actually say he'd quit bugging Delilah?

A devious grin spread across Lincoln's face. Oh man, this could be epic!

Now, there are a lot of things Lincoln loved—comics, video games, horror flicks—but nothing came close to how much he liked Delilah. She was awesome!

An idea popped into his head. What if he helped Rusty? But not just any help; he could be a... hmmm... Girl Guru! He was pretty good at figuring things out, but love? Well, that was a whole different ball game. You can't just map out someone's heart, you know? It has to happen naturally, like magic!

But wait! What if he could give Rusty a better shot at romance? It's kinda like parenting—sure, you can't force your kid to be a doctor or a lawyer, but you can set them up to succeed! If Lincoln marketed himself as the go-to guy for unlocking crushes, he'd probably be out of a job in no time. But if he framed it as helping Rusty while letting him do the heavy lifting, then he could keep the gig even if the results weren't perfect.

All these thoughts whirled in Lincoln's head faster than a rollercoaster, just as Delilah popped open her chocolate milk and took a sip. Rusty was gazing at her like a puppy dog, which made Delilah roll her eyes. That was it! Time to step in. Helping Rusty would make him back off from Delilah—perfect!

"Alright, I'll help Rusty," Lincoln declared, feeling all charged up. "I can't promise a love story, but I'll give it a shot!"

Rusty breathed a huge sigh of relief, while Delilah just shrugged and took a bite of her lunch.

Then the bell rang. "Meet me after school!" Lincoln called out to Rusty, ready to kick off Operation Matchmaker!

Rusty nodded and rushed off.

"Yo, you really think you can pull this off?" Delilah said, strutting to class with a confident grin.

"I dunno." Lincoln said, glancing over at his girlfriend with that familiar, goofy grin, "Helping someone get a girlfriend is way more different than trying to get one yourself!"

"Yeah boy, you really think you can handle that so-called 'ladies man' all on your own? You trippin'!" Delilah said with a smirk.

As if on cue, the crowd crammed into the hall parted like it was the Red Sea, and there she was—Cristina, the girl Rusty totally swoons over. She popped up by the water fountain, looking like she stepped right out of a magazine. I mean, she tucked her curly reddish-brown hair behind her ear, hit that button, and leaned in for a drink like a gazelle sipping water at some super cool watering hole. She was rocking this navy blue blouse and matching skirt combo, with white socks hiked up high, blue shoes, and an orange headband like she just came from a fashion runway. Not gonna lie, even I, Lincoln Loud—the king of keeping my eyes to myself—had to admit it: Cristina was seriously beautiful!

Delilah stopped in her tracks and shot a look at Lincoln. He could already tell what his girl was about to drop on him, "You really think Rusty got a shot with her?"

"Yeah!" Lincoln exclaimed, a hopeful grin spreading across his face, "Rusty totally has a chance!" But then he quickly added, looking a bit less confident, "Okay, maybe not a super great one..."

XXXXX

-Royal Woods library-

That afternoon, Lincoln met up with Rusty at the library yeah, the one place that's mostly quiet and only gets lively when kids are racing around looking for books. The only other soul in there was Librarian Wetta, who probably has the best poker face when it comes to shushing people. Rusty plopped himself down at one of the study tables while Lincoln stood in front of him all serious-like, ruler in hand, "Alright." Lincoln said, "First thing's first: what do you know about girls?"

Rusty scratched his head like a total goof, "They like… pink and stuff?"

Lincoln slammed the ruler on the table with a loud crack, making him jump, "Wrong!" Lincoln said, shaking his head, "Not all of them like pink, buddy."

"Well, a lot of them do." Rusty shot back with a finger gun, trying to act cool.

"That's not the point, Rusty!" Lincoln said, rolling his eyes, "Girls are just like us. They've got their own interests and tastes. What works for one girl may not work for another. One might dig it if you're all classy and neat, while another might think you're awesome just being yourself—messy hair and all! So, what's this girl Cristina like?"

Rusty shrugged and turned redder than a ripe tomato, "She's... really pretty, and she smells good, and, uh..."

Lincoln couldn't help but grimace and banged the ruler again, "No, no! What's she like as a person? What's her personality? What are her interests?"

For a moment, Rusty went silent, and then stammered, "I think she likes books?"

"Anything else?" Lincoln asked, trying not to facepalm.

Rusty shrugged again. Not surprising, really. A lot of guys—even grown-ups—get so dazzled by looks that they forget what really counts. Sure, Cristina's a total knockout, but that's not what makes a relationship work. You need to vibe with someone! Yeah, looks matter, but you also have to have that spark.

"Okay, listen up." Lincoln said, ready to lay down his master plan, "Here's what I'll do. I'm going to follow her around, learn all about what she likes, what makes her tick, how she acts, everything! Then I'll teach you what I find. After that, it's on you to use that knowledge to win her over."

"But—" Rusty started to protest.

Lincoln cut him off with a hand wave, "Nope! Don't even start! I can only do so much. I can't just sprinkle magic dust and make her fall for you. You've gotta do the heavy lifting, pal. I can give you the tools, but you've gotta put them to work!"

Rusty sighed, running his fingers through his hair, looking all nervous, "What if she says no?"

Lincoln slapped him on the back to pep him up, "Then she says no! It's not the end of the world, dude."

"But I really like her." Lincoln whined.

"If it's not meant to be, it's just not meant to be." Lincoln said, keeping it real with him, "My sister Luna wanted to go see AC/DC on their Power Up Tour, but guess what? She didn't get to. Girls are cool, man, but they're a dime a dozen. AC/DC? That's one-of-a-kind! And they're not exactly young, either."

Rusty looked like he was about to lose it, but Lincoln just gave him a smirk, "Time to get to work, buddy!"

They wrapped up the meeting pretty quickly after that. The sky was turning a gloomy shade and snowflakes were starting to dance around like they were in their own little winter party. Lincoln shoved his hands into his jacket pockets and pulled his head down to shield myself from the chilly flakes. Tomorrow, Lincoln was diving headfirst into recon on Cristina. It'd probably take him a week, maybe two, and then he'll hand it off to Rusty.

Lincoln just hoped he could handle it.

But honestly, deep down, Lincoln wasn't so sure.

XXXXX

The next morning, Lincoln tossed his boots and coat into his locker, swapped out for his trusty tennis shoes, and made a beeline for the cafeteria. He spotted Cristina sitting at a table by the wall with a bunch of other girls. He slid over to a table close by and whipped out my phone like it was the most interesting thing in the world, but really, He was all ears. From what He could catch, Cristina seemed super nice. Thank goodness for that! If she were a total donut-hole, Rusty would probably get shot down faster than you could say "rejection," and who needs that kind of drama?

So, for the rest of the day, Lincoln shadowed Cristina, eavesdropping and jotting down notes. Lincoln thought about asking her friends for intel, but that felt too risky. If she caught wind of it, she might think he was some kind of stalker or worse—she might end up liking Lincoln! Totally not what he wanted to happen; that'd just crank up the complications for Rusty.

Then, Lincoln had a lightbulb moment, but it flickered out just as fast. Staging a fight with Rusty over her? Nah, that would probably just make Cristina feel sorry for whoever lost. Not the vibe he going for; she seems more like the "let's avoid conflict" type anyway.

Lincoln decided to keep that idea on the back burner for now. If Rusty needed some extra help wooing her, he'd think about it later. For now, he was on a mission for intel.

Two weeks went by, and Lincoln was deep into his covert ops. He followed her after school, sifted through her garbage (gross, but necessary), climbed a tree to peek through her window, and even broke into her locker, rifling through her stuff for clues. One Friday, he skipped school—don't tell his mom!—and snuck into her house through her bedroom window. With her parents at work, he had the place to myself. He went through everything—he even read her diary! (Yes, it was as shocking as it sounds.) He found out she loved animals, adventure novels, and dreamed about being a vet in some big city—no specifics, though. Other than that, she was pretty normal. She liked pop music, Disney movies, and her family. No weird secrets lurking around, at least none he could find!

After two weeks of intense reconnaissance, Rusty and Lincoln met up in the library after school. Lincoln plopped his neatly typed report in front of him, crossing his arms like a serious detective, "This is everything," Lincoln said, "She hits the library three times a week and walks her dog Buttons at the dog park on Ellison Avenue every evening around six."

Rusty picked up the papers, flipping through them like his life depended on it, "What do I do?" he asked, looking a little freaked out.

Lincoln perched on the edge of the table, ready to drop some wisdom, "How about this?"

Lincoln laid out my plan, and Rusty rubbed his chin like he was some kind of mastermind, "That might work." Rusty said.

"Perfect! We'll do it tomorrow." Lincoln declared, feeling pumped and ready to make Rusty's love life a whole lot easier!

After school the next day, Lincoln met up with Rusty at the Cujo Memorial Dog Park on Ellison Ave. They crouched behind a big tree, waiting for Cristina to show up. Lincoln had brought Charles, the Loud family's dog, while Rusty was holding his leash like it was a lifeline. Lincoln kept one eye glued to the street, hoping she would arrive soon.

"Alright." Lincoln said, nudging Rusty, "Go over and start talking to her. Remember everything! She loves animals, dreams of being a vet, is obsessed with the big city, and totally digs adventure novels."

Rusty nodded, but his face was as red as a fire truck, and he looked like he might pass out at any moment. Honestly, Lincoln started to wonder if he had what it took to impress Cristina.

"Come on, buddy. Go on!" Lincoln encouraged him. Lincoln knelt next to Charles, who seemed to get the memo right away.

With a wag of his tail, Charles led Rusty toward Cristina and her dog, Buttons. Lincoln whipped out my trusty binoculars and started eavesdropping. Lincoln leaned over to Luis, who had suddenly popped up out of nowhere, which cause him to let out a quiet freaked out scream.

"I wish I knew what they were saying?" Lincoln asked.

"They're droning on about the affections of dogs amidst a backdrop of endless snow." Luis said, a twisted smirk illuminating his dark face.

Lincoln frowned, thinking Rusty was probably stumbling all over his words, "How's he doing?"

Luis shrugged, a dark smirk creeping across his face, "Stumbling over his words like a lost soul in the shadows. Hard to believe he sees himself as some kind of seducer when he's clearly drowning in his own despair."

Lincoln sighed, feeling a little bad for him.

Later that day, Lincoln met up with Rusty to get his two cents on the whole situation, "Okay, you need to keep talking to her." Lincoln suggested, hoping he'd have some genius plan.

The next day, we set it up for Rusty to casually bump into Cristina at the library. They started chatting about their favorite books. I was eavesdropping from the next aisle, practically bouncing on my toes with excitement as Rusty listed all her favorite books as his own. She totally lit up! It was going better than I expected!

But then, the bubble burst.

A week later, Rusty finally summoned the courage to ask her out, and she dropped the classic "Let's be friends" line. Lincoln felt for him because he'd already promised me he wouldn't pester Delilah anymore, so that's all Lincoln could do for now.

Later, when Lincoln was grabbing a drink from the water fountain, Lincoln spotted Rusty and Poppa Wheelie sneaking into the restroom. They were looking around like spies, so naturally, Lincoln had to follow them in. Lincoln creaked the door open just enough to hear their hushed conversation.

"I don't wanna do that!" Rusty shouted, clearly panicking.

"I know it's a little much—" Poppa Wheelie started.

"You think?" Rusty shot back, sounding sarcastic.

"But it'll give you the best chance." Poppa Wheelie insisted, "I know Cristina. She's a caring person, and she'll totally take this bait."

Rusty sighed like he was about to jump off a cliff.

"Trust me, okay? If you don't want to, fine. Stay in the friend zone."

I could see panic flashing in Rusty's eyes, and my stomach knotted up.

"That's what I thought," Poppa Wheelie continued. "We'll do it tomorrow at recess."

Lincoln mind raced as he wondered what crazy scheme they were cooking up, but he decided it was time to make his stealthy exit before they caught on.

XXXXX

It was that time of year again—winter had rolled in, and the cold temperatures made the teens feel like they were plummeting straight into the Arctic. So, recess was held in the gym instead. As Lincoln scanned the room, Lincoln spotted Poppa Wheelie strutting in like he owned the place. Seriously, this guy thought he was the coolest thing since sliced bread. He put his hands on his hips, surveying the gym like some kind of hawk before locking eyes with Rusty, who was leaning against the wall looking a little lost.

Meanwhile, Cristina was doing her thing, walking around the basketball court with her friends, still dressed in her gym clothes—white T-shirt and dark blue shorts. Classic move! Poppa Wheelie, probably trying to channel his inner Casanova, nodded to Rusty and then swaggered over to fall in behind Cristina. Lincoln could see him gearing up for whatever cringy pick-up line he had in mind.

Then, with all the confidence of a guy who had watched one too many rom-coms, he started panting and mumbling under his breath. Lincoln thought, 'Oh boy, here we go.' Cristina glanced back, looking all concerned, like she was trying to figure out if he needed a rescue.

"Are you okay?" she asked.

"Is that a shovel in your back pocket?" Poppa Wheelie shot back, "Cuz I am digging that butt."

Cristina's face was a mix of confusion and disgust, "Excuse me?"

"If I said you had a beautiful body, would you hold it against me?" he wiggled his eyebrows like some sort of cartoon character.

Lincoln couldn't help but cringe. Cristina's jaw practically hit the floor, "No! Gross!"

Poppa Wheelie shot his shot again, saying he liked girls who played hard to get and suggesting they should go back to his place. Riiiight, as if that was going to work!

That's when Rusty, who had clearly had enough, stepped up, "Hey, tubby, leave her alone." He said, sounding like a cheesy actor trying to deliver a heroic line.

Cristina looked confused, like she was trying to figure out if she was being punk'd.

"Get lost, pizza face." Poppa Wheelie shot back, "Me and my girl are about to go make out." He flicked his tongue at Cristina—yikes—not the best move!

When Rusty pushed him, it was like watching a cartoon fight. Poppa Wheelie countered with a punch that knocked Rusty back. Lincoln winced; this was spiraling out of control! Rusty tripped and fell. Cristina rushed over, concern plastered all over her face, "Are you okay?" She asked, which Lincoln thought was super sweet.

But then she turned on Poppa Wheelie with daggers in her eyes. "What's your problem, jerk?"

Poppa Wheelie just smirked and suggested going for hot chocolate. "Ew, no! I'm not going anywhere with you," Cristina shot back.

And when Rusty tried to get her to take him to the nurse, she was having none of it. "No! I'm not going anywhere with you either!"

Poppa Wheelie and Rusty looked totally shocked, "Huh?!"

Cristina put her hands on her hips and delivered the kicker: "You guys think you're slick, huh? I see what you're doing! You think if Poppa Wheelie acts like a creep, I'll rush into Rusty's arms? Nope! Newsflash: we live in modern times! I'm out of here!" And with that, she snapped her fingers and strutted away like a total boss.

Lincoln looked at Delilah, who had witnessed the entire fiasco and told me to sit tight, "So, that was Poppa Wheelie's plan? Interesting, I had my thoughts about it too, but I decided to hold off."

Delilah flashed a grin and gave Lincoln a playful slap on the back, "Look, Love Bug, I ain't no love guru or anything, but let me tell you—the first rule is you can't rush it. You gotta vibe with them for real, you feel me?"

Lincoln smiled back at her; she was right, "Hey, after school, how about we grab some hot chocolate? My dad makes a mean mug of the stuff!"

Delilah's grin grew, "Aight, I'm down! But just a heads up, we're rolling to my crib the next day. My brother's got that hot chocolate game on lock—it's fire!"

They held hands as they walked home and Lincoln couldn't help but grin like an idiot.

The End.

Chapter 38: Any Given Sundae

The story starts one day above Franklin Avenue. Inside the Velazquest house, Sammy goes to the kitchen and yawns, stretching. Johnny is shown cooking and Frankie talks to him.

"Thank you for the delightful breakfast, dear brother. I shall return around four o'clock after I've completed my volunteer work at the museum." Frankie remarked.

Johnny whipped his head around to his little bro, "So, you're strutting your stuff at the museum, huh? What's the deal, Einstein? Need that brain of yours to locate the missing T-Rex or something? Maybe pick out cool dinosaur bones for show-and-tell? You're gonna wow those museum-goers, aren't ya?"

Frankie chuckled, "You won't believe it! While conducting some archaeological excavations at a construction site, Dr. Alvarez and her team remarkably uncovered a fully preserved Neanderthal woman, encased in a block of ice. Isn't that fascinating?"

"What the?! She stumbled upon a frozen cave lady? That's nuts dude!" Johnny yelled, throwing his hands up like he just discovered unicorns are real. I mean, who doesn't love a good mind-bending twist? Let the madness unfold!

Frankie smiled with a hint of mischief in his eyes, "I know, I have a delightful thought—perhaps I could invite Lisa to accompany me in our scholarly pursuits!"

Johnny flipped an egg dramatically, "Oh, sweet chili dogs, look at you two lovebirds! A date at the museum? How romantic! I mean, what's next? Candlelit dinners in the fossil exhibit? Just don't get too handsy with the T-Rex skeletons—I hear they don't take kindly to that. But hey, if you both need a third wheel, I come with a side of burgers and witty commentary!"

Frankie felt a warm flush creep across his cheeks, "You see, it's not exactly a date. It would merely involve myself and Lisa engaging in an academic exploration of the captivating Frozen Neanderthal woman."

Johnny grinned, leaning back like he owned the place, "Oh, absolutely, little bro! Just a smidge of studying and definitely NOT a date. But hey, if you and Lisa end up having a blast, I call dibs on the popcorn and the sequel rights!"

Frankie offered a gracious thumbs up, "Thank you, dear brother. I sincerely wish you an enjoyable day ahead." He turned his gaze to Sammy and added, "I extend my best wishes for a splendid day to you as well, my dear little brother." With that, he elegantly wheeled his chair out of the kitchen.

Johnny flipped the last egg with a flourish, channeling his inner culinary superhero, "Well, well, well, look who's left standing! Just you and me, Sammy! It's like a buddy cop movie, but without the cops or the movie budget. Let's spice things up today—how about we do something special? I mean, it can't just be another day of eggs and existential dread, right? No pressure, but I'm thinking epic adventures are on the menu!"

Sammy grabs his toy keys, "Whatchoo talkin' 'bout, Willis?"

Johnny smirked at Sammy, who was busy turning those toy keys into a gourmet snack, "Hey, how about we ditch the toy buffet and hit up Auntie Pam's Parlor for some ice cream? I mean, who needs a balanced diet when you can have an ice cream sundae? Let's go make some bad decisions together!"

Sammy gasps, "Huh? Ice ceam?"

Sammy then imagines being in a pink sky on a cloud as "The Garland Waltz" from Tchaikovsky's Sleeping Beauty plays in the background. There's a sundae floating in the air. He turns towards it and gasps, reaching out to it, giggling. He then sees a flying teapot spraying chocolate sauce from its sprout, onto the sundae, then the rainbow above him melts into sprinkles, which lands on the sundae, the cloud, and him. He giggles, then some gummi bears appear on top of his head, do some dancing, and leap off his head, into the sundae. Sammy grabs it and goes flying through the air, going through a cloud of whipped cream, which is on the sundae and on his face. Two spoons then hop past him, dance with each other, and jump into the sundae. He laughs and claps, then looks on in wonder as a cherry falls out of the sky, and onto the sundae. He is exuberant and begins to levitate towards it, until Johnny's arms grab him and literally pull his out of the daydream, while he screams. Back in reality, Johnny is holding an unamused Sammy.

"Hey Sammy! Stop daydreaming about that frosty scoop of heaven and get your taste buds in gear!" Johnny teased, smirking like he just dropped a punchline. Then he boops Sammy on the nose, causing Sammy to erupt into giggles.

XXXXX

Johnny, our not-so-average teen, is blasting down the sidewalk like a caffeinated squirrel with a death wish, wearing a grin that could rival a kid in a candy store. And what's in the baby carrier? Oh, just little Sammy, who's probably pondering life's great mysteries, like if the light in the fridge turns off when you close.

"Hang on tight, Sammy!" Johnny shouts, dodging pedestrians and traffic like a game of Frogger on steroids. Auntie Pam's Parlor awaits, and it's not just any parlor—it's the kind of place where desserts are more decadent than a villain's plot, and where "interesting" is the house special.

With each step, he's weaving through pedestrians like he's in an action movie, flicking off surprised onlookers like it's a casual Wednesday. Because really, when it comes to dessert, nothing should stand in your way. Not even the laws of physics or common sense. Am I right?

So there he is, our hero, on a sugar-fueled mission, baby in tow, charging towards sugary salvation. What could possibly go wrong? (Spoiler: Everything.)

Sammy cheers and imagines a sundae with a cherry top.

"See you soon, Sammy!" Imaginary Cherry said then kisses at him.

Sammy gasps with beaming eyes, "Cherry..."

Johnny swaggered up to Auntie Pam's Parlor, wiping the sweat off his forehead like he just finished a marathon, "Phew! Finally made it! Time for some ice cream, my sweet, sweet frozen treat!" He approached the window, giving it a little knock, "Uh, excuse me! Hello? Anyone home? The sign here says you're open, but it feels like a ghost town! Did I walk into a horror movie or what?" He glanced around, half expecting someone to jump out and yell "surprise!" Meanwhile, the ice cream was calling his name, "Let's get this party started, people!"

Auntie Pam strolled over to the window with her usual flair. "Oh honey, I'm really sorry, but I had to close up shop a little early today!"

Johnny and Sammy screamed in horror. Their eyes wide in disbelief.

Auntie Pam sighed dramatically, her eyes wide with disbelief, "Oh, sweetie, you won't believe it! I just kicked off my Auntie Pam's ice cream truck, all set to spread joy with my delicious treats, but then—bam! Milkshake Marty and the Custard Gang swooped in and hijacked it! Can you believe that? My ice cream dreams are melting away!"

Johnny kicked the ground like a kid who just found out Santa isn't real, "Seriously?! No ice cream at an ice cream parlor?! It's like showing up to a clown convention and finding out all the clowns quit! And don't even get me started on that hijacked ice cream truck! What's next? A shortage of sprinkles? This day just keeps diving into the dumpster fire of disappointment! Woohoo!"

Sammy looks down for a second gets teary-eyed and then breaks down wailing in despair uncontrollably.

Johnny swoops in like a superhero—minus the spandex, of course, "Oh, poor baby bro! Let's get you back to the Fortress of Solitude, aka our humble abode." He starts rubbing Sammy's back like it's a magic lamp and he's waiting for a genie to pop out.

Then he struts down the path, feeling like a million bucks, until BAM! His eye starts twitching like it's auditioning for a horror flick. He halts like he just spotted a villain, "No… no, no, no!"

Auntie Pam scratched her head, her brows furrowing in confusion, "No? Like, whatcha mean 'no'?!" She looked around, her usual cheerful smile replaced by a puzzled expression.

Johnny spun around, looking dead serious but with a hint of mischievous flair, "Auntie Pam, these ice cream bandits—Milkshake Marty and his Custard Gang—totally pulled a bonehead move! They made my baby brother cry! Can you believe it? Hijacking your ice cream truck? Oh, they've messed with the wrong kid! Time to show these dessert-thieving miscreants what happens when you mess with family! Cue the epic revenge scene!"

Auntie Pam tilted her head, her brow furrowed in concern, "Now hold on a minute, how in the world are you gonna track them down? They could've skedaddled right out of Royal Woods for all we know!"

Johnny stroked his chin like some kind of superhero detective, "Alright, hear me out! I'm pretty sure those sneaky little turds are still lurking around town. They've probably swapped their capes for fake badges, pretending to work for you while pocketing all the cash. I mean, come on! Stealing an ice cream truck and calling themselves the 'Custard Gang'? It's like a sugary crime spree straight out of a twisted cartoon! And you bet your bottom dollar I'm gonna track them down—armed with my sarcasm and maybe a couple of katanas. Let's do this!"

"Hold on there, sweetie! I already called the police, so you really need to skedaddle home where it's nice and safe!" Auntie Pam exclaimed, her hands on her hips as she tried to stop Johnny from rushing out.

"No way, Auntie Pam! As Sammy's older brother and your number one customer—seriously, do I get a trophy or something?—I'm not letting either of you down. This, I swear on my collection of questionable comic books!" With a dramatic flair, Johnny dashed off like a kid chasing after the ice cream truck, bound for a showdown with Milkshake Marty and the Custard Gang. Because, you know, priorities!

XXXXX

Johnny went on a quest that would make a superhero proud—searching high and low for Auntie Pam's ice cream truck. I mean, who wouldn't want to track down a truckload of frozen bliss? "Alright, if I were a gang of miscreants who just swiped an ice cream truck." He said, "Where would I park my sweet ride? Probably smack in the middle of a customer buffet!"

So, like a deadpan ninja in a candy-colored world, Johnny eventually found himself at the park, dodging joggers and little kids like they were koopas. And lo and behold! There it was—Auntie Pam's ice cream truck, all bright and shiny, serving up scoops of happiness like she was the superhero of sweets. Sweet victory, my friends!

Suddenly, Chief Wellington's car screeched to a halt next to Auntie Pam's ice cream truck. He leaned out the window, eyes narrowed, "Alright, listen up, kids! You better stand back! You don't want to get tangled up with Milkshake Marty and his gang. They're no joke! And if anything goes sideways, make sure to tell Dolores I love her!" His voice was both commanding and slightly dramatic, just like in the heat of the moment!

"Hey, is this lovely lady Dolores your wifey-poo?" Johnny said with a goofy grin, sporting his masked charm and a side of sarcasm.

"My cat." Chief Wellington exclaimed, hopping out of his cruiser and striding over to the truck while Johnny and Sammy watched, eyes wide with suspense. Spotting someone in an Auntie Pam disguise, he shouted, "Auntie Pam! Oh, thank goodness you're alright! I just got word that Milkshake Marty had you in a pickle!"

The figure spins around, and it's none other than Milkshake Marty, decked out in a Auntie Pam disguise!

"Whoa, uh, hi there, officer! Thanks for stopping by! So, uh, Milkshake Marty rolled up, right? He snagged an ice cream cone, tipped super generous, and then, poof! Off he went, just like that! Uh…." He pitches his voice high, trying to sound different but not quite pulling it off. He glances back at his buddies who just shrug, "But hey, thanks for swinging by! How about an ice cream cone for the road? Totally on the house, my friend!"

"Auntie Pam, you know I can't munch while I'm on duty! So, what's the scoop on today's flavor?" Chief Wellington said with a grin, tapping his pen against his clipboard.

"It's ice cream, buddy." Milkshake Marty exclaimed, his voice dripping with irritation.

Johnny threw his hands up, clearly exasperated, "Oh come on, Royal Woods PD, really? I mean, did we just drop into a comic strip? This cop makes David and Leni look like brainiacs! I'm pretty sure that's Milkshake Marty, and I don't mean the delicious kind. We gotta roll out and give him a lesson in how NOT to be a walking disaster!"

Sammy nodded. He looked around and pointed at the cruiser, "I Need Your Clothes, Your Boots, and Your Motorcycle."

Johnny grinned, "Oh yeah, Sammy! This is gonna be epic! There's gotta be some crazy stuff in this cruiser!" He bounded inside, practically bouncing with excitement, "Dude, check it out! Little bro, lets unleash the power of the loudspeaker! Time to make some noise and annoy the people in charge! Who doesn't love a good public disturbance?"

Sammy nodded, "That's it. I can't take it anymore. Step away from the Viper!"

Milkshake Marty hands Chief Wellington an ice cream cone, a big grin plastered on his face.

Chief Wellington raises an eyebrow, looking puzzled, "What's the deal here, boys?"

Sammy pointed at Milkshake Marty, "Open your eyes! We got a couple of jailbreakers!"

Chief Wellington glanced around with wide eyes, his voice a mix of confusion and frustration, "What in the world? Jailbreakers? Where are they?!" He scratched his head, looking every bit the befuddled, yet determined leader you'd expect him to be.

Johnny slapped his forehead, exclaiming, "Seriously? The kid's barely mastered the art of stringing two words together! He's talking about Milkshake Marty, who's lurking right behind you like a ninja with a sweet tooth!"

Milkshake Marty, eyes wide and heart racing, yelled, "Whoa, boys! Buckle up! I'm about to pull off the wildest getaway ever!" He jumped into the driver's seat and slammed the gas, tires screeching as they took off, "Hold on tight, because this milkshake's about to spill!"

"Oh man, what are we gonna do now?!" Chief Wellington exclaimed, shaking his head in disbelief.

"What do you mean, what do we do? Do I have to spell it out for you? You're a cop, for crying out loud! Or should I start giving you a crash course in detective work?!" Johnny exclaimed, throwing his hands up dramatically like he was auditioning for the role of the frustrated sidekick in an action flick.

Sammy pointed at the chief, "Stop in the name of the law."

Johnny smiled, "Sammy right! Come on, let's get our crime-fighting act together and go after them! Now say "ten-four."

Chief Wellington crossed his arms and grinned, "You got it, ten-four, buddy!"

The trio bounded toward the cruiser like they were taking part in some twisted three-ring circus.

Johnny bolted to the cruiser with Sammy snug in a baby carrier, yelling, "Hey everyone! Watch this! I've always dreamed of this moment!" And without missing a beat, he launched himself onto the hood of Chief Wellington's cruiser in glorious slow-mo, holding his baby brother like a prized trophy. He slid across the metal like a pro, whooping it up the whole way, "Ooh-hoo-hoo-hoo! This is better than the time school!"

Chief Wellington hit the gas, his cop instincts kicking in as he revved up for a glorious chase after the elusive ice cream truck – the Holy Grail of summer treats.

Eventually, they pulled up alongside the ice cream truck, and Johnny, grinning like a maniac, screamed, "Ram them! Let's turn this ice cream dream into a meltdown!" Because why not? Who wouldn't want a scoop of chaos on the side?

"What the?! I can't just go ramming them like in one of those crazy action flicks!" Chief Wellington exclaimed, his eyes darting with determination as he kept his focus on the wild chase ahead.

"Hey there, buddy! Come on, we're in the middle of a freakin' police chase here! And unless you want those guys to escape and start a new life with a beach house and a pet llama, we've gotta hustle!" Johnny exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement.

Sammy giggled, "Smashy! Smashy!"

Chief Wellington chuckled, "Eh, why not give it a shot?"

Milkshake Marty and Chief Wellington rambling with vehicles.

"Whoa, dude! That stupid cop and those nutty kids are totally trying to run us off the road!" Milkshake Marty exclaimed with fear. Milkshake Marty tried to focus on getting away from the cop but is caught off-guard by Tarzan like screaming.

Johnny jumps onto the ice cream truck, and Milkshake Marty, inside, hears the thud, "Whoa there! What in the sprinkles was that?"

Sammy dangles in front of the windshield, wearing a mask and blocking his view, "Ooga booga booga!"

"AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!" Milkshake Marty bellowed, his voice echoing through the ice cream truck.

Sammy chuckled like a hyena on a sugar rush while Johnny yanked him over to the truck. They both landed with a thud in the cab—talk about a grand entrance!

Johnny flashed that goofy grin of his and declared, "Hey buddy! I scream, you scream, we all scream for ice cream! And if you're not screaming, are we even living?!" With an exaggerated flourish, he started jamming on every switch and button he could find on the dashboard like it was a video game. Let's just hope the truck doesn't explode… or maybe do! Boom! Ice cream everywhere!

Milkshake Marty jumped back, shouting, "Whoa, whoa! Hold up there, kid! You gotta chill with the button mashing! Do you even know what any of those do?!"

Johnny flashed a grin at Milkshake Marty, "Dude, I have zero clue!" He kept diving into the chaos, grabbing everyone he could find like they were the last churros at a carnival.

Things hit the fan faster than a child on a sugar rush as the ice cream truck blasted into action! Marty's crew was screaming like they were in a horror flick while they got bombarded with ice cream and flying cones. It was like a creamy war zone out there! Who knew dessert could be this deadly? Grab your spoons, folks; it's about to get messy!

"YOOOOOOOOWWWWWW!" Milkshake Marty shouted, gripping the steering wheel like it was about to fly off, "Just STOP! No more button-pushing, okay? Just take me to JAIL already!" Johnny's wild antics were making the car wobble all over the place. Marty was zig-zagging through traffic, his heart racing as he narrowly dodged other cars, "C'mon, man, we can't play bumper cars out here!"

Johnny cackled like a hyena on a sugar rush, "Hey there, buddy! You know what's wild? I don't have a driver's license, and I bet I could drive circles around you! Heck, I don't even have a milkshake license! Do those even exist? If they did, I'd totally be the king of them!"

The ice cream truck zoomed down the hill like it was on the wildest rollercoaster ever, bouncing over each bump before skidding to a screeching right turn onto another street.

"Whoa! Hold up! Stop, stop, STOP!" Milkshake Marty yelled, his voice ringing through the air like a bell.

Johnny flashed a cheeky grin, "If you say so, champ!" He plopped his foot on the steering wheel like a true madman, "Stopping, stopping, stopping, stopping—oh, who am I kidding? Full send!" With a wild U-turn, he aimed the ice cream truck straight for a bouncy house, "YAAHH-HA-HA! Adventure awaits, Sammy!"

Sammy cackled, loving every second of this chaotic ride, "Let's see a song!"

"Stopping, stopping, stopping—oh wait! Here's our stop!" Johnny thrusted his foot onto the brake. Johnny slammed down on the brake like it was a life-or-death situation, and the ice cream truck screeched to a halt, "Holy chili dogs!" he shouted as they crashed into the bouncy house. The giant decoration ice cream cone wobbled precariously and lost its frosty topping, which plopped right into a mud puddle. No biggie, though—just a minor setback in the world of ice cream truck shenanigans!

"I think my heart just, like, totally stopped!" Milkshake Marty exclaimed, wide-eyed and clutching his chest dramatically.

Chief Wellington approached the ice cream truck with a serious expression, knocking on the window, "You're under arrest."

XXXXX

After getting hauled off in Chief Wellington's cruiser. The Custard Gang are locked up in jail.

Chief Wellington beams, "Oh, I've done it again, boys!" He takes a big bite out of his ice cream cone, letting the cold treat melt joyfully in his mouth. Grinning at Sammy and Johnny, he chimes, "You two are the real heroes here! Milkshake Marty has got to be the biggest dessert kingpin since Pablo Ice Cream Bar himself! I mean, can you believe the legend? They say he ground up Pablo's whole gang into a milkshake and guzzled them down like a true dairy daredevil!"

"It's totally true! They were armed and super delicious!" Milkshake Marty exclaimed, dramatically miming a big slurp.

Chief Wellington looked disgusted, "Ugh."

Sammy looked disgusted as well, "Ew, ew, and double ew!"

Johnny tapped his foot impatiently, donning a annoyed expression, "Hey, can we wrap this up? I promised my little sidekick here we'd hit up Auntie Pam's Parlor for some ice cream glory! I mean, come on! Who wants to ride shotgun when there are sundaes with our names on them? Ice cream first, world-saving later, right? Priorities, people!"

Chief Wellington chuckled, stroking his chin, "Well, boys, how about this? You up for a ride over there and back home?"

Sammy tugged at Johnny, "Hasta la vista, baby."

Johnny waved the chief off with a cheeky grin, "Nah, we're all good! We don't even live in Royal Woods. But hey, just a little tip for you—make sure this gang gets life in prison. Can't have Marty going all 'milkshake massacre' on people, right? Bye-bye, officer! And good luck with that whole 'justice' thing!" He strutted out of the police station like he just dodged a bullet, because maybe he did.

XXXXX

-At Auntie Pam's Parlor-

Johnny leans over the booth like it's the Batcave and flashes the menu at Sammy, "Alright, mini-bro, what's it gonna be? Time to make some glorious choices!" He grins like a kid on Christmas morning.

Sammy, channeling his inner food critic, starts babbling and pointing at the picture of a sundae like it's the Holy Grail, "Bingo! One sundae for my little bro, and nine butter crunch scoops for the one and only ME! Because why not go full-on dessert Hulk mode?"

Johnny scores the sundae and sets Sammy down, who's looking up at it like it's the most beautiful thing in the universe. Seriously, his eyes are sparkling like he just found a stash of chimichangas, "Dig in, champ! Let the sugar-fueled chaos begin!"

Sammy takes a massive spoonful of his sundae—like, we're talking a mountain of ice cream here—and gobbles it down, dreaming of his happy place: a pink sky filled with unicorns and his family laughing like they just heard a dad joke. Back in the real world, Johnny has demolished nearly all nine of his butter crunch scoops—seriously, did he have a black hole in his stomach? He's halfway through another cup like it's a race, and Sammy? He's a total ice cream mess, giggling away with a face that looks like a rainbow explosion occurred.

Johnny takes another spoonful of his own frosty delight, grinning like a kid who just found a secret stash of candy, "Mm-mm! Brrr!" He glances at his baby bro, whose face is basically a happiness crime scene, and chuckles, "Ah, I remember my first ice cream. Felt like a superhero for a whole five minutes!"

THE END. Or should I say… ice cream never ends?

Chapter 39: Roughin' It

Dreamboat, the ultimate cheesy dating show aboard a cruise ship, was back for another season! Ten lovably goofy guys (or gals) were battling it out for the heart of one lucky contestant. Each week, one poor soul was sent packing, and by the finale, only one would remain.

Every Thursday night like clockwork, Delilah would swing by the Loud house to catch the latest episode of Dreamboat with the Loud siblings. They were die-hard fans, but also super competitive, which made them easy targets for a little good-natured trash talk. Just sprinkle in some playful jabs about their favorite contestant, and you had yourself a bet! Delilah raked in fifty bucks from the Louds last season and nearly seventy the season before that. Not too shabby!

Lincoln, on the other hand, wasn't about the money. He just joined in to spend time with his sisters and soak up some dating wisdom. With so many tips flying around, he figured there must be something he could learn. So far, so good—Delilah hadn't kicked him to the curb yet!

One rainy Thursday night in May, Delilah settled in on the Louds' couch for the newest episode, rooting for Brandon, the swoon-worthy farmhand from Iowa. Meanwhile, Lincoln was fervently jotting down notes like a nerd in class—because hey, notes were key to acing the dating game, right?

"Will our captivating captain find her first mate, or will it be man overboard? Find out tonight as we set sail for love on… The Dream Boat!" Blared the TV announcer.

The camera cut to the Loud siblings and Delilah, eyes glued to the screen, mouths agape.

"Eeeee! Karen should totally pick Bronson, he's...like, so gorge, I can't even…" Lori squealed, practically bouncing in her seat.

"Uh, no way! Brock is the one! Did you not hear that sweet jam he wrote for her?" Luna shot back, arms crossed defiantly.

Flashback to Brock serenading Karen with his accordion.

"I like Bram!" Lucy chimed in, a smirk on her face as the screen flickered to Bram sneaking out from behind a beach chair.

"Eww! He gives me the creeps!" Lola said, shivering dramatically.

"Exactly!" Lucy grinned, clearly pleased.

"I like Bryant!" Leni declared, inhaling the scent of a rose, "He's so romantic…"

Flashback to Bryant whispering sweet nothings to Karen on the ship's deck.

"Karen, I'll be your North Star," he said with a dreamy sigh. "No matter where this journey takes you, I'll always be there to guide you home."

"'North Star'? Puh-leeze! Tree moss is way more reliable for navigation, given that it only grows on the north side of trees." Lisa interjected, adjusting her glasses.

The sisters collectively groaned and pelted her with popcorn.

"I like Blaine!" Lynn Jr. shouted, full of energy. Flashbacks of Blaine flexing his muscles played on screen, "I bet he can bench 300 pounds, maybe even 320 with a spot!"

Lincoln chuckled as he couldn't hold back, "Blaine? Seriously? He showed up in flip-flops for their first date! Come on! First impressions are everything! You've gotta have a game plan, people!"

The room erupted in chatter and laughter.

"Lincoln, it's so great watching this show with you, you're like...literally one of the girls!" Lori teased with a playful grin.

Lincoln feigned offense, clutching his chest in mock shock, "One of the girls?! That's the worst thing you've ever said to me, Lori!"

"Chill out, movie star! Pull it back a bit." Lori retorted, smirking.

The other sisters giggled, and the competitiveness for who would pick the winning guy was alive and well. Just another wild Thursday night in the Loud house!

Delilah laughed, "Ayy, you know you kinda got that fab vibe, Love Bug!"

Lincoln shrugged his shoulders with a grin. "Eh, that's what you get when you live with 10 sisters and a mom. It's like I've got my own set of feminine superpowers now."

In a flashback, we zoom in on Lincoln's quirky adventures with his sisters. First, we see him hanging out in the bathroom with Lori, both sporting goofy bathrobes.

Lori smirks as she applies a thick layer of mud on Lincoln's face, "This mud mask is both cleansing and invigorating, Lincoln!"

Lincoln giggles, feeling the cool sensation, "Whoa! My pores are tingling! I feel like a whole new dude!"

Next, we cut to Lincoln in Lucy's dark, mysterious room, wearing a headlamp as he carefully gives her a manicure.

"Thanks, Lincoln. You always save my right hand from becoming a disaster." Lucy says with a sly smile, admiring her perfectly painted nails.

Lincoln chuckles, "What can I say? Just call me the Manicure Master!"

Lola suddenly ran into the room, "HEY! Someone put her funeral dress in the wash..." She shows her splattered dress, "...with all my pageant gowns!" Lola growls and stomps over to Lucy, who pretends to die; she bonks her on the head, "UGH! I can't rip you apart if you're already DEAD!"

Lincoln was busy knitting alongside Luna, who exclaimed, "Back two over one!"

Luna beamed at him, "You nailed it, bro!" She slipped on the headband she crafted and added, "These accessories are gonna make our outfits totally rock!"

"Rocking!" Lincoln echoed, proudly showing off the fringes on his jacket, clearly feeling proud of his crafting skills.

Now, he was focused on a poncho for Leni. She peeked over and asked, "Lincoln, how's that hem coming along?"

Lincoln replied while still concentrating, "Almost there!"

Leni grinned widely, "Thanks! I'll be able to wear this poncho for all five seasons!"

Lincoln rolled his eyes, thinking about how Leni could be sometimes as the scene faded out.

Delilah giggled, "Yo, ain't nothin' wrong with you bein' feminine, Linc! And trust me, I'm a whole tomboy out here! With my 10 bros and a dad at home, things get a lil' wild sometimes. I ain't exactly followin' no gender norms either, ya feel me?"

Flashback to Delilah's time chilling with her bros. She steps into the epic chaos of Leo and David's room, where Leo's deep into a round of Modern Warfare.

"Yo, Delilah! It's been ages since we gamed together! You ready to get your game face on?" Leo exclaimed, his eyes glued to the screen as explosions lit up the room.

Delilah huffed, rolling her eyes, "Man, it's been forever because you act like you're glued to Lori or something." She flipped her hair back and shot him a smirk, "Now, enough talk. Let's jump into some Modern Warfare, big bro!"

The game booted up, splitting the screen like a power-up, and Leo leaned in with a grin, "Yo, how you and Lincoln doing? You good? He better be treating you right, or I might just have to pull the big-bro card on him! You know I don't mess around when it comes to my sibs!"

Delilah chuckled, cheeks a little flushed, "We good, you know? He's on this road trip, and honestly…I-I kinda miss that dude."

"Aww, you miss your boyfriend, huh?" Leo said, his voice buzzing with that signature enthusiasm. Onscreen, his character turned to his sister's and shot her in the head, "Hey, don't sweat it! That should make you feel better."

Delilah's eyes widened, then she shot Leo a side-eye, "Oh, so that's how we roll, huh?"

After that, Delilah and Leo dove into Modern Warfare, gaming for hours like pros.

Delilah's on the half pipe, skateboard under her feet, and she's feeling herself, "Yo, I'm actually doing it!" She calls out, a big grin on her face. She zips over to Luis, throwing him a high five, "Ayy, appreciate you, little bro! You got my back!"

Luis smirked slightly, an edge of darkness in his eyes, "Congrats, big sis. I always believed you could rise from the shadows. Now, you can carve your fate with that skateboard all over the desolate streets of Royal Woods."

Now Delilah is arm wrestling with Tommy.

She's pushing hard but boy, she's struggling, "What's your secret, Tommy? How you so slick with this?!" it's like he's got super strength or something! She ain't backing down though; she's giving it her all!

Tommy pushed Delilah to the table and grinned, "That's 6 to 2, like a Rolling Stone, baby sis! You ready for another round? Just like they say, 'Ain't no mountain high enough' to keep me from taking you on again!"

Delilah shrugged her shoulder and said, "Nah, I'm done; you got this one, champ. How you so strong, though?"

Tommy cracked his knuckles, flashing a grin, "Yo, arm wrestling is like the ultimate battle of the bands, you know? It's not just about who's got the biggest guns—sometimes technique and finesse totally pull a full Bohemian Rhapsody on you! Like, even if you're all about that Eye of the Tiger strength, if someone serves you up with some next-level technique, they could just be like 'I Will Survive' when they slam that win! It's all about the vibe, man. Sometimes the underdog hits that Sweet Victory and just rocks it!"

Now Delilah is going at it with David and Johnny.

Johnny tried to bounce out of there, but David caught him and slammed him down on the bed like he was some kind of rag doll, and dude went totally limp, like a dude pretending to be a dead fish. Next up, David was coming for Delilah, and she let out this wild Amazon yell before charging at him like she was about to tackle a linebacker. But David flipped her over and body slammed her right onto the bed. Then he jumps back, arms up like he just scored the winning touchdown, and roars, "WHO'S NEXT?"

Johnny shot up, cracking up like he just heard the best dad joke ever, "Well, that was a blast! Who knew throwing your siblings around could feel this good?!"

"Oh, for real!" Delilah exclaimed, hopping off the bed, "Who's ready for round two?"

"Yo, guys! Y'all really came back strong! Get hyped 'cause I'm about to unleash some crazy wrestling moves, baby!" David said with a big grin, cracking his knuckles with excitement.

Just five minutes into the show, Mr. Loud came strutting in from the kitchen rocking a frilly pink apron and some oven mitts, holding a tray of pink muffins like he was serving up gourmet treats. He flitted across the room like he was on a mission, plopping those muffins down on the coffee table. Delilah raised an eyebrow and pressed her lips together, trying to keep it cool. Look, I get it—it's modern day, and there's nothing wrong with a dude getting in the kitchen, but come on now, once you start wearing pink aprons, it's pushing it just a bit, right? Ain't no man getting a pass on that!

"Muffins are all baked and ready to go! So, what did I miss? Did Blaine finally trade in those sneakers for some snazzy loafers? Ha! That would be a sight!" Lynn Sung.

Delilah couldn't help herself, "Ayo, thanks, Mrs. Loud. I mean, uh, Mr. Loud!" Delilah couldn't stop the chuckle either.

The Loud sibs were all piled up on the couch, bursting with giggles and snorts. Just as Lynn Sr. was about to say "you're welcome," Lynn Sr. caught on to Delilah's little slip—not a mistake at all! Lynn Sr. raised an eyebrow and said, "And what's that supposed to mean, young lady? You know I don't take any nonsense around here!"

"Yo, for real, you rockin' that pink apron? Come on now!" Delilah chuckled, "Look at you, girl, you got more curves than your wife's got!"

Mr. Loud's face twisted in disbelief, his eyebrows shooting up like they were on springs, "No way! That is totally not true!" he exclaimed, striking a pose with hands on his hips. He leaned forward, a playful smirk creeping onto his face, "Right, kiddos? You know I'm all man!"

"Nope." Lori sniffed, rolling her eyes.

Leni tilted her head in confusion. "But you're one of the girls, Dad!"

"I am not!" Mr. Loud insisted with a resolute shout, his voice booming through the room, "I'm super manly, you can bet on that!"

"You could have fooled me." Lola quipped, smirking.

"Yeah, Dad, you're not exactly Mr. Macho." Lynn Jr. added, trying to suppress a laugh, "Sorry!"

"I am! I swear!" Mr. Loud whined, puffing up his cheeks and looking like a ripe tomato. His voice had that classic Loud family pitch, escalating as he tried to defend himself.

"You're literally the least manly one in this house!" Luna chimed in, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow.

Mr. Loud's voice trembled, panic flashing in his eyes as he held his chest, "No way that's true... right?" His hand flailed about helplessly, and it felt like his whole tough-guy act was falling apart.

"You polish your nails and carry a purse!" Lana pointed out with a mischievous grin.

"It's not a purse!" Mr. Loud exclaimed, waving his arms in the air with a mix of frustration and embarrassment, "It's—it's a functional tool! I mean, come on! It's a man bag, alright? It's perfect for carrying all my important stuff!" He huffed as he tried to regain his composure.

"It's totes cute handbag!" Leni interjected, clearly trying to help.

With an exaggerated gasp, Mr. Loud twirled around on his heels, his arms flailing for effect. "I am NOT a woman!" he declared dramatically, his voice rising with a mix of indignation and flair.

Lincoln crossed his arms, shooting Delilah a glare. "That was pretty messed up, Delilah. My dad made us muffins, and you just made him run off crying!"

Delilah let out an exaggerated sigh and tossed her head back, rolling her eyes, "Chill out, Lincoln! You actin' like I just went full Mortal Kombat on your pops or somethin'. I was just messin' with him, for real! And come on, he shouldn't have strolled in here rockin' that pink apron like it's no big deal!"

"Seriously, your family loves to throw shade about fashion, but have you seen Johnny rock that goofy paper bag on his head? That's one way to hide a bad style!" Lincoln crossed his arms, "You know what? Maybe you should try borrowing it to cover up your ugly face. I mean, it might even match your ugly, heartless attitude!"

That was it. Her boyfriend crossed the line. Delilah switched up the channel and tossed the remote at Lincoln, "Yo, Lincoln?! Seriously, what you mean this show is lame? We should be watching something way more hype!" She was counting on Lincoln's sisters to take the bait.

"HEY!" The Loud Sisters shouted in unison, ready to defend their viewing rights.

"A lifetime in the extreme wilderness has made Rip Hardcore as tough as a two-dollar steak." the Male TV Announcer boomed over the scene.

Just then, Lynn Sr. charged back into the room, "Oh no, turn it back! We're gonna miss the anchor ceremony! Wait, I mean, keep this on! Yeah, this is my kind of show!"

Lori rolled her eyes, "Since when do you watch stuff like this, Dad?"

Before Lincoln could respond, all the sisters lunged at him, and chaos erupted as they fought over the remote. Flailing limbs and shouts filled the living room as they tumbled off the couch, landing in a tangled pile on the floor with a flurry of slaps, grunts, and kicks.

Delilah watched with a smirk, amused at how easily her little trick had turned the Loud siblings into a whirlwind of mayhem.

XXXXX

Friday morning, Johnny loaded a cooler and fishing poles into the back of Van Kong and slammed the hatch. Leo stood there with his pack at his feet and texted Lori that he would be gone for the weekend.

See, the boys were going camping. Their grand father lived for the outdoors and every weekend from May to October, he drove up to Meadow Lake in the rugged Huron Mountains where he owned a vacant parcel of land. Mainly, he went alone. Jason thought it be good to let his sons experience that. Delilah didn't feel like going so it was a plus for both of them, Jason got some time with his sons and Delilah his daughter got to spend some time with her mother.

That morning, at breakfast, Jason burst in with his usual flair, "Hey boys! Strap in, because we're going camping! That's right, it's Father-son bonding time, and we're hitting the great outdoors as soon as those plates are cleared! Let's make some epic memories!"

Frankie scoffed and rolled his eyes, exclaiming, "It's more akin to a season of sunburns and relentless mosquito feasting time."

His siblings erupted into laughter.

The front door swung open with a creak, and out stepped Jason, a massive figure filled with vibrant energy. Imagine a 300-pound powerhouse, draped in khakis that fit just right, a red plaid shirt bursting with personality, and a desert tan vest sporting a collection of pockets that could rival a treasure chest. On his head sat a fishing hat adorned with an array of colorful jigs and lures, like badges of honor from his many fishing adventures.

He held a tackle box in one hand, the kind that looked like it could hold all the best secrets of the lake, "You boys ready for some fishing shenanigans?" Jason called out enthusiastically, as he expertly stowed his rod and tackle box in the back, his excitement practically radiating off him. With a grin as wide as the horizon, he was all set to lead his friends into whatever epic, fish-filled quest awaited them!

"Yep," Johnny said, with flair, "I—"

A familiar voice interrupted him with a cheerful tone, "Hey there, Velazquests!"

Johnny turned to see Lynn Sr. standing there with her signature grin, a bit sheepish but full of energy, "What are you all up to? You know I never turn down a chance for some fun!"

"We're goin' camping, man!" David shouted with a huge grin, "Two whole days out in the wild, just us boys, like real dudes!" He slapped Milton on the back hard, and Milton almost tripped over himself, barely catching his balance, "Whoa, baby bro, chill out a bit!" David laughed.

"Sounds... super manly!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed with a grin, his excitement bubbling over.

Larry slammed the back door closed and leaned against the van with a grin, "It's awesome! We fish, we hunt, and nothing beats a little time in the wilderness to toughen up! Nothing like a little time in the wilderness to put some hair on your chest."

"Easy for you to say." Charlie shot back, raising an eyebrow, "You can't even grow hair on your chest yet!"

Larry narrowed his eyes, "Ha! At least I'm not the one who had to sleep with a nightlight just six months ago. You call that manly?"

Charlie gasped dramatically and charged at his twin, who met him halfway. The two of them collided in a whirlwind of flailing limbs and cartoon-style dust clouds.

For a moment, Lynn Sr. looked a bit torn, then, with a sheepish grin and a voice that wavered just a bit, he said, "Uh, you think maybe I could, you know, tag along too?"

Charlie and Larry paused their bickering and turned to Lynn Sr. with a mix of confusion and curiosity, "Wait, what did you say?" Charlie exclaimed, his eyes wide. Larry chimed in, "Yeah, we totally missed that part!" They exchanged glances, both sharing a thought.

"Yeah, totally!" Jason exclaimed, his eyes lighting up with excitement, "I mean, we've been neighbors for ages! This could be an epic chance to hang out and really get to know each other, you know? Let's make it happen!"

Lynn Sr. beamed with excitement, his eyes sparkling, "Alright, time to grab my gear!" He twirled around dramatically and strutted off with a spring in his step, ready for whatever adventure was next.

When Lynn Sr. was gone, Luis gazed up at his father, a shadow of confusion passing over his features, "I thought this was supposed to be a father-son bonding trip," he muttered, his voice dripping with a mix of disappointment and dark irony.

Jason waved his arms dramatically, calling his sons to gather around him, "Hey, listen up, boys! Mr. Loud is itching to go camping to pump up his manliness levels! I mean, come on, how cool would it be to let him hit the great outdoors? It'd be a super nice thing to do! What do you say, are we on board with this adventure?"

His sons exchanged glances and nodded in agreement.

"Alright, listen up, my dudes!" Leo said, his voice booming with energy, "I get that it's just us guys here, but let's not be total donut holes to Papa Loud, alright? But hey, when it comes to teasing each other, have at it! Just keep it fun!"

Milton nervously rubbed the back of his head, his voice barely above a whisper, "Um, so, like, Delilah really roasted Mr. Loud, huh? I-I mean, I can't believe she did that! I hope he's not, um, too steamed. I'm really sorry if that made things awkward! I just don't want to—to set off a firestorm, you know? Puns are pun-derful, but I don't want to end up in hot water! Yikes, I'm sorry if I'm rambling!"

Frankie carefully adjusted his goggles, "He's quite a pleasant fellow, and I believe our sister's remarks may have left him feeling rather disheartened."

"Sigh I can't help but feel a twinge of pity for him, but honestly, he embodies everything that isn't manly. It's just the grim truth." Luis said, his voice dripping with dark sarcasm.

"Okay, okay!" Tommy threw his hands up, grinning like he just hit the high note in his favorite jam, "Let's not 'kick it old school' on Papa Loud when he's already feeling 'down in the dumps,' you know? It's like, we all 'wanna be a rock star,' but sometimes you gotta let the man have his 'quiet storm,' right?"

Charlie raised her hands, palms out, "Okay, okay, I get it! I'm not totally against bringing Papa Loud along. He's awesome even if he can be a bit too much sometimes, But honestly, it feels a little...off?"

Larry nodded in agreement, "Chip has a point. Papa Loud know Johnny pretty well, but we don't really know him like that."

Tommy nodded, "Yo, what kid hangs out with their friends' dad? It's like trying to walk this lonely road, you know? I mean, we're not in a band or anything, it's not like we're living on a prayer! Just doesn't vibe, man!"

David scratched his head, grinning wide, "Man, it's like one of those fancy words, right? You know, like your teacher rollin' up to your crib on a Saturday just chillin' on the couch with ya! Like, what even is that?"

Frankie nodded thoughtfully, "David, I believe you meant to use the term 'analogy.' Speaking of which, your previous statement serves as a rather splendid analogy." Until quite recently, Frankie had been under the impression that teachers were akin to robots, retreating to their designated storage closets once the school day concluded. On the rare occasions he encountered one outside the classroom, it was such a revelation that he felt as though he required two buses and a cab to return to reality. "However," he continued, "I must concur with Father. If the gentleman wishes to camp, then by all means, let him enjoy that experience."

XXXXX

Fifteen minutes later, they hit the road, zooming out of Royal Woods and heading north on Route 10. Mr. Loud was riding shotgun, practically bouncing in his seat. He ditched his usual green sweater for a snazzy yellow plaid shirt. A Malibu's Most Wanted visor perched on his head, and his nose looked like a snowman from all that sunscreen he slathered on. His purse sat in his lap, and Jason kept shooting it weird glances like it was about to sprout legs and walk away.

Lincoln was along for the ride too. The Velazquest brothers figured Lynn Sr. must have dragged him along for moral support or something.

"This is gonna be epic!" Lynn Sr. declared, practically vibrating with excitement, "Just a bunch of guys hanging out together... doing guy stuff... not a woman in sight! Yes sirree! Just us fellas, out in the great outdoors! With no one else around!"

Jason chuckled awkwardly, "You're not gonna slice us up into tiny bits or something, are you?" He attempted to play it off as a joke, but Leo could see the nervousness in his eyes. It was clear that there was a sliver of truth in his laughter.

"Of course not!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed with his usual enthusiasm, "I'm just super pumped about roughing it out there! You know, like a real man!"

His voice cracked a bit on 'real,' but that didn't dim his excitement at all.

Jason's land was a whopping 150 miles from the hustle and bustle of downtown Royal Woods. After leaving Chippewa Falls, they hopped on I-15, zipping along for about half an hour. The hills started to rise, and the brush became thicker. Big, puffy white clouds drifted lazily across the bright blue sky, while the sun beat down like a champion. They rolled down the windows, and before long, Lynn Sr. began to fan himself with his hand, enjoying the fresh air and the thrill of the adventure that lay ahead!

"Hey, you good, Lynn?" Jason asked, his voice a mix of concern and his usual upbeat vibe.

"Never better." Lynn Sr. croaked, puffing out his chest.

"You want me to blast the A/C to the max?" Jason asked, trying to be super helpful while giving off some major cool vibes.

Lynn Sr. waved his hand with a grin, "Nah, real men don't need A/C! Just a little sweat builds character, right?"

Luis rolled his eyes, as per usual, but whatever—he had better things to focus on. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned his phone from the depths of his black attire and scoured his game library, finally landing on Where's My Water? The ambiance of Van Kong was a perfect distraction from the mundane reality surrounding him. Up front, Dad droned on enthusiastically with Mr. Loud, whose incessant banter about "real men" felt shallow and contrived. Meanwhile, the boys did their best to obscure the empty chatter, lost in their own worlds, as Dad hyped up "the spot" like a wrestling manager feeding a tortured soul to the spotlight.

Two hours later, they pulled onto a narrow dirt road that wound like a rollercoaster through the trees. Suddenly, the sun flickered through the branches, revealing a sparkling lake that looked like a giant mirror. The land dipped down, and the trees vanished, making room for a lovely grassy field that transformed into dirt and sand at the water's edge. Jason parked the car, and as the dust settled around them like a magic mist, "Well, here we are!" Jason pumped his fist and grinned, "You could just throw a rock with some string tied to it, and it would be like fish central out here—all day bites, baby!"

"I can't wait to get out there and reel in some fish!" Lynn Sr. said with a fist pump, the excitement bubbling over as he grinned from ear to ear.

"First things first, we gotta get this setup done, team!" Leo exclaimed, hauling a bunch of camping gear like a champ, "Can't let the wilderness beat us—let's power it up!"

They hopped out of the ride and snagged their gear from the cargo hold like a bunch of sneaky raccoons at a picnic. So, these brothers—secretly loaded with cash—had their bro Frankie whip up some personal tents for all 11 of them. I mean, who wouldn't want an inflatable "Octopus" tent? It's like standard camping gear, but turned up to eleven and sprinkled with awesome sauce.

Johnny hefted his tent over to a prime flat spot and dropped it like it owed him money. Then it was off to the cooler for some serious hydration. Once everything was out of the car, Johnny set up his tent like a pro and headed off into the wilderness in search of firewood. Because, let's be real, Dad was going to send him and his siblings on a scavenger hunt sooner or later. Why wait? Might as well nab it while he was in the mood for adventure.

When he returned, he found Lynn Sr. crouched over a mountain of canvas and plastic poles looking like a lost puppy trying to figure out if it's a tent or a robot. He flipped through the manual like it was an ancient scroll, gave a determined nod, and got to work. Meanwhile, Dad strutted around like he was the king of the forest, admiring his fancy Coleman monstrosity complete with a canopy, mesh windows, and—wait for it—gables. Yes, you heard that right! On a tent! It cost almost 300 bucks, which is like, what, three or four mini consoles.

Johnny plopped the wood next to the western wall of the tent, feeling like a lumberjack superhero. To the side, Lincoln was wrapping up his tent setup, rocking back on his knees, and checking his phone like it was a treasure map. But alas, the look on his face said it all—no service! Poor guy couldn't chat with his crush, Delilah. Cue the sad violin music, right? Awww, poor baby.

A high-pitched scream pierced the calm, and Johnny nearly jumped out of his skin. He spun around to see Mr. Loud sprawled on his back, limbs a chaotic mess tangled in his tent. "Help me! I'm all caught up here!" he shouted, kicking and flailing like a fish out of water, his voice a mix of panic and determination, "I knew I shouldn't have gone with the budget version! Someone get me out of this thing!"

Holding onto his hat, Larry rushed over, sank to one knee, and unwrapped Lynn Sr. like a Christmas present. The others walked up and stood next to each other, no one speaking as the scene unfolded before them. Lynn Sr. slithered out of the mess and dropped to his stomach, back rapidly rising and falling. Shudders raced through his body and a strangled sob hitched from his throat.

"Yo, you good, Papa Loud?" David asked, a big grin on his face.

"That tent nearly did me in!" Lynn Sr. wailed, his eyes wide with disbelief, "I swear, one minute I was setting it up, and the next, it felt like I was in the ring with a heavyweight!"

Charlie threw his hands up in exasperation, "Ugh, what a total drama queen! And here I am, dating Lola the queen of drama queens!"

Milton nervously rubbed his arm, glancing around as if hoping no one was mad at him, "Uh, I just wanted to say… um, to be fair, he lived with like, eleven women, so, you know, it's kinda hard to… um, like, find his manly place, haha? I-I mean, I'm not saying anything bad about women, they're, like, really awesome! I'm really sorry if that... um, sounds weird or something. I just thought it was a, you know, a little funny? But, um, maybe I should just stop talking now. Sorry!"

"Here." Johnny said with a grin, helping him to his feet like a superhero straight out of a comic book, "Let me give you a hand, because, let's face it, you look like you just lost a fight with a bear. Or maybe just a really enthusiastic panda."

As he put up the tent with the efficiency of a handy man on a caffeine high, he added, "Welcome to the greatest camping experience of your life! Just kidding—this is going to be a hot mess, but hey, at least we have snacks!"

As soon as the tent was popped up, Charlie's eyes sparkled like stars, Charlie burst out with excitement, "Whoa! It's totally PINK and GLITTERY! I'm obsessed!" He jumped around, his excitement bubbling over, "This is like a dream come true!

"I haven't gone camping in awhile!" Lynn Sr. said with a chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. "So, I had to snag Lola's gear. I promise I'm not skimping out! Just... you know, making do!" The guilty tone in his voice was a dead giveaway that he was, in fact, being honest.

"This tent is amazing!" Charlie shouted, excitement bubbling in his voice. He shot a glance at his brothers, hoping one of them would chime in with a compliment too. When silence reigned, he couldn't help but nudge Luis with his elbow, a playful grin on his face, "Come on, man! Don't leave Papa Loud hanging here!"

"Fabulous." Luis said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "I mean cute...I mean...very man-like—if that even matters in this bleak existence." His brothers shot him a disdainful glance, and he smirked slightly, a lackluster grin that barely masked the shadows beneath his eyes.

XXXXX

After setting up their camp, Jason grabbed his sons, Lincoln and Mr. Loud, and led them down to the lake. They trotted along the shore until they reached this awesome rocky peninsula that jutted out into the water, like it was doing some cool superhero pose. They plopped down under a gigantic oak tree that did a fantastic job of blocking the blazing sun, giving them some sweet shade to chill in, "Alright, team." Jason said, "Let's soak up the epic vibes!"

Milton nervously opened the tackle box, his hands shaking a little. He peered inside, feeling the butterflies in his stomach fluttering like crazy. "Uh, this is a little gross, but I guess I need to, um, grab a worm." he mumbled, scooping up a Styrofoam container filled with dirt.

He let out a small squeak, almost apologizing to the worms for disturbing their cozy home, "Hey little guy, I'm really sorry about this." he whispered as he carefully plucked a fat worm from the soil, "I guess you could say I'm worming my way into being a better fisherman!"

With a deep breath, he curled the squirmy creature up and ever-so-gently impaled it on his hook, "I hope you don't take this the wrong way—I swear I'm not trying to dig my own grave here!" He looked around, half expecting someone to laugh, but he just chuckled nervously to himself, "Just trying to catch some fish… and maybe a little confidence, too!"

Lynn Sr. went completely pale, his fist shot up to his mouth like he was about to hurl. He quickly turned his gaze away, staring at the pole resting across his lap like it was some alien object. It wasn't his first rodeo with one of these, but it had definitely been a while since he faced anything like this.

Tommy looked towards Lynn Sr., "Hey, Papa Loud, you need a hand with that fishing pole, or what? 'Cause like, if you're feeling 'Under Pressure' like Bowie and Queen, I'm ready to jump in! Let's 'Hooked on a Feeling' and catch some vibes together!"

"No, I got it!" Lynn Sr. said, waving off any help.

But the next time Frankie glanced over, it looked like Lynn Sr. was in some serious trouble. Fishing line was piled up in his lap, and the reel was hanging on by a prayer. Tommy peered back at him, eyebrows knitted together, clearly concerned, "It's, uh, been a while." He said, trying to make sense of the chaos.

Lynn Sr. scratched his head, a sheepish grin spreading across his face, "Yeah, I kind of forgot what I was doing out here." he admitted, cheeks turning red. Just as he was about to hand off his fishing pole to Larry for some expert assistance, another hand swooped in and snatched it away first.

"Whoa, check this out! Looks like it's been ages since you've had a fishing trip, huh? Hope you didn't forget how to catch a big one!"

Everyone turned to see a man who looked like the spitting image of Lynn Sr., except with gray hair and a prominent, bushy beard. He wears an orange parka, brown pants, and light blue sneakers.

"Hello, there little minnows!" The mysterious doppelganger of Lynn Sr. exclaimed with excitement. "You all having some fun?"

"Yo, wait a minute! You got a twin bro, Papa Loud? For real? Why you ain't spillin' the tea on that?" David asked, scratching his head in disbelief.

Charlie crossed his arms, looking skeptical as he raised an eyebrow, "Yo, Gramps! What's the deal? Why are you all buddy-buddy with us?"

Lynn Sr. chuckled and scratched his head, "Well actually, boys. Just to clear things up, this here is my dad, Leonard Loud! Can you believe it?"

The Velazquest brothers were shocked, "Whaaaa?!"

Lincoln's jaw dropped, his eyes wide with surprise, "Whoa, wait! I have two grandpas now?!" He scratched his head, a goofy grin spreading across his face, "This is gonna be epic!"

Sammy shook his head, "No. No... That's not true!" His voice starts breaking, "That's impossible!"

Leonard gave the fishing pole a quick twist, rigging it up with a plastic jig faster than a cat can chase a laser pointer, "Well, kiddos! Howdy-doo! Lynn, I gotta hand it to ya, I wasn't expecting a whole squad of boys! Crikey! Where in the world has the time gone? Feels like just yesterday you were running around with freckles on your face!"

Jason swaggered up to Leonard, a grin plastered on his face, "Hey there, Leonard! So, check it out these are actually my awesome sons!" He gestured grandly, "I'm Jason Velazquest, and from oldest to youngest, we've got Leo, David, Tommy Milton, Johnny, Luis, Larry, Charlie, Frankie and of course, little Sammy over here! We're like one big happy squad, super tight with your boy's crew." Then, with a flourish, he pulled Lincoln into view, "And speaking of crew members, drumroll, please! Here's your grandson, Lincoln!" He beamed, clearly proud of his lively family.

Leonard chuckled heartily and tousled Lincoln's hair, "Whoa there, sport! Guess it's been ages since I've seen my grandson! Look at that wild white mop! Runs in the family, don't it? Ha! I oughta dig into our family tree and see what other zany surprises are hiding in there! Who knows what kind of whacky adventures are tucked away in our past?!"

Lincoln grinned, "Awesome! Oh wait, hold up." He paused, furrowing his brow, "What did you just say, Gramps?"

"So, Dad, what are you doing in the woods? I thought you were supposed to be out on the water catching fish." Lynn Sr. said, his voice laced with irritation. He couldn't hide his displeasure at running into his father out here.

Leonard gave Lynn Sr. his fishing pole back with a mischievous grin, "You know, Lynnie, I might just waddle my way back to solid ground. Fishing's fine and all, but the real fun's on shore!"

Lynn Sr. crosses his arms, raising an eyebrow, "Oh, sure, Dad! You've been a fisherman your whole life, and now, after all these years, you suddenly wanna come back? What's the catch this time?"

Leonard scratched his head and sighed, "Well, you know, I sure love being a fisherman, but I reckon it's high time this ol' sea dog drops anchor for a while. I've been away from my family for too long, and just thinkin' about all those missed moments makes me feel like a barnacle on a ship's bottom! I want to spend more time with my loved ones—the ones I've been missing for all these years, y'know? Seems like it's time to swap the waves for some warm hugs."

Luis slouched closer to his brothers, his voice a haunting whisper, "Do you think Papa Loud will ever let his father slip back into the shadows of his existence?"

Milton shifted nervously, his eyes darting around as he spoke, "Um, I'm really sorry, but, like, I don't know. It's just, they haven't hung out in, like, forever, you know? I mean, we didn't even leaf the idea that the Louds had another grandpa besides Pop Pop! It's a bit, um, grape to think about—like, how many grandpas can one family have? I-I just hope everything's okay... I'm sorry if I'm being a worrywart! It's just that, um, I get a little jumpy when it comes to family stuff. I really don't mean to be a bother!"

Leo raised an eyebrow and said, "Yo, Milton's got a point! I mean, I've been in this game longer than anyone here, and I don't even know who this dude is!"

Charlie rubbed his chin thoughtfully, looking a bit like he was deep in one of his magic trick, "I dunno if Papa Loud should really give his dad a shot." He said, crossing his arms with a serious expression, "But if he's gonna do it, he better hurry! I mean, who knows how much longer Leonard's got? The guy's starting to look kinda ancient!"

Lynn Sr. looked taken aback, his eyes wide, "Whoa, hold up, Dad! What are you even saying? I haven't seen you since before college! You missed a whole lot! I got married to the most amazing wife, Rita, and now we've got 11 kids! Can you believe it? Lincoln's our only son, but we've got 10 granddaughters you've never even met! Well, 11 if you count Shelby! That's a ton of family you're missing out on!"

Leonard scratched his head and chuckled a bit, his voice full of that old-timer warmth, "Ah, Lynnie, listen here! I know I've been away more than I'd like to admit. But I wanna be right there with ya! Just give me a shot, will ya? I've got plenty of time to make up for lost moments! What do ya say, son?"

Lynn Sr. paused, taking a deep breath as he considered his words. Finally, he said, "Alright, Dad, I just need a little time to think this through. Once this camping trip wraps up, maybe we can actually work on this family time thing, alright?"

"Alrighty then, I appreciate it, kiddo!" Leonard chuckled with a twinkle in his eye.

After a bit, everyone got back to fishing, and guess who decided to join the fun? That's right, Leonard! Lynn Sr. and his dad were pros at casting and reeling it in. Johnny gave him credit for that — and wouldn't you know it, just two minutes in, BAM! He had a fish on the line!

He pulled the pole back, cranking it in like a champ, grunting and straining the whole time. With the way that thing was fighting, it had to be a whopper!

And you bet it was! When it finally came to the surface, this fish was HUGE—maybe three feet long and as thick around as Frankie! "I caught a fish!" Lynn Sr. shouted, practically jumping for joy, "Can you believe it? I actually caught a fish!"

Leonard chuckled heartily, his eyes twinkling with pride, "Well, slap my knee! That's one whopper of a catch, son!"

"Yo, Papa Loud! That catch is like 'Ain't No Mountain High Enough'! Totally a vibe! It's no anchovy though; you hit the jackpot this time! Let's rock this meal like it's 'Bohemian Rhapsody' – way to go!" Tommy shouted and gave the devil horns.

Lincoln threw his own devil horns up in the air with all the enthusiasm he could muster, "Yeah! I wanna catch a fish as big as yours, Dad!" He bounced on his feet, a wide grin spreading across his face, "Just wait, I'm gonna be the best fisherman in the family!"

Charlie crossed his arms and smirked, "Oh really? I once caught a fish this big!" He stretched his arms wide, pretending to show off an enormous fish.

Larry rolled his eyes, "Yeah, right! I bet it was just a gummy fish!"

Charlie shot a glare at his twin, "No way! I catch real fish all the time!"

Larry raised an eyebrow, "Oh really? Then where's your so-called 'real' fish now?"

Charlie snapped back, "Up your nose and around the block!"

Larry stood up, puffing out his chest, clearly ready for a sibling showdown.

"Sit down." Jason commanded with an authoritative flair.

Larry plopped down on his butt with a thud. Jason shot him a fiery glare, and for a moment, Charlie thought he was about to witness one of those legendary spankings that made the whole house shake. Just when it seemed like Jason might blow a gasket, he shook his head, rolled his eyes, and went back to fishing.

Leonard gave his son a playful thump on the back, "So, Lynnie, do those little rascals of yours squabble all the time?"

"Ugh, all the time!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, shaking his head with a grin, "Those kids are always bickering and fussing over the silliest things!"

"You ever give your kiddos a little swat on the backside?" Leonard asked with a chuckle, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

Lynn Sr. widened his eyes in shock and exclaimed, "Whoa, hold up! No way! God, I would never resort to that! Rita and I are all about positive parenting, not spanking!"

"Ah, what's wrong with a little spanking, huh? It's just good ol' discipline! Sets the rules straight and teaches the youngsters what happens when they step outta line!" Leonard chuckled, his voice warm with the wisdom of years.

Lynn Sr. groaned and rolled his eyes dramatically, "Geez, my butt's gonna send you a thank-you card, Dad!"

Jason chuckled with a grin, "Nah, my kids don't get spanked I use as a empty threat. But me? Oh, I definitely did! Trust me, it was a wild ride back in the day!"

Lynn Sr. raised an eyebrow, looking a bit puzzled, "Wait a second! Why did you get spanked, Jason?"

Jason felt his cheeks heat up like a freshly cooked tomato, "Y'know, back when I was just a little squirt, I, uh, totally smashed my dad's record with a hammer! No joke!"

All three dads burst out laughing, the kind of raucous chuckle that only dad jokes can inspire.

"WOO-HOO-HOO!" Johnny cannonballs into the water, emerging like a superhero on a mission—except his ride is a giant sturgeon! "LOOK WHAT I CAUGHT, BUB!" The fish flops and thrashes, trying to throw him off like a disgruntled ex-lover, but Johnny clings on with the kind of tenacity only a guy in spandex could muster, "You can't ditch me that easy, fishface! I've got a date with destiny—and it's got fins!"

XXXXX

After an hour, they packed up and headed back to camp. Jason asked everyone to help build a fire and cleaned and gutted the fish. Once they were done, Johnny slapped the pink meat into a cast iron skillet and cooked it until it was golden brown.

After lunch, Jason and Leonard headed back to their fishing spot while Lincoln and the Velazquest brothers took Lynn Sr. on a wild adventure through the forest trails surrounding the lake. Lynn Sr., full of excitement, insisted on leading the way. "I'm a big outdoorsman, folks!" he declared, puffing out his chest. "Oh yeah, this is second nature to me! Get it?" He slapped his knee and let out his best goofy laugh, "Ayuk, ayuk!" The others couldn't help but chuckle at his over-the-top confidence, even as they quietly wondered who would actually guide them if they got lost!

Lincoln cringed, his face turning bright red. Ugh, his dad was being so embarrassing! Seriously, couldn't he tone it down just a little? Why did every dad have to be so extra?

Charlie's expression twisted into a serious frown, his eyes wide with dread, "We're all gonna die." He predicted.

They hiked halfway around the lake, and then took a narrow path that branched off from the main trail.

"I dunno about this, Dad." Lincoln said, his voice full of worry, "This looks a little sketchy! Can't we just go back to the main trail, like, right now?"

"Nonsense!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, striking a confident pose, "Real men blaze their own trails, not just follow anyone else's path! You gotta stand out and do your own thing!"

Five minutes later, Larry's face twisted in confusion, he looking around.

The path was totally gone! It had just vanished! Instead, they were surrounded by a bunch of gnarly tree trunks closing in on them like they were in a horror movie. The branches overhead tangled together like a spider's web, blocking out the last bits of sunlight and turning the forest into a spooky shadow land.

"Uh...Papa Loud?" Larry called out, a hint of panic in his voice.

"Yeah, buddy?" Lynn Sr. replied, scratching his head and looking just as bewildered.

"Where are we?" Larry asked, glancing nervously at the thick, looming trees. This was not the nature stroll he had signed up for!

Lynn Sr. halted, glancing left and right, "Well, uh…," he began, spinning in a confusing circle, "We came from… that way, right?" He pointed uncertainly, his confidence wavering.

David glanced back over his shoulder, kinda confused. He couldn't remember passing any of those trees, but honestly, everything out here looked pretty much the same, you know? It was all just a blur of green and brown.

Lincoln glanced around, his trademark grin replaced with worry, "Uh, we're totally lost, aren't we?"

"Of course not!" Lynn Sr. insisted, though his voice didn't really carry much confidence. He pointed animatedly, "Hey, look! There's a rock!" He shuffled over and knelt down, examining it closely, "You see? Moss always grows on the south side and, well, faces civilization! It's a classic nature trick!" He grinned, trying to sound knowledgeable, even if he wasn't quite sure himself.

"No, it invariably flourishes in the northern regions." Frankie rectified with a touch of sophistication.

"Yeah, that's exactly what I meant to say!" Lynn Sr. said, though he still didn't sound all that convincing.

Frankie lifted his eyelids with a hint of exasperation, even though his goggles obscured the view, "Fortunately, I possess a compass." he declared with a sense of assurance. He deftly pressed a button on his wheelchair, activating the compass mode with all the flair of a seasoned navigator.

Lynn Sr. plopped down, a grin on his face, "Ah, we'll be just fine, boys! Man, this is one soft rock!"

Suddenly, Moose sprang up in a huff, "Not a rock, moose!"

Before Lynn could even process it, panic set in, and he took off running from the charging moose, with the boys hot on his heels. Climbing a tree in a hurry, he called down, "Ha! What's the matter, Bullwinkle? Can't reach me up here?"

But the moose wasn't taking it lying down—he started ramming the tree, sending Lynn flying out of it!

Larry charged in like a total champ and sprayed that bear spray right at the moose, sending it sprinting off into the bushes! "Papa Loud, you good? Hope that beast didn't mess up ya!"

Lynn Sr. rubbed his head, "I'm all good! Just took a tumble onto a super soft rock!" Just then, a swarm of bees buzzes out of the hive, "Wait, not a rock! A bee hive!"

With a panicked yell, Lynn Sr. bolts off, flailing his arms as he gets stung, shouting, "Ouch! Not the bees! Why did it have to be bees?!"

With a swift and decisive motion, Frankie maneuvered himself toward Lynn Sr. He adeptly pressed a button on his wheelchair that activated a sophisticated bug spray mechanism, effectively neutralizing the swarm of bees that had been disturbing their peace.

Before long, the rest of the group caught up to him, their expressions a mix of awe and gratitude.

Lynn Sr. chuckled, "Come on, guys! This is nothing we can't handle! I'm a tough guy. Even after all those years around all those women, it's not too late for me. Now if you don't mind, I'm gonna lie down on this nice, soft rock." Rock turns out to be a bear, "Not a rock! Bear!"

Charlie shot an annoyed glare at Lynn Sr. for waking up the bear, clearly sending it into a frenzy. He turned to Lynn Sr., his expression darkening, "Ugh, I can't believe you! I totally hate you right now!"

Everyone scream as the bear roars.

"Whoooa! Everyone, listen up! It's time to move! Hustle behind me, pronto!" Leo shouts, his voice booming with confidence.

Everyone scrambles to form a line behind Leo, their eyes wide with a mix of fear and anticipation.

"Ugh, this space is suffocating! But in this dark abyss, it feels like we've conjured the ultimate shield, doesn't it?" Luis whispers, peering out from behind his brother, a shy grin barely breaking through his brooding demeanor.

With a determined grin, Leo pulls out the bear spray, "Time to send this furry giant packing!" He blasts the spray, and the bear roars in surprise, then bolts away. "Yeah! You better run fool! Let's get outta here!"

Lynn Sr sighs, "Well at least it's not raining, right?" Just as he said that, rain started pouring down from the sky, "Is that all you got!?"

Suddenly, a mudslide dragged them all down the mountain, their screams filling the air. As they slid, panting and flailing, Lynn Sr. tried to rally everyone, "Hey, don't worry, boys! I've got a plan to get us out of this!"

To his credit, he was determined. They trudged through the underbrush, but the landscape looked the same as it did five minutes ago. Luis felt a tight knot in his chest, growing heavier with each step. The light was fading, the wind nipped at their skin, and the trees seemed to close in around them, like they were plotting something sinister for nightfall.

Lynn Sr. was tripping over everything, stumbling and fumbling through the bushes. After about five minutes of panicking, he was crying and rocking back and forth like he'd just lost a game of checkers. Finally, he picked himself up and trailed behind Frankie and the boys, completely letting go of any idea that he was still the one in charge.

Then, out of nowhere, Lynn Sr. flopped on the ground, curled up into a ball, and started sobbing, "We're all gonna die!"

Frankie let out a soft sigh and said, "Do get up. My wheelchair's compass mode indicates we are rather near our campsite."

"Just go on without me, guys! You're young and full of energy! You've got a shot at making it out there," Lynn Sr. urged, trying to be brave. But Leo and David weren't having it. With determination, they exchanged glances and lifted Lynn Sr. up together, refusing to leave him behind.

Luis looked upward, "The final vestiges of daylight were swallowed by the abyss, plunging everything into an irretrievable darkness." Luis smirked, a glint of mischief in his eyes, "We'll be fine; we just have to keep moving through this endless night."

"I'm such a loser as a dad." Lynn Sr. sniffed, his voice cracking, "I know this might sound pathetic to tough guys like you, but I'm super hungry, freezing, and soaked! Honestly? I just wish I was home, kicking back with my family, watching Dream Boat, and munching on some muffins. That sounds way better than this!"

Johnny flashed a grin, "Oh yeah, I'm all about those sweet, delicious carbs!" He sighed dramatically, "Muffins, man. They're like little fluffy clouds of joy. And don't even get me started on Oreos. Those are my jam!"

As the crew strolled, their conversation took a delicious turn, diving deep into the wonders of food.

Suddenly a bright, burning beam of light bathed Frankie's face and he winced.

"There you are!" Jason exclaimed, scratching his head in that classic confused way of his, "I've been searching high and low for ya!"

With a flourish, he gestured for them to follow him back to camp, where the fire crackled like a boss, casting a cozy glow all around. As he poured out cups of hot cocoa, the rich steam swirled up like a little dragon. Lincoln, in true caring fashion, draped a warm wool blanket over his dad's shoulders, and plopped down right next to him, ready for their cozy hangout. Just another perfect day in the wild!

Johnny swaggered in like he owned the place, waving a tray of s'mores around like they were weapons, "Alright, folks! Brace yourselves for Johnny's legendary s'mores—featuring the finest chocolate and white chocolate! Get ready for a sugar rush that'll make your taste buds do the cha-cha!" He flashed a grin, ready to dish out some serious marshmallow magic, "Hope you brought your stretchy pants!"

"What in the world just went down out there?" Jason exclaimed, eyes wide with curiosity.

"I really thought I could pull this off." Lynn Sr. said with a heavy sigh, his voice shaking a bit, "I thought I could be tough, you know? But here I am, feeling like a total wimp." The boys exchanged worried glances, feeling a twinge of sympathy for him.

Jason burst out laughing, and Lincoln shot him the ultimate glare, "Dude, that's not cool! My dad's obviously hurting here!"

Jason flashed a grin, "Whoa there, Lincoln! I ain't laughin' at your pops, just at what he threw out there! Look, listen up, everyone—being a man isn't about tough guy posturing. It's all about love and taking care of your crew. You do what's right, no matter what! So you've got a purse or can't bait a hook? That doesn't make you any less of a dude, trust me! Not every dude has to be a rugged hero, and that's totally cool! We need our brave, manly warriors and our suburban soccer champs—diversity, my friend! It's what keeps the world groovy!"

Lynn Sr. scratched the back of his head, furrowing his brow, "I-I guess. I just wish I felt a bit more… manly, you know?"

Leonard shuffled over with a twinkle in his eye and said with a chuckle, "Well, you've come to the right spot, sport!"

From Friday night to Sunday afternoon, Lynn Sr. was put through the ultimate crash course in manliness. He learned how to fish like a pro, track animals through the woods, hunt, and even build a fire just using two rocks and some twigs. By the time they wrapped up their weekend of rugged adventures, he was practically bouncing with excitement, "I can't wait to show off my new skills!" he exclaimed, his enthusiasm contagious.

"Hey, just make sure you don't throw out the old ones, alright?" Johnny quipped with a devilish grin, "I mean, I'd seriously weep like a lost puppy if I never got to munch on your cookies again, my BCFFs! Seriously, we're talking the end of civilization here! Best Cooking Friends Forever, am I right? Now, where's my cookie fix?"

So would Lincoln, come to think of it. His dad makes the most amazing cookies ever! Chewy chocolate chip, fresh out of the oven, and warming up the whole house. Seriously, there's nothing better than munching on one of those while watching TV with the family. It's like the ultimate snack!

XXXXX

At the Loud House, it was a typical night filled with chaos and family fun.

Lynn Sr. strolled in from the kitchen, proudly sporting a bright pink apron that boldly declared, "Stand back, man is cooking," along with his trusty oven mitts. In his hands was a tray overflowing with freshly baked pink strawberry muffins. He made a triumphant march across the room and plopped the tray down on the coffee table.

Delilah gave him a side-eye, one eyebrow cocked and her lips pressed together like she was trying to figure out what was going on with Lynn Sr.'s whole "new vibe." She wasn't convinced, but you could see the curiosity lingering there.

"Who wants strawberry muffins?" Lynn Sr. called out, his voice bubbling with excitement.

Instantly, all the Loud siblings and Delilah chimed in with a chorus of "I do! I do!" They dove into the tray like it was a race, promptly devouring the sweet treats. Lynn Sr. nestled himself between them, enjoying the moment as they settled in to watch Dream Boat. Lola snuggled up to him, while Lincoln gave him a solid fist bump.

Then, with a dramatic sigh, Lynn Sr. turned his attention to the TV, "Oh, Blaine, please tell me you're not wearing clogs!" he groaned, shaking his head in disbelief as the room filled with laughter.

The End.

Chapter 40: The Waiting Game

The story kicks off at Royal Woods Elementary, where Lincoln is bouncing in his seat at the cafeteria, practically vibrating with excitement about Chandler's birthday party.

"I can't believe it! Today's the day! I'm so pumped, I can't even sit still!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes wide with anticipation.

Delilah rolled her eyes, "Love Bug, I know! You been goin' on about it for a whole week." She snatched up her sandwich, "I hope he rolls through soon, so I can finally get a break from all this talk 'bout Chandler's birthday party." She took a big bite of her lunch, clearly focused on her food.

Today's the day—Chandler McCann is handing out invitations to his legendary birthday bash! And guess what? It's at the sewage treatment plant where his dad works! Everybody knows Chandler is the king of the school, and every year, he throws this totally gross but amazing party at that place, bringing along a few lucky friends to celebrate in style.

Getting an invite to one of those parties is like hitting the jackpot—an absolute status symbol! It's like being a rock star! Lincoln wanted to have one of those invites in his hands; it'd make him feel like a million bucks!

Lincoln can't help but bounce in his seat, "Did you know the facility can process five hundred metric tons of human waste a day?! I mean, who wouldn't want to party there? And they say there's a secret room for mutant animals found in the sewers! If you take off your mask in there, the stink might just burn off your nose hairs! Talk about adventure! I just hope I get an invite!"

Delilah put her sandwich down, rolling her eyes, "You really tryna get invited, huh? Well, news flash, Lincoln—you ain't getting in!"

Lincoln threw his hands up in frustration, shooting a glare at his girlfriend, "Oh, yeah?! Why not?"

Delilah slammed her hands on the table, leaning forward with a fire in her eyes, "Look, this whole plan of yours to suck up to Chandler ain't gonna work! You really think chillin' at Gus's Games & Grub, droppin' cash on his soda and pizza, and handing out 300 tickets is gonna make him like you? Spoiler alert: he ain't even checkin' for you." She smirked, putting a hand on her cheek, "You really out here takin' it too far, fam. Like, dang, look at your nose—it's practically chocolate from all that brown-nosing!"

The lights just went out, and they can hear the awesome beats bumping! All around them, kids are cheering like crazy!

Lincoln believe it! "It's happening!" He gasp, feeling the excitement surge through him, "This is going to be epic!"

The doors swing open dramatically, and in strides Chandler, his signature flair on full display. The students collectively gasp, completely taken aback.

"Alright, listen up, everyone!" Chandler announces with his usual mischievous energy, "It's time to get your galoshes ready because we're about to turn this place into a PAR-TAY!"

With a flourish, he whips out a pair of bright galoshes and sends them soaring into the air. One eager student snatches one out of the sky while the rest stare in awestruck disbelief.

Chandler then brandishes a plunger like it's the coolest party accessory ever, "Invitations coming through! Darren! Miguel! Mollie! Girl Jordan! Boy Jordan! Kyle! Kat!" He hands out invites like a pro, grinning from ear to ear, "Get ready for the fun to overflow!"

Chandler was striding through the cafeteria, dishing out invites like they were the hottest tickets in town. Oh man, all of Lincoln's hard work was finally about to pay off! He could practically feel that Cheshire grin spreading across his face as he rubbed his hands together. Status and respectability, here It come! Time to show everyone that Lincoln Loud is NOT just another face in the crowd!

"And the final three invites go to..." Chandler exclaimed dramatically, tossing his hands in the air as he strutted over to Lincoln and Delilah. Lincoln practically bounced with excitement, but Chandler just grinned and handed an invite to Delilah, "And for you, Delilah!" he said with a flourish before making a speedy exit, adding with flair, "...Joy and Ken! Can't wait to see you all party it up!"

Lincoln slumped against the wall, feeling utterly defeated as he watched the birthday boy strut out the door. The kid with the music hit the off button, and suddenly the party lights flickered back on, turning the lively scene into a stark reminder of what he was missing.

"I don't get it!" Lincoln exclaimed, his voice a mix of confusion and frustration, mostly for himself but loud enough for Delilah to hear, "I mean, I did everything right! I let Chandler borrow a pencil in math class, and I even held the bathroom door open for him! What more does a guy have to do to get an invite?" Lincoln sighed, scratching his head, wishing he could figure out the mysterious ways of friendship.

"Lincoln, he don't even respect you like that." Delilah said, rolling her eyes, "If you had just played it smooth, he would've hit you up, but nah, you went all out and made it look desperate. I swear, it was hard to watch you acting like that."

Lincoln sighed, running a hand through his hair, "Ugh, you're right." he said, glancing over at Delilah, "So, um, are you still gonna... go to that party without me?"

"Nope." Delilah scoffed as she jumped up, tossing the invite at Lincoln, "He only asked me 'cause I'm popular and hot. I ain't got time for that mess. You have all the fun for me, Love Bug."

Lincoln felt like he didn't deserve someone as awesome as Delilah. He took the invite, "Whoa, thanks a ton, Delilah! You're the best!"

XXXXX

After school, Delilah strolled home, her head hanging and shoes dragging along the pavement. Lincoln was buzzing about how lit Chandler's party was gonna be, practically bouncing on his feet. But after a while, she couldn't take it anymore. "Yo, let's hit up Gus's Games & Grub," she suggested, eager for a distraction.

When they got to Gus's, they dove into some video games at first, just getting lost in the flashing screens and the sound of buttons mashing. After a bit, they decided to split a large meat lovers' pizza—because what's better than pizza after a long day?

Inside the spot, the restaurant was on the left and the arcade was poppin' off to the right, a wild mix of arcade games beeping and lighting up, calling for attention. They slid into one of those classic red vinyl booths along the back wall, and that's when Lori, who was working there, came over to take their order.

"Hey, guys! Thanks a ton for letting me know about the job opening, baby bro! Guess what? I literally got hired! Now I can finally snag that fab new dress for the big dance this Friday! The theme is 'Romance Under the Sea,' and Leo and I are gonna be the Sea King and Queen! It's gonna be like the most greatest night ever! Eeeek!" Lori fanned herself dramatically and pulled out her notepad, "So, what can I literally get you two lovebirds while I'm at it?"

After Lori brought them their drinks, she bounced back to the counter like she owned the place.

Delilah took a sip and looked around. School just let out, and the usual crowd of kids that packed the arcade on Fridays and Saturdays hadn't rolled in yet. The spot was pretty chill, just her and a few high schoolers scattered about.

One of those high schoolers was Leo Velazquest.

He was at the Ace Savvy vs The Crimson Chin game, straight up brutalizing that joystick and mashing buttons like it owed him money. The dude looked like he was getting wrecked out there. Delilah shouted his name, but at the same second, some catchy eighties jam blasted from the speakers, totally drowning her out.

"Jump, jump for my love! Jump in and feel my touch!"

She waved her arms, trying to get his attention, but he was too focused. She thought about leaving him to it, but honestly, she kinda wanted to escape her boyfriend for a minute, so she chugged the last of her drink, hopped up, and made her way over. Leo slammed the machine and dropped a few choice words. "You losing?" Delilah called out with a smirk.

Leo glanced back and spotted his baby sister, relaxing his stance "Hey there, Delilah?"

Delilah gave him a side-eye, "Real clever, bro. Never heard that one a million times." she said, smirking. She reached into her pocket, fished out a couple of coins, and slid them into the machine, "You tryna play?"

"Alright, let's do this!" Leo said, his excitement bubbling over. He picked Ace Savvy because, let's be real – who doesn't love a hero with style? Delilah went with The Crimson Chin, since honestly, Cleft the Boy Wonder was just not cutting it. No one had time for that!

Onscreen, Ace and Chin faced each other across a brick courtyard littered with skulls. Leo mashed buttons and Ace attacked. Delilah countered and Chin hit Ace with a flying kick, "So what's popping with you?" Delilah asked, leaning back with a grin.

Leo swiveled the joystick and Ace hit Chin with a super punch, "Not much, sis." He said, "Just feeling a little jittery about prom on Friday, you know? I gotta make sure Lori has an epic time. I need to snag the perfect suit to rock, and don't even get me started on the limo situation! It's a serious overload, dudette. Pressure's on!"

Delilah shook her head, trying to stay focused on the game, but she couldn't help but listen to her big brother, "Yeah, I heard." she said, nodding. She pointed over to the counter, a smirk on her face, "Lori's mad hyped about this whole thing." She cleared her throat, ready to drop her best Lori impression, "It's Romance Under the Sea, and Leo and I are gonna be the Sea King and Sea Queen!" Her voice came out all extra dramatic, nothing like Lori's real tone. She fanned her face like Lori did, pretending to hold back tears, "Girl, please!"

Leo glanced over at his sister, and a loud, hearty laugh erupted from him, trying to catch his breath after the unexpected fit of laughter. He was shaking his head, ready for the next round of fun, after his laughing fit out of nowhere, Ace hit Chin with his finishing move - the fifty-two card pick up - and Chin exploded into exactly fifty-two bloody chunks, "So, how was your day, baby sis? You kickin' it or what?"

Delilah laid it down: "Chandler's throwin' a party, and I guess there's an invite involved, or whatever."

"He sounds like a little prince charming, sis." Leo chimed in, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

"He for sure is." Delilah shrugged, "And some creep probably invited me 'cause I'm lookin' hot now."

"Well, that was real nice of you to hook Linc up with your invite! I hope he has a blast, and I really hope he knows how cool that was of you!" Leo said, leaning back against the arcade cabinet with a grin.

"I think he did, now let's tackle this prom situation, alright?" Delilah said, crossing her arms with a confident grin.

Leo shot her a look like she was speaking alien, his eyes wide with disbelief. He opened his mouth to say no, but then thought better of it, "Alright, alright... I mean, when it comes to help, you're like the top-tier model," he said, rubbing his chin with a serious expression, "So here's the deal: you can roll with me for prom prep, but you've gotta do something about… well, this whole situation." He gestured vaguely at himself.

"What you talkin' 'bout?" Delilah asked, looking confused.

"Yo, check it! I gotta get my act together." Leo said, pumping himself up, "Gotta clean up, throw on a sharp suit, fix this hair of mine, and roll out like I'm the definition of class... you feel me?"

Delilah rolled her eyes and chuckled, "Boy, please! Your middle name is straight-up class."

For a second, Leo pondered, "Yo, check it! I gotta swing by and grab Lori at eight on Friday for prom night. No way I can be late, so we better get this cleanup mission locked down by Friday afternoon, you feel me?"

Delilah grinned and said, "Up top?" She raised her hand with confidence.

Leo shot her a smile and replied, "Up top!" He lifted his hand in response.

The two siblings slapped hands in a high five, the sound echoing with their excitement.

XXXXX

As much as he tried to shake it off, Leo could feel it deep down: he was basically a caveman. A smart, handsome, and clever caveman, but still a caveman. Seriously, what did he know about fancy stuff? A salad fork? What in the world was that? Did he even need to know? It was just a dance, right? It's not like they were about to serve a four-course meal or something. Or were they? Man, only 17 and still feeling like a total kid when it came to prom. Sure, he'd danced at elementary and middle school parties, but prom? That was the real deal, baby.

Thoughts whirred around his head like a junkyard robot as he drove Lori, Delilah, and Lincoln home. He had to clean up his act and look at least presentable for this epic event.

Aha! How could he look sharp without a suit?

Suddenly, an idea hit him! As soon as Lori and Lincoln dashed across the street to their place, he whipped out his phone faster than a laser beam. "Leni! Listen up! No time for details. I'm taking Lori to prom, and I need a suit that matches her dress, like, right now. I need it over here before the dance on Friday! Can you make it happen?"

"Okay, got it!" Leni exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Just give me like, two days to whip up the suit, and it'll be totes fab!"

Leo grinned, "Awesome sauce!" He disconnected the call and swaggered back into the house, ready to tackle whatever came next.

XXXXX

-Friday Afternoon: Velazquest House Bathroom-

Delilah stayed true to her word, helping out her big bro for prom like a champ. She brought him the best high-quality toiletries—I'm talking premier toothpaste, killer deodorant, awesome soap, the works. Basically, she was about to turn him from caveman to Fabio in no time flat!

First up, Leo cranked the hot shower and got down to business scrubbing his feet and armpits, those were the stank zones! He took his time washing and conditioning his hair, and let me tell you, getting those knots out was no walk in the park—it almost made him tear up, but he powered through it! After he stepped out, towel wrapped around him like a boss, he stood in front of the mirror.

He brushed his hair until it was as silky smooth as a well-oiled machine, then slicked it back. Next, he was all about that dental hygiene, brushing, gargling mouthwash like a pro, and flossing with precision. He plopped down on the edge of his bed, clipping his nails and cleaning his ears with focus. Just as he was about to finish up his grooming routine, there was a knock at the door. He jumped up, ready to see who it was. BOOM! Time to show off that new look!

Delilah leaned against the door and tossed him a box with some fresh dress shoes on top, "Yo, big bro, here's your suit. Just so you know, we're all chillin' at The Loud House waitin' on you. Mom and dad are gonna be ready with their cameras, so you better be on point!"

Leo chuckled, "Yeah, I figured as much! Thanks for the heads up, sis!" Once she was outta sight, he opened the box to discover a wild three-piece suit. The pants and jacket were all turquoise and shimmered like scales—seriously, like they swam straight off the beach! And that purple codpiece shaped like a clam? Now that was something! Plus, a belt made of shells wrapped around his waist, "Man, Lori really took the aquatic vibe to the next level, didn't she? Well, when in Rome, right?"

He sprayed on some deodorant like a champ, slapped that suit on, then hit himself with cologne and breath spray. Gotta make sure he was fresh.

Before heading out, Leo gave a quick check on the limo that Tommy had called for him and Lori. He wasn't about to spend a fortune on a fancy taxi, but tonight was all about making it special for his girl, Lori.

At 7:50 p.m., he strode across the way and knocked on the door. Mr. and Mrs. Loud welcomed him in with open arms, and before he knew it, Mrs. Loud was smothering him with photos and cheek pinches while Mr. Loud shot him those serious dad looks while telling him to treat his daughter right.

"Hey, don't worry, Papa Loud! I'll treat her right, I swear!" Leo grinned nervously, ready to make this night one for the books!

The Loud siblings all clustered around. Lynn snorted laughter and said he looked like a flounder, Lola swooned, and Lucy complained that his clothes were too colorful.

Luis shrugged, his voice a low whisper tinged with a hint of darkness, "I have to agree with Lucy. In black, you embody the shadows, and it suits you far more than any other hue."

"Your generosity towards my eldest sister is truly limitless." Lisa remarked, her eyes gleaming with admiration.

"Just doing what anyone would, you know?" Leo said with a casual grin, his modesty shining through.

"You possess a delightful sweetness that rivals your captivating beauty." Lisa remarked with an amused smile.

"Dear Lisa, your delightful compliment is as charming as your own radiant appearance." Frankie interjected with a touch of indignation, "I must remind you, I am present in this conversation!"

Lisa arched an eyebrow and grinned playfully at her boyfriend, "Indeed, you certainly are, but I must point out that you're not donning a suit today. And is that barbecue sauce I detect upon your lab coat?"

Frankie glanced at his lab coat and remarked with a hint of anger, "I indulged in chicken nuggets for lunch today."

This elicited a chorus of laughter from everyone around.

After a minute, Leo was posted up by the door in the living room, his fam and the Loud Fam chillin' on the couch. Their presence was like a chill pill for his nerves, you know? Then, he caught the sound of a door closing upstairs. His eyes shot up to the top of the steps, and there she was—his date, makin' her grand entrance.

Shortly, Lori swept down the stairs like a queen in a flowing dress the same color as his suit starring back at Leo with a smile, holding her purse. Leo stared at her in complete awe. Clams covered her chest and she wore some kind of headdress that looked like a tangle of seaweed stuck with crayfish, shrimp, and starfish. With her hair and make up done, to put it short; Lori looked breathtaking.

"A bit much?" Lori asked, feeling embarrassed.

"N-n-no, no...! You uh... You look amazing." Leo told her.

"T-thank you so much!" Lori said, her cheeks turning bright pink, "I really appreciate it!"

"AAAAAHHHHHHH!" The Loud sisters start squealing except Lisa.

Lincoln, Delilah, the brothers and both set of parents winched at the squealing.

All the girls except Lisa and Delilah give Lori a big group hug and suffocate her.

"Normally, I don't care for inane human emotions, but...EEEEEE!" Lisa said and squealed as she eagerly joined in the embrace.

Johnny picked in his ear checking for broken drums, then shot a look that could curdle milk, "Oh joy, can't wait for more of the Miss Squeal-a-lot team to grace us with their symphony of high-pitched shrieks in the years to come! Just what the world needs, right? More noise pollution, yay!"

Rita and Elizabeth had them stand close and snapped their picture.

"Aww, look at y'all! Just gorgeous!" Elizabeth said, rising from the sofa with a proud smile as she took in her oldest son and his girlfriend, "This is a big day for you two, and I just have to say, Lori, you've really found yourself a gem here."

"Ugh, Dr. Velazquest, seriously, can you stop? That's literally not funny at all!" Lori exclaimed, rolling her eyes. She tried to sound annoyed, but deep down, she couldn't help but agree with her boyfriend's mom. I mean, who could blame her? Leo was practically perfect in every way!

"Alright, kiddos, you have a blast tonight, but don't stay out too late, got it? And Lori, you make sure to bring our little champ back on time, you hear me? Or we might have some 'serious discussions' about curfews!" Jason chuckled, giving his son a playful nudge.

"Chill out, Pops! We'll be back way before the clock strikes twelve!" Leo shot back, his confidence as solid as steel.

Tommy's phone buzzed, and he glanced down with a grin, "Hey, big bro! It's your ride, like a Rolling Stone, ready to take you away! Just like a disco inferno, let's light it up and get this party started! Let's go, 'cause you know you're a superstar and we're livin' it up like we're in a music video!"

"Limo? Whoa! That's literally awesome!" Lori exclaimed, her eyes lighting up.

"Yo, check it! My middle name? It's 'class,' no joke!" Leo said, giving Lori a playful squeeze of the hand, "Pretty slick, right?"

Both families told them to have fun and sent them on their way. The limo sat at the curb, the driver standing by the back door. Leo opened it as they approached and he gestured for Lori to get in first. She lifted the hem of her dress and climbed in. The seats were leather and the foot room spacious. There was a TV and a mini bar stocked with soda and sparkling cider.

Leo had stars in his eyes as he peered into that sleek limo, "Whoa, this ride is off the charts! I'm tellin' you, it looks super expensive!" But honestly, seeing that bright smile on Lori's face made it all worth it, you know? It was like the ultimate win!

"Whoa!" Lori exclaimed, her eyes lighting up as she took in her surroundings, "I literally can't believe I'm actually in a limo! This is like, way cooler than I thought!"

Leo could only nod he'd never been in one either.

The driver slammed the door, slid in behind the wheel, and set a course for Royal Woods High School. Leo popped a bottle of sparkling grape juice and filled two glasses, handing one to Lori. They clinked and drank.

"Oh my gosh, Leo, this is literally amazing! I'm seriously going to prom in a limo and…" Lori trailed off.

Leo grew worried, "Yo, what's up? You okay?"

Lori crossed her arms and sighed dramatically, "Ugh, I just wish I could be more like you! You always know how to literally handle everything without breaking a sweat!"

Leo raised an eyebrow, his circuits buzzing with curiosity, "Wait a minute, you wanna be more like me? What's wrong with chillin' as yourself? You're awesome just the way you are, Lori!"

Lori took a sip of her sparkling grape juice and sighed, "Ugh, Leo, you know, I'm really not the best sister. Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if my siblings had a whole speech ready about how I'm the worst sister ever! Meanwhile, look at you—everyone in your family just adores you! I kinda wish I could be like that, you know?"

"Yo, Lori, check it out." Leo said, taking her hand and giving it a gentle rub with his thumbs, "Listen, you don't gotta be me, alright? Just be yourself. Yeah, I know I've said you could improve, but I ain't asking you to just copy my moves. You got your own vibe, and that's what counts!"

He held her hands tighter, looking her in the eye, "I know you're a solid sister to your siblings—ain't nobody been throwin' shade your way. They've been backin' you up, sayin' you're an awesome sis. If you ever wanna bounce some ideas around or need advice, I'm here, no problem. Just remember, different strokes for different folks, you feel me?"

Lori listened to Leo, a grin spreading across her face as she processed his words, "Aww, thanks, Leo! That really lifts my spirits!"

"No problem!" Leo exclaimed, "Now let's gear up and get ready for some serious fun!"

Lori grinned and said, "Totally! You're so right! Let's make this awesome!"

Five minutes later, the limo pulled up to the school, and the driver got out to open the door. Leo and Lori climbed out and followed the walkway to the gym, where greenish light poured from an open door. Lori threaded her arm through his, and they went in together.

If Lori Loud took the underwater theme seriously, the prom committee took it dead serious. The gym was decked with shells, nets, streamers, and piles of sand here and there. A DJ played on stage, dressed like a diver (complete with flippers and scuba tanks) and kids danced with one another, most of them in sea related garb much like Lori's. Leo spotted a fat guy wearing a pink shirt and a pair of Bermuda shorts like Patrick Starr and made a mental note to high-five him as soon as he could.

Lori glanced around, hoping to catch a glimpse of her friends while feeling Leo vibing to the music beside her. She couldn't help but giggle at how quickly he was getting into the groove. Typical Leo! He always knew how to lighten the mood.

The first thing Lori and Leo did was take pictures together. For one, Leo made a V sign behind her head, and for another, he rested his elbow on top of her head. "Now act like we're mad at each other." Leo said. She crossed her arms and glared at him and he turned his back on her but glowered over his shoulder. They couldn't keep straight faces and wound up bursting out in laughter.

Next, they stopped at the punch bowl, and Leo filled up two glasses. A group of Lori's friends surrounded them.

"Hey, girls! You all look literally totally fab!" Lori exclaimed, flipping her hair with a dazzling smile.

Becky bounced excitedly, grinning from ear to ear, "Hey Lori, you're looking super hot today! And Leo, you're not looking too shabby either!" She playfully pinched Leo's cheek, making his eyes water a little. It was all in good fun—she loved teasing him!

Dana chimed in with a smile, "Yeah, you both look adorable!"

"Hey, what's up, ladies?" Leo said, his cheek still being pinched. His words came out all jumbled, "This party's lit!"

Carol waved her hand dramatically, a huge grin on her face, "I know, right? It's like, totally awesome!" She turned to Lori, excitement sparkling in her eyes, "Oh my gosh, Lori! I really hope you win the prom vote! You and Leo would be the best Sea King and Queen ever!"

Lori squeezed Leo's arm with a big smile, "Thanks, Carol! Literally fingers crossed Leo and I take home the prize!"

As the girls' dates started heading towards the dance floor, Lori quickly grabbed Leo's hand with enthusiasm, "C'mon, Leo! We're not just standing here! Let's dance!" She tugged him along, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Leo smiled as his girlfriend pulled to the dance floor, "Yo! Tonight's all about YOU, Lori! Let's get our groove on!" Leo exclaimed, his voice pulsing with excitement as he pulled her onto the dance floor. They were ready to party harder than ever, like it was 1999!

Yo, check it! After years of babysitting his little fam and jamming to Just Dance, Leo's got those dance moves on lock. Slow grooves, fast spins—you name it, he's ready to tear up the dance floor! Everyone's bustin' moves, groovin' and shakin' like they just stepped outta a Chubby Checker concert!

Then Lori jumps in, swaying those hips and flowing with that hypnotic rhythm, right? Leo couldn't resist! He mirrored her moves like a dance machine, having a total blast while the beats dropped hard from those gym speakers. This is what it's all about—getting down and making it legendary!

A few minutes later, all Lori's friends were tearing up the dance floor, having the time of their lives! Lori spotted Becky getting a little too close with Leo, and Leo couldn't help but worry about how Lori would feel about it. But when Leo looked over at Lori, she just gave him a cheeky smirk and rolled her eyes. It seemed like it was all good between them, and Lori knew she couldn't rein in her friends from being their wild selves.

When 'Calabria' started playing, Becky went all out, practically twerking on Leo! Lori just kept dancing with Carol and Dana, trying to ignore it. After all, it was a party!

Next thing Lori knew, it was Carol's turn to steal some time with Leo as 'One Dance' blasted through the speakers. Everyone knew how much she loved that song, and seeing her dance all seductively with him had Lori and her friends giggle like the high schoolers they were.

When the DJ switched things up and played some oldies, Dana swooped in and grabbed Leo for herself. She was super sweet about it, asking if it was cool with Lori to dance with her boyfriend. And honestly? She was totally fine with it. She figured, hey, she would be leaving with him by the end of the night!

As they danced to 'Take Me in Your Arms,' Lori and her couldn't help but giggle at how cute they looked together. That song was just perfect for Dana's adorable moves.

Leo even ended up dancing with all four of us at once, causing a scene on the dance floor! Other dancers were staring, and Lori could see guys wishing they were him and girls wishing they could be in our place. We were all smiling at each other, soaking in all the fun. But despite all the excitement, Lori couldn't shake the feeling that she still hadn't had her turn to dance with Leo alone. Guess she'll have to make that happen!

After a while, the DJ struck up a slow song and the lights dimmed. All the couples cuddled up and started to dance slow. Lori and Leo looked at each other lovingly, then decided to join in. Leo put his hands on her hips and she put her arms around his neck. Both looked at the other, amidst all the dancing, a truly magical moment was unfolding. Lori found herself in his arms, swaying to the gentle rhythm of a slow song. For months, she had been looking forward to this prom.

As they danced, Lori felt an unexpected warmth spreading through her chest, a spark she felt when Leo was near. She looked up into Leo's eyes, finding a depth of understanding and kindness that took her breath away. In that moment, she realized that her feelings for Leo ran even deeper than she had even know.

Leo, ever patient and respectful of Lori's boundaries, felt a flicker of hope as he gazed into her eyes. The connection they shared was undeniable, and as the music enveloped them, he sensed that something had shifted.

"Lori." Leo murmured softly, his voice filled with tenderness, "I'm so glad we could share this dance."

Lori's heart fluttered, the spark in her chest growing into a warm, glowing flame, "Me too, Leo." She replied, her voice barely above a whisper, "I think... I think I've never been this happy before, being here with you, it just feels right."

Leo's eyes softened, his hand gently squeezing hers as they continued to dance, "I've always cared about you, Lori. I want you to know that I'm here for you."

As the song drew to a close, Lori felt a surge of gratitude and affection for Leo. She leaned in closer, resting her head on his shoulder, feeling safe and cherished in his embrace. In that moment, she knew that the Leo was her other half her soul mate.

Lori turns her head, biting her bottom lip as her eyes slowly drift open to find Leo's lips so close to hers that she couldn't resist. Lori captured her boyfriend's lips with her own, fingers tightening in his hair, keeping him in place as she kissed him.

Lori wrapped her arms around his neck as he grips her hips, fingers holding her against his body as they passionately kiss. Lori brushes her tongue over the seam of Leo's lips, demanding entrance which he gives freely. Her tongue darted into his mouth as her fingers again find their way into his hair, keeping him in place.

Leo never felt so overwhelmed with love before. Here he was with his bestfriend/girlfriend sharing their undying love for each other. He felt his chest tightening as he couldn't help but feel emotional as well. He truly did love Lori with all his heart.

Leo pulled away from the kiss, "Lori, I… I want you. I want to spend my whole life with you."

"D-do you really mean that?" Lori asked.

Leo smiled tears drops threating to come out, "Yes… I can't live without you."

Lori started to have tears of happiness come out, "I know, Leo...I know." Lori sighed, "I love you so much. I'll never leave your side."

"I love you too Lori." Leo told her gently. And he truly meant it.

XXXXX

Later as the prom wrapped the voting was done and Lori and Leo become Sea Queen and King, respectively.

Lori's friends cheered as she received her crown.

Shortly, they got bored and made plans to head out. Just before they left, Becky shouted back, "Bye, Leo! See you Monday!" while blowing him an exaggerated kiss.

Leo turned bright red, and Lori couldn't help but blow a raspberry at Becky, shaking her head playfully, "Treat him right, Lori!" Becky teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

Lori and Leo decided to hit up Gus's for a rousing game of Ace Savvy vs The Crimson Chin. Leo won twice and Lori won once. They laughed and ate slices of pizza, then walked home, Leo having sent the limo away. At her door, she turned to him, "Honestly, I thought tonight was going to be great, but you surprised me and made it perfect."

Leo's face turned a deep shade of red as he scratched the back of his head, "Aww, man...I mean, I tried."

"Did you really mean what you said? That you want to spend your life with me?" Lori whispered.

Leo chuckled, "I did… I love you, Lori. You're perfect."

Lori smiled, "Thank you." She leaned over and kissed his lips. She started drawing circles on Leo's chest with her finger, "Do you ever think..about have kids?"

Leo's face lit up like a power surge, and his heart thudded like a techno beat in his chest.

Lori flashed a grin that could short-circuit his brain. He opened and closed his mouth like a malfunctioning speaker, trying to find the right words, "I gotta bounce!" he stammered, then jetted away like a rocket on turbo.

"See you around!" Lori called and waved.

At home, Leo was chillin' in his bed, staring up at the ceiling as he replayed that epic kiss and Lori's question about whether he wanted to be a dad someday. He glanced over to his younger brother, David, sprawled out across the room, snoring louder than a jackhammer.

With a grin on his face, Leo closed his eyes, letting his head sink back into the pillow, and just let his thoughts cruise away into the good vibes. No stress, just relaxation.

-Epilogue-

Delilah was chillin' in her room, bumpin' some tunes on YouTube while she worked on a commission for one of her clients.

Around eleven, Lincoln hit her up for a video chat, decked out in a suit but rockin' some seriously scuffed-up galoshes. Even before he popped up on the screen, she could catch a whiff of him, "Yo, how was Chandler's birthday bash?" She asked, with a grin.

"It was alright." Lincoln said, trying to play it cool.

Delilah chuckled, rolling her eyes with a playful smirk, "Ayo, quit frontin'! Just keep it real!"

For a moment, Lincoln stayed silent, but then a huge grin spread across his face, "Okay, fine! It was totally awesome!"

While Lincoln kept babbling about the party, Delilah was focused on her drawing tablet, a little smirk playing on her lips. She was in her own world, just vibin' and enjoying the moment while he went on and on.

The End.

Chapter 41: The Loudest Yard

The story starts with Lincoln immersed in his favorite video game, Muscle Fish, where he maneuvers his slippery character as it escapes from a wild kitchen.

Suddenly, the door swings open, and Rita bursts in with her hands on her hips, a playful but firm expression on her face, "Lincoln! Seriously, you need to get outside! You can't just sit around playing video games all day! It's not healthy, and you're missing out on all the fun out there!"

Lincoln slouches a bit but tries to argue, "Actually, Mom, some studies show—"

Rita shot him a look, her finger pointing dramatically toward the door, "Out!" She declared with that classic mom authority.

Lincoln sighed, knowing he was caught. "Right…"

The scene shifts to the backyard, where Lincoln is still glued to his game, despite being told to get fresh air.

Rita strides up, crossing her arms, a playful smirk on her face, "That's not what I meant, kiddo! You need some exercise! And guess what? I have just the thing to get you moving!"

"Football?"

Just then, they heard a familiar voice called out. Lincoln and Rita looked around.

"Up here!"

Just then, they heard the familiar voice call from above.

Lincoln and Rita looked up to see Johnny hanging out in the tree above, grinning down at them.

"Johnny!? What are you doing in that tree?" Lincoln asked incredulously.

Johnny landed with a flourish, striking a pose so over-the-top you'd think he was waiting for a panel of judges to give him a perfect 10. "But, hey, the real question is: why the heck aren't you up in a tree, practicing your best squirrel impersonation?!"

Rita crossed her arms and rolled her eyes dramatically, "Ugh, whatever! Anyway, Johnny, did you mention something about football or what?"

Johnny smiled at Rita, "Yes, I did Mama Loud! Football is like exercise on steroids—without the actual steroids, because, you know, health and stuff! Think about it: you're running around training all the time, and boom, you're gearing up for games that double down on the sweat fest. It's like a cardio buffet! So, if you can convince Lincoln to join in, he'll be ripped in no time! Just toss him a ball and watch the magic happen. And remember, no play without a little chaos—makes it way more fun!"

Lincoln was fidgeting nervously, "Football? Come on, Mom! You know sports aren't exactly my forte."

Suddenly, we dive into a wild montage of Lincoln attempting sports but completely failing to get into the spirit. First, he's in the backyard playing catch with Leo. Leo hurls the ball his way, but Lincoln's too busy flipping through his comic books and—whoops—totally misses the catch.

Next up is basketball with Luis. Luis makes a perfect pass, but Lincoln's zoned out, still lost in his comics, and the ball zooms right past him. Then there's the badminton match with Lola. Lola serves the shuttlecock with all her strength, but Lincoln has his racket stuck on his head like a goofy sweatband while he's intensely focused on his video game. The shuttlecock smacks into him like it's got a personal vendetta, and he doesn't even flinch!

Suddenly, Lynn strolls by and dramatically tosses a horseshoe, but it misses the target and smacks right into Lincoln's shin.

"OW!" Lincoln yelps, grabbing his leg as if it's the worst thing ever.

The montage fades out, and Rita throws her hands up, exclaiming, "Ugh! I know, sweetie! But you've left me no choice! You've got to get some exercise! Who knows, maybe there's a hidden athlete just waiting to break free in you!"

Lincoln rushes after her, pleading, "Mom, wait! Look!" He tries to strike a pose, pretending to do aerobics in the most dramatic way possible. But the moment he moves, he tugs a muscle. "Ow, ow! Charley Horse!"

With a disappointed sigh, Rita walks away, shaking her head.

"Pathetic!" Johnny quips, strutting over like he just strolled off a movie set, looking down at Lincoln, who's sprawled out on the ground like a wannabe superhero who just lost a battle—and his lunch. Seriously, dude, did you really think you could save the day from that couch?

"Clearly, I'm no football star." Lincoln said with a sigh, leaning against the wall of the house, "But in this big family, there's always someone willing to lend a hand!"

Johnny bounced on his feet, grinning like a kid in a candy store, "Hey, what's cookin', Lincoln? You've got that look on your face like you just uncovered a conspiracy involving unicorns and chili dogs!"

Lincoln perked up, a sly grin spreading across his face, "I just thought of a plan! If I get hurt, I won't have to play football!"

Johnny raised an eyebrow, the skepticism oozing off him like syrup from a stack of pancakes, "And how do you plan on pulling that off? You think you're some sort of superhero? 'Cause spoiler alert: you're about as useful as a screen door on a submarine!"

Lincoln's grin widened as he leaned in closer, whispering conspiratorially, "I'll get Lola to run over my leg with her princess jeep. It's foolproof!"

Johnny burst into laughter, "Alright, my man, but let me toss in my two cents here—your plan? Total dumpster fire, amigo!" He grabs Lincoln and shakes him a bit, "Do you have any idea how outrageous hospital bills can get? If Lola breaks your leg, your folks are gonna be sending money to the hospital like it's a tithing! And for what? A little 'get-out-of-jail-free' card for gym class? Seriously, dude, it's like avoiding exercise is your superpower! Just step outside and give it a whirl for, I don't know, half an hour? We've got gym class at school; it's practically a freebie! Have you lost your marbles, or are you just trying to win the 'World's Worst Excuse' award?!" Johnny gives Lincoln another shake, as if trying to rattle some sense into him.

Lincoln felt his head spinning as Johnny shook him back and forth, "Hey, slow down, would ya? I'm not cut out for sports! I mean, c'mon, I'm more of a 'watch-the-game-from-the-couch' kind of guy!"

Johnny had a lightbulb moment, or perhaps it was just a light flickering out. Whatever. He accidentally dropped Lincoln like he was a hot potato and said, "Oh hey, I've got it! If you're itching to get your sweat on, why not team up with Lynn? Seriously, that girl plays everything and is probably the healthiest being in the galaxy. I mean, if there was a contest for healthiest human, she'd win, like, every time!'"

Lincoln's eyes widened as he scratched the back of his head, "Uh... I dunno about that. Lynn? Man, she goes super hard, like, all the time!"

"No pain, no gain." Johnny said and whacked Lincoln's bare back with a meaty slap.

Lincoln winced.

XXXXX

The boys were on a mission, and by mission, I mean they were desperately looking for Lynn Jr. They finally found her over by the garage, wearin' a pair of red shorts that screamed "Danger!" and a white tank top that said, "I kick butt!" Seriously, if there were an Olympics for kicking bags, she'd be the reigning champion. She was working that punching bag like it owed her money, delivering a wicked kick that made the bag wobble like a toddler on roller skates.

Then comes the punch—BAM! A slap—WHACK! And next, she grabbed the bag, shaking it like a Polaroid picture, screaming like she was auditioning for a horror movie. Johnny half expected a ghost to pop out and run away screaming!

If Johnny knew one thing about Lynn Loud Jr., it was that when something was bothering her, you better duck and cover. The girl had a violent streak that would put a rabid raccoon to shame.

Now, Johnny, being the kinda dude who enjoyed living, almost noped right outta there. But linchpin aside, he was a fundamentally good guy. She was his best friend and girlfriend—well, mostly girlfriend, you know how these things can get. So, with a sigh like a weary superhero, he trudged over to see what was up.

Then there's Lincoln—who, let me tell you, was about to do the classic "sneak away like a ninja" move. But PLOT TWIST! Johnny, our not-so-stealthy hero, grabbed him by the back of his shirt and practically dragged him along, "Come on, Linc! We've got a drama in progress here!"

And just as they approached, Lynn flipped back, executing a spin kick so sick it would give Jackie Chan a run for his money—BOOM! The punching bag toppled over like it had just lost a fight against gravity.

To lighten the mood and channel his inner rodeo star, Johnny straddled that fallen bag like it was a bronco at a county fair, declaring, "You just got knocked the bleep out!" It's all fun and games until someone loses a punching bag, right?

Flashing, Lynn punched his paper bag off his head, "Get off." she growled, "He's mine." Johnny jumped off and Lynn hit the punching bag with a flurry of kicks and stomps. It looked like American History X only not as racist. Lynn panted, fumed, seethed, and hissed through clenched teeth.

"Whoa there, champ! Let's dial down the crazy, alright?" Johnny quipped, throwing up a mock defense, "What's got you all fired up? Did someone steal your chili dogs or what?"

Lynn kicked the fallen punching bag one last time and stepped back, hands on her hips, catching her breath with an annoyed huff, "Ugh! I'm so mad right now, that's what's the matter!" She glanced around, ready to take on whatever challenge came next.

"Why?" Johnny shot back, his brow furrowing like he was staring down the barrel of a loaded nacho cannon, "Did one of your little sisters pull a classic 'I'm gonna annoy the heck out of you' move? Trust me, L.J., sibling shenanigans are my jam! I've got a PhD in dealing with those pint-sized chaos agents. Got any strategies to share, or are we just gonna swap war stories about the epic battles in the land of family drama?"

Lincoln nodded and said, "Hey, Lynn, if I messed up, I'm really sorry, okay?"

"No I'm not mad at you!" Lynn Jr. shouted, "I'm super mad right now at life! There's no girls' football team, and that totally ruins my shot at completing FLIBBR! Ugh, it's so unfair!"

Lincoln blinked, "Wait, what? Flibber? Isn't that like a movie with Robin Williams or something? Man, I can't keep up with all these flicks!"

"No, no, no, my amigo, you're totally thinking of Flubber! That green goo that bounces around like an ex at a bad breakup." Johnny said rolling his eyes, "What L.J. talking about is FLIBBR—yeah, that's an acronym that L.J. whipped up in her room like you're a mad scientist sister Lisa. Trust me, it's more fun then it sounds, but hey, it's better then Robin Williams bouncing around in goo!"

Lynn Jr. pumped her fist in the air, a fierce look on her face, ready to unleash her frustration. With her arm raised like she was about to sneeze into her elbow, she proudly showed off the wild letters scrawled on her skin in bright magic marker: FLIBBR, "You see this?" she declared, her eyes sparkling with determination. "It stands for football, lacrosse, ice hockey, baseball, basketball, and roller derby! I've crushed it in all of them… except for football! Ugh! This stupid sexist town won't even let girls have a football team, so I can't get my F! That means I'm stuck being a LIBBR! And I refuse to be just a LIBBR! I'm going for all FLIBBR, baby! Watch out, world!"

"Why not just join the boys' team?" Johnny asked, grinning like a Cheshire cat, "I mean, you look like a straight-up dude, so as long as they don't check under the hood—"

BAM! Lynn wound up and delivered a kick to his nether region with the finesse of a ninja on steroids. Johnny's feet shot up off the ground like a cartoon character, and he nearly toppled over.

Almost, but not quite.

Lincoln stood there, jaw on the floor, eyes wide like he just watched a puppy ride a unicycle.

Johnny, clutching his manhood, smirked like he just pulled off the ultimate prank, "Joke's on you, Lynn! I happen to be rocking a cup right now because—"

Lynn hit him in the stomach with a deadly uppercut. Johnny wobbled but didn't fall.

Johnny chuckled, "Oh, nice try, Lynnie! But my jacket? It's basically a superhero in disguise. I mean, it can take a beating like a champ! Bullets, knives, bad fashion choices—bring it on! Seriously, this thing is like wearing a force field made of awesomeness. So, try again, or maybe just go home and rethink your life choices while I strut my stuff in this snazzy protec-"

Lynn hit him in the head with a deadly hook. Pain exploded in Johnny's skull.

Johnny chuckled, "Pfft, like that even hurt! Come on, I've had paper cuts that hurt more than that!" He tried to play it off like a champ, all swagger and no worries, but then—bam! His knees turned into jelly, and down he went, flat on the ground. Cue dramatic music as he sweetly drifts off into dreamland. What a dramatic exit, right?

Standing over him, Lynn Jr. clenched her fists, ready to unleash her fury, while Lincoln stumbled back like a scaredy-cat seeing a vampire movie, "YOU THINK YOU'RE SO FUNNY, HUH?" Lynn shouted, her voice echoing with intensity, "LOOK AT WHAT YOUR BIG MOUTH JUST GOT YOU INTO!"

"Actually." Lincoln said with a grin, "That's not a bad idea at all!"

Lynn Jr. spun around, winding up for a kick to the nards, "No wait!" Lincoln shouted, throwing his hands up in panic, "I mean...sign up! It's totally modern—like, they pretty much have to let you. If they don't, just cry sexism and heads will roll like that girl from Cemetery Man...good movie."

Lynn Jr. opened her mouth to say something, then stopped herself, "You know what? You're totally right! If I throw a huge fit, they're gonna freak out about being canceled and just give me what I want!" She thought about Lincoln's idea for a second and then her face lit up, "Nice move, Stinkoln!" She playfully punched his arm, but it was totally a friendly jab. And the tears that started welling up in Lincoln's eyes? Yep, all joy, "So, what did you guys want anyway?"

Lincoln panicked, "Ugh, I really need to bulk up! Mom's convinced that signing me up for football is the answer, but come on! I don't even know the first thing about playing! I can already picture it: me out there on the field, getting my butt kicked by a bunch of giant kids. This is gonna be a disaster!"

Humming, Lynn pinched one of his arms between her thumb and forefinger, then let it go.

It fluttered in the wind like a little ribbon.

"Alright, bro! I'm gonna be your ultimate secret weapon!" Lynn Jr. declared, her enthusiasm bubbling over, "I'll teach you everything you need to know about football! Trust me, it's a blast and a killer way to get in shape! The training? Oh, it gets intense—like serious sweat and grit, but it's all worth it. You'll be tough and mean in no time!"

Johnny did a kick up and sprang back to his feet like a caffeinated jack-in-the-box, "I'm totally joining the football team too! Football's awesome! Plus, you don't have to be the size of a house to throw down. Just look at CM Punk—dude's basically a pocket-sized superhero, and he's out there serving up whoopings to guys twice his size like they're his personal buffet! Football and fighting? Count me in! Let the games begin!"

Lincoln didn't see how catching balls and throwing passes would help him get muscular, but wrestlers looked tough from what he watched with Leni and Lynn Jr. A grin spread across his face, "You know what? Yeah! Let's give it a shot! I'm ready to get swole!"

"That's my baby bro!" Lynn Jr. shouted, beaming with pride a huge grin spreading across her face. She shot a knowing look at Johnny, who was trying to play it cool after being down on the ground like a total mess, "You're tough, Johnny! Most people can't handle going toe-to-toe with Lunatic Lynn and walk away! Keep it up!"

Johnny cackled like he just won the lottery, "Listen up, to tango with a total nutjob, you've gotta channel your inner crazy! It's like trying to out-psych a psycho!"

Like three merry elves they went down to the school with Rita and signed up that very afternoon. The guy behind the sign-up table looked at them funny, but didn't say anything. They were a girl and two boys, one of them being black. If he said no, BLM would be all over this place before the sun set.

Their first practice was three days later. Johnny, Lincoln, and Lynn reported to the football field where a fat guy in a baseball cap and polo shirt lined up all the players on the sidelines and marched up and down the ranks like a drill instructor welcoming his troops to boot camp, "The next three months of your lives will be the most grueling, gut-wrenching, brain blasting experience possible. I will tear you down and build you back up. You will sweat, you will shake, you will pray for the sweet release of death, but you will reach meteoric highs that you never thought possible. You will drink from the chalice of victory, and your worthless little lives will, for one glorious season, have meaning and purpose." He stopped in front of Lincoln and leaned over him. Lincoln flashed an anxious smile. "You will look back on this period for the rest of your life as your peak...that is...if you survive my training."

Lincoln gulped nervously, "This might have been a bad idea." he muttered to himself, "Um..."

"Now start running drills! First, drop and give me 20!" Coach shouted, his voice booming like Mom when she finds out someone left dishes in the sink.

Well, there was no turning back now! Lincoln scrunched his eyes shut for a second, took a deep breath, and dropped to the ground. It was just like when he had to face down his sisters during a board game—do or die!

Everyone around him hit the deck, cranking out push-ups like they were training for the Olympics. Lincoln however didn't understand and he pulled out his wallet and waved a five-dollar bill in front of Coach, "Uh, Coach? I've only got a 5."

Coach sighed, realizing he might have bitten off more than he could chew. Great, just what he needed.

Day in and day out, they did push ups, sit ups, pull ups; they ran, jumped, leapt, dove, and rolled. They ran through fields of tires, climbed frayed ropes, and took tackles out the wazoo. Lincoln went from fumbling every pass to catching each one, if only barely.

Lynn Jr. helped her brother with football when they didn't have football practice. She shows him how to drink raw eggs for protein. He tries it only to throw up in the toilet. She shows him how to pass by tossing a ball through the center of the tire swing. He misses and gets pegged in the back of the head by the ball. She shows him how to punt with Lucy as the ball holder. Some Peanuts style music starts to play and Lincoln charges at the ball, but Lucy pulls it away just like in the comic strip.

"ARGH!" Lincoln shouted and lands on his back.

XXXXX

At Ketcham Park, the sun was shining, and the air was filled with the sounds of kids practicing football.

"Hike!" Lynn yelled with excitement, tossing the ball to Lincoln like a pro. "Get ready to catch this, bro!"

Lincoln caught it mid-leap, "I caught it!" But right as he landed, he collided with a couple of bulky football kids, who erupted into laughter at his expense.

"If you clowns are done clowning around, we need the field! We've gotta practice for the junior football league." Hawk declared, crossing his arms defiantly.

Lincoln shot back, "You guys are in junior football too? What team are you on?"

"The Hazeltucky Hockers!" Hawk announced proudly, him and friend hock loogies.

"What team are you on?" Hank asked rubbing his head.

Lincoln puffed out his chest, "We're the Royal Woods Roosters!"

He and Lynn chanted together, "Cock-a-doodle-doo!" waving their arms overhead like they were performing for a stadium.

Hawk smirked, "Nice cheer. When we play you, you're cock-a-doodle-doomed!"

Hank chimed in, "Yeah! I'll pluck those feathers right off ya!" His laughter echoed over the park, and Lynn rolled her eyes, tension bubbling.

"You guys seriously think you'll win? Ha! Not with me on the field! I'll whoop all your butts!" Lynn retorted, fists on her hips.

Hawk ruffled her hair, clearly unfazed, "Sure you will, ponytail."

Suddenly, a snow cone came hurtling through the air, splatting right in Hawk's hand.

"Ow! Hey! Who threw that?!" Hawk yelled, looking around in surprise.

Johnny sauntered over like he owned the joint, a grin as wide as the Grand Canyon plastered across his face, "Hey, hey, hey! Time to step away from the tomboy and the nerd, gentlemen!"

"Or what, tiny?" Hawk sneered, clearly ready for a fight.

Hank burst out laughing, "He's probably just gonna cry and wet himself!"

Before they knew it, Johnny started launching snow cones at them, creating delicious mayhem!

"Take that!" Johnny shouted as the football bullies scrambled to dodge the sweet projectiles, and the whole park erupted in laughter.

Johnny slapped a crisp $20 into Flip's snow cone cart, grinning like he just won the lottery, "Yo, Flip! Got any of that wet ice stashed in your stash? I'm itching to give these poor saps a snow wash they won't forget! Time to treat 'em like a winter wonderland, baby! Woohoo!"

Flip holds up flavor syrup from behind his snow cone cart, "Raspberry or yellow?"

Hawk and Hank were in full-blown panic mode, sprinting away as Johnny unleashed his snow cone cannonade behind them. "Duck and cover!" Hawk shouted, narrowly dodging a rainbow sherbet missile. "I can't believe he's actually throwing those!" Hank yelled, eyes wide as they zigzagged through the chaos. The two Loud siblings could only watch in amusement as Hawk and Hank scrambled to avoid the icy treats flying through the air.

Lincoln leaned back, grinning from ear to ear, "Whoa, Johnny! That was epic! You totally shut them down! I want to be as tough as you, man! Can you teach me your ways?"

"Whoa, Johnny! Are you like some kinda snow cone ninja or something?!" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, her eyes wide as she watched him launching those icy treats with the precision of a pro pitcher at the batting cage. It was seriously awesome!

Johnny waved Lynn Jr. off, "Eh that's nothing, David has me pitch ball at him every once in a while saves him money at the batting cages. If you want to see impressive pitches you should see my famous Pachydermus Percussion Pitch."

Johnny waved his girlfriend off, "Eh, that's like saying a cat juggling lasers is 'cute.' My big bro David has me toss him some pitches every now and then—saves him a fortune at the batting cages, you know? But if you really want jaw-dropping throws, check out my legendary Pachydermus Percussion Pitch. It's like watching a rhino play the drums—totally chaotic but somehow beautiful!"

"Hmm... I should totally recruit you for the Royal Woods Kangaroos' baseball team!" Lynn Jr. said, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she recalled Johnny's incredible throw, "With a talent like yours, we're definitely going to crush the competition!"

"Hey guys, hold your horses! Before we get Johnny in on your awesome baseball team, we've gotta tackle the football season first! So, what do you say? Cock-a-doodle-doo!" Lincoln shouted, waving his hand up in the air, totally pumped and ready to rally the two with their cheer.

"Cock-a-doodle-doo!" Johnny and Lynn Jr. shouted waving their hands high up.

XXXXX

The first game kicked off on September 25, and boy, was it a wild one! The Elk Park Eltons rolled into town, and their mascot was none other than a giant, flamboyant Elton John, shaking his butt at halftime like nobody's business. It was absolutely ridiculous!

In the huddle, Johnny, Lincoln, and Lynn stood with their teammates, bouncing on their toes, "Alright, team!" The captain said with a grin, "Lynn, you're our speedy superstar! Run that ball. Lincoln, you gotta block that big dude with the dip in his lip. Seriously, is he even a kid?"

Lincoln blinked in disbelief, "Wait, what?!"

"Johnny I'll pretend to throw it to you, but then I'll hit it to Lynn. Just stay open for backup, okay?" The captain said looking at Johnny.

"Right, I'm ready!" Johnny said, fired up practically vibrating with excitement.

Meanwhile, the guy Lincoln had to block looked like a mountain—seven feet of muscle and chewing tobacco, just towering over everyone, "Um...are you even in our age group?" Lincoln nervously asked before the snap.

"Don't worry about it." The giant replied with a chuckle.

Once the game started, Lincoln was bulldozed by the giant like he was made of paper! Lynn was trapped with no way to escape, but Johnny was wide open. The captain hurled the ball, and Johnny caught it like a pro! With a warrior's scream, he darted for the goal, but halfway there, someone took him down from behind.

On the next play, it was Lynn's turn. She grabbed the ball and zoomed down the field, executing a perfect spike at the end zone, followed by a backflip while shouting, "SAY MY NAME!" at the top of her lungs.

You guessed it—she got red flagged for excessive celebration.

Play three was chaos! Lincoln twisted his ankle, Johnny accidentally split his pants, and Lynn got tackled hard. The other team was relentless, and by the fourth quarter, the score was tied. Lincoln ached and limped around like a deflated balloon, trying to stay in the game.

With just twenty seconds left on the clock, the team captain devised a play that sounded way too ambitious. Johnny would get the snap, hand it off to Lincoln, who would throw to Lynn. It was like a game of telephone—except with football! The whistle blew, and Johnny took the snap, only to be tackled into the ground.

"Okay, new plan!" The captain shouted in the next huddle, "Lincoln, you just pass it straight to Lynn!"

The whistle blew again, and Lincoln got the ball, launching it right before a defensive player plowed into him like a tank. The ball spiraled through the air, wobbling and dodging flailing arms until it hit someone's helmet and bounced sideways.

Out of nowhere, Lynn dove, snagging the ball mid-air and landing on her feet like a superhero. She sprinted for the end zone, and just as the game ended, she crossed the line with the winning touchdown!

The crowd went wild, and her teammates scooped her up on their shoulders, pumping their fists in the air like they'd just won the Super Bowl!

The season that followed was a whirlwind of practices, games, and injuries galore. Lynn sprained her ankle twice, Johnny lost three teeth (yikes!), and Lincoln got tackled so hard his helmet flew off. Lynn, ever the show-off, got flagged at least once a game for face mask holds or her epic twerking celebrations. Her antics finally caught up with her, leading to a suspension that made her sit out three games. The first game went horribly wrong for the Roosters, but they bounced back to crush the next team. The third game? Double overtime heartbreak!

As late summer turned into early fall, the days got shorter, the weather turned cooler, and leaves showered the ground in vibrant colors. Surprisingly, the Roosters won more games than they lost, and they marched their way to the state championship thanks to the superstar effort of Johnny! What an unforgettable season!

XXXXX

Lincoln walked through the front door, only to be greeted by his dad.

"So, you thought you could keep this a secret from us, huh?" Lynn Sr. said, crossing his arms with a serious look.

"But, I, um…" Lincoln stammered, feeling a bit caught off guard.

"Not telling your family... you're a big football star now!?" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, his tone shifting to one of excitement as he held up a newspaper featuring Lincoln's big headline, "Crowds Love Loud!" He beamed with pride, "Haven't seen that since my breakdancing days! We're all so proud of you, buddy! We're coming to your game tomorrow!"

Lincoln's eyes widened, "Wait, all of you? You really want to watch me play?"

"You bet we do! And if you're looking for some killer moves for your touchdown dance…" Lynn Sr. began to break into some classic dance moves, swaying and scatting, "I'm on fire, on fire, on fire!"

Just then, Lynn Jr. walked into the living room, whistling a catchy tune, clearly unaware by the scene unfolding.

Lincoln turned to his big sister, "Lynn, Dad thinks I'm a big star at football!"

Lynn Jr. shot a grin at Linc, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Hey, sorry to pop your little bubble, bro, but I've gotta hand it to you—you're actually getting pretty solid at football! And you know I give it my all for our team, like, 110%! Can't let you slack off!"

Lincoln looked a bit worried, "But that's the problem! Since we're so good, the whole family wants to come watch me play tomorrow."

Lynn Jr. ruffled Lincoln's hair, "Chill out, little bro! We're gonna win. It's just one game, and then you can go back to being the comic book wizard you are."

Lincoln frowned, "But what if we don't win? What if I let everyone down? We've lost games before!"

Lynn Jr. noticed the worry in Lincoln's voice, "Linc. You seriously don't want to let the fam down, right? Buck up and let's show 'em what we're made of!"

Lincoln shook his head slowly, "Thanks to you and Johnny, I've gotten better, but I'm not a sports superstar like you. I don't want to embarrass myself out there."

Lynn Jr. playfully punched Lincoln in the shoulder.

"What was that for?" Lincoln asked, confused.

"I was just testing something, you know? Seriously, you didn't even say 'ow' when I punched you!" Lynn Jr. said with that trademark smirk of hers, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

Lincoln's eyes widened as he realized, "Hey, you're right! It didn't hurt!"

"See! All that training has toughened up my baby bro. Now we just need to work on that self-confidence." Lynn Jr. said proudly.

"You're right, Lynn! I need to believe in myself more. I believe we're going to win tomorrow!" Lincoln shouted, his excitement growing.

Lynn Jr. smiled and patted her brother on the back, "Now that's the spirit! Let's show those guys what we're made of!"

XXXXX

The state championships were held in Michigan Hazeltucky on December 15 at seven in the evening. It was cold and dark and snow flurries swirled in the big lights illuminating the field.

It's the Roosters VS the Hockers. Both the Louds and Velazquests were there cheering for the Roosters. Lynn Sr. was smashing away against his cowbell with the word LINCOLN painted on his chest, Rita held a sign with Lincoln's face on it. Lana has face makeup on and is holding a sign that says "GO!". Lily has one that says "GOO!" with her face as the first "O". Lucy has a sign that says "Embrace the darkness". Leni, Luan, Luna, and Lola are excited for the game, but Lisa is just reading a book on advanced calculus. Lori is using binoculars to search for her star players siblings.

Jason is dressed in a Rooster costume. Elisabeth was blasting a airhorn, Leo, David and Milton were waving their hands ecstatically with a huge Johnny-sign wafting above them, Tommy rocking Queen's "We Will Rock You," on his guitar and shouting "GO JOHNNY! GO JOHNNY!" Larry and Charlie were jumping up and down with Sammy covered in football gear, Frankie and Luis conservatively woo-wooing in happiness for Johnny. And Delilah? She was waving her huge orange foam hand in the air, with a picture of Johnny on it, on top of that the number "one" put in huge print on it.

"I literally don't see Lincoln and Lynn anywhere." Lori said, squinting through her binoculars. Just then, she spotted him right in front of her face and dropped the binoculars in fright, "AAAHH!"

"Hey, guys!" Lincoln shouted, waving excitedly at his family.

"Are you ready to see us crush it?!" Lynn Jr. shouted, fist pumping with all her energy, "Let's go out there and show them what we've got!"

"There's my little football stars!" Rita cheered, her voice ringing with excitement as she clapped her hands.

"Lynn! Sign my hat!" Lana shouted, tossing her cap over to her sister. Lynn Jr. snatched it out of the air and quickly scribbled her name on it.

Lincoln chuckled, shaking his head, "I can't believe it, is this what the football player life is like, huh?"

Lynn Jr. beamed as she tossed the hat back to Lana, "Yup! Welcome to the good life, baby bro!"

Johnny strapped on his football helmet and grinned like he just found the last chili dog in the fridge, "Alright, let's beat these chumps!"

"Ladies and gentlemen, as a special treat, Luna Loud will be performing the National Anthem! Please remove all hats and helmets." The Announcer said.

Luna strums the electric guitar, blasting out a rock version of the Star-Spangled Banner with all her energy. As she hits the final note, she slams her guitar down on the stage, a triumphant grin on her face, "LET'S PLAY BALL, DUDES!" she roars, her excitement echoing through the crowd!

Delilah and the Loud sisters from Lucy down to Lily, had somehow made their way to the sidelines dressed like cheerleaders in maroon skirts, even Lana because maybe she wanted to get in touch with her feminine side or something. Delilah stood in between Lucy, with her hair done up in pigtails, and Lola who shook her pom-poms, "I'm just sayin', I should be gettin' paid for all this." Delilah said with a annoyed frown.

"I swear, you girls need to bring way more energy! Let's get fired up—if we cheer harder, Linky, Lynn, and Johnny are totally gonna crush it in the game! Come on, let's show some spirit!" Lola exclaimed with determination.

The other team, The Hockers, was big and mean. Their mascot, a guy in a blue apron and a mask made of fake, rotting human flesh (at least Lincoln hoped it was fake), shucked and jived with a live chainsaw, much to the delight of the crowd.

As the players got on the football field, Lynn, Lincoln and Johnny runs into two familiar players.

"Hey, aren't you those twerps from the park? We're gonna knock you on your tail feathers." Hawk said.

Hawk and Hank hock loogies and laughed, Lynn growls at them viciously.

Johnny cracked his neck, "Alright, you bunch of gridiron wannabes! Prepare to get schooled! Time to get your butts kicked!"

The game opened with an intricate play in which Johnny wound up with the ball. Lincoln ran behind him to keep the other team off, but someone came in from the side and speared Johnny into the Stone Age. The next play, Lynn got the ball and instantly had ten guys on top of her.

By the second quarter, three Roosters were out with injuries and the spare players sucked. First down, bottom of the ninth, someone grabbed Lynn's face mask and they got into a fistfight. She ripped his helmet off and punched him, and he responded by body slamming her. The other players joined in and soon it was a melee. Johnny got so mixed up in the confusion that he wound up tackling Lincoln and slapping him by accident.

"Johnny, come on! Same side, same side!" Lincoln called out, waving his hands in urgency trying to protect himself.

"Aw, my Gawd." The sportscaster cried, "He's whippin' him like a government mule!"

Everyone got a red flag.

At half time, a local rock band launched into a discordant cover of "In A Gadda da Vida" that lasted forty-five minutes. Everyone started getting bored until chainsaw guy started poppin and lockin with his saw.

The score was 10-3, Roosters down. The captain came up with a play on the fly that involved Johnny blocking for the quarterback on the Mannerheim Line. It was tricky but Johnny managed to keep the other guys off him for the goal. Later on, Lincoln punted the ball from the three point line and the score went up by four.

Fourth quarter, Lincoln was starting to flag. His energy was gone, his body hurt, and that snow patch on the sidelines looked really comfy. The score was eight to ten and they were close to winning, so he had to power through.

Then disaster struck.

Lincoln didn't keep back the offensive line like he was supposed to and someone tackled the team captain so hard his leg came off.

The entire crowd went silent as quiet as a room full of vampires at a blood bank.

Except for Johnny, who apparently missed the memo: "Noooooooo! We totally need him to give us the game plan! I mean, come on, people! What are we, mind readers?!"

Paramedics carried him off on a stretcher. Before he went, he grasped Lynn's hand and, shaking and verging on death, he rasped, "It's up to you now, Lynn."

Then he was gone.

"I don't know how to be a captain!" Lynn Jr. said.

But she had to try.

"Alright, slap nuts, come here." she said and motioned everyone to huddle around her. "I'll throw the ball to Lincoln. Lincoln, throw the ball to Johnny, Johnny, throw the ball to me."

The play kicked off like a wild circus, and there goes Johnny, racing long like he's auditioning for a superhero role. Lincoln darts left—classic! Lynn, our fearless field general, tosses the ball to Lincoln, who's got the moves and passes it back to Johnny. But wait! Lynn just got tackled! Ouch!

Johnny, caught in a moment of epic confusion, goes full-on bull mode—head down, charging down the field like a crazed rhino on a mission. "Superstar coming through! Make way for greatness!" he bellows, channeling his inner football star.

The clock is ticking down, folks! It's almost game over, and if he doesn't pull off a miracle, the Roosters are gonna be the laughingstock of the league. No pressure or anything! Time to snatch victory from the jaws of defeat! A brick wall of muscle charged at him from the left like it was auditioning for a role in "The Hulk," and with a flair that even Ryan Reynolds would envy, Johnny hurled the football to Lincoln, "Lincoln, wing it like your life depends on it! Or, you know, like there's a hot dog stand on the other side!" Boom! Tackle time!

Lincoln caught the football and took a deep breath, "Alright, this is it! The big moment! I can't mess this up. I've totally got this!" But then, the Hockers charged at him all at once, "Uh-oh! Nope, not today! I'm outta here!"

With adrenaline pumping, Lincoln took off across the field like a rocket, zigzagging to shake off the Hockers who were right on his tail. "Gotta go! No way I'm letting them catch me!" He shouted, his heart racing as he darted around.

"Where's he going?" The Announcer squawked, his voice echoing over the stadium.

"What's he up to now?" Coach grumbled, squinting at the field.

Lincoln spun around, running toward the end zone like mad man.

"Hold up! He's turning back. It's Lincoln Loud, folks! He's about to break the rushing record! Where on Earth did he learn to run like that?" The Announcer shouted, his excitement bubbling over.

Out of nowhere, a defender lunged at him from the right, but Lincoln expertly slid between the player's legs. He launched himself into a spectacular front flip over a clump of tangled-up opponents, landing like a pro. He wobbled for a moment but then burst forward toward the end zone as the crowd began to chant, counting down the final seconds. "5, 4, 3, 2…"

Suddenly, someone yanked on his helmet from behind! Lincoln slipped right out of it like a magician escaping from a trick and leaped into the end zone just as the clock hit zero.

TOUCHDOWN!

"Roosters Win! Royal Roosters Win!" The Announcer bellowed, practically flying out of his booth.

The stadium erupted! Cheering fans filled the air with noise, and chainsaw guy threw a fit, dancing around in disbelief like he'd just watched his snack escape. The opposing team collapsed in despair, and the ref, feeling overwhelmed, ripped off his shirt and spun it above his head like it was a wild party.

Meanwhile, the Loud and Velazquez families were kicking their legs and cheering so loud it was as if the roof might blow off! Fireworks lit up the sky, and out of nowhere, the marching band blared that epic Sweet Victory song from SpongeBob. Lynn went all out, celebrating like there was no tomorrow, and not a single flag was thrown. This was a victory for the ages—totally epic, undeniably cool, and deserving of every bit of madness that came with it!

In the end zone, our buddy Johnny, held together by nothing more than duct tape and Elmer's glue—because who needs a dentist, right?—crawled his way over like a wounded soldier on a mission. He finally managed to get to his knees, flashing a grin that could make a skeleton jealous, showing off the last three teeth he had left. Seriously, if his smile were a rating, it'd be a solid 3/10, but hey, he was winning in spirit!

"We did it, guys!" Lynn shouted, jumping up and down, "Woohoo! I'm officially a FLIBBR now! This is the best! Let's celebrate!"

"Wahoo!" Lincoln exclaimed, jumping up from the ground with his signature enthusiasm, "This is totally awesome!"

Lynn grabbed both of them and the crowd surged out of the stands to pick them up on their shoulders, whereupon they bounced them around like three beach balls at a boomer concert.

SWEET, SWEET VICTORY!

They basked in the glow of their accomplishment and waved to their adoring fans.

-Epilogue-

The local news crew was buzzing around the sidelines, and the excitement was electric.

"Hey, Loud! Over here! They wanna interview you for TV! Come on!" Coach shouted, waving him over.

Lincoln stumbled over, gripping the shiny winning trophy like it was a golden ticket.

Katherine Mulligan, the local news reporter, leaned in with a bright smile, "That last play was epic! What can you tell us about how it all unfolded?"

Lincoln's mind raced, "Uh, well, the thing is, that last play was actually my sister's idea, but it kinda fell apart. So I just...winged it! My buddy told me to go for it, and somehow, it worked. I guess what I learned is that with sports, teamwork matters a ton! We really pulled together to grab that win!" He flashed a big grin, feeling proud.

Katherine chuckled, "Wise words from a young athlete! Will Lincoln Loud keep setting records on the field? Only time will tell. This is Katherine Mulligan, signing off!" She gave a thumbs up and started heading back to her news van, "Great job out there, Lincoln!"

Coach clapped a hand on Lincoln's shoulder, beaming with pride, "Take care of yourself, Loud. I want you back on my team next year."

Lincoln grinned, his confidence soaring, "I'll think about it, Coach Cock-a-doodle-doo!"

Meanwhile, at the Belchers, Lynn Jr. and Johnny couldn't help but boast about Lincoln.

"Well, he's not exactly a natural, but hey, at least he's burning some energy out there!" Lynn Jr. said, rolling her eyes playfully.

Johnny let out a laugh, "Oh yeah! Gotta love putting some meat on those bones—seriously, I mean, who doesn't want to look like a muscular slab of beef?" He then shot a flirty glance at his girlfriend, "So, speaking of beef, didn't you mention I should totally join the Royal Woods Kangaroos' baseball team? When do I strut my stuff and sign up?"

Lynn Jr. grinned like a cat who just swallowed a canary at the thought of the next baseball season.

The End. Or is it?

Chapter 42: Kara-less

The story kicks off with Johnny popping out of a manhole like a ninja in a really bad superhero movie. He ducks and covers as the police roll by, all serious-like, while he's probably just thinking about his next snack break. Once the coast is clear, he sneaks his way into Royal Woods' Comic Book Nook—a paradise for nerds and the occasional Deadpool wannabe!

Dressed like a wannabe secret agent—complete with a trench coat, a hat, glasses, and a fake mustache that could use some serious styling—Johnny glances around like he's in an espionage flick. He tiptoes through an aisle, then totally flips over another one with all the grace of a two-legged sloth, "Alright, mission accomplished! Now to snag that ridiculously overpriced David Steele mystery box set." he mutters, already eyeing the prize like it's the Holy Grail. Because who doesn't love a good mystery wrapped in overpriced packaging, right? Time to unleash his inner comic book villain!

We jump into the headquarters which is the control center of Johnny Velazquest's mind. It is where Johnny's emotions live and operate. Headquarters is the central location of Johnny's mind. It's the room where the emotions stand behind a large control panel and each button makes Johnny do some action. Its appearance is that of a condo. The walls are filled with different memories that Johnny has. There are couches, a staircase and a bookcase where the Mind Manuals are kept.

The five emotions stood behind the large control panel. They talked to each other.

"Hey, party people! Quick reminder that the twins' birthday is coming up, and you know what that means—time to unleash the birthday gifts! Whoo! It's not just cake and balloons; it's a treasure hunt for awesomeness! So, check this out—those mystery boxes from David Steele? Yeah, they totally had their eyes on all of them! I mean, who wouldn't want a bunch of secrets tucked away in flashy boxes? It's like a treasure hunt but with way more sparkle and a side of chaos! Who knew mysteries could be so much fun? Let's dive in and uncover all the wacky surprises together! Woohoo!" Joy shouted and jumped around.

Disgust was doing her nails, "Ugh, can you believe this? Larry is totally obsessed with David Steele, like we're talking full-on fanboy mode, and now he roped his twin brother into it." She looked to the others, "So guess what? Johnny's stuck playing Santa and has to hunt down some lame David Steele gift because the dynamic duo chose a David Steele-themed birthday party. I swear, it's like someone wrapped me in a party hat made of cringe! Just when I thought life couldn't get any weirder, right? Can someone pass the chili dogs and rescue me from this madness?"

Anger punched his hand, "And we can talk about these so-called mystery boxes. Johnny? He's got a soft spot for his little bros, but let's be real—he's also a genius when it comes to spotting a scam! Seriously, you hand over your hard-earned cash—$10 to $15!—and what do you get? A box of total mystery! It's like playing roulette with your wallet, except the prize is usually some random toy you didn't even want! So let's channel our inner Johnny here: if you fall for this nonsense, your brain might just as well be a rubber chicken! Don't let the hype fool you—be smart, folks!"

Fear stood there with wide eyes, practically vibrating with anxiety, "These freakin' mystery boxes! They come in sets, right? And you know what that means? Completing them is like trying to find a needle in a haystack—unless that haystack is on fire and filled with rabid raccoons! I mean, who comes up with this stuff? It's like a sick joke from the universe! Each box is its own little Pandora's box of disappointment! Let's just say these sets are more elusive than a unicorn at a DMV—that's right, I went there! Buckle up, buttercup, this ride ain't for the faint of heart!"

Sadness sighed deeply as she glanced over at the other emotions, "You know, it's just so unfair." she said softly, "Johnny's eyes hurt from staring at those mystery boxes. I mean, 'Oh look, you got nine out of ten characters! Congratulations, now go ahead and throw your cash down the drain for that last elusive one!' Talk about a scam, right? I mean, who needs a wallet when you can just burn money like it's a cozy fire on a chilly night?"

She adjusted her goggles, the new X-ray mode glinting cheekily in the light, "Thank goodness Frankie upgraded Johnny's goggles with X-ray mode, so now we can peek inside those boxes. But is that even fair? Sure, it might be cheating, but I'm all about the efficiency, people! Why guess when you can see what's hiding in those boxes? It's like playing poker with an open hand—you know, minus the heartbreak." She gave a small smirk, a hint of wit and sarcasm tangling with her usual melancholic vibe, "Ah, the sweet irony of wanting something you can't have, all wrapped up in a shiny cardboard prison."

Joy sprinted over to the crew, her smile as bright as a neon sign in a superhero showdown, "Hey, hey, hey! I get it, mystery boxes can be a total snooze-fest, especially when you're on the hunt for that one elusive gem. But let's be real, Sadness has a point! Frankie handed Johnny those totally awesome goggles with x-ray vision? All we gotta do is take a little peek, snag what we need like a couple of stealthy ninjas, and then boom—back to our fortress of fun! A couple of days later, we'll be throwing an epic spy-themed birthday bash for our twin baby bros, complete with cake and confetti explosions! So, let's shake off that negativity and dive into the madness! Who's with me?"

"Yeah!" The other emotions cheered.

Johnny peered around the store like a kid on Christmas morning, and his gaze landed on the glorious stand of mystery boxes, "Oh, sweet mother of all things quirky! You lovely little creatures of chaos! Each one of these boxes is hiding a different character inside, and I'm on a mission to collect you all for my little baby bros—especially the crowned jewel: Mr. David Steele himself!"

Cue his vibrant imagination, where the highest box bursts open like a piñata of dreams and—BAM!—out pops a David Steele action figure, looking all suave and dapper, "And he comes with a stain-resistant tux! I mean, who doesn't want their action figures to be ready for a red carpet?! Because, let's be real, spills happen, and we need our collectibles to be just as fabulous as our taste in chili dogs!"

Let's go, baby!

"You mean the Stainless Steele?" A female voice said.

Johnny jolts back to reality, like someone just blasted him with a cannon of wake up! He looks to the store counter to see a girl his age totally immersed in a David Steele comic. She was a dark-skinned teenage girl who is roughly Lincoln's height. She has dark brown shoulder-length hair, two eyelashes on each eye, and buck teeth. For attire, she wears a dark red sweater with a blue checkered chest stripe and a white collar, black shorts, and white ankle boots.

"Good luck with that! My folks run this store, and trust me, even I haven't stumbled on what you're looking for." She said with a shrug, then turned back to her comic, completely unfazed.

Johnny smirks, "Oh please, it's not luck when you've got collector's instincts!" 'And x-ray mode in my goggles, thanks a ton, Frankie. Your treat to Burpin' Burger is on me! He thought that last part. With a flourish, he slaps the goggles over his eyes and flicks them on like a superhero activating their gadget.

He scans the treasure trove of mystery boxes, eyes gleaming with mischief, "Aha! Jackpot!" He sniffs them dramatically, "Mmm, smells like victory with a side of nostalgia."

Kara, all business, gives him the classic "hand it over" gesture. With an exaggerated sigh, he forks over the boxes like they're priceless artifacts, "Pleasure doing business, my fair trade partner."

Then, he leans in, doing that look-over-your-shoulder thing, his gaze creeping toward her chest in search of a name tag, "Wait, what's your name, oh mysterious keeper of the collectibles?"

"Oh, you wanna know my name? It's Amanda Hug'n'Kiss." The girl said, smirking at Johnny with a mischievous glint in her eye.

Johnny extended his hand with a cheeky grin, "Well, nice to meet ya, Amanda Hug'n'Kiss! You know, with a name like that, I'm kinda hoping for a long, awkward hug followed by an epic lip-smacking kiss! What do you say? Or is that just me being my typical charming self? You know how it goes!"

"Looks like your people skills could use a little tune-up! Want to give it another shot?" The girl smirked, a playful glint in her eye.

Johnny's eyes pop wide open, "Hold up a sec! Amanda Hug'n'Kiss? A dude to hug and smooch? D'oh! Oh snap, I totally walked right into that one like a chili dog into my mouth! Classic move, right?"

The girl giggled, "Wow, you're a total weirdo! But hey, I'm Kara! What's your name, dude?"

Johnny spun around dramatically, striking a pose like he was about to break into a flashy dance or something, "Whoa there, sis! Sorry to burst your bubble, but my name? Oh, it's classified—like, top-secret superhero level! Not that my name is actually super-secret or anything, but let's just say I can't spill the beans because, you know, top-secret mission and all that jazz. Can't have the bad guys knowing my name, or they'll know I shopped here!"

Kara raised an eyebrow, looking even more puzzled, "Wait, hold up! Are you seriously telling me you don't want anyone to know you're hitting up comic book stores? What's the deal with that?"

Johnny tossed the mystery boxes into his coat like a boss, "Nah, I don't mind folks knowing my secret. But here's the scoop: my buddy works at Mega Comics, that epic comic shop at the mall, and I can't have him or his crew discovering I'm hitting up the competition. I mean, c'mon, they don't even stock the super sought-after David Steele mystery boxes! It's like they're living under a rock or something. Gotta keep my treasure hunt on the down-low, you know?"

"Oh, I totally get you! No worries, your secret's safe with me, Mr. Super-Secret! But seriously, next time, you don't have to sneak into my store all dressed up like you're on a top-secret mission!" Kara said, leaning over the counter with a playful grin.

Johnny strutted away, tossing a casual, "Eh, I'll think about it. Catch you later, Kara!" over his shoulder like he was dropping the mic at a karaoke night. With a wink and a flair for the dramatic, he was off—time to embark on the grand adventure of finding yet another glorious manhole. Because really, what's a superhero without a good dungeon to crawl through? Off he went, ready to face the underworld with all the enthusiasm of a kid in a candy store!

XXXXX

At Gus' Games and Grub: Larry and Charlie's Birthday.

Larry was decked out in a tux, like a total boss, while he was at Gus' throwing down as David Steele. He was crawling through this tube, dart gun in hand, ready for action.

"There's no escape, Agent Steele!" a girl from school called out, totally getting into it as a MALICE Agent. Larry was cornered by two of his buddies, also dressed as MALICE Agents, with their own dart guns all ready to go. "Going somewhere?" They taunted him.

Larry, being the quick thinker he is, shot them a cheeky grin and took off running towards the edge of the tube, where a ball pit awaited him.

"Sorry to bail on the fun, MALICE! I was really having a... ball!" he quipped with a wink. With that, he dove into the pit, firing off one last shot at the MALICE agents. It was epic!

Charlie bounced out of the ball pit, absolutely covered in toy darts, and let out a laugh, "Bravo, bro! But come on, you totally ditched me!" Just then, a toy dart hit him right in the chest, "Hey! Lola, was that you?"

Lola just giggled and twirled her dart gun playfully, a mischievous glint in her eyes, "You snooze, you lose, Chip!"

"Ha! Sorry about that!" Larry chuckled, bouncing out of the ball pit, "I'm just trying to channel my inner David Steele, but ya know, he doesn't have a partner."

Charlie, pulling a toy darts from this head, smirked, "I get it. But today's a super huge deal—our 7th birthday! I mean, I've felt like I've been stuck at 6 forever. Now that we're 7, we're basically adults, right?" He slicked his hair back dramatically, "And just so you know, I get to be David too since it's our birthday party!"

Larry crossed his arms and pouted, "How about you be David's evil twin? You know, you are my evil twin after all."

Charlie shot him a fierce glare, "Excuse me? Just because you think you're the nice one doesn't mean you get the title! I'll have you know I'm nicer than you!"

Larry burst into laughter, "Nicer? Yeah right! Everyone knows me and Lana are the nice twins, while you and Lola are the troublemakers!"

Charlie's face turned red with anger, "Don't even bring Lola into this! Especially since you're dating Lana, AKA Miss Booger Eater!"

Larry growled then charged at his twin brother. Charlie met him halfway, and the two collided in a flurry of flailing limbs and a cloud of cartoon dust. It was just another chaotic birthday party for the Velazquest twins!

"Charlie! Larry! It's time for those PRESENTS, babies!" Elizabeth sings with a warm, motherly tone, her voice full of excitement.

Charlie and Larry stopped their arguing and perked up at the sound of their mom's enthusiastic call, "YEAH! PRESENTS!" They shouted with excitement. The twins exchanged a glance, grinning widely before they both yelled, "Presents? Let's go!" and took off running, laughter trailing behind them.

XXXXX

Cut to Lynn Sr. and Leonard sitting at their own table, both decked out in their stylish David Steele suits.

Lynn Sr. clears his throat dramatically and, with his best British accent, says, "Alright, I'll have my milkshake shaken, not stirred, please!" He grins, clearly loving the moment.

Larry and Charlie squeal at their own birthday presents.

Jason adjusts his glasses with a dramatic flair, "Alright, folks, gather 'round! Today's not just any day—it's a mega-awesome celebration for the most extraordinary people!" He spots Lynn Sr. wiping tears away, and his expression shifts to a mix of confusion and concern, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, Lynn! Are you seriously crying at every birthday bash? I mean, come on! These aren't even your kids! They're mine!"

Lynn Sr. broke down into tears, wrapping his arms around Rita, who held him close and sighed, "Oh, come on, Lynn. Get it together! Just let Jason finish his toast, alright?"

Jason crossed his arms and let out a dramatic sigh, glancing over at Lynn Sr. who was full-on weeping, "Ugh, can we not with the tears? Anyway, since my boys just turned 7 and are totally into David Steele, I think it's time for an epic gift! They deserve something totally radical!"

Elizabeth smiled warmly as she handed the gift to the twins, "Listen up, angles. This here is something special. Your great-granddaddy gave it to your Grampa when he was just a little boy, and then Grampa passed it down to your dad when he was a kid too. It's more than just a gift; it's a piece of our family history. Remember, every time you hold it, you're connecting with the love and wisdom of those who came before you."

Larry and Charlie exchanged excited glances, their eyes lighting up in unison. As they tore open the present, they both gasped together, "Whoa, is this the first issue of David Steele?!" Their voices echoed with pure excitement as they clutched the comic in disbelief, ready to dive into the adventure.

Jason chuckled, "Oh yeah! Your grandpa totally hooked me up with this when I hit the big one-two. Can you believe it? Classic gramps move!"

Larry and Charlie wrapped their arms around their dad, grinning wide, "Thanks a ton, Dad!" The twins cheered in unison, their voices filled with excitement.

As Larry and Charlie tore through their gifts, they were totally blown away by each one! It was like every present was a surprise explosion of awesomeness. Frankie had really outdone himself this year, crafting some wild inventions as gifts for their birthday requested by their family. Each gadget was cooler than the last, and the twins couldn't wait to see what crazy ideas their family had come up with this time!

David's gift was shoes which has springs, "Yo, check it out! Frankie hooked me up with these fly shoes, man! They're got springs in 'em! Like, when you jump from way up high, you two will just land like a boss! And guess what? The bottoms got these super strong magnets that you can turn on with this dope watch he gave me." David hands Larry the watch, "So, you hit that button to activate the shoes."

Larry pressed the button to activate the shoes, and before they realized it, the remarkably powerful magnets on the soles had firmly attached themselves to Frankie's wheelchair!

"Goodness gracious!" Frankie exclaimed, a touch of indignation in his voice.

David chuckled, "Yo, check this out—these shoes got one more wild feature, man!"

Charlie gasps in excitement, "Whoa, whoa, wait a second! Ice skates? Pfft, that's so yesterday! Rockets? Now that's what I'm talking about, baby!"

David yanks off Larry's kicks from Frankie's wheelchair, "Man, these soles are ultra ergonomic! Good for them legs, ya know?" Just then, Charlie's watch goes off, beeping like crazy. He laughs and says, "Yo, you got a phone on your watch too, That's wild right!?"

Charlie presses the spy watch, and a big grin spreads across his face as he catches sight of Larry waving at him, "Hey, Larry! Isn't this so cool?" He shouts, excitement bubbling up inside him.

Tommy shares his gift. The twins gasps to see a jeep like Lola's, now modified into a spy car.

"Whoa, check it out!" Larry exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement as he stared at the sleek, modified jeep that stood before him.

"Is that... a spy car? Just like Lola's jeep, but way cooler!" Charlie added, practically bouncing on his heels. The twins exchanged amazed glances, their imaginations running wild with possibilities.

"This is gonna be epic! Think of all the secret missions we can go on!" Larry said, grinning from ear to ear. Charlie nodded in agreement, already dreaming up their next adventure with their awesome new ride.

"Yo, check it out, my little rockstars! Tommy's here, and guess what? I got a surprise that's gonna make you 'Shout!' Just like the ultimate road trip anthem, I've teamed up with Frankie to totally remix this jeep. It's not just any ride; it's like we hit the 'Highway to Hell' and turned it into a 'Spy on the Run' mobile!

Now, it's got all the spy tech, like a 'Secret Agent Man' vibe, and you can control it with your watch! So smooth, right? Just like a 'Cruise' with that summer vibe! But listen up, my dudes, let's keep it cool and "Don't Stop Believin'" – when you drive it, bring it back in one piece, alright? We're all about that harmony in the band of life! Let's go rock the streets!"

Charlie threw a casual salute and grinned, "You got it! My word's as good as gold!"

"I'm not keeping that promise." Larry said with a cheeky grin. He pressed the button on the watch and hopped into the jeep, excitement buzzing in the air. "Alright, let's see what this bad boy can really do!" He revved the engine, ready for an adventure that was sure to get him into some wild trouble!

"Not indoors!" The family and guests yelled.

Larry and Charlie bounce around in excitement, their voices echoing as they unwrap more of their birthday presents, "Whoa! Check this out, Charlie!" Larry exclaims, holding up a super cool gadget. Charlie grins and shows off a flashy new toy, "This is the best birthday ever!" They squeal in unison, their joy contagious as they dive back into the pile of gifts, ready for more surprises.

The twins were eagerly tearing into their final birthday gift, and they couldn't wait to see what Johnny had gave this time, "I hope it's something awesome!" Charlie exclaimed, bouncing with excitement. Larry grinned as they ripped off the wrapping paper, their eyes lighting up in unison.

"Whoa! No way!" Larry shouted, lifting the box to reveal a full set of David Steele mystery box action figures, "This is epic! Look their all here!"

Charlie was already planning where to display them, "We have to set up an epic battle scene later!"

Larry held up the Stainless Steele action figure with wide eyes, "Whoa! It's actually him! This is epic! Best day ever! The villain doesn't stand a chance against David Steele!" Woo!" He started dancing around Gus' Games and Grub, "Yeah! I finally got you, David Steele! Time to save the world!"

Charlie glanced at the other action figures scattered around while Larry bustled with excitement, "Johnny, thanks for grabbing these for us! But weren't you saying that mystery box thing was a total scam, big bro?"

Johnny nodded and then crossed his arms, "Yeah, your right. Your favorite big bro, a.k.a. the guy who thinks mystery boxes are total and utter nonsense—like putting pineapple on pizza! But hey, you little rugrats wanted those David Steele figures, right? So, I put on my superhero cape, scoured every nook and cranny of this crazy world, dodged a few crazed fans, and BAM! Found the whole stash for you two! Happy birthday, my mini-bros! Now enjoy that goodness and unleash the joy—'cause what's better than a birthday? A birthday with sweet action figures! Let's kick some cake!"

Larry and Charlie jumped into Johnny's arms, grinning from ear to ear, "Thanks a ton, Johnny!" They chimed in unison, their voices echoing with excitement.

Once the party wrapped up, the twins couldn't stop talking about how epic their birthday was. They were already counting down the days to next year's adventure!

XXXXX

-Lunch time at Royal Woods Middle School-

Lynn Jr. and Johnny were in the middle of their lunch showdown, and boy, what a delicious duel it was. Lynn, the meatball sub warrior, taking bites that could make even the toughest gladiator weep with joy. Across from her, Johnny was demolishing a double battered Burger on a stick like it was the last meal before the apocalypse.

"So, my dear lunch companion." Johnny said, mouth full of mouthwatering goodness, "How was that epic journey of yours? Did you hit some magical amusement park, or were you just chasing squirrels in your backyard like the true champion you are?"

Lynn laughed, holding tight to her sub, "Oh man, journey? You wanna talk about a trip? My family totally hit up Grand Venture State Park, and it was the BEST! We went hiking like champs, fished like pros, and explored these awesome caves. And get this—we even caught sight of an old geyser! It was epic!"

Johnny whistled like a bird on caffeine, "Did you catch that geyser spewing its hot mess all over the place? I mean, come on, nothing says 'nature's fireworks show' like a geyser going off! It's like Mother Nature's version of a glorious belly flop. Did you see it or did you blink and miss the magic?!"

Lynn Jr. pumped her fist in excitement, grinning from ear to ear, "Oh man, Lincoln was totally stoked when he saw that geyser blow! And like my sister Luna always says, 'Dudes! That was rockin'!' I can't help but giggle thinking about it!"

Johnny chuckled like he just heard a bad joke at a villain's lair, but then his eyes zeroed in on a familiar face across the cafeteria. There she was—Kara—sitting solo with a some tater tots and a comic book.

After Lynn finally stop giggling, she catch Johnny staring at something. She follow his gaze and see him totally zoned in on Kara, "Whoa, are you crushing on the new girl Kara, Johnny?" Lynn tease with a grin, nudging him playfully.

Johnny's eyes pop open like he's just seen a unicorn riding a rainbow, "No way, L.J.! I'm not crushing on Kara! You're my dear future wife, my one and only. Well, there's also chili dogs—but let's be real, you totally outshine them! Because who do I want to cuddle with? You! Not a hot dog!" Johnny then realized something like he just discovered the secret to perfect flavor, "Oh, you know Kara. She's a girl behind the counter at this comic book haven where I swooped in to grab Larry and Charlie their deluxe David Steele mystery boxes."

Lynn Jr. playfully nudged her boyfriend, "Come on, Johnny, chill out! I'm just messing with you! Anyway, I don't know a ton about her. All I really know is her name and that Kara's family runs the Comic Book Nook, Linc goes there. Oh, and she's a total hockey fan—she even joined my hockey team! How cool is that?"

Johnny's eyes go wide like he's just spotted a unicorn on a motorcycle, "Wait a minute! Her family owns the store?! Oh, spaghetti and meatballs—she's a rival! A freaking RIVAL!"

Lynn took a big gulp of her soda and grinned, "Oh yeah, your dad owns Mega Comics that comic store at the mall! That means you guys are practically rivals now! Are you gonna start pulling pranks on each other's shops or what? That'd be epic!"

Johnny shook his head, "Nah, I'm just gonna dodge her like a bullet in a Marvel movie. She could be a real gem or something, but getting cozy with her? Forget it! Shopping at her comic book store is like handing over my wallet to the bad guys—totally not happening, amigo!"

"I totally get it! If you're gonna dive into some comic books, why not snag 'em from your family store, right? It's like a one-stop shop for awesome! Now, if you'll excuse me, I've got a meat sub calling my name!" Lynn Jr. going back to her meat sub.

"Yeah! There's absolutely no chance in heck that I'm ever, and I mean EVER, stepping foot in that comic book store again! Nope! Not happening! Not even if they had a lifetime supply of chili dogs! Well back to lunch, nom nom nom!" Johnny shouted and went back to his double battered burger.

XXXXX

Later after school Johnny was walking his little brother's home sometimes he just felt like treating the boys for snacks at Flip's Food & Fuel. He like to stockpile on candy for the next couple of days.

Larry spotted something cool as the gang was heading back home, "Whoa, check it out! It's the Comic Book Nook!" He exclaimed, pointing with excitement, "I heard some kids say has cool stuff. No way we're passing this up!"

Johnny raised an eyebrow, catching Larry's finger aimed straight at the Comic Book Nook, and decided it was time to steer this ship onto a different course, "Oh look, the sky's blue! What a shocking revelation!" he exclaimed theatrically, flexing his imaginary muscles, "Now let's hustle before we get sucked into another nerd vortex! Onward, my comic-loving companion!"

Larry crossed his arms and frowned, "Aw, come on! Why can't we go in? I really wanna see if they've got any David Steele stuff! It's not fair!"

Johnny's rolling his eyes like they owe him money, "We can't go in there, they're the competition."

Frankie furrowed his brow in bewilderment, "Are you suggesting, dear brother, that The Comic Book Nook constitutes our competition? Might I kindly request a more detailed explanation of your assertion?"

Johnny clapped his hands like a hyperactive cheerleader, "Alright, folks! Gather 'round because I've got a hot take for you! Just like Burpin' Burger is throwing shade at Burger Blast, and Sega was giving Nintendo a run for its money back in the day, we've got our own epic showdown happening right here. That's right, Lola Loud is busy slinging insults at Lindsay Sweetwater, and meanwhile, we've got Dad's Mega Comics facing off against the evil lair known as Comic Book Nook! I mean, come on! We can't just waltz in there and start splurging our hard-earned cash; that's a big ol' no-no! So let's keep it cozy and shop local, my comic-loving comrades!"

Johnny's little brothers nodded understanding what their big bro said except for Luis who decide to chime in, "But, big brother." he said, voice rising like a raven's caw, "Didn't you buy those haunting David Steele mystery boxes from the Comic Book Nook?"

"Huh? How did you know that, Luis!?" Johnny exclaimed, his eyebrows shooting up like a pair of rockets on a mission.

Luis shoved his hands deep into the pockets of his dark hoodie, his gaze fixed on the shadows creeping along the pavement, "Well." he murmured, his voice low and almost haunting, "When I drifted off in my coffin, a realm of eternal twilight, I caught a snippet of your conversation with Tommy. You were talking about those David Steele mystery boxes... from that place. It intrigued me, like a whisper from the beyond."

Johnny facepalmed, "Do'h! Dude, I should've totally checked if we were alone! Like, come on!"

Larry bounced up and down, his eyes wide with excitement, "Whoa, wait a sec! If you got your stuff from here, then that means you must've been to the Comic Book Nook! Those guys are like our friendly rivals! How cool is that?!"

Johnny was freaking out, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! No, no, no! That's not how this—"

But before he could drop any more wisdom bombs, Larry and his fellow little bros stormed into the Comic Book Nook like they were launching a surprise attack on a villain hideout.

Johnny did his best impersonation of a flapping bird, hands on his head like that would magically fix everything, "Guys! Wait! Their our competition! Oh sweet merciless chili dogs, this is chaos!"

From the baby carrier, Sammy let out a cute little giggle, completely unfazed by the impending doom, "I'll get you crazy kids!"

Johnny put on his thinking cap, you know, the one that looks suspiciously like a burger, "Alright, here's the plan: if I make a quick getaway, maybe, just maybe, Kara won't realize these are my baby bros. No big deal, right? Just a casual escape from my own family! What could possibly go wrong?"

Just then, Kara bursts through the front door, arms crossed and a frown on her face, "Ugh, are these kids with you?"

Johnny facepalmed harder than a superhero who's just realized their fly is down, 'Well, that idea nose-dived into the dumpster fire before it even got off the ground.' He shot a sideways glance at Kara, "Yeah, they're totally with me. No take-backs!" With the finesse of a raccoon in a trash can, he had no choice but to stumble into the Comic Book Nook. Time to embrace the chaos!

Inside the store, Kara picks up her strawberry gummies and sits behind the counter while Johnny made it inside. Johnny saw his brothers heading to different parts of the comic book store looking around to see if they caught their interests Larry walked up to the counter where Kara was.

Larry hopped up on the counter, swinging his legs back and forth, "Hey, comic girl! Show me some David Steel stuff, will ya?"

Johnny dashed in like a caffeinated squirrel and yanked Larry off the counter, shouting, "Listen up, Larry! Her name is Kara! And no, she doesn't have a side gig as Super Girl.

"Oops, my bad, bro!" Larry exclaimed, wrapping his arms around Johnny's chest and burying his face in his neck, all warm and fuzzy like, "You know I didn't mean it!"

Kara crossed her arms, a smirk tugging at her lips, "Oh, look who it is! You're that boy from earlier—Super-Secret, right? I thought I recognized you! Didn't you try to pull a fast one earlier to snag those David Steel mystery boxes? Looks like you ditched the disguise to wander into my store. What's the matter, did it get too hot under there?" She raised an eyebrow, ready for whatever excuse he had up his sleeve.

"Okay, so that disguise? A total sweat factory. But, of course, my little bros had to crash our party when we were totally ready to bounce. I mean, come on, guys!" Johnny said, giving Larry a quick squeeze before prepping for a grand escape back to the chaotic wilderness of the Comic Book Nook. But just as he was about to set Larry free, a light tapping sensation tickled his leg. With Larry nestled in a football hold and knowing his brothers' heights, it didn't take a genius to figure out who was trying to get his attention.

Peering down like a superhero trying to locate their missing sidekick, Johnny spotted Luis, Charlie, and Frankie forming a mini fan club around him, "Yes, my adorable little bros! What do you want from your cool, older brother?"

In response, the trio unleashed their treasures. Luis brandished a pack of fortune-telling cards like a magician. Charlie waved a Zatanna comic book around like it was the Holy Grail, and Frankie casually presented a DVD of the Planet Protection Patrol like he was about to win an Oscar.

Johnny let out an epic sigh, realizing he was in for a mega buying session. Tucking Larry under one arm (cue the protests! "Hey!"), Johnny snagged the goodies from his mini sidekicks and plopped them on the counter like a caffeinated dealer at an underground comic swap.

"Alright, Kara, you got anything related to David Steele that my little buddy here hasn't already claimed?" He glanced between Larry, who was still frantically squirming to break free, and the rest of his four baby bros crowding around him like they were about to witness the greatest big bro move of all time. Because let's be real, it kind of was!

Kara propped her feet up on the counter with a smirk, "Well, I'm the proud owner of the one and only legendary missing issue number thirteen, 'David Steele: Stuck in the Rust Belt!' Can you believe it?"

Joy's eyes widened to the size of saucers, "Holy chili dog trucks! She's gotta be pulling my leg! A rare missing David Steele comic book? That's like finding unicorns in a sock drawer! Seriously, who even has one of those? Talk about a collector's holy grail!" She flashed an exaggerated grin and added, "I mean, let's be real, that's cooler than a pie with ice cream on it!"

Fear was all over the place, practically bouncing off the walls, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold up! Did you just say she's got the *only* missing issue?! It is like, the holy grail of comic books? We've got to snag that bad boy before some other nerd with sticky fingers snatches it up! We're talking about a treasure here! Think of it like a Deadpool-style heist—but with less sarcasm and more panic! Let's move!"

Johnny and his pint-sized sidekicks were totally shell-shocked. I mean, who needs a superhero origin story when you've got Kara dropping some bombshell on them?

THUMP!

And just like that, Johnny's brain goes into meltdown mode. He loses his grip on his most prized possession—Larry! Goodbye, Larry! Down he goes, face-first onto the floor like a sad pancake.

"Larry!" Johnny yelled, diving like a hero in a cheesy action flick, flipping the kid over with all the grace of a caffeinated squirrel, "Dude, are you still with us, or did you just take a nap on the wrong side of the sidewalk?!"

"I'm, fine, Johnny!" Larry said with a goofy grin, his eyes a little blurry, "But, like, I totally need to figure out how David Steele makes his escape from that old auto factory, and if he ever gets to meet his long-lost twin brother! That would be so epic!"

"Sweet! Johnny exclaimed, letting out a sigh that could rival a romantic lead in a soap opera. He gave the little bro a playful pat on the head that's more affectionate than a puppy dog in a rom-com. Turning to Kara, he grinned mischievously, "So, what do you say you sell me that ultra-rare, one-of-a-kind, legendary missing issue number thirteen?"

Kara gasps dramatically, "Oh my gosh, I would like nothing more!" Larry gasp, "Yeah, if this were like, an hour ago!" Larry's smile drops, "Some dude is tossing around serious cash for that missing issue number thirteen, David Steele: Stuck in the Rust Belt. So, unless you can outbid him in the next ten minutes, it's a no-go for you." Larry tries to work his charm, giving her those puppy eyes.

Kara rolls her eyes, "C'mon, save the puppy eyes for someone who's actually falling for it!"

Johnny leans in, irritation bubbling like a shaken soda, "Come on, just spit it out! How much did the guy throw down for that comic?"

Kara leans closer, dropping the number like it's a secret intel: "A whopping $5,000!"

Johnny's eyes go wide, and he whistles like a cartoon character who just stepped on a rake, "Holy chili dogs! I'm not even in the same ballpark! I've got more change in my couch cushions than I do cash in my wallet!"

Kara shrugged, crossing her arms with a playful smirk, "Sorry, not everyone is cut out for the high-pressure world of comic memorabilia collecting."

Johnny smirked, raising an eyebrow like he just discovered tacos for the first time, "Sssss'cool. You take card? Or do I need to show off my charming wit and good looks to get a discount?"

Kara chuckled, her usual sass coming through, "Oh, please! Nice try, but there's no way you're gonna outbid this guy!"

Johnny cackled like a man who just won the lottery while riding a unicorn, "Let's just say I'm ready to throw down this cash like it's confetti at a Deadpool movie premiere!" He leaned in closer to Kara to whispers his offer to Kara.

Kara's eyes went wide, and it was like little dollar signs popped up in her pupils, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! You're not just messing with me, are you?" She shook her head, trying to wrap her mind around it all.

Johnny slapped his card on the counter with all the finesse of a blindfolded ninja throwing stars, "Bill me." He said, with a grin that practically screamed, "I'm way too awesome for my own good!"

XXXXX

Kara burst into the back room of her family's store, practically buzzing with excitement. She darted over to a stack of boxes, pushing them aside like a whirlwind. Suddenly, she spotted a door hidden behind the clutter! A keypad locked it up tight, but Kara wasn't worried. She typed in the secret code and, bam! ACCESS GRANTED flashed on the screen like the coolest thing ever.

With a triumphant grin, she swung the door open and walked into a room glowing red like it was straight out of a superhero movie. In the middle of the room was a laser maze! She quickly switched off the lasers and zipped to the end like a pro.

There, perched on top of a safe, was a cardboard box. Kara lifted the lid and found a spider chilling on a wrapped package, "Whoa, easy there, dude!" she laughed, as the spider hissed at her, "Chill out, your job's done!" She gave the little guy a gentle head rub, and to her surprise, he seemed to be enjoying it. Then, she reached for the wrapped package and put the spider back in the box for now.

She opened the package and her face lit up, "A turkey sandwich. Perfect." Kara couldn't help but chuckle. After she left the secret room, Kara moved towards the bookcase. With a quick tug on a binder on the second shelf, the whole shelf started rumbling! Books slid away, making room for exactly what she was looking for, "Aha! Here it is!" she exclaimed, holding up the book with a satisfied grin, "This day just keeps getting better!"

Back at the front counter, Kara was just finishing up her sandwich, looking super annoyed, "Ugh, sorry for the wait! My little brother Josh always takes my snacks."

Right then, the door swings open, and in walks this tiny dude trying to look all tough. Everyone could tell it was Josh. He catches sight of the scene and bursts into one of those snort laughs.

"Woah, you actually have friends?" Josh teased, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

"Oh, get lost, Josh!" Kara shot back, clearly aggravated by his interruption. Before she could say more, he swoops in, snatches her strawberry gummies, and bolts off, laughing and blowing the most obnoxious raspberries at her.

Kara shakes her fist in frustration, "AND STOP TAKING MY SNACKS!"

Johnny rolled his eyes, his usual flair, "Oh, look, it's officially 'Meet Kara Day'! Thrilling, really. But me and my swaggering baby bro army have places to be, preferably not in your hair. So, how about you do us all a favor and hand over that comic? Pretty please?" He gestures like he's about to snatch it with a magician's flair.

Kara rolls her eyes but hands over the comic anyway. Johnny snatches it with a smirk, along with the other stuff he bought, ready to bounce and wreak some more havoc elsewhere.

Larry bounces around excitedly, "Whoa, Johnny! You totally rocked it! You helped us score that super rare David Steele comic book!"

"Oh man, way to go, Larry! Now Kara's got my number?!" Johnny exclaimed, glaring at his little bro like he just ate the last chili dog. Seriously, who put 'Let's blow Johnny's cover' on the to-do list? Comedy gold, right?

"Does she even know our last name is Velazquest? Seriously, I mean, come on! How does she not know that? After all, I, Charlie the Magnificent, am basically a superstar around here!" Charlie said, flashing a playful smirk as he tossed his hair back.

"Hey, Johnny Velazquest! That's a super cool name you've got there!" Kara said with a cheeky grin, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Your family must be like, the superhero of names or something!"

Johnny shot a glance at Larry and Charlie, both of them grinning like they were caught sneaking candy from the jar, "So, anything else you want to spill to Kara my little bros, huh? How about our address? Or my social security number? Heck, why not just hand her my bank account details and password while we're at it? I mean, at this point, she practically has my life story in her back pocket!"

Kara giggled and said, "Chill out! I won't spill the beans about you shopping here if you wanna keep it on the down-low! But hey, at least I finally know your name. So, are all five of those rascals your little brothers? They sure have to keep you on your toes!"

"Yep, I've got five little brothers, one little sister, and five older brothers. We're basically a superhero team waiting to happen, minus the tights. Just a big ol' family, ready for chaos!" Johnny quipped, trying to escape the awkwardness of chatting with the rival comic book store owner's daughter.

"So, does anyone have a genius plan to rescue us from this train wreck of a conversation? Because I've officially run out of snarky comebacks and my sass meter just hit empty! Help a gal out before this gets more awkward than a burger truck at a vegan festival!" Disgust exclaimed, rolling her eyes as she shot imaginary arrows of sarcasm at the cringeworthy situation.

Kara leaned against the counter, crossing her arms with an exaggerated sigh, "Ugh, and I thought having just one brother was a handful! You've got ten siblings? Good luck with that!" She rolled her eyes dramatically, a playful grin creeping onto her face, "I can only imagine the chaos at your house!"

"Hey, can someone toss me a chili dog? Seriously, before I lose my cool! This place is driving me up the wall! I mean, what's a guy gotta do to out of here? Let's grab a hot dog, the twerps, and get the heck out of Dodge!"

"It's a total pain in the butt, but hey, after a while, you kinda learn to roll with it. The love for your family? Yeah, it's like a magical painkiller! It helps numb all the babysitting madness with your little ankle-biters." Johnny said, inching toward the exit like a ninja with a mission.

The Velazquest bros started crowding Kara.

"Thanks a ton! Your store is totally rad, and you're amazing too, Kara!" Larry exclaimed, his grin stretching wider than a rollercoaster.

Frankie thoughtfully stroked his chin, his eyes glinting with curiosity, "May I inquire about a few matters? I'm quite interested in learning about your interests, your pastimes, and the culinary delights that you favor…"

Kara felt her cheeks heat up a bit, "Uh, why do you wanna know all that?"

Charlie chuckled, "Because it's fun, duh! You seriously have to come chill at our place! It's gonna be a total blast getting to hang with you! Are you free today or what? Let's make it epic!"

Kara fidgeted a little, "Um, well, I work at my family's comic book store after school, so…"

Luis's gaze flicked to something obscured in the shadows of Kara's hair. His eyes widened as he noticed a small scar just below her right ear, and a shiver of fascination ran through him, "Wicked, that scar is darkly beautiful." He murmured, a hint of admiration creeping into his voice.

Kara's face turned even redder, "Oh, thanks! It's from a hockey puck—I was, like, five, I think."

The other little bros stood there, totally awestruck.

Johnny grabs his little bros with a flair that screams superhero – or maybe just an over-caffeinated babysitter, "Alright, mini-me's! Time to skedaddle! I know, I know, homework calls. It's like the universe is saying, 'Hey Johnny, be responsible!'" He throws a cheeky grin behind him, "Catch ya later, Kara! Good luck with whatever tomboy thing you're up to!" With his little bros in tow, he scoots out like a hero escaping a boring lecture.

"HEY!" Kara shouted after them, her voice a mix of excitement and frustration, "Wait! You didn't give me your address or a phone number so we can hang out!" Just then, she felt a little tug on her shirt. She spun around, fully expecting to see one someone, but there was nothing. Frowning, she started to look around when she spotted a note fluttering in the breeze. It was from Johnny! Scribbled on it was his number and a cute doodle of Johnny and his brothers with the biggest grins on there faces, "Aww, you guys are the best!" she exclaimed, her face lighting up.

XXXXX

The Velazquest House: Johnny and Luis's room Night time.

I can't believe you guys were chitchatting with the enemy?!" Johnny yelled from the bottom bunk, sounding like he just heard the most outrageous plot twist in his favorite comic, "Next, you'll say we're sharing snacks with them! What's next? A tea party with the enemy? Talk about a real plot twist—my head's spinning faster than Sonic thought a loop!"

Luis typed away on his phone, the glow of the screen reflecting off his dark skin, "You claimed she was a friendly rival. Plus, it was you who summoned her into our dark and twisted realm first."

"I did not and I was not!" Johnny shouted, "Seriously, Luis, this isn't rocket science! I mean, come on! I told you before that our comic book store are rivals with Kara's! What part of that are you totally failing to grasp? And oh, by the way, she marched right up to me and started talking because you guys decided to go all 'invasion of the store snatchers' on her place! Not cool, team! Not cool at all!"

"That's practically conversing with the dark side, isn't it? You're just a hypocrite, big bro." Luis murmured, scrolling through his somber playlist on his phone, the shadows of his thoughts matching the tone of the music.

"Hey, hey! Don't get it twisted, Luis! I'm not a hypocrite here; I'm like your friendly neighborhood chef on a mission to rescue you from the clutches of doom!" Johnny rolled over, "And let's be real—Kara? She might as well be working at the 'Evil Comic Book Store'! I mean, can you hear the discount for villainy? It's like a 2-for-1 deal on chaos! So buckle up, because this is gonna be one wild ride!"

"She's not the enemy," Luis said, his voice dripping with a dark disdain. "She's merely trapped in her family's comic book shop, just like we are in this drab world. So what if we haunt our own family comic book store too? We're all just lost souls among the pages."

"That doesn't matter, sunshine!" Johnny exclaimed, theatrically flailing his arms like he was auditioning for a Broadway musical, "Everyone who shops at that hoity-toity store might as well be throwing our comic store a pity party because we're technically losing money! Like, enough to make Scrooge McDuck cry into his gold coins!"

As Johnny and Luis bickered like an old married couple—complete with dramatic eye rolls and the occasional hair flip—Johnny couldn't shake the feeling that this was going to turn into a future problem. Just as he settled into existential dread, his phone buzzed like it was trying to escape a bad horror movie. He whipped it out, totally ignoring personal boundaries, and saw a message from a username that looked like a villain name in a mediocre superhero flick. But the real kicker? A picture of Kara popped up on his screen, ready to launch him into a whole new level of chaos!

-Hey, is this Johnny? You know, the one and only! What's up?-

-Hey, hey, hey, Kara! What kind of sorcery is this? How'd you snag my digits? Did you bribe the pizza guy or something? Because if so, I'm totally making a complaint!-

-Hey there! Your little brothers totally spilled your chat name, so I thought I'd drop a quick hello! I'm super busy, but I'd really love to chat sometime. How about we meet up next Saturday? You have to bring your little bros with you! It'll be fun! 😊 -

Johnny threw a sideways glance at Luis, who was rocking that obnoxious smug grin like he just solved a Rubik's Cube while blindfolded before he replied to Kara

-Sure. I'll bring my brothers in fact I'll bring my brothers even if I have to bring them kicking and screaming.-

The End.

Chapter 43: Dance Dance Resolution

Fall was Delilah's absolute favorite season, and with good reason! The air turned crisp, hot apple cider became a must on chilly days, and the smell of burning leaves filled the neighborhood. Delilah adored the harvest and spooky decorations brightening up every house, from scarecrows waving in the breeze to plump pumpkins lining porches. Sure, she might be an 11-year-old girl with a soft spot for "corny" stuff, but Delilah was anything but ordinary.

October meant one thing at Royal Woods Elementary: the legendary Sadie Hawkins Memorial Dance! Everyone knew the drill—imagine a gym decked out in paper ribbons, strobe lights flashing, and tables overflowing with snacks, while kids awkwardly leaned against the walls waiting for the DJ to drop those slow jams. And let's not forget Delilah—an incredible dancer who could outshine just about anyone (except maybe Michael Jackson, but he kind of wasn't an option since he passed before she was even a thought).

The dance always took place on the first Saturday of October, sending students into a frenzy as they scrambled to find a date. It was like last call at a honky tonk, with everyone not wanting to face the humiliation of showing up solo. No one wanted to stroll into the dance alone and risk being labeled an inept loser.

The popular kids had it made finding dates. The average kids weren't too troubled either. But then you had the nerds and outcasts, like Lincoln. He was part of the nerd crew, and while others might have given up on finding a date, Lincoln showed up anyway, flashing a brave smile even if he felt a bit left out.

Delilah, on the other hand, had grown into her popularity—though rocking the tomboy look meant she didn't really care about fashion. Thanks to the loud sisters' relentless fashion advice, she'd picked up a knack for looking stylish. After all those tips, she was no longer just trying not to look like a total weirdo when she stepped outside.

With her recent growth spurt, boys started swarming around her, asking her out to movies and burger joints, vying for her time. But Delilah? She wasn't about to cheat on Lincoln. None of those boys compared to her guy, anyway. But the real kicker was her initial plan to skip the Sadie Hawkins dance altogether. After all, who needed that when she could chill at home with Lincoln, playing some GTA Online?

But then those pesky Loud sisters intervened, twisting her arm until she finally agreed to go. And that was how she found herself in a tricky spot: complete Lori's dare, or face her wrath for all eternity. She knew that would be way worse than dancing in front of her entire class! The excitement was building, and Delilah was in for quite a night!

XXXXX

-Royal Woods Elementary-

In the bustling cafeteria, the chaos of lunch hour was in full swing. Zach, Rusty, and Liam were at their usual table, busy sprucing themselves up. Just then, the cafeteria doors whipped open, and a gust of wind seemed to follow a trio of girls as they strutted in like they owned the place.

The boys were instantly star struck. It was as if the all-time greats of the school had just descended from the heavens. Zach nudged Rusty, who immediately launched into action with a dramatic pose. "Hello, ladies~" He extended the last word like he was auditioning for the school play.

But the girls didn't even glance their way. Rusty's confidence deflated faster than a popped balloon, "Sucks." he muttered, slumping back in his seat.

The girl in the middle was none other than Jordan, the richest girl in school, flanked by her best friends Mollie and Cristina. They were notorious for being the prettiest girls around, the kind of crowd everyone talked about. "Plastic parodies." Liam whispered under his breath, trying to hide his chuckle.

Tonight was the Sadie Hawkins dance, and these three had their sights set on finding the perfect date. With their unmatched beauty, they could snatch up any boy they wanted.

Jordan spotted Boy Jordan across the room, her interest piqued. Just when he thought he stood a chance, she tossed her hair and strutted away, leaving a trail of broken hopes behind her.

Cristina made a beeline for the "bad boys" table, where the likes of Chandler hung out. She had her sights on him, her steps cheerful but purposeful. Chandler's confident grin faded as she zoomed past him, leaving him confused.

Mollie, on the other hand, had a specific type: a guy who loved danger and was easy on the eyes. She scanned the jock table, frowning as she rejected each boy—handsome but about as sharp as a marble.

Then she spotted Lincoln laughing at something on his phone. A smile crept onto her face, 'Perfect.' she thought. She had harbored a crush on him for ages. He was charming, good-looking, and that white hair? Pure adorable. Those buck teeth made him look like the cutest little bunny!

With pink creeping into her cheeks, she forced herself to shake off the daydream and hurried to his table. "Hey, Lincoln!" she called out, trying to sound casual.

"Hey, Mollie! What's cooking?" Lincoln flashed her a grin while shoving his lunchbox into his backpack.

She wiggled her toes nervously in her shoes, feeling the pressure of his piercing frosty blue eyes, "I just… wanted to know if you had a date for the dance?" Her cheeks felt warmer than a freshly baked cookie.

"Uh, no. I don't have a date." Lincoln said, scratching his head, looking totally puzzled.

Mollie's excitement soared as she perked up, "Really? You're not even going with someone?" Her grin faltered at his next words.

"Sorry, I'm totally skipping the dance! I'm off to Gus's to play that awesome new game, Dance Dance Revolution." He said with a casual shrug.

Mollie's heart sank as she tried to process it, her dreamy hopes dashed. She wasn't giving up yet, though. With all the craziness of the cafeteria around them, she knew she'd have to think of a way to change his mind—after all, she didn't want to spend the dance alone!

"There's always next year!" Just then, an idea popped into her head, "Funny story: I'm not going to the dance either." Better to improvise, right?

"Wait, really?" Lincoln's eyes lit up as he leaned in with excitement, "That's so cool! You know what? How about you come with me to the arcade for that dancing game? They've got a sweet couple's discount! It'll be epic!"

Mollie's cheeks turned a bright shade of crimson at the word "couples." A grin spread across her face, 'We're gonna be a couple for the rest of tonight!' She thought, excitement bubbling in her chest, "I would lov—"

But before she could finish, Cristina, her best friend, swooped in like a hawk, "There you are!" She exclaimed, yanking Lincoln's face toward hers, "Wanna be my date for the dance, Linky?" Mollie's jaw dropped; Cristina had some seriously bold flirting skills!

Mollie felt a fire ignite inside her. Here she was, trying to connect with Lincoln, and her friend just had to swoop in like a cartoon villain! Things got even worse when Jordan joined the fray, inviting Lincoln to be her date too.

'Don't they know he's not going to the dance?' Mollie thought, a smirk creeping onto her face. 'I'm the one with tolerance here!' She caught Lincoln's eye and said, in the sweetest voice she could muster, "Of course, I would love to go to the arcade with you, Linky."

Jordan blinked, eyes wide, "What did you just say?"

Mollie couldn't help but smile mischievously, "Oh, I said I'd love to hang out with Lincoln at the arcade. Right, Linky?" She batted her eyelashes.

"Yep! Mollie and I are headed over to Gus to try out that awesome new dancing game." Lincoln exclaimed, wiggling free from Cristina's hold, "I gotta pass on the dance tonight, though. Not my scene!"

The two girls exchanged glances before smirking devilishly, "How about we join you guys? The more the merrier, right?" They chimed in unison.

Lincoln shrugged with his usual grin, "Eh, why not? Sounds like a blast!"

Jordan and Cristina did a high-five that nearly shook the ground, "Isn't this great?" They both smirked, looking at Mollie.

Mollie gritted her teeth, the frustration boiling inside her, "You two just ruined my chance to confess to Lincoln!" She slapped her forehead dramatically, "I was this close, and you blew it!"

Meanwhile, on the other side of the school, Rusty, Zack, and Liam were watching the chaos unfold. Rusty crossed his arms and glared at Lincoln from across the room. "Can you believe this guy? He's not even going to the dance, but still manages to snag dates at the arcade! Lucky Lincoln, huh? It's totally unfair! What does he have that we don't?"

"Oh, here comes Delilah!" Zack said, spotting her, "Let's ask her if she needs a date; she has to choose one of us!"

They struck goofy poses, but Delilah just walked right past them without a word, leaving them deflated.

"Man, we're never going to get dates." Liam said gloomily.

"I can't believe we're going stag to our first Sadie Hawkins Dance." Zack lamented, staring off into the distance as if they were in a dramatic sitcom moment.

Delilah strides over to Lincoln, her swagger evident as she plops down across from him, "Yo, what's good, Linc?" she says, tossing him a playful grin.

Lincoln jumped back, nearly tripping over his own feet. When he turned to see Delilah, he quickly plastered on a friendly grin, "Whoa! Hey, Delilah! What's up? You totally caught me off guard!"

"It's chillin', you know? How 'bout you?" Delilah said with a relaxed grin.

Lincoln shrugged one shoulder and said with a grin, "Eh, I can't complain! Life's just a wild ride, right?"

"Yo, Lincoln, we hittin' up that dance!" Delilah threw that at him like it was no big deal.

Lincoln grew confused, "Huh, the dance? Nah, I've got way more important plans! There's a totally epic two-for-one deal at the arcade tonight, and I'm not about to miss out on that! Video games and snacks, here I come!"

"Oh, that's cute, Lincoln! You really thought I was askin'? Nah, baby, I'm tellin' you we're hittin' up that dance!" Delilah said, hands on her hips, her confidence shining through.

Girl Jordan, Mollie and Cristina took notice of Delilah talking to Lincoln now.

"Huh, but you don't like this mushy stuff! It's all couple-y and gooey, right?" Lincoln said, raising an eyebrow.

Delilah grabbed her boyfriend and said, "Aight, listen up. Here's the deal—these boys keep hounding me to go to this whack dance, and on top of that, I played Truth or Dare with your sisters. Lori dared me to hit up this dumb dance, and if I bail on that, you know she's gonna ride me about it forever. I'll be trying to chill in my sixties, and she'll still be like, 'Delilah, why didn't you ask my brother to the Sadie Hawkins dance?' No way I'm dealing with that. So, you're coming with me, and we're gonna have a blast. Then the next day, we're hitting up Gus' Games and Grub, and I got you covered for everything. Let's get it!"

Lincoln fidgeted a bit, his trademark grin faltering, "Uh, yeah, but I totally made plans with Girl Jordan, Mollie, and Cristina to hit up Gus' Games and Grub together! I can't bail on them now!"

Delilah spun around, shooting a fierce glare at Girl Jordan, Mollie, and Cristina, "Nah, my dude's tied up right now, ladies." She said, her tone daring them to challenge her.

The three girls exchanged wide-eyed glances, clearly taken aback by Delilah's fiery energy, and quickly backed off.

"Look at that, Linc! Your calendar just opened right up." Delilah said, flashing a confident smirk at Lincoln, clearly pleased with herself.

XXXXX

-The Loud House 1216 Franklin Avenue-

Lincoln had just strutted in from school, his mind buzzing with thoughts about going to the Sadie Hawkins Dance with Delilah.

As he climbed the steps to the porch, he flung open the door, only to be met with a chorus of his ten sisters staring at him—patiently creepy, if that was even possible.

"YAH!" Lincoln shouted, nearly jumping out of his skin.

His sisters bounced in place, excitement practically radiating off them.

"So? Did Delilah ask you to the Sadie Hawkins Dance?" Leni chirped with sparkling eyes.

Lincoln jammed his fingers into his ears and yelled, "Yes!" The wild mix of shrieks, cheers, and total sibling mayhem was enough to make him really grateful he'd covered his ears. With all that noise, it was like a crazy concert happening right in his living room!

"Oh my gosh! She must be over the moon!" Lori squealed, practically dancing in place, "The Sadie Hawkins dance is literally the highlight of a girl's life!"

"I'm telling you, it's like, totes the greatest night!" Leni sighed dreamily, lost in memories of her own dance with David back in the fifth grade.

"Yeah, dude!" Luna said, ruffling his white hair, which only made him grumble, "You're gonna make her super happy, lil' bro!"

The sisters kept repeating the same phrases over and over until Lincoln felt like he might explode.

"Alright, alright! That's enough for now! If you don't mind, I've got some serious dance moves to practice!" Lincoln dashed up the stairs, but not before catching his sisters yelling, "Don't forget to make those moves super romantic!" He rolled his eyes, mumbled something about their craziness, and slammed his door shut.

Just then, Lola got a call from Delilah, "Oh my gosh, Delilah! We just heard from Linky! You seriously made the best call ever! Now we don't have to bug you until you're, like, a hundred!" She paused, brows furrowing, "Wait, what? You're kidding, right?" She listened intently, her excitement bubbling up, "No way! You're not joking! This is totally amazing!" She bounced on her toes, then shouted, "Okay, we're definitely coming over the day of the dance! Bye, Delilah!"

With a tone of genuine curiosity, Lisa interjected, "Pray tell, dear eighth eldest sister, what was it that our brother's girlfriend inquired of you?"

Lola could hardly contain her excitement, bouncing on her toes, "You guys, guess what? Delilah totally wants us to give her a makeover for The Sadie Hawkins dance! Can you believe it? This is going to be epic!"

"WHAT?!" The sisters screamed, a mix of shock and glee, so loud that it felt like the house might just shake apart.

XXXXX

-Later at the Velazquest House: Delilah's Bedroom-

Delilah flopped onto her bed with a heavy sigh. Dances ain't all that bad, she thought, and at least she's got Lincoln to roll with instead of just flying solo.

Just then, her mother, Elizbeth, walked in and took a seat on her daughter's bed, fixing her with a knowing look, "Alright, sweetheart, what's really going on with you? I can see something's bothering you, so let's talk about it."

Delilah let out a deep sigh and said, "Mama, you just won't believe the mess I got into."

Elizabeth chuckled softly, shaking her head, "So you're telling me you'd rather be at Gus' Games and Grub, lost in those video games with Lincoln, instead of going to the Sadie Hawkins dance? Baby, let me tell you something—sometimes we gotta step out of our comfort zones. Life's all about those connections and experiences.

"I be bustin' outta my comfort zone all the time, got more connections than a game of Scrabble and more life experience than a 90-year-old. Delilah turned her back on her mama, "Look, I love to dance, but them dances ain't my vibe. It's just too couple-y, ya feel me, Mama?'"

"Baby, it's absolutely fine if you're not feeling up to it. Listen, I know how important it is to listen to your heart. Everyone loves you and they'll get it—your peace of mind comes first." Elizabeth gently rubbed her daughter's arm, her voice warm and soothing, "You don't need to push yourself into anything that makes you uncomfortable, alright? Trust your feelings and know that I'm here for you."

"I'm thinkin' the sisters are gonna be all up in their feelings, and Lori's gonna be grindin' my nerves for the next 60 years, but honestly, I should just go for it. Me and Lincoln? We're always hangin' out, doin' friend stuff—like, it's rarely a real date. We just be playin' video games or choppin' it up about comic books. Sure, we hit up spots like Burpin' Burger sometimes, but that ain't really couple vibes, ya know? Maybe if we do more date-like stuff, it'll help us step up our couple game." Delilah looked over at her mom while she said this.

"Sweetheart, whatever path you choose, just know I've got your back, no matter what." Elizabeth said, pulling her daughter in for a warm side hug, "You've got the strength to make the right choice, and I'm here to support you every step of the way."

Delilah wrapped her arms around her mom and said, "Ayy, thanks, Mama! You always know just what to say."

XXXXX

-Saturday: Night of the Sadie Hawkins dance-

On Saturday evening, well before the dance, The Louds sisters barged into Delilah's home and took Delilah into her parents bedroom and gave her a makeover. They straightened and then curled her hair, applied the perfect amount of make up, and gave her compliments.

Delilah ended up wearing a long, close-fitting, black dress. It had slight sheen suggesting a material like a sequined fabric. The dress has a high neckline, and the back shows a center seam extending from the neckline to the hem. There is a high slit in the dress on the side, revealing some of her leg. She is wearing high-heeled shoes with a thin strap. The color is seemingly a pale orange or gold. She is wearing a gold bracelet or bangle on her left wrist.

Lori flashed a bright smile, her hands on her hips. "Wow, Delilah! You're going to steal the show at the Sadie Hawkins dance! You're literally gonna be the most beautiful girl there, no contest!"

"Delly, that dress is like, totes amazing! I mean, seriously, who knew you could slay this hard?" Leni gushed with her signature enthusiasm.

Lola dashed over to Delilah, throwing her arms around her with a big grin on her face, "O-M-G, Delly! You have to take a ton of pictures on your date! I mean, like, a bazillion pictures!" She let out a giggle, her excitement bubbling over, "I want to see every cute moment!"

Lucy smiled, "And slow dance with him." She then lifted Lily up, "And kiss him."

Lily makes kissy faces in agreement.

Delilah took a deep breath and smirked, "Look, just relax and let loose, alright? Dancing is all about having a good time! So, come on! Let's get it poppin'!"

Just then, the doorbell rang. That had to be Lincoln.

Lincoln showed up at seven, styled in a slick suit and holding a cool corsage. His signature white hair was slicked back, and when Delilah and his sisters opened the door, he leaned in and kissed Delilah's hand, "Wow, Delilah! Are you an angel? Because you look like you just floated down from the sky!" He grinned, "I promise, tonight's gonna be epic!"

"Yo, what's good, prince charming?" Delilah laughed, giving her boyfriend a playful nudge, "Look at you tryna be all smooth and romantic!"

Lincoln looped his arm through Delilah's and they made their way to the dance, chit chatting as they went. When they arrived at the dance they saw everyone is out on the dance floor and they get a raffle ticket from their teacher.

"And here's your raffle tickets, kiddos!" Mrs. Johnson exclaimed, her voice cheerful and energetic, just like always, "Make sure you hold on to them tight—you never know when you might win something awesome!"

"Ooh! There's a raffle? No way! This is gonna be epic!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement.

"Yep! The winner gets to have lunch with me in the teachers' lounge!" Mrs. Johnson exclaimed with a big smile, her excitement bubbling over, "It'll be a super fun time, just you wait!"

Delilah's facial expression shows she doesn't like that prize while Lincoln's shows he did.

The lights were low and upbeat music played. Boys and girls danced in the middle of the room and everything was picture perfect.

As Lincoln strolls with Delilah to snap their picture, he spots Rusty, Zach, and Liam just chilling without dates, "Aw man, those poor guys! Looks like no one bothered to ask them to the dance. Bummer!"

Delilah rolled her eyes, but then she spotted Girl Jordan, Mollie, and Cristina also chillin' without dates, "Ain't that somethin'? Looks like your fan club in the same boat, rollin' stag like them." She laughed, shaking her head.

Lincoln felt a spark of inspiration hit him like a ton of bricks, "I've got it!" he exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. He grabbed his girlfriend's hand and pulled her over to Rusty, Liam, and Zack, bouncing on his feet, "Hey, guys! How would you feel about having a dance partner or two?" His excitement was contagious, and he couldn't wait to see their reactions!

Rusty jumped up and down, grinning ear to ear, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Are you telling me Delilah figured out she's head over heels for me and decided to dump you? No way! She's totally my vibe, dude!"

"NO!/Yo! Heck no!" Lincoln and Delilah shouted at Rusty, who shrank back, looking scared.

Lincoln took a deep breath to steady himself, "No, no, no! Not Delilah! I meant Girl Jordan, Mollie, and Cristina!" He exclaimed, his voice a mix of frustration and urgency as he tried to get his point across to his siblings.

"BUT THEIR POPULAR GIRLS?!" Rusty, Zach, and Liam shouted nervous.

Zach quivers with fear.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! You know what? On second thought, I think I'd rather just bounce back home!" Rusty exclaimed, his usual excitement tinged with a hint of uncertainty.

Delilah tossed her head back and let out a loud huff, "Y'all, really? It ain't even that serious. Just pop a mint, hold your head up, check if your fly's good, and you're straight!"

The boys zip up their flies.

Lincoln flashed a thumbs-up, grinning wide, "Alright, guys! Give it your all!" But before he could say anything else, Delilah swooped in and playfully dragged him away, "Hey, wait up! I'm trying to motivate!"

Rusty, Zack and Liam take deep breaths and - while sweating - walk over to the three popular girls.

Lincoln and Delilah took a super adorable picture together, both flashing big smiles. After that, he zoomed off to grab her some punch from the refreshment table. At first, she seemed a bit nervous, and Lincoln could totally pick up on that vibe. But he was determined to be the perfect gentleman, so he kept it light and fun. Slowly but surely, Delilah started to relax, which was awesome because his main goal was to make sure she had the best time ever! "Hey, wanna show off some dance moves?" He asked, grinning from ear to ear.

"Sure Lincoln." Delilah replied, a playful grin spreading across her face as she gave a little shrug, her cheeks lighting up with that shy vibe.

Lincoln grabbed her hand and pulled her onto the dance floor, where they started busting moves to all the catchy pop tunes blasting through the speakers. It was a total blast, with them twirling and grooving like no one was watching!

Principal Huggins was keeping a watchful eye on the dance floor, making sure none of the students were getting too close while having fun. In the middle of the groovy tunes, Mrs. Johnson was totally lost in the rhythm, twirling and swaying without a care in the world. Suddenly, she spun around and—BAM!—she bumped right into Principal Huggins with a playful little bump of her backside.

"AAAHH!" He yelped as he was sent flying backwards, arms flailing like a cartoon character.

SPLASH!

Principal Huggins crash-landed right in the punch bowl! It launched through the air in a colorful arc before plopping down on him like an overly enthusiastic party hat. As he staggered to his feet, he started running around like a wild chicken, flinging his arms and howling, "STICKY! I'M STICKY!"

The students burst into laughter, thinking this was the best party moment ever! Meanwhile, Mrs. Johnson could hardly contain her giggles, trying to apologize between bursts of laughter, "Oops! I didn't see you there!"

Delilah was crackin' up so hard, she ended up in tears! Ain't nothin' funnier than that!

"Hey, everyone! Gather 'round! The lucky student who gets to have lunch with me in the teachers' lounge is… drumroll, please! …Delilah Velazquest! Uh, Delilah? Where are you, sweetie? Don't be shy—this is your moment!"

A spotlight beams down on Delilah, and she lets out a deep breath, frowning as she says, "Aww, monkey trumpets!"

Eventually, the lights got even lower and a slow song began to play, "We're gonna close out Sadie Hawkins with a slow song. And if you liked what you heard tonight, I'll be spinning at the Feinstein Bar Mitzvah this Saturday. Peace!" DJ shouted.

Everyone started vibin' together for the last song.

Lincoln and Delilah stood awkwardly across from each other, both a little shy and blushing. "You wanna...?" he trailed off, barely managing the words.

"Yeah, I'm down." Delilah replied, a smirk creeping on her face.

He fumbled a bit, placing his hands on her hips, while she hooked her arms around his shoulders. They started to sway to the beat, "Hey, I gotta say, I'm real sorry for draggin' you to this dance instead of hittin' up the arcade for that two-for-one deal. I didn't mean to be a jerk and make you miss out." Delilah said, her tone a mix of sincerity and sass.

"You weren't being a jerk at all! I mean, you even said you wanted to take me to Gus's games and Grub and cover everything. I get it; my sisters can be a lot, but honestly, I had a blast! We should totally do more fun couple stuff like this more often. It would be awesome!" Lincoln grinned, clearly enjoying the moment.

"Yeah, we definitely should, Love Bug." Delilah said with a playful smirk.

'Mission accomplished!' Lincoln thought, grinning from ear to ear. Their date was a total success!

Lincoln and Delilah date kept dancing, laughing, and having the best time ever. It felt like the music would never end, and he loved every moment of it.

By the time Lincoln walked Delilah home, he was totally wiped out, "Phew, dates are like a crazy rollercoaster—so much fun, but man, I'm beat!" He leaned against her front door, rubbing his forehead, "So, uh, did you have a good time, Delilah?"

Delilah threw her arms around him, squeezing tight, "I did, Love Bug." she said with a big grin, "You really know how to keep a girl entertained. I mean, dates ain't got nothin' on us goin' wild in GTA online, but I ain't mad at it!" She laughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

"Good." Lincoln said with a slight blush, "W-Well... good night!" He quickly turned away, his heart racing, and hurried across the street to his house.

Delilah stood there, eyes glued to him until he disappeared down in The Loud House. She could hear his sisters inside, hollering and teasing him about his date, begging him to spill the tea. With a roll of her eyes and a smirk on her face, she finally turned and stepped inside her home, ready to call it a night.

Delilah's brothers were chillin' on the couch, eyes glued to the TV, when they saw their sister saunter in. David looked at her with that big goofy grin and said, "Yo, how was it?"

Delilah grinned, swinging her arms behind her back, "I let loose and just had a blast."

The brothers expressed their delight for their sister, "How wonderful! Do you anticipate going on additional outings with this young lad, dear sister?" Frankie inquired earnestly.

Delilah paused for a second, sizing it up, "Ayy, maybe." she said with a smirk, "Just maybe."

The End.

Chapter 44: A Fair to Remember

The story kicks off with Leo and Delilah cruising around in Leo's super cool blue Plymouth Barracuda, which sports an epic flaming paint job that practically screams for attention.

As Leo navigated the streets, the drive home felt like a breeze. He couldn't help but feel pumped about the fun plans he had with his girlfriend, Lori Loud. When they pulled into the Loud House's chaotic driveway, Leo let his little sister out, then switched off the engine with a satisfied grin.

With excitement buzzing in the air, Leo and Delilah climbed the steps to the Loud House, where the comical chaos was already unfolding inside. Leo knocked on the door, and within seconds, Lori swung it open, her smile brightening the usual hustle and bustle of her large family.

"Leo Lion-Pop!" Lori exclaimed with a dreamy grin, tugging Leo closer. Delilah rolled her eyes at Lori's lovey-dovey antics, clearly unimpressed.

"Yo, Queen of No! You ready to roll on an epic date?" Leo said, flashing her the tickets with a grin that could short-circuit a heart.

Lori gasps dramatically and snatches the tickets, "A-Truck-alypse Now... Ugh, seriously? This literally does not sound like a romantic comedy at all!" She rolls her eyes, not impressed in the slightest.

Leo rubbed his hands together, "Yo, check it! It's not just good, it's straight-up awesome! I'm taking you to a monster truck show, baby! An arena packed with crazy trucks smashing each other! Boom! So, Lori, clear your schedule 'cause we are about to get hype!"

Lori crossed her arms, rolling her eyes dramatically, "Ugh, seriously? I'm like, literally not interested in that. Why don't you just bring Lincoln instead? He'd probably have a blast."

Leo grinned, "Yo, I got a plan, and it's all about bonding time, y'know? This is a double date, Lori!" He gestured with his thumb over at his sister who was hanging by his side. "I figured we could all hang out together, so I set up some double dates for us. Lincoln and my sis here are rollin' with us, ready to have a blast!"

"What?! We're seriously going on a double date with Lincoln and Delilah? Ugh, what are we even going to talk about? This is going to be so awkward!" Lori exclaimed, her eyes wide with disbelief and hands on her hips.

Delilah laughed, "Chill out, Lori, it'll be a blast!" She pulled out two tickets and continued, "Yeah, it might get a little weird, but Leo already snagged extra tickets for A-Truck-alypse. Plus, I'm all about his idea of us hanging out and having a good time together."

"So?" Leo asked, flashing a grin at his girl, eager for her reply. But it didn't go quite how he planned. Lori, the oldest of the Louds, shook her head, all serious-like, "What?! C'mon, Lori! You gotta step outside your comfort zone! A double date ain't gonna bite, y'know!"

Lori crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, "Alright, fine! Here's the deal: we'll go on a double date, but only if you can convince Lincoln. I mean, what's the point if two of the four of us don't even literally want to go? Just saying!"

Delilah threw her hand over her mouth and shouted up the stairs, "Yo, Lincoln! You tryna hit up that Monster truck show right now?" Her voice echoed with energy and excitement, ready to pull her friend into an adventure.

Lincoln Loud bounced down the stairs, his excitement bubbling over. When he spotted Delilah at the bottom, his pace slowed to a halt. He raised an eyebrow, a goofy grin spreading across his face, "Whoa, wait a second! I had no idea you were into monster truck shows!" He exclaimed, his voice a mix of surprise and curiosity.

Delilah shrugged, "I don't, but Leo was thinkin' it'd be a cool double date. You, me, Leo, and Lori. What you think, Love Bug?"

"Whoa, this is gonna be awesome! Let's get moving!" Lincoln exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear as he bolted outside. Delilah couldn't help but giggle as she rushed after him, excitement buzzing between them.

As Delilah and Lincoln hopped into Leo's car, grinning from ear to ear, Leo turned to Lori with a playful smirk, "Check it out, Lori! Looks like Lincoln's totally cool with rolling out on a double date with us! Ain't that awesome?"

Lori huffed, folding her arms with a dramatic pout, "Ugh, fine! You win, Leo! Literally no need to go all victory lap on me, okay?"

"Yo, Delilah!" Leo called out, flashing a grin, "How 'bout you chill in the back with Linc, alright? Keep it cool back there!"

Delilah caught her oldest brother in the act and tossed her head back with a grin, "Aight, let's roll, Lincoln! We can chill in the back." She hopped out of the passenger seat, all swagger. To her delight and Lori's surprise, Lincoln actually opened the door to the back seat for his girl. What a smooth move!

Leo swung open the door to the passenger seat, his grin wide and inviting, "Yo, Lori! Time to join me up front! It's gonna be a blast!" Lori glanced back at him, her face lighting up at his friendly smile.

"Oh wow, oh my gosh!" Lori exclaimed, her eyes wide as she took in the car before sliding into the passenger seat. Once she was buckled in, she glanced back at her boyfriend, Leo, who was grinning like a dork. She brushed her hair aside and said with a playful tone, "Thanks a million, Leo! You're literally the best!"

"You're welcome, Lori!" Leo said, a playful smirk on his face as he noticed the teen girl blush. He hopped into the front seat like it was a rocket launch, turning to his girl and throwing his arms in the air, "Alright gang, everyone geared up and ready to hit the road? Let's roll out!"

"Yo, big bro, step on it! We ain't gonna miss the show, right?!" Delilah yelled, throwing her arms out toward the road with excitement.

"C'mon, Leo! Step on it!" Lincoln shouted, a big grin on his face.

Lori and Leo exchanged glances with their younger siblings in the backseat. Leo gave a dramatic eye roll, but with a chuckle, he shifted the car into drive.

XXXXX

-At the A-Truck-alypse Monster monster truck show-

Leo splurged on souvenirs for the whole crew since he was rolling in cash. Lincoln sported a bright red trucker hat adorned with a flashy "A," along with a cool souvenir T-shirt and a giant foam finger. Delilah was rocking an awesome A-Truck-alypse hoodie, looking super stylish. Meanwhile, Lori and Leo matched in their A-Truck-alypse shirts, a total trendsetting duo!

The stadium was buzzing with excitement, practically alive with energy as only forty minutes remained before the big game. Teenagers and a few enthusiastic adults filled the halls, chatting, laughing, and cheering for their favorite teams. It was the perfect atmosphere for a wild day of fun and excitement!

Leo pointed ahead with a grin, "Yo, gang! How about we roll over to the concession stand and grab some snacks? I'm talkin' nachos, popcorn, and maybe a slushy or two—let's fuel up for the show!"

"Alright, Leo! "Let's grab some grub!" Lincoln said with a big grin, throwing his hand toward the ordering windows like it was game time.

Leo zipped past the boy, matching his pace and tailing him closely. In front of them loomed a long line, while another group of hungry customers clustered nearby, eagerly eyeing the menu, "Ugh, this is going to take forever!" Leo groaned, tapping his foot impatiently.

He stood side by side with Lincoln and Delilah, both of them squinting at the menu like it held the secrets of the universe, "What do you think? Pizza or tacos?" Lincoln pondered, scratching his head. Meanwhile, Lori was glued to her phone, fingers flying over the screen as she scrolled through her notifications, clearly more interested in the latest trends than what they were about to eat.

"I'm rolling out for some buttery popcorn! What's the game plan for snacks, everyone?" Lincoln asked, his excitement bubbling over.

Delilah paused for a minute, looking thoughtful, "Ayo, some pretzel hot dogs be hittin' different, ya know? What you feelin' today, big bro?" She shot her brother Leo a quick grin.

Leo snapped his fingers, a grin spreading across his face as he zeroed in on his cravings, "Alright! I wanna a chili dog, nachos, some pretzels, and I'll a couple of drinks for ya'll, you feel me? Lori, you in for anything? Let's chow down!"

Lori bounced a bit, quickly shoving her phone into her bag, "Huh? What?" She glanced at the menu, her eyes lighting up, "Ooh, nachos! That sounds literally amazing right now!"

"Alright, I got this covered. Don't stress, I'll handle the bill for today!" Leo said, flashing a grin like he just pulled off an epic victory.

"Huh, wait a second! You bought us all those awesome A-Truck-alypse souvenirs. Shouldn't we be the ones paying for our food instead?" Lincoln said, scratching his head and feeling a bit guilty.

Leo waved him off with a grin, "Nah, I got this, Rabbit! Don't worry about it! Got plenty of cash flow from my gaming gig, so I'm good!" He flashed a confident smile at them and they shot back a smile in return.

After finally reaching the cashier, they shuffled around impatiently, making silly jokes to pass the time while waiting for their food. They peered around, trying to catch the eye of the cashier as they listened for their numbers. Finally, they were called up, and with trays full of goodies, they were ready to rock and roll!

As they made their way to the stands, they were thrilled to find out their seats were super close to the action. Only two rows back from the front! Plus, they were right by the stairs leading down to the camera area and near their home team's entrance tunnel. Talk about primo seating for any die-hard fan!

Delilah plopped down in the fourth seat, grinning from ear to ear. Lincoln squeezed into the third seat, followed by Lori in the second, leaving the aisle seat for Leo. Perfect! Now, the couples could sit together, and chaos could ensue.

Waves of excitement were already sweeping through the crowd, with just ten minutes remaining until the epic A-Truck-alypse monster truck show kicked off. Even though they didn't join in the cheers, they couldn't help but stand when the wave came around, even if it was a bit tricky holding their food. It was hard to resist the energy buzzing around them.

Then, a voice boomed through the stadium. "Ladies and Gentlemen, get ready for the A-Truck-alypse!"

The crowd erupted with loud, wild cheers that nearly drowned out the announcer. Every time a driver's name was announced, the audience roared with either applause or boos. Emotions were running high, the noise was deafening, and everyone was on the edge of their seats! Just when it seemed things would never quiet down, everyone stood for the national anthem, bringing an almost eerie silence to the arena—until the "rockets red glare" part, of course! The patriotic folks cheered and stomped their feet, creating a mini earthquake throughout the stadium.

Monster trucks rumbled to life. Right behind their seats were pro-quality cameras, some angled above, others below, streaming the excitement live to a sports website that sponsored the event. The jumbotron flashed with shots of the drivers, and every so often, it displayed crazy animations that had the crowd buzzing.

Lincoln wasn't as into cars as his sister Lana or his buddy Tommy, but he couldn't deny the thrill of the event—or the sheer joy on Lori's face. She was completely swept up in the excitement, cheering loudly and jumping up and down. He had to learn to duck and dodge her flailing arms as they waved in enthusiasm. And don't forget the bear hugs! If he wasn't careful, he might just end up as her next human pretzel.

The monster truck extravaganza was set to go on for a couple of hours, which only made him more nervous.

Suddenly, the jumbotron lit up with hearts and a bright red haze framing the screen. "Kiss cam!" blared across the top, causing the crowd to oooh in delight.

The camera zoomed in on a young couple in matching green hoodies. They looked at the screen with big eyes as if they were caught in a spotlight. After a moment of hesitation, they leaned in and shared a quick but sweet kiss, igniting a wave of loud hoots and cheers that echoed around the stadium.

Next up, the focus shifted to an older couple—probably enthusiastic parents. The dad sat with arms crossed, looking grumpy, while mom fixed her hair, stealing glances at the screen. As her husband caught on, his stern expression melted into a soft smile. He lifted her chin gently and planted a meaningful kiss on her lips, sending even more cheers erupting from all around.

The monsters were about to unleash some serious fun, and the stadium was electrified!

"Oh snap! Check that out!" Delilah exclaimed, jabbing her chin toward the jumbotron. "Yo Romeo, maybe you'll get lucky and they'll flash us up on the screen. She gave Lincoln a playful elbow nudge, grinning mischievously.

Lincoln's mouth dropped open for a quick second, but he was too stunned to say anything. Just a heartbeat later, his eyes went wide as he stared at the screen. The words "Kiss Cam" flashed in big, bold letters, right next to a picture of a couple totally locked in a make-out session. His cheeks flushed red as he glanced over at Delilah, totally fumbling with his hands, "I mean, it probably won't happen, but that would be kinda cool, right?" He leaned in a little, shoulders sinking as he tried to hide his embarrassment.

"Man, Romeo, don't get all shy about it! It ain't that serious—never mind." Delilah said that as she flipped her hair back, grabbing her soda and checking out the screen again while the camera shifted angles.

In a raucous stadium full of cheering fans, framed by a flurry of neon hearts flashing on the jumbotron, there sat a white-haired boy named Lincoln, nervously twiddling his thumbs. Beside him was Delilah, a girl with shiny white hair and a bright yellow hairband, sipping her soda. Her big, curious eyes flicked up at the screen, and with a cheeky poke, she nudged Lincoln's arm.

Caught off guard, Lincoln turned to see Delilah pointing excitedly at the jumbotron. His heart dropped as he realized they were on the Kiss Cam. Panic surged through him as he heard the chant of "do it, do it!" echoing from the crowd behind them. His face turned a vibrant shade of crimson, and his wide eyes darted around, desperately searching for a way out.

"No way! No way!" He flailed his arms, forming big, exaggerated 'X's that only made the crowd boo louder. Delilah rolled her eyes, her playful grin teasing him as she contemplated whether to embrace the moment or let him off the hook.

As the boos rang out, the crowd intensified their cheerful chanting, urging Lincoln to surrender. He waved his arms frantically, pleading for the camera to switch to someone else. But the camera had other plans, and the audience was loving it.

Delilah, having had enough of his antics, reached over and gently tapped him on the shoulder. Lincoln turned, eyes wide, still in disbelief. Their gazes locked for a brief, electric moment. Delilah's mischievous eyebrows bounced up and down like a cartoon character, and Lincoln gulped his nerves down before giving her a tentative nod.

Without missing a beat, Delilah grabbed the front of Lincoln's shirt, pulling him in with a grin that could light up the whole stadium. She planted an over-the-top, exaggerated kiss right on his lips, holding it just long enough to make his heart race before releasing him with a dramatic "mwha!" for good measure. Lincoln flopped back in his seat, his goofy smile stretching from ear to ear.

The crowd erupted with the loudest cheers yet, shouting "You go, man!" and "Whooo!" from every corner of the stadium. It was pure chaos and joy, just the way a Loud House moment should be.

Next up on the jumbotron, the camera switched to another unsuspecting victim—a chubby teen covered in red and white paint, proudly showcasing his exposed belly. The moment he spotted the camera, he gave a cheeky shimmy, making the crowd roar with laughter as his belly wobbled playfully. Just another unforgettable chaos-filled day at the game!

"Whoa there, Delilah!" Lori teased with a playful grin, raising an eyebrow, "Don't go smothering my little brother with kisses now! We don't need literally him turning into a total mush!"

Delilah rolled her eyes at Lori's shade, but Leo just couldn't hold back his laugh.

XXXXX

-Later that night, Leo's car pulls up to the Loud House-

Lori, Lincoln, Delilah, and Leo burst through the front door, their faces beaming with excitement after an epic day at the monster truck show.

"WAHOO!" cheered Lincoln and Delilah in unison, their voices echoing through the chaotic Loud house.

"Can you believe it? The way that truck jumped over the trucks!" Lincoln exclaimed, his hands animatedly mimicking the monster truck's massive leap.

"Yeah! And the sound it made was like thunder! I think I lost my hearing!" Delilah laughed, holding her ears dramatically.

Lori rolled her eyes playfully at her brothers, "You guys are literally so loud. And don't forget, you owe me for dropping nachos on me!"

"Aw, come on, Lori! It was a accident!" Lincoln replied, grinning.

Leo chimed in, "That was an awesome celebration of senseless destruction!"

"Yo, give me five, Love Bug!" Delilah shouted, her energy infectious.

They were just fist-bumping and throwing high fives back and forth like it was the most natural thing in the world.

Then outta nowhere, Lincoln saw Delilah lean in for a quick peck. He quickly leaned in to meet her right where she was at.

Lori giggled after they kissed and said, "Oh my gosh, you guys! That was so cute! You literally acted like a real couple. Care to spill the tea on what's going on?"

Lincoln and Delilah started blushing hard, blabbering all at once until Delilah playfully smacked her hand over Lincoln's mouth, "Listen, after the dance, we been kickin' it more, goin' on dates and all that. But we just been keepin' it on the low 'cause y'all know how y'all can get! We ain't tryin' to have you all in our business like that."

Lori opened her mouth to give Delilah a piece of her mind but then realized Delilah had a point, "Ugh, fine! You're literally right! Me and the girls would definitely freak out, but honestly, it's super cute seeing you go on dates! I keep having to fight the urge to take pictures the whole time! I mean, it's like a rom-com in real life!"

Lincoln pulled Delilah's hand away from his face, chuckling a bit, "Yeah, we're still figuring this whole couple thing out, but going on that double date with you guys was a blast! We totally need to do it again sometime—like, it was awesome!"

Leo pulled Lori in for a hug, and she let out a surprised squeak, "Yo, you're totally right! We should do this way more often, but let's just check if the queen of 'no' is cool with it first!" He flashed a grin at his girl, still holding her close.

Lori twisted and squirmed in her boyfriend's hug, playfully rolling her eyes, "Okay, okay! I'm fine with it, but can you please stop? You're literally tickling me!" She let out a light laugh, trying to wriggle free while flashing her classic smirk.

The house was filled with laughter and chatter as they recounted every thrilling moment, the excitement of the day still buzzing in the air.

XXXXX

-The next double date was a day at the beach-

Lori and Leo were lounging on a blanket under a brightly colored umbrella, enjoying the sun's warm rays.

Well, that was the original plan.

Flash back to earlier in the day...

At The Loud House

If there was one word Lincoln would use to sum up his morning, it would be... chaotic.

Right now, the ashen-haired boy lay sprawled out on the couch in the living room, clutching an issue of Ace Savvy. He skimmed through the pages, trying to drown out the familiar clamor echoing around the house as his siblings zipped past in a mad dash to get ready for their big beach trip—one he was reluctantly tagging along to.

In a family as big as his, it was a challenge to find a moment of peace, especially with everyone rushing around like it was a five-alarm fire and only one bathroom to share. For Lincoln, however, the morning routine was simple. He just had to wake up first, slather on some sunscreen, grab his beach gear, slip into his favorite orange trunks, and shuffle from his room down to the living room—all while clutching his comic like it was a security blanket.

Once he hit the couch, he settled in, enjoying the comfort of lounging while the chaos swirled around him. Who needed to get caught up in the frenzy when he could relish a moment of peace?

"LINKY! WHERE'S THE WATERPROOF STUFF FOR MAKE-UP!?" Lincoln flinched slightly at the volume of Lola's voice. That girl could screech louder than a banshee when she wanted to.

"IT'S IN THE BATHROOM, LENI'S STILL IN THERE! YOU BETTER HURRY UP, OR I'LL DRAG YOU OUT OF THE HOUSE WITH NO MAKEUP—NO WAY AM I GONNA LET YOU SLOW ME DOWN!" Lori shouted, her voice rising above the chaos. She could barely hear herself over the noise, but she didn't care; she had to make sure everyone knew she meant business!

"YO, LUAN, HAVE YOU SEEN THE SUNCREAM!?"

"LISA'S GOT IT."

"IF YOU MUST KNOW I AM ANALYSING THE STRUCTURE OF THE SUNBLOCK TO KNOW IF IT WILL BE EFFECTIVE AT PREVENTING SQUARMOUS CELL CARCINOMAS AND MELANOMA."

"DO WHAT?"

"I'M... NEVERMIND, JUST COME COLLECT IT."

Lincoln was half convinced that Lisa muttered some kind of smart-aleck insult after that, as she usually did, but it probably got lost in the chaos that was the Loud house. The bathroom faucet was dripping, feet pounded down the hallway, and the air was thick with the shouts and laughter of his sisters living up to their family name.

But Lincoln had learned to tune out the noise, so he dug his head into the colorful pages of his Ace-Savvy comic, retreating into his own world as the sounds of chaos swirled around him. He barely noticed when Lori stomped down the stairs on her phone, or when Luan barged out of the kitchen with a snack clenched in her hand, and he certainly didn't register when Lynn zipped by with a beach ball.

He flipped through two-thirds of his comic before feeling the couch dip slightly in front of him. Looking up, he saw Rita gently placing Lily at the far end of the sofa, right by his feet. A smile crept onto his face.

"Lincoln, honey, I need you to be a big helper and keep an eye on Lily while I run to help your sisters, okay?" Rita called out as she rushed off, leaving Lincoln with the most adorable little distraction ever, "You can do it, champ! Just keep her entertained!"

His gaze landed on Lily, and his mood instantly lifted. She was just too adorable to resist, especially in a white t-shirt paired with lavender shorts that matched her blanket. The little diaper peeking through made her look bigger, and her bare feet wiggled adorably. She had her thumb in her mouth, and perched atop her head was a slightly oversized straw hat that only added to her cuteness.

Lincoln couldn't help but grin. Watching Lily was a welcome change, especially since what was supposed to be a simple double date with Delilah and Lori had turned into a full-blown family hangout. Lori had casually mentioned their date during dinner, and before Lincoln knew it, the rest of the family wanted in on the action. He had hoped for some quality time with Delilah and a chance to get to know Leo better, but between babysitting and the craziness of their large families, those plans had been thrown out the window. Now, he just had to make the best of it—starting with keeping an eye on his adorable little sister!

"Wincon." His eyes darted up to Lily, her bright blue eyes stared back at him filled with innocence and wonder.

A small grin stretched across Lincoln's face as he tossed his comic book aside, completely forgetting it in favor of his youngest and cutest sister, Lily. He sat up, inching closer to her and bringing his hands near her tummy. Just as his fingers hovered an inch away, he started wiggling them dramatically before he suddenly pressed them against her soft belly. The reaction was instant—Lily began to squirm and giggle, her laughter erupting as Lincoln continued his playful assault on her slightly pudgy tummy.

From the doorway to the dining hall, Lori watched the heartwarming exchange, arms crossed and a smile creeping onto her face. It was the first time that morning Lincoln looked genuinely happy, his earlier worries slipping away like a distant memory. Her phone call with Leo was momentarily forgotten as she soaked in the adorable sight of her brother playing with little Lily, who was too often lost in her own little world of exploration. The joyful giggles from Lily soon morphed into delightful squeals when Lincoln lifted her shirt, blowing raspberries on her tummy—a sure-fire way to spark laughter from their ticklish baby sister!

When Lincoln's face popped back up, a satisfied grin plastered across his face and his cheeks flushed with delight from making Lily so happy, his gaze flickered to Lori. Instantly, his goofy grin vanished, and the blush deepened. Lori couldn't help but giggle, making a "zip it" motion with her fingers. Lincoln shot her a playful smile, appreciating her effort to keep their little giggle-fest a secret.

At that moment, Lucy made her way down the stairs, clad in her black and white one-piece swimsuit, a black umbrella slung over her shoulder. Just a few steps behind, Lana bounded down in her dark blue overall swimsuit, clutching a pair of buckets and spades in each hand, a mischievous smile dancing on her lips.

Lori swore right then and there that if Lana brought home another crab or fish from the beach, she would literally scream. The last time, a fish had flopped onto the carpet in Vanzilla, creating weeks of cleaning chaos to rid the van of the briny smell. With her annoyance at Lana forgotten for the moment, she turned her attention back to her phone and resumed talking to Leo.

Within minutes, their mom entered the living room, Lisa and Lola trailing behind, a diaper bag slung over her shoulder. She approached the couch and scooped up a now-happy Lily, chuckling at her baby's babbles, "Alright, kids! We're leaving in three minutes! If you're not in the van, you're staying home today! You too, Leni—let's go!"

Instantly, chaos erupted as the girls dropped everything and scrambled toward the door, racing each other to the van.

Leni and Luna skidded down the stairs in their shorts and T-shirts over swimsuits, while Lynn Sr. emerged from the kitchen, a large wicker basket wobbling in his frail arms, his knees shaking under the weight. Rita smiled at her husband before turning to her only son, concern creeping onto her face as she saw him caught in the whirlwind of Loud chaos.

"Hey, sweetie, I'm really sorry about turning your double date into a full-blown family reunion! I know you were hoping for just a small get-together. Are you gonna be okay with all this?" Rita said with a hopeful smile, secretly wishing her son would forgive her for blowing up his plans into a big family extravaganza. After all, what's a little chaos without family, right?

"I'll be fine." Lincoln declared, bouncing off the couch with his signature enthusiasm, "Come on, we can still make today awesome! Who's up for an beach?"

Rita's spirits lifted a little, but she wasn't really shocked by Lincoln's reply, "Alright, let's get this show on the road! You ready, Lincoln?" She asked with a bright smile, her motherly enthusiasm shining through.

Lincoln gave a big thumbs up and said, "Heck yeah, let's hit the beach!" He dashed over to his dad and jumped in to help with the huge wicker basket. With his arm hooked around one of the handles, he effortlessly lifted it up. His dad grabbed the other side, and together they hustled out the door, ready for a day of fun in the sun! Beach day, here we come!"

Rita shot a quick glance at her husband and son, who were just managing to haul the wicker basket to the door, thanks to Lincoln's enthusiasm. "Wow, looks like joining football really paid off for him!" she exclaimed with a mix of pride and amusement. With a playful huff, she swung the door open and, with a flourish, slammed it shut behind her, feeling like a whirlwind of energy in her own bustling household.

The Louds piled into Vanzilla like a whirlwind, doors swinging open and shut with a cacophony of chatter filling the air. Each time a door creaked, it was like a new episode of their lives unfolding, with voices overlapping in a chorus of excitement and bickering.

"Don't forget your seatbelt, Luna!" Lynn Jr. shouted over the din while trying to wrestle her way into the cramped back seat, desperately making room for everyone.

With a grunt, Lynn Sr. turned the key in the ignition, and the old van sputtered to life, making noise that was somewhere between a loud cough and a sneeze, "Come on, Vanzilla, don't let us down now!" he muttered, gripping the steering wheel like it was a rollercoaster ride about to start.

The engine groaned as if it had a mind of its own, and when the wheels let out a squeak that echoed through the driveway, Lynn Sr. held his breath. But with a hearty roar, Vanzilla finally lurched forward, leaving the chaos of the Loud house behind, ready for yet another unpredictable adventure.

XXXXX

-The two families day at the beach-

Lincoln was helping his dad set up the beach towel while wrestling with the huge umbrella that kept trying to go all over the place. Meanwhile, Lori and Leo were lounging on a blanket beneath a smaller umbrella that Leo had bravely set up, although it looked like it might take off at any moment! Lori was slathering sunscreen on Leo, who was trying to squirm away! Over by the water, Luna was giving Tommy a good coating of sunscreen too, even though he was putting up a pretty funny protest, "C'mon, Luna-Eclipse! I'm not a lobster!" he exclaimed, but we all know that wasn't stopping her! Beach day with the Louds was always a mix of chaos and laughs!

Lynn Sr. wiped the sweat from his brow after wrestling with the huge beach umbrella, "Alright, kids, listen up!" he called out, trying to get the attention of his wild bunch, "Remember to stay close and no splashing your siblings too much, okay? We don't need another water war today!" He glanced over to the chaotic scene, knowing full well that keeping the kids in line was going to be an adventure all on its own.

Lana jumped up, her voice ringing out with excitement, "LAST ONE IN THE WATER IS A ROTTEN EGG!" With a gleam in her eye, she was already dashing towards the water, ready to make a splash and challenge her siblings!

"Lana! You need to stick close so we can keep an eye on you!" Lynn Sr. called out, his voice echoing with worry. "We have to be able to see you, okay? No wandering off!"

Lincoln chuckled, his trademark grin lighting up his face, "There's just nothing better than chillin' with the fam!"

Suddenly, he let out a surprisingly high-pitched scream when something icy brushed against his neck. He whipped around to see his girlfriend Delilah holding a soda can, laughter bubbling up as she pressed it playfully against him.

Delilah flashed a playful grin, "Ayy, chill out, Linc! What's up? Got your head stuck in the clouds while we chill on the beach?" She waved the soda can in front of him, "You good? Thirsty? My fam packed enough food to feed a whole crew. My fam looking like they raided a buffet!"

Lincoln's eyes bulged as he caught sight of Delilah standing up. His cheeks burned bright red when he noticed how her growth spurt had given her an curvy figure. She was rocking a snug orange bikini that hugged her just right. He gulped and quickly turned his gaze away, feeling a mix of embarrassment and surprise. 'Whoa, what just happened?' He thought, trying to shake off the sudden distraction.

Tommy was turning as red as a tomato while Luna smoothed sunscreen on his shoulders and back. He tried to focus on setting up his radio before Luna walked over. Sorry she didn't walk over she swayed over. The way she moved her hips had Tommy blushing and sweating like a nervous mess, and he couldn't help but feel like he was in one of those goofy episodes where everything goes hilariously wrong. 'Just stay cool, dude!' he muttered to himself, hoping that maybe, just maybe, this wouldn't turn into another chaotic Loud House moment!

Luna's swimsuit was totally awesome! It had a tank top that looked like her favorite t-shirt, just trimmed up for the beach vibes. And the bikini bottoms? They were styled like her cool skirt, but way more fun with these funky horizontal stripes—purple, of course! "Hey, Tom! You put on sunscreen or what?" she called out, shaking the bottle playfully. Gotta protect that rockin' skin while jamming in the sun!

Tommy flashed a nervous grin and turned to Luna, his voice bursting with energy like a beat drop, "H-Hey, Luna! No worries, I'm feeling like a rock star today! You know I'm 'Feelin' Good'—just like that Michael Bublé vibe! I mean, come on, I'm like the sun here—'Ain't No Mountain High Enough' for me, so sunscreen? Nah, man, I don't need that!

I'm black, honey! 'Brown Sugar' and sweet as can be, remember? "We don't get burned like that—'Ain't Nobody' got time for that!" Just let the music play, feel the rhythm, and soak up those rays! Let's go jam at the beach and let the good times roll!"

Frankie was nearby, showcasing his wheelchair watercraft mode to Lisa, when he overheard Tommy. He interjected with an important clarification, "Actually, that's a rather widespread misconception." Tommy jumped when Frankie spoke up, "You see, people with darker skin tones, like Black individuals, can indeed experience sunburn. While the higher melanin content in their skin offers some level of protection, it doesn't shield them entirely from the harmful UV rays of the sun."

Tommy shot his little bro a glare, throwing his hands up like he was ready to break into a jam, "Oh, come on, little bro! You're like, totally giving me 'Bad Vibes' over here!" He groaned, strumming an invisible guitar, "I mean, if you were a song, I'd skip right to the chorus, you know? This isn't exactly a 'Sweet Symphony' moment! So, help a brother out, will ya?"

Tommy was practically glowing a shade of crimson as Luna, his girlfriend, slathered sunscreen all over him, reminding him that summer fun was around the corner. Meanwhile his radio blared a familiar tune, drowning out the usual sibling shenanigans.

"I like big butts and I cannot lie!" boomed the song, cutting through the laughter and chaos.

"You other brothers can't deny!" chimed in Luan, cracking a joke to lighten the mood.

"Hey, Tommy, don't get too SPRUNG!" She teased, causing the two families to erupt in giggles.

"Shut up, Luan!" Tommy rolled his eyes, trying to block out the distractions while Luna laughed and continued applying the sunscreen.

As Luna worked on him, all he could think about was how in the world he got into this hilarious situation—blushing like crazy with his family and friends around and the radio blaring tunes that seemed to fit the moment a little too perfectly.

I like big butts and I can not lie

You other brothers can't deny

That when a girl walks in with an itty, bitty waist

And a round thing in your face

You get sprung, wanna pull up tough

'Cuz you notice that butt was stuffed

Deep in the jeans, she's wearing

I'm hooked and I can't stop staring

Tommy felt a flush creeping up his cheeks, and he sighed, 'Alright, man, time to channel my inner rock star and think unsexy thoughts.' He could almost hear the rhythm of a beat in his head, like a catchy chorus looping on repeat. Just when he was about to dive into a mental playlist of his go-to ballads, he jumped at the sensation of a hand resting on his shoulder, "Whoa!"

"Come on, luv! Let's hit the waves!" Luna exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over. "The water's gonna be totally tubular!"

Tommy's cheeks turned bright red as he stammered, "W-wait, hold up! Are you asking me to dive into the deep end like 'Under the Sea' with a splash?"

Luna rolled her eyes and tugged her boyfriend up, "C'mon, dude! Let's go right now! Let's do this! Ready, set, go!" She zoomed off, busting out that groovy dance because the sand was sizzling hot.

Tommy took a deep breath and sprinted after her, shouting, "Ah! Ow! D'oh!"

Lincoln and Delilah weren't far behind, and soon enough, the four of them made it together. Rock on!

XXXXX

Lynn Jr. bounced around the beach, clenching a bright beach ball in her hands, ready to challenge her boyfriend Johnny to some epic volleyball. After scanning the sandy shores, she finally spotted him—grilling up some burgers and looking pretty cool while at it. But then she noticed something strange; he kept glancing over at something.

Curiosity piqued, Lynn squinted in that direction and saw a group of teen girls lathering on sunscreen. It clicked—Johnny was checking them out! A wave of surprise washed over her, and before she could even process it, she went into total autopilot mode.

Irritated, she hurled the beach ball at him like a cannonball. Wham! The ball hit its mark, and Johnny toppled over, landing in a puff of sand.

"Whoa, Johnny! My bad! What just happened?! You good?" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, shaking her head to snap out of it. Guess she just got a little too competitive!

Johnny spat sand out of his mouth like a comedy show gone wrong, "Ah, tasty! But seriously." He tossed the ball back like a champ, 'Did Lynn see me totally losing my focus back there? I mean, come on! Those babes are such jaw-droppers, they could make a supermodel look like a potato!'

He sprung up like a jack-in-the-box, eyes narrowed with mischief, "Hey Lynn! Wanna play some volleyball? I bet you've been waiting for your chance to take me on. Spoiler alert: it's going to be epic! Just remember, I play dirty—just like my laundry!" He flashed a smirk hoping Lynn would fall for his Misdirection.

Lynn shot back a confident smirk, spinning the beachball on her finger, "Oh, you know it! I'm always up for a challenge!"

After turning off his portable grill, Johnny and Lynn Jr. bolted off to set up the volleyball game, excitement buzzing in the air.

XXXXX

Luis was on a quest for his other half, the one who completed his darkened soul—his beloved Lucy Loud. In a family as large as hers, with 13 members, she stood out like a raven in a flock of doves, her pale skin and jet-black hair an undeniable stark contrast to the brightness around her. Luis often pondered if her hair was dyed or a natural gift from the shadows; perhaps he could banter with Frankie about the possibilities. After all, Lucy always insisted she was born goth, and while Luis thought of it as a quirk once, he began to wonder if there was something deeper in her claim, a truth hidden in layers of irony.

As he searched the beach for her, he finally spotted her, shrouded from the world and retreating beneath an umbrella, quickly slipping into her tent—an enchanting den away from the glaring sun.

Luis couldn't help but smirk softly, "There she is, my little Shadow, seeking refuge from the blinding light. Maybe it's time I guide her on a path to the dawn that doesn't hurt her eyes." He approached her dark sanctuary and unzipped the tent, entering to find Lucy nestled in a corner, headphones on and lost in the melodies echoing from her phone, a picture of serene solitude amidst the chaos of the beach.

"Sigh." Lucy mumbled, her voice drenched in the usual dramatic flair. Just then, a beam of sunlight pierced through the gloom of her tent. She squinted and gasped as she spotted her boyfriend Luis waving at her from the entrance, "Luis! You're safe?!" She exclaimed, her heart fluttering in a mixture of relief and concern. She sprang to her feet, dashing over to him, "Are you okay? How did you survive out there? Did you encounter any supernatural creatures or have a ghostly battle?" She grabbed him tightly, her worry spilling out like the contents of a broken cauldron.

Luis shot her a perplexed glance, lips curling into a sardonic smirk, "Lucy, it's merely a beach out there, not some forsaken wasteland riddled with the undead. You're painting quite the dramatic picture, aren't you?"

Lucy dramatically pulled away, her eyes wide with disdain, "Ugh, a zombie apocalypse would totally be better than facing that dreaded beach! It's everything we're against—sunshine, sand, and don't even get me started on sports! Like, who needs all that when we could embrace the dark and mysterious?"

Luis rolled his eyes dramatically, "Oh, how utterly dreadful. The sun is shining, and joy fills the air. Take me now, dark forces, for I can't bear this cheerful spectacle." He said with a heavy dose of sarcasm, cloaked in shadows of disdain.

Lucy clenched her fists, her expression darkening, "Ugh, this is just dreadful! Instead of digging in the hot sand at the beach, we could be unearthing secrets in the cold dirt at the cemetery. Now that sounds like a real adventure."

Luis felt a frigid shiver course through his veins. Though he was drawn to the allure of darkness, death was a different story altogether. Digging around a cemetery was far from his idea of enjoyment—he much preferred the melancholic beauty of the beach. One just had to seek out the hidden joys in the shadows. Now, he found himself trying to steer Lucy toward that path.

"Sigh... I apologize if the beach feels like a prison for your spirit, but did you not declare your desire to visit this desolate paradise? Remember, while we languished at Dairyland, you were the one who cast your vote for the beach." he lamented, his tone heavy with a blend of melancholy and resolve.

Lucy nodded dramatically, a glint of mischief in her eye, "I did, but honestly? I was really hoping for a shark attack! I mean, come on—this is supposed to be a beach trip! But instead, we're stuck at Lake Michigan. Sure, it's connected to the ocean, but there aren't any sharks here. Sigh. Talk about a total letdown!"

Luis chuckled darkly, his eyes glinting with mischief, "Oh, spare me the morose expression." He said, a hint of sarcasm in his voice, "What if you miss witnessing a swarm of ravenous sharks devour a hapless soul? The beach still offers its own morbid charm. Besides, a touch of that cruel, unyielding sun—vitamin D—might even bring a hint of life to your pallid complexion."

Lucy slumped back into her corner of the tent, crossing her arms with a dramatic flair, "I doubt it, we'll just have to endure this. We'll be much safer lurking here, away from the blinding sun, endless sand, and all those ridiculous sports." She said, shuddering at the thought, "Ugh, the horror!"

Luis narrowed his eyes, irritation flickering like the dying embers of a worn-out candle, "Lucy, you can't just brood in this tent all day. This is supposed to be a family day—a grim parade of forced cheer. If I had to endure the company of my own family and you had to endure yours, we might as well embrace the darkness together and extract some twisted fun from this charade. So come on, let's venture into the abyss."

"Hard pass!" Lucy declared with her signature dramatic flair. She crossed her arms, her dark hair framing her face as she shot a sharp glance at her boyfriend, clearly not convinced by his suggestion.

"Aw, how quaint, Lucy. You seem to think I was making a request. No, darling, it was a demand." Luis scooped Lucy up in a fireman's hold, her tent fading into the shadows behind them as he carried her away.

Lucy wriggled in her boyfriend's fireman hold, trying to break free, "Come on, Luis! Let me go! I'm gonna melt like a wax figure!"

"I shall procure a vessel, should the shadows conspire against us." Luis retorted, an air of darkness surrounding his words.

"Hey, Luis! What kind of goth are you?" Lucy teased, raising an eyebrow as she pointed to his swim trunks, "Those are definitely rocker trunks! What's next, are you gonna start a band or something?"

Luis halted, his tone laced with a melancholic edge, "First of all, these are custom Punisher swim trunks I convinced your sister Leni to craft. And secondly, I've been this dark soul for as long as memory serves. Just because one embraces the shadows doesn't mean they can't appreciate other facets of existence. If you dared to peel back the layers, you might find some unexpected delights lurking beneath the surface." He offered a faint, enigmatic smile, pulling the tent wide open to let the blinding sunlight spill in, a stark contrast to the gloom that surrounded him.

Lucy's eyes constrict in the sunlight. Then she scream and cover her eyes in despair. Lucy rubs her eyes, realizing there's nothing to worry about, "Hey, this isn't so bad."

Luis nodded, setting Lucy down on the shadowy sands of the beach, a stark contrast to the blinding sun above, "Now, let's embrace the darkness within this fleeting moment," he said, his voice dripping with a melancholic charm. He took his girlfriend's hand, their fingers intertwining like the tendrils of shadows, as they ventured into the realm of waves and whispers—a beach day tinged with the essence of twilight.

XXXXX

The sound of crashing waves filled Lana's ears as the tangy scent of saltwater tickled her nose. She wriggled her toes in the coarse sand beneath her legs, feeling the warmth soak into her skin. Grabbing her trusty spade, she got to work, scooping up sand to add to her bucket. What her siblings didn't get was that building the ultimate sandcastle was no easy feat. Too much sand would leave it crumbly, while too much water would turn it into a soggy disaster. The mix had to be just right—why couldn't they see that?

After dumping the sand into the bucket, Lana dove in with her hands, mixing the sand and water like a true architect. She reached down to the bottom, ensuring every grain was properly blended. It would be a catastrophe if half of her castle crumbled while the other half just dripped away!

Pulling her sandy hands out, she left the mixture to set for a moment. Glancing over at the beach, her family's personal paradise, she spotted her siblings and friends doing their usual chaos. Lori lounged on a towel, her phone glued to her hand, snapping pics of her and Leo, boasting about how her photos were the best. Lana didn't really get it—how could a photo make you "better?"

Leni, David, Luan, Milton, Lynn, and Johnny were caught up in an intense beach ball game, batting it back and forth like pros, never letting it hit the sand. Lana didn't quite understand the rules, but she knew they were having a blast.

Over to the side, Lucy sat alone under her black umbrella, writing poetry while Luis collected shells. Freshwater shells, of course—Lana smirked at the thought of Lucy turning them into some dark ode. And there was Lola, buried up to her neck in sand by their parents, which was a total shocker since she hated getting sandy. Lana? She loved it; she was eyeing a couple of grains to scratch that itch later. Lily was doodling happily in the sand nearby, while Lisa experimented with a contraption she'd made for Frankie's wheelchair, trying to make it float. Lana shook her head—those four-year-olds had brains that worked in mysterious ways.

Out in the water, Luna, Tommy, Lincoln, Delilah, Jason, Elizabeth, and Sammy were swimming while Sammy bobbed in a floatie. They seemed to be engrossed in a game of Marco Polo. Just the usual Loud and Velazquest chaos.

Lana counted again—24 people splashing around, but something felt off. She squinted, searching for Larry and Charlie; she hoped her boyfriend/best friend and his twin were okay. Grabbing her bucket, she carefully lifted it above her castle, tilting it just right. With a quick motion, she slammed it down to keep the sand from spilling out. Tapping the bucket with her spade, she counted to five before pulling it off. With a triumphant smile, she admired the second story of her castle—now she could finally...

"Watch out!"

Just as fast as that Larry slammed into her castle toppling her nearly made top floor before crushing one of the lower walls.

Charlie raced over to where Leif and Lana were, eyes wide with excitement. Larry still had his face buried in the ruins of Lana's sandcastle, looking guilty as ever, "Sorry, Lana! Larry and I were just testing out our new Super Soakers! Turns out, they pack more punch than we thought. Please don't be mad!"

Larry, trying to clear the sand from his mouth, spat out a mouthful with a sheepish grin, "Yeah, sorry, Lans! Didn't mean to wreck your masterpiece!"

Before they could even react, Lana scooped both of them up and hurled them into the water. As she glared at the remnants of her castle—about a third of it completely destroyed—she let out a frustrated grunt and decided to kick the rest down with a huff, "Great! All that hard work for nothing!"

With a determined look, she grabbed her bucket and stomped off in search of the ugliest, jagged rocks and seashells she could find, ready to rebuild her sandy empire... this time, even stronger!

The Louds who witnessed the scene exchanged worried glances as Lana stormed off with her bucket, having just obliterated her sand castle. Normally, Lana was the more laid-back of the twin duo. Sure, she could get a bit moody, but she certainly wasn't like her sister Lola. Still, being Lola's twin was enough to send shivers down their spines. They could only imagine what the fierce mechanic was capable of when she was pushed too far. Better to tread carefully when it came to both twins!

Larry and Charlie popped up from the water, shaking their heads as they spotted Lana stomping away from the wreckage of her sandcastle.

"Ugh, I feel like the worst brother ever! We totally demolished Lana's masterpiece!" Larry moaned, his guilt radiating off him.

"Whoa, hold up! How is that on me? You're the one who went flying into it! I was just testing the epic power of our new Super Soakers!" Charlie shot back, crossing his arms with a huff.

"Yeah, but you're the one who soaked me first! That definitely counts as a team effort, buddy!" Larry said, pointing an accusatory finger at his twin.

"Fine, fine! Let's fix this disaster! We need a shovel, a pail, and… uh, a Lucy?" Charlie rolled his eyes, still annoyed.

Larry was curious about what the Lucy part was all about.

After a little while, they approached Lana, who was busy collecting bizarre-looking rocks and seashells.

"Lana! We're really sorry for wrecking your sandcastle! It was, like, super awesome and we didn't mean to mess it up! How about we help you build an even bigger and cooler one?" Larry proposed, trying to sound as sincere as possible.

Lana turned her head, giving them a long look. No words, but you could tell she was hearing everything they said.

"And hey, you get to boss us around! If we mess up, you can totally toss us back into the water again!" Larry added, trying to make her crack a smile.

"Wait, what!? No way!" Charlie protested, his eyes wide in disbelief.

Lana couldn't contain her laughter any longer and burst out, "Alright, you're off the hook! But just so you know, I'm definitely going to take you up on that water-tossing deal!"

Lana, Larry, Charlie, Lucy, Luis, and even Lola are teaming up for a sandcastle showdown, and it's about to get spooky!

Lucy starts gathering sand with a mischievous grin. "My condolences on your last sandcastle," she says, wielding a spade. "But fear not! I'll help you build an even better one. I dig graves like nobody's business—so I guess you could say I'm pretty handy with a shovel!"

Before long, their teamwork leads to a jaw-dropping, creepy-looking castle that leaves both families in complete awe. It's a graveyard smash!

"Whoa, this sand castle we built is totally epic!" Larry exclaimed, his eyes widening with excitement, "I can't believe how massive it is! It's like a fortress! Let's add a moat and make it even cooler!"

Charlie leaped into the air, grinning wide, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! This is totally epic!"

Lola twirled her hair and said with a playful smirk, "Totally! I'm all about those sparkly princess castles, but hey, I guess I could totally rock this creepy sandcastle! It's got character, right?"

Lana grinned widely, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Thanks a bunch, guys! This looks even cooler than the last one I was working on!" She jumped up and down a little, practically bursting with energy, "I can't wait to show everyone what we built together!"

Delilah pulled out her phone and exclaimed, "Yo, check this out! Y'all's sandcastle is mega fire! I gotta snap a pic of this!"

Lori pulled out her phone with a huge grin, "Oh my gosh, Delly is so right! This literally needs a pic! Let's find the perfect angle!" She twirled around, snapping selfies, "Okay, here we go! Beach day with my fam and friends, plus my adorable baby sis and her pals totally crushed it with this sandcastle! #BeachDay #SandcastleGoals. I can already hear the likes rolling in... hundreds for sure!"

Frankie and Lisa approached the family with bright eyes and eager smiles, "Excuse me, Lana." Lisa inquired politely, "Would it be possible for us to join you in constructing a sand spaceship? We would absolutely love to contribute to such an imaginative endeavor! Pleeeease?" Lisa added in, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Frankie clasped his little hands in a pleading gesture and exclaimed, "Constructing sandcastles appears to be a splendid demonstration of artistic creativity and architectural skill!"

Lana gave a big ol' thumbs up, her eyes shining with excitement, "Totally! We can build even more stuff!" She turned to her family and friends, who were snapping photos of their epic sandcastle, "You guys keep taking pictures while we whip up more sand-tastic creations!" Sure, she might be the go-to expert for sandcastles, but sharing this awesome moment with her family made it even better. Time to show off some serious sand-building skills!

XXXXX

Leni skips over to join Lana and Lynn, who are totally racing crabs.

Lynn's pumping her arm excitedly, "Yeah! That's it, little buddy! You've totally got this! Let's go, go, go!"

Lana's bouncing up and down like a rubber ball, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Come on, you can totes do it! I know you've got this! Let's go, let's go!"

Leni leans in closer to the crab that's lagging behind and beams at it with her signature bright smile, "Aww, c'mon, little cutie! You've got this! Go, go, go! You can totes do it!" Her encouraging voice is as bubbly as ever, radiating positivity like sunshine.

Unknown to her three teenage boy caught the sight of her, on all fours, cheering on the crabs racing. Leni's butt popped through her swim attire a two-piece green tube top with a skirt and a swim cap with a white bow on it. The teenage boys started to walk over to Leni to flirt with her only for David to walk up to them and Leni.

As she jumped up and down, her laughter caught the attention of three teenage boys who were hanging out nearby. They nudged each other and started strutting over, ready to put on their best flirty smiles. Just when it seemed like things were heating up, David—Leni's protective boyfriend—stepped in, striding right up to Leni's the group. With his usual blend of charm and boyfriend duty. This was bound to get interesting!

"What's up, fellas?" David boomed with a grin, towering over the group.

"N-n-nothing." The teenage boys stammered, their voices shaky. They hadn't even noticed him until the last moment, and now they were practically trembling under his massive frame. There was no way they'd muster up the courage to ask out Leni with this guy looming over them. They were convinced he was ready to squash them if they even thought about it.

The teen boys bolted, man! David was just like, 'What the heck? I wasn't even chatting with them! I was just talking to Leni, Lana, and Lynn!' Then he shook his head, thinking, "Why did I even come over here? Oh, right! Yo, when you're done with that crab racing, Johnny whips up some burgers! Better grab 'em while they're hot 'cause I'm definitely gonna eat 'em before you do!"

Lynn Jr. Lana and Leni mouths water at the mention of food and took off to grab burgers from Johnny ditching their crab race,

XXXXX

Elizabeth and the kids are limboing, with Rita and Lynn Sr. holding the bar.

"Alright, y'all! Show me what you got!" Elizabeth encouraged, her voice full of warmth as she watched the kids take turns at the limbo bar, supported by Rita and Lynn Sr. "Oowie! How low can you go, my little champions? This is all about having a good time and letting loose!"

Lola's turn is next! Rita and Lynn Sr. lower the bar, and with a dramatic flair, Lola bends backwards at the knees, arms crossed over her chest just like Lucy taught her. She glides under the bar like a pro!

"Look at you, girl! Those moves are everything! We got a winner right here!" Elizabeth exclaims, wrapping a sparkling pink lei around Lola's neck with a proud smile, "You've really shined today, honey. Let's celebrate that confidence!"

Lola's cheeks turn a bright shade of pink, and she giggles, "Wow, thank you, thank you, thank you! I totally couldn't have snagged this win without the best big sister ever, Lucy! My fabulous big sis, Lucy! She's the best! Now, time to celebrate in style!" Lola shouted soaking up the attention like the queen she knows she is!

Later on, the Families was at it again with Lisa's latest invention—the wave-making machine! Rita Lynn Sr., Jason, and Elizabeth were busy keeping an eye on Lily and Sammy while everyone took turns testing out the machine. One by one, the kids were wiping out like they were in a cartoon—some falling, some losing their balance and running back to shore. Eventually, it came down to just Lynn Jr. and Luis still surfing.

Lynn Jr. rode the waves with a fierce grin, feeling like a total champ. She glanced at Luis, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Yo, Lou! You've got some epic moves out here! All that skateboarding and crazy stunts really paid off, huh? Just wait 'til I show you some of my gnarlier tricks!"

Luis's face flushed a deep crimson, and he muttered, "Thanks. Your words carry weight, Lynn. In the dark shadows of athletic prowess, you're practically a legendary specter."

Sammy let out loud cheer, "Cowabunga!"

Lily bounced up and down, her voice squealing with excitement, "Go, Wuis! Woo! Yay, Wuis!" She clapped her tiny hands and giggled, surprising everyone around her with her burst of enthusiasm!

Luis's breath hitch when he hears Lily's sharp exclamation, "Whoa, whoa!" A wave of unease washes over him, knocking him off balance. As he tumbles, he finds himself sprawled at the feet of his family and friends, "Groan..."

The beach was buzzing with excitement as the two families came together for some fun in the sun. Lynn Sr. was in his element, wearing that signature grin, as he declared, "Alright, beachgoers! It's time for some classic Lynn Loud grub!" With a flourish, he unveiled an epic feast that could make anyone's mouth water, "We've got sandwiches galore, crispy chips, pinwheel sandwiches that are rolled to perfection, and of course, my famous potato salad!" He beamed as he distributed fried chicken, deviled eggs, juicy fruits, vibrant salads, and sausage rolls that disappeared in a flash, "Don't forget the wraps, everyone! And I've got refreshing lemonade to wash it all down!" As a grand finale, he presented his homemade pie with a flourish, "And who could resist dessert? Let's dig in!" Laughter echoed all around, and the beach was truly alive with good food and great company!

Meanwhile, Johnny was channeling his inner grill god, ready to throw down in a tasty showdown, "Alright, party people, step back and let the grill master work his magic!" He announced, flipping juicy burgers like a superhero throwing bad guys. Hot dogs? Check. Sandwiches? Double check. Wraps? Oh, you better believe it!

But wait, there's more! He tossed in a side of cold pasta salads that even a carb-loving nut would approve of, along with sliced fruits and crunchy veggies—because even superheroes need their greens, right? "And don't even think about skipping dessert!" He hollered, unveiling a treasure trove of chips, cookies, and brownies that would make any sweet tooth squeal with delight. To wash it all down, he cracked open a cooler packed with water, soda, and juice—hydration station, baby! Who needs a plot when you've got a feast like this? Time to chow down and save the world… one bite at a time!

As the excitement bubbled over, Johnny, with a big grin, happily passed drinks to Lucy and Luis, "Stay hydrated, beach buddies!" He said, making sure everyone was ready to enjoy a perfect day in the sun!

Luis takes a sip, his eyes widening in surprise, "Gasp, is this… blood orange iced tea? How delightfully macabre."

Johnny grins, twirling a bottle of dark red liquid like he's about to unleash some sort of potion of chaos, "You bet ya, my little goth bro! I whipped up some blood orange iced tea that's darker than Garfield's thoughts on Mondays. Hope it's as refreshing as a sword fight with a unicorn! Cheers!"

Luis smirked, "Thanks, brother of shadows."

"No pro! Johnny took a a sip of his drink, "Just wanted to whip up some blood orange iced tea for my little goth bro?' Because if that isn't some next-level sibling love, I don't know what is! I mean, who doesn't want a refreshing drink that sounds like it's straight out of a vampire's picnic? Cheers for a great beach day!"

"CHEERS!" The two families cheered.

Lucy took a sip of her drink and grinned, "You know what, Luis? You were totally right. The beach is actually super fun! It makes me wonder if other 'normie' things are just as good, like collecting stickers or hanging out at the mall. Who knew?!"

Delilah rolled her eyes and made a dramatic gagging motion, "Girl, you did not just say Normie! You know your whole fam is practically ALL normies, right? Like, for real?"

Lucy was about to respond, but Luis ruffled her hair playfully, "Chill out, big sis. That was just an awkward moment. Lucy knows better than to use 'normie' again, right, my little princess pony enthusiast?" Luis teased, his dark humor shining through.

Lucy felt a rush of warmth, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of crimson, yet she couldn't help but crack a smile. The whole room erupted in laughter, their shadows dancing in the dim light.

XXXXX

-Later in the future on the next double date, Leo and Lori took Lincoln and Delilah that night to Dave & Buster's-

At Dave & Buster's, the gang was busy racking up points for their cards, and you could hear the excitement bubbling over!

"Yo! Check out my high score on Pac-Man!" Leo exclaimed, his eyes lighting up like the game itself. The rest of the crew joined in, tackling classic arcade games like Street Fighter and Area 51. Leo was like a walking video game encyclopedia, always ready to crush his friends' scores with his knowledge of those nostalgic titles. The colorful lights and catchy tunes filled the air, making it feel like home for him.

An hour flew by with everyone cracking up while playing DDR, where Lincoln's elaborate dance moves left them all in stitches, and Whack-a-Mole, where Delilah couldn't resist yelling every time she missed. They were all a little worn out but buzzing with laughter when they finally headed over to the restaurant side for a much-deserved feast.

"Alright, time for some serious grub!" Lincoln said, placing his order for ribs, while Delilah settled on boneless wings and Lori wouldn't budge from her go-to — classic chicken wings. Leo, being Leo, opted for a chicken sandwich with all the fixings.

Just as the waitress returned to fill Leo's drink, he leaned in and whispered something in her ear. She smiled knowingly and hustled off, leaving the others curious.

"What did you tell her?" Lori asked, wiping her hands and her eyebrow raised, a classic annoyed look on her face.

"Nothing." Leo said with a smirk, all innocent-like.

Lori raised an eyebrow, a teasing smirk creeping onto her face, "You literally said something?"

Before she could get an answer, she noticed a bunch of Dave & Buster's employees strutting out from the back, the first one proudly holding up a cake. The rest were clapping like they were at a concert! Everyone around turned to gawk at her, and Lori felt her cheeks heat up, "Okay, what did you do this time?" she exclaimed, half-excited and half-annoyed, but mostly curious.

Leo chuckled, his voice full of mischief, "Man, I'm trying to hold back the laughter, but I can't help it! I told 'em it was your birthday!"

Lori's jaw dropped, "Leo!" She couldn't help but crack a huge smile, though.

Delilah and Lincoln let out a burst of laughter, practically doubling over.

The crew of employees surrounded the table, plopping down the cake while singing Happy Birthday at the top of their lungs. Lori facepalmed, but she took it like a champ, trying to suppress her giggles. Once the song wrapped up, they dove into the cake like it was the best thing ever, indulging until they felt like they might explode.

Leo drove them home through the dusky streets, the street lamps flickering on one by one like a dramatic curtain rising.

"You were literally right, Leo!" Lori exclaimed with excitement, "These double dates have been a blast!"

"See? You really gotta start listening to me, girl!" Leo said, his tone playful but confident, "There's more than just air up here! It's packed with all this genius right here in my head!"

Lori giggled, rolling her eyes, "Okay, Mr. Brainiac!"

XXXXX

-At the County Fair-

On the next double date at the county fair, Lori, Leo, Lincoln, and Delilah are gearing up for an epic day of excitement.

Leo grinned and said, "Yo, crew! You ready to crank this county fair fun up to eleven or what? Let's get this party started!"

Lori wrapped her arm around her boyfriend with a bright smile, "You bet! We're literally gonna ride the Tunnel of Love together! It's gonna be so much fun!"

Delilah stretched her neck like she was ready for action, "And me and my Love Bug are about to tear up all the rides and games!" She nudged Lincoln playfully with her elbow, grinning wide. "Just make sure you don't hurl on any of those ride operators this time, alright, Linc?"

Lincoln blushed and scratched the back of his head, "Come on, Delilah! It was just one time! You're not seriously going to hold that over my head forever, right?"

Lori, Delilah, and Leo burst out laughing, making Lincoln roll his eyes playfully, "Geez, you guys are the worst!"

Leo wiped away a tear from laughing and exclaimed, "Ayo! Time to kick off this double date, my peeps! Let's do this!"

The field was an island of games, tents, and rides in the middle of beautiful day. The smell of popcorn and the shouting of carnival barkers filled the air, and Lincoln took a deep breath.

"Oh my gosh, Leo! Look!" Lori squealed, practically bouncing with excitement as she grabbed his arm, "Ring toss! We have to play!" She tugged him over to the booth, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, "Come on, you have to buy some rings! It's going to be so much fun!"

"Alright! You know I'm all in! And guess what? I'm gonna snag you something awesome!" Leo said, his voice upbeat, "So, what's it gonna be? What do you want?"

Lori stroked her chin, her eyes twinkling as she checked out the prizes. After a moment, she grinned and pointed to a monkey with a super long tail and a banana in its little hand, "That one! He's literally adorable!"

Leo smirked, "Alright then." Stretching and limbering up, Leo rolled his neck, flexed his arms, and worked his legs. Lincoln, Delilah and the carny behind the counter all rolled their eyes and Lori giggled behind her hand. Leo tossed the first ring and scored a direct hit. The second and third followed with expert precision, "Someone upstairs is looking out for you, kid." The carny said and grabbed the monkey, "This game is rigged and you still owned it."

Leo struck a confident pose and grinned, "Yeah, I know—I'm pretty awesome. Almost too awesome to handle, if you ask me!"

Lori couldn't help but squeal with excitement as she picked out her own rings, "Alright, guys! Watch this!" she called out, tossing the first ring. It bounced off without a hitch, "Oops! That one was just a warm-up!" Her confidence soared as she let the second and third rings fly, both slipping through the hoops with a perfect swoosh.

"Not too shabby!" The carny smirked, tossing her a cute little penguin doll.

"Here, Leo! You can have this!" Lori gushed, handing over the adorable penguin. She couldn't resist wrapping her arms around a plush monkey, grinning from ear to ear as they strolled through the fairgrounds, ready for more adventures together.

Lincoln tugged on Leo's arm and exclaimed, "C'mon, dude! Let's head to the Whirly Gig! It's gonna be awesome!"

-The Whirly Gig ride-

The crew hopped on The Whirly Gig ride, and man, was it about to get wild! Leo was all strapped in next to Lincoln, and Delilah was riding with Lori, "Yo, this is gonna be epic! I gave the guy a little cash to crank up the speed—get ready to spin until we're dizzy, Rabbit!"

Lincoln peered into the whirly gig ride, his eyes lighting up, "Whoa! Leo, check it out! Someone left a totally awesome corn dog in here!" He reached for it, holding it up like a trophy. But just then, a massive shadow loomed over them, casting darkness across the entire room. Lincoln's heart raced as he looked up to see Leo, towering like a giant and ready to explode.

Leo crossed his arms, his frown growing more intense, "Man, are you seriously considering munching down on that corn dog from this sketchy, disease-infested ride? And then you expect to go in for a kiss with my little sis Delilah?"

Lincoln shrank down a bit, nervously avoiding Leo's gaze, "Um... well..."

"Yo, without going all Splitsies with me, man!" Leo exclaimed, his voice a blend of disbelief and a bit of offense.

Lincoln couldn't help but snicker, "You want to share half of it?"

"Yo! Free food is like, totally the best! That's what you pick up when you roll with a big fam, you dig? Ain't nothing wrong with scoring a free meal!" Leo declared with a proud grin.

Lincoln chuckled, "Yeah, I totally get that!"

A grin spread across Leo's face, "Sweet, delicious!" he exclaimed with excitement. He snatched up the corn dog and sliced it perfectly in half, "Time to fuel up, Velazquest-style!"

They gobbled it down as the ride started spinning, and before they knew it, Lincoln, Leo, Delilah, and Lori were having a blast, laughter ringing out over the whirling fun. What could be better than this?

XXXXX

At the ball toss game, Delilah steps up and knocks down a whole pyramid of milk bottles like it ain't no thing.

"A winner!" The Carny hollers out, all hype.

Delilah jumps up with a big grin, "Yasss!" She struts over and grabs herself a huge teddy bear, like it's the best prize ever.

Lincoln leaped up, grinning from ear to ear, "Whoa, Delilah! That throw was totally epic!"

Delilah wrapped her arms around her huge teddy bear, grinning ear to ear, "Yo, make sure you thank David for showing me how to throw a ball! Having a bro who's all about sports really comes through sometimes." She tossed the prize to her boyfriend, a playful glint in her eye, "Let your lil sis Lola know I snagged this for her. She's gonna flip when she sees this big ol' bear!"

Lincoln grinned, "Absolutely! I'll tell Lola when I get home!" His eyes darted to another game, "Hey, Delilah! Look! Tic Tac Toe!" He started flinging balls at the panels, and BOOM! He got three X's in a diagonal row.

"A winner!" shouted a Carny, handing Lincoln a remote-controlled airplane.

Lincoln's eyes lit up like the Fourth of July, "Whoa! This is epic! I've always wanted one of these!" He gave it a whirl, but whoops—he accidentally zipped it right into Delilah!

Delilah rubbed her head and shot him a playful glare, "Nice flying, ace!"

Lincoln waved the remote-controlled airplane in front of his girlfriend, a sheepish grin on his face, "Uh, so...For you!" He handed it over, half-expecting her to laugh at the whole incident. It was a classic Lincoln move, but hey, everything's better with a little charm, right?

Delilah rolled her eyes and shot back, "Nah, I'm good, fly boy." Her gaze landed on a strength tester, and with a confident swing, she slammed the lever, sending the bell ringing.

"A winner!" the Carny hollered, handing Delilah a plush orca.

With a smirk, Delilah held it up, saying, "You best take this big fella home to your little sis, Lana." She waved the stuffed orca like it was the best prize ever.

XXXXX

Later, Lori and the crew make their way over to Flip's cotton candy cart, "One cotton candy, please!" she calls out, already envisioning the fluffy treat.

As she digs for change, Delilah leans in toward the machine. Suddenly, Flip sees her and bolts! Lori quickly rushes over, pulling Delilah back just in time, but not before the sassy tomboy's hair gets all tangled up in the cotton candy. It's a sugary mess!

Delilah, totally unfazed, takes a big bite out of her hair.

Lori bursts into giggles, "Wow, your plan worked, Delly!" She playfully snatches a handful of cotton candy from Delilah's hair and takes a big bite herself, "Yum! Who knew hair could be so sweet?"

Delilah pulls more cotton candy outta her hair and laughs, "Thanks, Charlie put me on to this trick!"

Leo grinned, his excitement bubbling over as he held up two colorful snow cones, "Yo, Linc! Check it out! I scored us some epic snow cones! Or as I like to call 'em—bro cones!" He gave a playful wink, clearly ready to dive into the sugary goodness.

Lincoln smirks and says, "Oh, sweet! Let's see who can get a brain freeze first! Bring it on!"

They down their snow cones like champs and get those brain freezes all at once, but they're still hyped!

"YEAH/WAAHOO!" Leo/Lincoln hollered, full of energy just like a turbocharged machine!

XXXXX

-The Tunnel of Love-

Leo grabbed Lori's hand and they gets on The Tunnel of Love.

Lori waved at Lincoln and Delilah, "Hey, guys get on the Tunnel of Love with us."

Lincoln dramatically pretended to barf, and Delilah couldn't help but giggle like there was no tomorrow.

Delilah points out another ride, "Yo, Lincoln! Check that out! The Toilet Bowl! That's gotta be more your vibe, love bug!"

Lincoln's eyes lit up with excitement, "No way! This is gonna be epic! Come on, Delilah, let's ditch them and hit the Toilet Bowl ride!"

With a huge grin, Lincoln grabbed Delilah's hand, and they raced off, leaving Lori and Leo behind. The Toilet Bowl was calling their names!

Lori huffed as she waved her hands, "Guys! Wait up!"

"Join hands, you cuties." The Ride Operator said, and with that, the Tunnel of Love ride kicked into gear. Lori rolled her eyes dramatically, "Ugh."

Leo chuckled, "Ha! Looks like the Tunnel of Love is just a little too intense for those two lovebirds."

Lori crossed her arms and pouted at her boyfriend, "Oh, come on, Leo! Don't be mean!"

Leo flashed a teasing smirk, "What's the matter? Someone not ready for a smooch?"

XXXXX

Lincoln and Delilah just got flushed out of the Toilet Bowl, and they couldn't contain their excitement. "TOILET BOWL!" They shouted in unison, laughing as they did their epic best friend secret handshake.

Lincoln bounced on his feet, his signature grin spread wide across his face, "That was totally awesome! What do you say we go for round two?"

"You read my mind!" Delilah exclaimed, flashing a grin as she grabbed his hand. A rush of excitement hit him, like his heart was doing backflips or something.

They headed over to the Toilet Bowl again, ready for more fun.

The happy couple just wrapped up their ride on the Tunnel of Love, and you could practically hear the hearts fluttering!

"Thanks for riding the Tunnel of Love, lovebirds! Watch your step!" The Ride Operator called out with a wink.

Leo grabbed Lori's hand, and honestly, her heart did this wild flip-flop thing that made her giggle. As they strolled home under the twinkling stars, Lori slipped her hand into his, and it felt just so right! "I had a total blast tonight!" Lori exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. "But let's be real—I always have fun with you!" She flashed him her biggest smile, feeling like the luckiest girl ever.

"Same." Leo chimed in, giving a confident nod. "I mean, with you around, it's always a thrill! Never a dull moment, you feel me?"

Lori flashed a grin his way, and Leo shot her back a big smile, feeling that spark between them.

XXXXX

Later that night, back at the Loud house, Lincoln walked into the living room and saw Lori sprawled out on the couch, totally zoned in on the TV. She had a game controller in her hands, and he could barely believe his eyes when he saw what she was playing.

"Whoa, you've got Steal That Car: Lancaster PA!?" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes wide as saucers.

Lori raised an eyebrow, a hint of confusion crossing her face, "Huh? Oh, no way!" She exclaimed, "I'm just borrowing it from Leo! We were totally crashing through levels in this game the other day!"

"Awesome! I've been itching to play that game forever! I heard you can totally steamroll people with those horse-drawn buggies! How crazy is that?!" Lincoln said, his eyes glued to the screen, brimming with excitement.

A smirk crept across Lori's face as she tossed her hair, "Oh, for sure, Linky! It's totes awesome!"

Lincoln plopped down on the couch with his usual grin, "Hey, I gotta ask—do Amish cops really roll around with muskets and flintlock pistols? That sounds totally wild!"

"Here ya go!" Lori said, handing him the controller with a smirk, "Why don't you give it a shot and see for yourself?"

"Don't mind if I do!" Lincoln exclaimed, snatching the controller with an excited grin. He peered at the screen, where his character—a hilarious Amish dude sporting a straw hat and a neckbeard—stood in the middle of a cornfield. "Sweet! A musket!" He said, cycling through the weapons.

Lincoln set off to find some action and stumbled upon a barn raising happening nearby, "This is gonna be epic!" He thought, lining up his shot at one of the farmers. He pulled the trigger, and his character went through the whole dramatic reload process—ramrod and all—while the other guys scrambled away like they'd seen a ghost.

Just then, the cops showed up in their buggies, "Oh, it's on!" Lincoln shouted, firing again. He dashed over, yanked one of the officers out of the buggy, and hopped in, laughing as he sped off, "Now this is what I call a day of fun!"

Lori giggled, tossing her hair over her shoulder, "Whoa, baby bro! That was seriously ballsy!"

"Don't mind if I do!" Lincoln shouted, snatching up the controller like it was the last slice of pizza. He looked up at the screen, where a goofy-looking Amish dude in a straw hat and neckbeard stood in a cornfield. "Check this out!" he exclaimed, cycling through the weapons until he found a musket. "This is so awesome!"

He set off in search of some action and spotted a barn raising happening. "Ooh, this is gonna be hilarious!" He aimed at one of the farmers and fired. His character reloaded like a pro—ramrod and all—while everyone else scattered like they saw a giant spider.

Suddenly, the cops rolled up in their buggies, "Oh no, not the fuzz!" Lincoln laughed, taking aim again and firing once more. Without missing a beat, he sprinted over, yanked an officer out of the buggy, and hopped in, grinning from ear to ear, "This is how you make a grand getaway! Who needs a getaway driver when you're me?"

"Awesome!" Lori exclaimed with a grin, "Now it's my turn!" Lori used a cheat to give her musket a bayonet, then ran around stabbing people with it until the cops showed up, then she switched to a rocket launcher and blew them up. "Whoa!" Lincoln said, "That was awesome."

They took turns playing back and forth for almost an hour, chattering and laughing as they zoomed through all those innocent characters. The last time Lori lost a round, she put down the controller and said, "Hey Lincoln, I just wanted to say that I really enjoy hanging out with you, double date or not! You know that, right? You're literally the best brother!" She flashed him a big smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Lincoln grinned at his big sister, "Hey, I feel the same way, Lori! Hanging out with you is always a blast, big sis!"

They stood there for a moment, eyes locked in a comfortable silence. Lori then playfully tossed him the controller, a bright smile lighting up her face, "C'mon, Lincoln! Ready for another round?"

Lincoln couldn't help but grin back at her—how could he say no?

Yes...Lincoln definitely did want to play again.

The End.

Chapter 45: One of the Boys

The story opens in the chaotic kitchen of the Loud house, where Lincoln is on a mission to find something edible in the refrigerator.

"Alright, let's see what we've got in this fridge of horrors!" Lincoln declared, throwing open the fridge door like it was a treasure chest. He rummaged through the shelves, pulling out random stuff, "Kale? Ugh, who even eats that? Tofu? Seriously? And… 'quin-o-ah'? What even is that?" Lincoln scrunched up his face at the weird grain, "Man, why can't there be pizza in here?"

As he continued his search, he muttered under his breath, "This is why I need a personal chef… or at least a better snack situation!"

"Whoa, whoa, hold up! First off It's called quinoa, Lincoln! And second like you afford a personal chef, Mr. 'I use a stapler to keep my shoes together'?" Johnny chimed in, rolling his eyes so hard they almost fell out! What's next? A cooking show starring you?"

Lincoln took a bite of the quinoa and instantly spit it out, his face twisting in horror, "Ugh! More like quin-yuck! Seriously, all this rabbit food can only mean one thing: Lori's diving headfirst into another health food phase!" He exaggeratedly shivered, as if the thought was totally terrifying.

Johnny grimaced, "Oh joy, a health food revolution! Please tell me this trend doesn't make its way to my castle of junk food. I swear, if I have to endure one more of Mom's veggie experiments, I might just lose it. Can't she just embrace the fact that broccoli is my one true love?!"

Just then, Lincoln spotted a jar of peanut butter stuck way at the back of the fridge, "Whoa, peanut butter! Now this is what I'm talking about!" He shouted, diving right in with his fingers. He smeared it all over his face, grinning like a kid in a candy store as he dug into the delicious, sticky goodness, "This is the best!" He declared, totally lost in his peanut butter paradise.

Lola strutted into the room, her fancy tea party cups clutched in her hands, but came to an abrupt stop, "Ugh, Lincoln! Seriously, could you be any more gross?" she exclaimed, wrinkling her nose in total disgust, "Have a little class!"

Johnny grinned mischievously, "Oh, come on, princess! You sound like a diesel truck with that burp. Seriously, are you auditioning for a spot in a truck stop diner?"

"Touché!" Lola exclaimed with a playful giggle, twirling around before skipping out of the kitchen like a true star.

Luan burst in next, her signature grin lighting up the room, with Mr. Coconuts perched on her arm, ready for a laugh, "That's all for sports, and now the weather…" Mr. Coconuts announced in a silly voice, flipping his little puppet head around.

Just then, Lincoln let out a loud belch that echoed across the room like a thunderclap.

"It's cloudy with a chance of…." Mr. Coconuts started, but Luan couldn't help herself, "You're disgusting." She said, rolling her eyes but chuckling at the same time. Shaking her head, she skipped out of the room, already dreaming up her next pun!

Lincoln let out a heavy sigh, throwing his hands down to his sides, "Ugh, my whole life is like this! Seriously, can I catch a break for once?"

"Whoa there, little miss drama queen! Got a flair for the theatrical, huh?" Johnny said, snagging a soda from the fridge like it was a prize in a game show, his eyebrow doing a little dance.

"Okay, maybe just a little! But seriously, living with 10 sisters? It's like I'm stuck in a never-ending reality show!" Lincoln exclaimed, throwing his hands up in total exasperation.

"Pfft, seriously? Who wouldn't want a family like ours? I mean, I've got nine brothers and a sister—talk about a party! It's like a superhero squad but with more drama and fewer spandex outfits!" Johnny said with a casual shrug.

Lincoln sighed, "Ugh, but have you thought about the bathroom lines? You wouldn't believe the chaos!" Suddenly, a flashback hit him. There was his house, complete mayhem—his sisters were all lined up, groaning and tapping their feet, waiting for their turn.

"Finally!" Lincoln shouted, racing into the bathroom like it was the finish line in a race. But just a few seconds later, he bolted back out, facepalming, "Gah! I forgot my loofah!" He dashed back in, only to find a massive line forming again, "No way! Why is it always like this?!" He groaned, shaking his head as the flashback faded away.

Johnny smirked, "Hey, just so you know, having 10 brothers wouldn't change your life much. I mean, come on—it's still the same bathroom chaos! You'd just have a line of dudes waiting to brush their teeth while you're fighting for mirror time! Classic!"

"What about your dating life?" Lincoln fired back with a smirk, raising an eyebrow, "I bet my sisters are totally bugging you, I mean, who could resist their relentless matchmaking?"

Another flashback began, showing Johnny and Lynn Jr. attempting to sneak down the stairs for a date.

"Later, losers! Johnny and I are off on a super awesome date!" Lynn Jr. yelled, but before she could even step outside, her sisters swooped in like a pack of nosy bees.

"What? You're really going out?!" They all yelled at once, buzzing around Johnny and L.J. in a frenzy of excitement.

"In that shirt?!" Lola exclaimed, her nose crinkling up like someone just served her a plate of broccoli, "Ew, that's like, totally unacceptable!"

"What's the deal with it?!" Lynn Jr. protested, crossing her arms and giving a fierce frown, "I don't get what everyone's fussing about!"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! You call that posture?!" Luna exclaimed, her eyebrow raised high. She pointed at her friend, a playful grin spreading across her face. "C'mon, you gotta get it together! Rock that confidence!"

"My posture? It's as fine as a freshly sharpened katana, metal head!" Johnny shot back, puffing out his chest like he was about to take on a whole army, "I mean, look at me! Straight as an arrow, baby!"

"And your hair? Ugh, it looks like a totes disaster!" Leni exclaimed, tilting her head to get a better look at his messy locks, "Like, did you even brush it today?"

"Whoa there, hold your horses! I don't mess with my hair, Leni-Bun. I like it wild and tousled, just like my life—chaotic and fabulous! Johnny style, baby!" Johnny chuckled, shaking his head at the sheer absurdity of it all.

"Hey, are you wearing deodorant?!" Lori exclaimed, scrunching her nose as she leaned in way too close, looking totally appalled.

"Hey, don't you touch me there!" Lynn Jr. shouted, pushing her way through the crowd like a linebacker dodging tackles. The flashback wrapped up with her and Johnny looking totally confused and flustered, like they just had the craziest play of their lives!

Back in the present, Lincoln chuckled and shook his head, "Man, dating in this house? It's like a wild Olympic sport!"

"Okay, I'll admit it, that was a bit extra, but hey, suddenly I was like a unicorn at a goth convention—girls were actually looking at me on the next date after your sisters worked their magical makeover sorcery on me! I was feeling like the king of the world... until Lynn threw a tantrum that could rival an angry cat. Seriously, what is it with drama queens?!" Johnny admitted with a shiver.

"Hey, speaking of meltdowns, what's the scoop with that whole voting thing?" Lincoln said, raising an eyebrow and trying to keep it cool.

The scene shifts to a flashback where all the siblings are piled into Lori and Leni's room for a sibling meeting.

"Alright, everyone! Listen up! I'm literally ready to hear your ideas for how we should spend this awesome day!" Lori said, her excitement shining through, "Let's make it epic!"

Lincoln shot his hand up excitedly, "Ooh! Ooh! How about Dairy Land? Ice cream for everybody!"

But before he could even finish, every sister echoed a loud buzzer noise and shot him a thumbs down, their expressions saying it all.

"Okay, okay, tough crowd… what about Gus' Games and Grub?" Lincoln blurted out, hope sparkling in his eyes.

Once again, the same deafening buzzer noise rang out, and the sisters all shook their heads in unison, completely shutting down his idea.

"Uh… um… what if we—" Lincoln started, trying to think on his feet, but just like before, the girls buzzed him out before he could even finish his thought!

"I've got a super awesome idea that we'll ALL literally love!" Lori exclaimed with her trademark enthusiasm.

The scene cuts to the mall where the sisters are all enjoying themselves while Lincoln sulks on a bench, looking particularly grumpy.

"I remember that epic day at the mall! You know, where I gave you the grand tour of nerdy paradise—comic book store on the left, arcade on the right! And then we went full 'food coma' mode at the food court like two champions!" Johnny exclaimed, throwing his hands in the air like an overdramatic villain.

Lincoln groaned, throwing his head back dramatically, "Ugh, man, I'm totally blowing my point here, aren't I?"

Johnny nodded his head with a smirk, "Yup! You're just a little, lovable goofball!"

"It's just that living with ten sisters is... a whole lot." Lincoln sighed, crossing his arms and looking away, "I mean, don't get me wrong, I love them, but sometimes I just need a little peace and quiet!"

"Aw, come on, there have to be some good times in there, right?" Johnny nudged even adding a sly wink and a cheeky grin.

"Well, when I get hurt, my sisters totally come running to my rescue pretty fast." Lincoln said with a smirk, clearly enjoying the attention.

In a flashback, we see Lincoln sprawled out on the living room floor, completely absorbed in his handheld video game, the world around him fading away as he battles digital enemies and levels up his character.

Suddenly, Johnny lumbers in, totally unaware, and—oops!—he steps right on Lincoln! "Ow! Dude, watch where you're going! You just squished me!"

In an instant, all his sisters burst into the living room.

"Awww, poor Linky!" They chorused, worry etched across their faces.

"Oh my gosh! Look who it is! It's Bun-Bun!" Lori exclaimed, waving her arms excitedly as she held out the stuffed rabbit to Lincoln, "Aren't you just the cutest little fluff ball?"

"Hey, let Lily give your boo-boo a gentle kiss!" Leni said cheerfully, cradling wiggly Lily in her arms, who was bouncing with excitement to help out, "It'll be super better in no time!"

"Gauze! Stat!" Shouted Lola and Lana, both in their signature intense style, as they hurriedly unrolled the bandages like it was a high-stakes race. Lola flicked her hair back dramatically while Lana expertly maneuvered around her, making sure they were ready for anything that came their way!

Lynn yanked Johnny by the arm, giving him a playful twist, "Come on, you big goof! Say you're sorry, or else!"

"Oopsie! My bad, Lincoln! Didn't mean to turn you into my personal doormat!" Johnny squeaked, his voice laced with sarcasm as he tried to untangle himself from the awkward situation. Wincing from the twist, he added, "Guess that's what I get for trying to be a friendly neighbor and a klutz at the same time!"

"Clear!" Lisa shouted, charging in like a whirlwind with an AED in hand.

She pressed the pads onto Lincoln's chest and delivered a shocking jolt. A loud, pained scream burst from him, and just like that, the flashback faded away.

Lincoln laughed and said, "Okay, okay, maybe I was being a little over the top, but seriously, sometimes I really wish I had ten brothers instead! Can you imagine the adventures we'd have?"

Just then, Lisa burst into the kitchen, her eyes narrowing as she snatched the peanut butter away from him with lightning speed.

"And I seriously wish you'd knock it off with using your booger-picking finger to dig into our communal peanut butter!" Lisa declared, hands on her hips and a look of exasperation on her face.

"I think you might be mixing up Lincoln with Lana! But hey, who wouldn't want a red hat-wearing, tomboy in their life? Right? I mean, she could totally join me on Awesomeness filled adventure—we'd make history… or at least a really weird sitcom!" Johnny snickers.

"Touché." Lisa replied, rolling her eyes with an exaggerated sigh. As the two boys headed out, Johnny playfully ruffled Lisa's hair, causing her to huff in annoyance, "Hmmm…" She said, tapping her chin as her mind whirred with ideas.

XXXXX

Later that night, Lincoln was sleeping soundly, totally lost in dreamland, when suddenly a shadow appeared over him. He jolted awake, yanking the light chain.

"Whoa! Lisa? What are you doing here?" He exclaimed, blinking away the sleepiness, "It's the middle of the night! You're gonna give me a heart attack!"

"I've been thinking about your wish from earlier." Lisa replied with a cheeky grin, adjusting her glasses, "You know, I might just have a scientific way to make that happen!"

"My wish?" Lincoln squinted in confusion.

"Indeed! I believe I can be of assistance!" With a grand gesture, Lisa showcased a rather peculiar wristwatch, "This remarkable device allows you to traverse to an alternate dimension where you shall have not one, but ten brothers!"

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, skepticism oozing from his voice, "Riiiiiight... Lisa, have you been experimenting with your latest 'kiddie chemicals' again? Seriously, what kind of crazy idea do you have this time?"

Ignoring his sarcasm, Lisa pressed a button on the watch, and a swirling portal popped into existence.

"Holy moly! That is totally awesome!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes popping with excitement. He took a step closer but then paused, scratching his head, "Hold up—why are you doing all this just for me?"

"I simply must find some beta testers, of course! And you won't believe it—Lana is presently in a rather peculiar dimension where she has transformed into a frog!" Lisa declared, her excitement causing her to bounce on her heels.

"Okay, we're totally doing this!" Lincoln declared, pumped up, "I can feel it in my bones—this is going to be epic!"

"Do keep this in mind: you have a mere 24 hours to return. Should you fail to do so, you shall be permanently stranded in that place." Lisa cautioned, her tone taking on a gravity that belied her youthful demeanor.

"Awesome! I'm totally ready for this!" Lincoln exclaimed with a big grin as he strapped on the watch, "Let's do this!"

As the timer steadily counted down the final hours, Lisa offered him an encouraging thumbs-up, "Best of luck! I shall observe from this vantage point!"

With one last shout, Lincoln was pushed through the vortex, his scream echoing as he disappeared.

On the other side, he landed—plop!—in a room that looked oddly familiar.

"Whoa! This definitely doesn't look like a different dimension." Lincoln mumbled, scratching his head, "More like my normal...great! Just what I needed—a surprise visit from my own chaotic homelife!"

Just then, a male version of Lori strutted out of his room, text in hand, "That is literally LOL! Come on, Loni! We gotta hightail it outta here!" Loki exclaimed, his voice bursting with energy, "We've got adventures to snag and laughs to blast! Let's roll!"

A male version of Leni—now Loni—strolled in, his eyes wide and curious, "Whoa! Loki, did someone, like, totally move the doorway or what?!"

Next, a male version of Luna burst out, strumming a guitar, "Alrighty then, bro! Let's rock this joint!" Luke exclaimed, his voice full of energy and mischief, just like a true Loud, "I've got the jams to make everyone lose their minds!"

Laughter echoed as a male version of Luan and a female version of Mr. Coconuts followed, "I wooden miss it!" Mrs. Coconuts chimed in, "Good one, Mrs. Coconuts!" Lane giggled, clearly amused.

The four boys bolted down the stairs, leaving Lincoln scratching his head in confusion. Out of nowhere, a guy who looked just like Lynn barged in, sporting a football, "62! Hut!" he shouted, his energy electrifying the room.

And then came a male version of Lucy. "Sigh." Lars grumbled, slamming the door behind him.

Chaos erupted as a male version of Lana wrestled with a male version of Lola, who was angrily steering a military-styled jeep covered in bright stickers.

"Hey, Lexx! Stop that honking before I stuff a frog down your pants!" Leif shouted, gripping the squirming frog like it was a microphone, "I mean it! You don't want to mess with me when I've got my buddy here!"

"Touch me, and I'll make sure you regret it!" Lexx shouted, blaring the horn like it was the end of the world, "MOOOOOOOOOM!" He added with a dramatic, high-pitched squeal, his voice echoing through the chaos.

The twin boys engaged in a friendly brawl, and just then, a male version of Lisa strolled up, looking unimpressed, "Can you guys keep it down? Leon needs his beauty sleep." Levi announced, shaking his head.

Leon, the male version of Lily, was wailing in the corner.

"Speak English, Levi!" The twins shouted in unison.

"Shut your pie-holes so Leon can nap!" Levi shot back, raising his voice.

Amidst the chaos, Lincoln stood there, completely wide-eyed, glancing down at the watch, "Holy moly! It actually worked!" he exclaimed, excitement bubbling up inside him. This was going to be a wild ride!

The remaining brothers rushed down the stairs, each eager for the adventure ahead.

"Hey Lincoln, you coming with us?" Levi called out, a smirk on his face.

Lincoln rolled his eyes and sighed, "Ugh, seriously? Where are we headed? More clothes shopping? Just what I wanted!"

The brothers erupted into laughter, their voices echoing through the house.

"Yeah, right!" Lynn said, rolling his eyes dramatically, "Like that's ever gonna happen!"

"You're the funniest, Lincoln! We're heading to Dairyland, remember? It was literally your bright idea!" Loki said, flashing a cheeky grin, his excitement bubbling over, "I mean, who wouldn't want to dive into a mountain of ice cream and ride the wildest rides? Let's go!"

Lincoln's face lit up with excitement, "Sweet! My sisters never let me choose where we go!" He yelled, practically bouncing with glee.

Just then, Loni walked into the front door, a puzzled expression splashed across his face, "Sisters? What are you talking about?" He said, arching an eyebrow.

Lincoln chuckled nervously, scrambling for an explanation, "Uh... you know, the nuns! They totally can't stand amusement parks!" He blurted out, hoping it would make sense. Without waiting for a response, he dashed after his brothers, heart pounding, just hoping they wouldn't ask any more questions.

Loni shrugged and closed the door behind him as the chaos continued outside.

When they reached Vanzilla, they spotted Johnny approaching them with a curious look.

"Johnny?!" Lincoln shouted, waving his arms excitedly.

"Hey, Snow Ball! Where the heck are you guys off to now? A pizza party? A rescue mission?" Johnny asked curious at the Loud Brothers latest adventure.

"We're heading to Dairyland! You wanna come with us?" Loki shouted, his eyes shining with excitement.

"Come on, guys! The rides there are totally awesome!" Lynn exclaimed, bouncing on his toes with excitement.

"And there's a HUGE petting zoo! I mean, it's the COOLEST thing ever, guys!" Leif shouted, his excitement echoing, "You won't believe all the adorable animals! It's gonna be EPIC!"

Johnny paused, a smirk creeping across his face like a ninja in the night, "Oh yeah, count me in! I mean, who wouldn't want to splash around in a chocolate milk stream? Just picture it: my super-smooth self doing belly flops into a sea of cocoa goodness! It's like Willy Wonka's dream come true, except with less Oompa Loompas and more epic shenanigans. Let's do this!"

The brothers exploded with excitement at the thought of their buddy joining the fun!

"PILE ON, JOHNNY!" Leif bellowed, launching himself at Johnny like a cannonball, with the others tumbling in right behind him!

"We got you!" Levi laughed, while Lars chimed in, "Say uncle!"

"Wait, hold up! I thought he was our neighbor!" Loni exclaimed, eyes wide with confusion.

"GET OFF ME, YOU LITTLE MONKEYS!" Johnny shouted, half-laughing and half-ready to whip out his imaginary katanas. With a dramatic flourish, he tossed the boys off him like they were made of helium.

The boys flew through the air, laughter filling the air as they scrambled back to their feet, ready for the fun ahead!

Time Skip to the Vanzilla cruising through Royal Woods, the gang is buzzing with excitement.

"Yes! Dairyland was epic, dude!" Loki yelled, his excitement filling the room, "I can't believe how awesome it was!"

"Great idea, Lincoln!" Lane added, pumping his fist in the air.

"Nice job, dude! You totally crushed it!" Luke chuckled, playfully tussling Lincoln's hair with a smirk.

"You're the man, Lincoln!" The brothers cheered in unison.

In the middle of their celebration, Lincoln suddenly let out a huge belch. "Whoa! My bad, everyone!" he exclaimed, scratching the back of his head with a sheepish grin. "Guess I overdid it on the milk shakes."

"You should be sorry, 'cause that was weak!" Lynn shouted, then topped him with an even louder belch that echoed around the van.

"Ha! That was nothing! Check this out!" Leif boasted, grinning from ear to ear. With an exaggerated flourish, he lifted his arm and unleashed an epic armpit fart that echoed through the room, "Who needs a sound system when you've got this talent?!" He laughed, clearly enjoying the reaction he was getting.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold the phone! Can we just hit pause on the gross-out fest? Seriously, it's like a horror show in my brain right now! Not cool, people! Johnny's got limits, and we're officially crossing into cringe territory!" Johnny lamented, clearly annoyed.

But Loki, with rosy cheeks let out a small but mighty fart, "Oops!" He shouted as the others burst into giggles.

"Uh, forget it!" Johnny shrugged dramatically, like a superhero who just lost a chili dog.

"That was my shoe, dudes!" Loki shouted, his face turning as red as a tomato.

"So, was that your shoe when your girlfriend came over last week, huh?" Lexx exclaimed with his trademark loudness and a mischievous smirk plastered on his face.

Loki shot him a glare, eyebrows furrowing, but Lexx just grinned even wider, clearly enjoying the moment.

"Hey, my fabulous friends! How about we hit the pause button on our bro-mazing adventure! Let' grab some grub and fuel up. I mean, look there's Gus' Games N' Grub! It's like a buffet of awesome and a sanctuary for nerds!" Johnny suggested, pointing at Gus' Games N' Grub.

"Sweet! That's totally awesome!" Loki exclaimed, skidding to a stop and slamming the car into park, "Let's go, team!"

"Gus's Games N' Grub? No way! This is gonna be epic!" Lincoln shouted, bolting through the door with excitement. He could hardly contain himself, ready for whatever adventures awaited him inside!

Loki burst into the room, arms wide open, and shouted, "Check it out, everyone! Five delicious pizzas for ten hungry dudes!" He grinned from ear to ear, reveling in his epic food victory. Just then, Johnny let out a loud cough, and Loki quickly adjusted, raising his voice even more, "Whoops! I meant eleven guys! Let's chow down!"

"I hope Mom and Dad gave us enough dough!" Lane joked, chuckling at his own pun.

Lincoln lunged for a slice of pizza, practically inhaling it, "Yum! Who's up for some epic games before we call it a night?" he shouted, grinning as he glanced around at his brothers and Johnny, excitement bubbling over.

"Are you serious right now? You're lookin' at the dude with the ultimate high score on DDR and Garage Band!" Luke exclaimed, bursting with confidence and ready to show off his skills.

"Lincoln, don't you think we should delve into the cursed realms of that new fighting game? I've heard whispers of a werewolf character lurking in the arcade version." Lars said, an eerie thrill in his voice, as shadows danced in the dim light around them.

"Sure, Lars!" Lincoln replied, just as everyone had a request for him to play.

Time Skip to the boys playing hockey in the hallway.

Lincoln glanced at the clock, his face falling a little, "Only 12 more hours, guys! Ugh, I wish this didn't have to end." He sighed, kicking the floor with his skate, "Why does everything fun have to come to an end? Can't we just freeze time and keep playing forever? I wish this didn't have to end." He sighed.

The others exchanged puzzled looks.

"Only 12 more hours 'til what?" Loki Loud exclaimed, his brows knitted together in confusion. He tapped his foot impatiently, waiting for the answer that would make everything make sense.

"Hey, dude, you alright?" Luke asked, his voice full of concern.

Lynn scratched his head with his hockey stick in confusion.

"Oh, um, hey guys! I'll be right back, just gotta zip to my room real quick!" Lincoln exclaimed, his excitement bubbling over.

He took off down the hallway, only to slam right into a shelf, "Oof! Guess the linen closet is still... you know, the linen closet in this dimension!"

Rubbing his head, he looked around, trying to regain his composure, "Uh, okay, so, hey there…" But before he could finish, he spotted Lynn charging at him. Lincoln quickly sidestepped to avoid a collision, "Whoa! Lynn! Haha! So, um… where's my room?!"

"Right where it always is, you goofball." Lynn Jr. teased with a grin.

To Lincoln's surprise, he discovered he was sharing a room with Male Lynn and Lars. Male Lynn was perched up on the top bunk, while Lars was chilling in a vampire coffin.

"Wait, hold up! Three of us live in here?" Lincoln blinked, his eyes wide with disbelief. "This is gonna be one wild sleepover!"

Lars emerged from his coffin, a wicked grin playing on his lips, "Where else would we slumber, my wretched soul? The linen closet, perhaps?"

Lincoln climbed up to his top bunk and squinted at his stuffed rabbit, "Hey, uh, what's going on with Bun-Bun?" He asked, scratching his head. Something seemed off, and he wasn't about to leave it alone, "Did you get into a pillow fight or something?" He leaned closer, intrigued.

"Leif totally wrecked him, and Loki had to drag Loni in to patch things up." Lars said, shrugging in that edgy Goth way awhile reading his book.

"For a guy, Loni's actually pretty awesome at sewing." Lynn said, giving a nod of approval.

"You know, sewing isn't just some girly pastime, right?" Lars said, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he arched an eyebrow, "It's an art form, a way to create something dark and beautiful."

"Even as a boy, Leni has my back." Lincoln replied quietly, a small smile creeping onto his face, feeling all warm and fuzzy inside, "She's the best."

"Well..." Lynn began, but a huge yawn cut him off, "...night, dude." He playfully punched Lincoln's arm before getting comfy for the night.

"Night, guys." Lincoln said, trying to drift off to sleep when suddenly, a swarm of bats erupted from his pillow, and he screamed in terror.

"Oh, my sincerest apologies, dear brother! I found myself pondering the tragic disappearance of my beloved bat colony." Lars lamented from within his coffin, a hint of sorrow in his voice, like a dark cloud draping over a moonlit night.

The next morning, Lincoln kicked off his blanket and jumped out of bed, ready to tackle the day. As he strolled down the hallway, he was hit with a sight that made him groan. A long line of boys was snaking in front of the bathroom!

"Ugh, Johnny was totally right about this!" Lincoln thought, rolling his eyes, "Why is it always like this? Can't a guy just get a little privacy in the morning?" He shook his head, trying to figure out how he could outsmart the bathroom line and get to his plans for the day.

"Luke! Get outta there, dude! Other peeps need to go too, you know?! This isn't just your bathroom!" Loki shouted, his voice echoing with exaggerated exasperation.

"Yo dude, you up for a thumb wrestle?" Lynn called out to Lars, giving him a playful grin. Lars nodded, ready for the challenge.

Lexx bounced on his heels, grinning like a goofball, "Hey Linc! You wanna join Leif and me for an epic game of war later?" He asked, practically vibrating with excitement, "It's gonna be totally awesome!"

"Um, actually, I have to go somewhere later." Lincoln said, trying to brush it off.

"Come on, pleeease?" Leif whined, his big puppy dog eyes just begging for a little mercy. It was one of those looks that made it super hard for Lincoln to say no.

'Ugh, come on! Even as boys, they totally know that look!' Lincoln thought, a grin starting to form on his face.

"I'll think about it, alright?" He said to the twins, and they both lunged at him with tight hugs.

"Awesome, bro!" They cheered, bouncing with excitement.

After Lincoln finished up in the bathroom, he stepped outside and said to himself with a grin, "Maybe I should hang out here. My bros are basically like my sisters, except, you know, they're all dudes!" He looked around, shrugging, "I can totally picture a Lincoln back home stepping into my shoes right now."

Scanning the yard, he saw his brothers in the middle of their usual chaotic fun. Loki and Loni were busy snapping goofy selfies, making silly faces at the camera. Lars was glued to his werewolf book, probably imagining all kinds of monster mayhem, while Lynn was showing off his epic jump rope tricks. Leif and Lexx were in the middle of an epic battle, with Leif launching frogs while Lexx countered with his army men. Luke was jamming out to his boom box, and Lane was juggling fruit while balancing on a unicycle. Just another day in the Loud house—classic family chaos at its finest!

Lincoln sighed and checked his watch, tapping it impatiently. Just when he was about to fling it into the nearest trash can, a voice shouted, "Lincoln, wait!"

"Lisa?" Lincoln blinked, caught off guard.

He looked closer at the watch and saw Lisa's face on a screen, tears streaming down her cheeks, "What's going on? Did you accidentally blow up the lab again?" Lincoln asked, half-joking, but he could tell this was serious.

"Lincoln, this isn't just about time! It's about... well, it's about us!" She exclaimed, her voice a mix of urgency and frustration.

"Who's that?" Loni exclaimed, leaning in closer to get a better look at Lincoln's awesome world-hoping watch. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, and he couldn't help, but bounce a little in excitement, "Is it a cool toy or something? I need to know!"

"Uh, it's my new computer girlfriend!" Lincoln hurriedly said, trying to hide the watch behind his back like it was a top-secret invention.

"Whoa cool, how awesome would it be to have a computer girlfriend who's a total tomboy?!" Loni exclaimed with a grin, her eyes lighting up with excitement, "I can just picture us playing video games together and going on wild adventures! Sweet! Gotta bounce—I need to look this up!" And with that, he danced off, brain buzzing with ideas.

Lincoln shuffled into the garage for some privacy and addressed the watch again, "Lisa, how are you talking to me?"

"I distinctly mentioned that I would keep an eye on you and Lana from the comfort of my room! However, that is not the main concern at hand. I implore you, please do not abandon us!" Lisa urged, her voice quavering with emotion.

"I was just thinking about—" Lincoln started to explain but was cut off.

"No! You were on the brink of forsaking us for that other dimension! How could you possibly entertain such an idea?!" Lisa exclaimed, dabbing at her tears.

"Lisa… I'm really sorry about everything. I totally messed up thinking I could just stay here. I was being really dumb!" Lincoln said, scratching his head and looking a bit sheepish, "I just didn't think it through."

"Kindly, I implore you not to allow my words to persuade you to return if it is truly your desire to remain there!" Lisa exclaimed, before suddenly ending the call.

Lincoln sighed heavily.

Out of nowhere, a voice pierced the stillness, "Pray tell, are you contemplating a return?"

"Levi?!" Lincoln exclaimed, noticing Levi walking over, cradling Leon in his arms.

"Indeed, that is my likeness, at least in this particular reality." Levi declared with a charming smile.

"Hey, are you gonna spill this to the others?" Lincoln asked, fidgeting a bit, "You know how they can be!"

"Oh no! I certainly don't wish for them to be aware of other dimensions…at least not just yet." Levi replied with an air of nonchalance.

"So, what do you know then?" Lincoln asked, his eyes wide with curiosity, "Come on, spill the beans! I need to know what's going on, like right now!"

"I deduced that you arrived in our dimension yesterday utilizing that rather intriguing watch of yours." Levi remarked, gesturing towards it with a knowing glance, "You see, I possess a dimension-hopping device in our room, and I took the liberty of examining your watch while everyone was in slumber."

"Hey, what's the deal with all this?" Lincoln asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I wished to converse with a being from another dimension before you return home. Please go back, dear brother. Your rightful place is with your family." Levi urged with a gentle insistence.

Lincoln nodded, a smile creeping onto his face. He activated his watch, opening a portal back home, casting one last glance at Levi and Leon. Leon waved goodbye, and Levi turned away, hiding his face.

In a flash, Lincoln was back in the garage, and as soon as Lincoln stepped outside, he saw Johnny making his way out of the Loud House.

"Johnny!" Lincoln shouted, running over and launching himself into a hug, "Dude, I've totally missed you!"

"Sweet merciful jellybeans, Lincoln! What the chili dogs is with the sudden hug assault?!" Johnny exclaimed, jaw dropping in surprise.

The rest of the sisters rushed over, their eyes wide with worry from the sudden yelling.

"Whoa! What's going on? Are you guys okay? Here's Bun-Bun, Linky!" Lori exclaimed, dashing over with a concerned look, "You can't just yell like that without warning! You scared me half to death!"

The sisters gathered around him, comfortingly patting his back.

"Lily will totes kiss it and make it all better!" Leni chirped with a big smile, "That's what sweet little sisters are for, right?"

"Thanks, guys. You're the best." Lincoln said, feeling the warmth of the moment.

Lily planted a kiss on his cheek, beaming up at her brother.

"It feels good to be home. I promise I'll never complain about having sisters again!" Lincoln said, holding them close for a moment.

Just then, Johnny cleared his throat, shattering the lovey-dovey vibes like a piñata at a birthday party, "Hey, as much as I love this warm and fuzzy group hug—seriously, I'm feeling all the feels right now—but could we hit the brakes on this cuddle fest? My leg's cramping up like it's trying to win a wrestling match!"

Lola flipped her hair and huffed, "Ugh, seriously? You're gonna ruin this totally perfect family moment? How totally uncool! You, sir, are sooo lacking in class!"

"Seriously, get off me!" Johnny exclaimed, throwing Lola a glare that could cut glass.

As the sisters bounced back into their usual routines, Lisa hung out with Lincoln and Johnny a bit longer.

"Hey, Lisa?" Lincoln started, his usual energy shining through.

"Yeah?" Lisa replied, raising an eyebrow, curious about what was coming next.

"I gotta say, I'm really happy with how things are going in my life right now." Lincoln said, grinning from ear to ear, "Like, it's totally awesome!"

"I'm quite content with my life as well, dear brother." Lisa remarked a smile brightening her face in return.

Johnny blinked in confusion, "Sooo, why'd you give me a bear hug, Lincoln? Did I win a free chili dog or something? Because if so, I'm ALL in!"

Lincoln paused for a second, his eyes wide with excitement, "So, get this! I went to this crazy dimension where my sisters were actually brothers! It was totally awesome! I mean, can you imagine the chaos? No pink room, way more sports, and way fewer hair products! It was like a dream come true!"

"Ohhh! That's why I caught Lisa trying to hold back the waterworks earlier. She may try to play it cool, but deep down, she's just a tiny ball of feels waiting to explode! Classic!" Johnny said with a nod, clearly enjoying the drama like it was a summer blockbuster movie.

Lincoln nodded enthusiastically, "Yeah, I almost got comfy over there, but Lisa, you reminded me that I'm still your big bro! My real family and home is right here with you guys!" He grinned wide as he pulled Lisa and Johnny into another big bear hug.

Lisa embraced her elder brother with a warm hug, exclaiming, "I find that my emotions resonate perfectly with yours!"

"Well, you're back now, and that's great and all, but how about you do me a solid and LET ME GO!" Johnny huffed, rolling his eyes as he dodged the whole sappy affection thing. Seriously, who knew cuddles could be so annoying?

Lisa and Lincoln couldn't help but chuckle as they wrapped Johnny in a big family hug. He squirmed and blushed, clearly embarrassed by their goofy affection, but that only made them want to hug him more! They were determined to share the joy of being together, especially after all that drama with different dimensions. After all, nothing could keep the Loud family apart for long!

The End.

Chapter 46: A Princess's Tale

The story kicks off at the Loud House, where chaos reigns as usual.

"Dad, could you help me with my dress? It ripped and I really need—" Lola attempted to ask, but was cut off.

"Sorry, cupcake! I gotta run and help Dad with his driving—it's about time he got behind the wheel again! We're off to the biggest... and I mean the biggest empty parking lot you've ever seen! His license has been collecting dust like my old fishing gear, so I'm giving him a crash course. I swear, he's more at home in a boat than in a car!" Lynn Sr. grinned foolishly.

Lola huffed with frustration, tapping her foot like a volcano ready to erupt. She stormed into the kitchen, where she found Mom and Luan in the middle of a pie-baking marathon, "MOM! I need your help!" Lola whined, brandishing the dress like a battle flag.

"I'm really sorry, honey! I'm helping Luan bake a mountain of pies! I swear, I don't know why she needs so many, but I'll be right with you as soon as I can!" Rita replied, eyes focused on the oven timer.

"AAAARGH!" Lola shrieked, throwing her hands up in frustration and marching back upstairs to her room.

SLAM! The door echoed, jolting a half-asleep Lana, sprawled out on the floor.

"Huh? What was that?" Lana mumbled, rubbing her eyes and stifling a yawn, "What'd you do that for? I was having a pretty great nap!"

"Mom and Dad are WAY too busy to help me! I just need to fix this STUPID tear in my dress!" Lola fumed, shaking the damaged fabric.

Lana squinted at the dress, which had a tear near the bottom that was barely noticeable, "If Mom and Dad are no-shows, why not ask Leni? She's like, super good with clothes."

"Hmm, I guess I could." Lola's irritation began to fade. She trudged out of her room only to realize her mistake: Leni was off with David, going to a wrestling show, "Ugh!" Lola groaned.

Just then, Lincoln strolled up the stairs, lending an ear, "What's up, Lola?"

With a mix of annoyance and hope, she explained, "My dress has this STUPID tear and Mom and Dad won't help!"

Lincoln glanced at the dress, sizing up the damage, "That doesn't look too bad. Just needs a few stitches, I think."

Lola and Lynn exchanged puzzled looks.

"What?" Lincoln squawked, as if he was the confused one, "Leni taught me the basics of sewing." He shrugged.

Lola's eyes sparkled, "You mean, you can fix it?" With her best puppy-dog eyes, she moved closer.

Lincoln sighed, "I mean, sure, I guess I could give it a shot. I'm not a pro like Mom or Leni, though!"

"Hey!" Lynn interrupted, holding a tennis ball and bouncing it against the wall, "What about our game of catch?"

"You want to play catch... in the hallway?" Lola raised an eyebrow.

"Well, Lisa's busy conducting some crazy experiment in the backyard with something about radiation poisoning or whatever." Lynn shrugged.

"It won't take long, right Lincoln?" Lola pleaded.

Lincoln rubbed his chin, "Shouldn't be too tough if I remember what to do." Lincoln marched into Leni's room, quickly spotting some string that matched the dress color and a needle, "Alright, let's see… just gotta poke the needle through here… easy-peasy!" He mumbled, trying to channel his inner seamstress. With his best amateur skills, he managed to patch the tear and even added some glitter and glue to hide his less-than-perfect handiwork, "Ta-da! What do you think?" Lincoln asked, holding up the dress with a nervous grin.

Lola's face lit up brighter than the glitter he used, "Oh my gosh! It looks amazing! I can't even tell it was ripped! Thank you, Lincoln!" She lunged forward and wrapped him in a grateful hug.

Lincoln, taken aback, smiled, realizing he must've really saved the day.

Lynn chuckled from the doorway, "That's adorable, Lola. Didn't know you had a soft side!"

"Well, I needed the dress ready for the practice pageant later today, so... just showing my appreciation!" Lola beamed, clutching the dress like a trophy.

Lincoln grinned back, "Anytime, sis!"

As Lola skipped back to her room, admiring Lincoln's repair job, she thought, 'Anytime, huh? I might just take him up on that offer if Mom and Dad don't step in!'

XXXXX

"Okay, just a little more..." Lola carefully applied the last of her eyeliner, putting the finishing touches on her look, "Done!" She declared triumphantly, giving herself a little twirl in front of the mirror. She let out a satisfied sigh, admiring her handiwork, "Don't I just look amazing?" She asked, her voice echoing off the walls, but no one was there to answer.

"Well, we have the same face, so yes, yes you do," came the voice of Lana from across the room, where she was sprawled out on the floor, tossing her pet frog, Hops, into the air.

"Ugh, you could at least look at me when you say that!" Lola pouted, striking a pose with one hand on her hip.

Lana flipped her head upside down, peering through her messy hair, "Honestly? It looks like you have gunk on your face." She said, then returned to her game with Hops, completely unfazed.

Rolling her eyes, Lola huffed, "I knew it was useless asking you for style advice. I'll just go find Leni!"

"Alright, have fun." Lana said with a lazy wave, still not glancing over.

Lola marched into Lori and Leni's room, scanning for her sister. All she found was Lori, glued to her phone.

"Lori! Where's Leni?" Lola asked, trying to contain her frustration.

"She went out with David to a yoga studio. They'll be gone all day, I think." Lori replied, fingers flying over the screen, not bothering to look up.

"Of course they are! Argh! I needed her help!" Lola exclaimed, hands on her hips.

"Why do you need her anyway?" Lori asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I wanted to ask her about my makeup!" Lola said, her voice a mix of desperation and hope.

Lori snorted, "You want to ask Leni... about makeup? That's just hilarious!"

Defeated, Lola hung her head. How could she forget? Leni might know fashion, but when it came to makeup, she was a total disaster.

Rubbing her temples, Lola said, "Well, since I'm here... Hey, Lori. How do I look?" She struck another pose, hoping to impress.

Lori barely looked up, "You look fine." She said, glancing briefly before returning to her texting.

Lola's eye twitched, 'Fine? Just fine?' She yelled internally, "Um, Lori. I'm wearing this to the Little Miss Cute and Mean pageant later this week! Maybe you could give me a liiiiittle more than that?"

Lori sighed, finally sitting up, "Honestly? You look—great! I'm sure you'll crush it at the pageant." She said, finally giving her sister a proper look.

Lola rolled her eyes, "Ugh, that's not helpful at all."

"Well, you know that pageants aren't really my thing." Lori shrugged.

"Whatever. I'll just ask Mom." Lola said, turning to leave.

"Mom's at the science fair with Lisa. They'll be gone for a while." Lori added, already refocusing on her phone.

As Lola closed the door to Lori's room, she felt a mix of irritation and disappointment. Why was it so hard to get some attention? Movie girls always had parents who doted on them!

"Hey, Lola!" Lincoln's voice broke her thoughts as he walked by with a stack of old comics.

"Oh, hey Lincoln!" Lola perked up, her eyes shining with sudden excitement, "What are you up to?"

"I found this awesome sale—three comics for a dollar! Can you believe it?" Lincoln grinned, barely able to contain his excitement.

Ugh, everyone seemed too busy with their own stuff! But she had to ask... "Uh, Lincoln!" She called after him.

Lincoln looks to his little sister Lola, "Yeah? What's up?"

"W-well…" Lola hesitated, feeling the weight of rejection as she battled her nerves, "...I was wondering if you could give me an opinion on my makeup?"

"Sure! Come on into my room! Let me just drop these off," Lincoln said, leading her to his space. Once in his room, he set down the comics, then turned to her, "Alright, what do you need?"

Lola put on her best smile, though her heart raced, "I wanted a second opinion on my makeup. I know I look great, but—"

"Lori was no help, huh?" Lincoln interrupted, and Lola noticed the hint of sympathy in his smile.

"Exactly!" Lola exclaimed, "She said I looked fine!"

Lincoln nodded seriously as he took a closer look at her face, "Well, honestly, I think you might have used a bit too much eyeliner. You've got a little black gunk right here." He pointed gently at the corner of her eye.

"Really?" Lola gasped, tilting her head back.

"Yep! Here, let me help." He licked his thumb—Lola flinched slightly but didn't pull away as Lincoln carefully wiped away the smudge.

Wow, this was actually nice! Lola felt her heart flutter, a smile spreading across her face despite herself. She let out a small giggle.

Lincoln let out a small chuckle, raising an eyebrow, "What's up, Lola?"

"Oh, nothing at all." She replied, a grin spreading across her face that she couldn't shake.

"Here... how does this look?" Lincoln asked, finishing wiping away the smudge.

Lola picked up her mirror, her eyes sparkling, "I actually look pretty good!" Her smile growing even wider.

"Totally! You look awesome!" Lincoln cheered, his enthusiasm infectious.

A soft blush crept across Lola's cheeks. She had been starved for compliments, and it felt amazing to finally get some. Without thinking, she rushed over and gave Lincoln a big hug, squeezing him tightly.

Lincoln chuckled nervously, "Aww, thanks, Lola." He awkwardly put his arms around her, returning the gesture.

After a moment, Lola broke the hug and stepped back, her mood brighter than ever, "Bye, Lincoln! Thanks for all your help!"

"It's no trouble at all!" Lincoln said, already reaching for his comic book, a smile lingering on his face.

As Lola walked back to her room, her heart fluttered. This was the second time Lincoln had been there for her when no one else could. The thought of asking him for help again made her giddy as she disappeared into her room.

XXXXX

Later in Lana and Lola's room, Lola sat at her tea party table, busily playing with her dolls.

In a deep, gruff voice, she proclaimed, "Honey, I'm home!" In a high-pitched, silly voice, she followed up, "Oh dear! I'm so glad you're home. Lola could really use your help with her homework. It's REALLY hard!" She immediately switched back to her deep voice, "Well let me get right on it!" She maneuvered the little figure over the math problems sprawled across her table.

Suddenly, she let out a dramatic sigh, resting her head on the table, "Stupid homework..." She desperately wanted to ask for help, but it was the usual story—everyone was busy. Mom and Dad were out for the night, Lori just laughed off her concerns, and Lincoln wasn't home yet either.

Frustration bubbled inside her, but more than that, she felt anxious for everyone to return, especially Lincoln. With her forehead still resting against the table, she groaned. Just then, she heard the sound of footsteps racing up the stairs. Lola shot up and dashed to the door, flinging it wide open to see Lynn and Lincoln zipping through the hall.

It looked like they had set up some kind of obstacle course without her noticing. Lynn was leaping over everything with ease, while Lincoln was giving it his all, tripping and falling over nearly every obstacle in his path.

"Lincoln!" Lola called out, her voice ringing through the hallway.

Startled, Lincoln stumbled and ended up face-planting at Lola's feet. Normally, Lola might have found that hilarious, but concern washed over her, "Oh my gosh! Lincoln, are you okay?" She asked, rushing over.

Lincoln picked himself up, panting, "Hey Lynn... let's take a break."

Lynn, still full of energy, jogged in place beside him. "Aww, come on, Linc! We've only been parkouring for 40 minutes straight!"

"Yeah...ONLY." He replied with a sarcastic smirk. As he stretched, Lincoln noticed Lola fidgeting as she waited for him to finish, "What's up, Lola?" He asked, trying to keep it casual.

"Oh, I was just wondering if you could help me with my homework." Lola said, clasping her hands together and giving him those classic puppy dog eyes.

Lincoln chuckled lightly, "Yeah, sure."

"Thanks, Lincoln!" She squealed, wrapping her arms around him in a surprise hug.

Lincoln's eyes widened a bit. He was used to the chaos of his sisters, but this was new territory, "O-oh, alright Lola. Let's go take a look." He said, following her into her room.

Lynn groaned as she followed them inside, clearly not amused, "Alright, I guess we can take a small break." She said, throwing her hands behind her head.

"Here, Lincoln! You can sit here!" Lola announced, showcasing her chair as if it were a throne. Lincoln plopped down in the chair and began examining her homework. Just then, Lola did something that completely threw him off guard—she perched right in his lap! "See, I'm having trouble with these first few questions here." Lola said, pointing to her paper with a innocent smile.

To her, this was just another day in the Loud house. Lynn couldn't help but burst out laughing, "Aww, you guys are really cute together!"

Lincoln felt his cheeks get warm as he tried to focus on the paper, suddenly aware of how bizarre this situation was, but he shook it off and concentrated. It turned out, the math questions were simple addition problems even a toddler could solve. Lincoln broke it down for her while Lynn chimed in with her own tips. Lola's face lit up with each new piece of knowledge, "So, you think you got it?" Lincoln asked as they stood at the door to her room.

"Yep! Thanks for all the help!" Lola exclaimed, beaming.

"Alright!" Lynn yelled, bouncing on her feet, "You ready for more running, Linc?"

Lincoln groaned, following her as Lola closed the door behind them. She plopped down at her table, pushing her completed homework aside.

In her world of imagination, Lola grabbed her dolls and began to reenact the scenes from before they helped her, "Honey, I'm..." She paused, reflecting on how happy she felt. A huge, innocent smile spread across her face, "...Lynn, I'm home!" She said in her best dad voice, "Oh, Lincoln! I'm so happy you're home!" she replied, channeling her mom.

Lola sighed, feeling a burst of enjoyment, "Maybe I can get them to play house with me?" She pondered, eyes sparkling with excitement, ready for more adventures in the Loud chaos.

XXXXX

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

Lola stood outside Lincoln's room, bouncing on her toes with a big grin plastered on her face.

Lincoln, bleary-eyed and sporting bed hair, cracked open the door, peeking out like a startled animal, "Huh...? Lola?"

"Hi, Lincoln!" Lola chimed, practically vibrating with energy.

Lincoln looked to his clock in his room before turning to his sister Lola, "Oh, hey. It's 7 AM… on a weekend. What's up?"

"I was just wondering if you wanted to play house with me." Lola said, her excitement bubbling over.

"Huh?" Lincoln raised an eyebrow, his face shifting from confusion to irritation. It was the weekend—he was all set for some serious relaxation.

"Pleeeeeaaaase!" Lola begged, her voice dripping with sweetness, "Just for today. I promise!"

"Sorry, Lola, but it's just not going to happen." Lincoln stood firm, knowing that this was a slippery slope. He braced himself for her legendary temper tantrum... but instead, he was met with something strange—a soft sniffle, "L-Lola?" Concern crept into his tone. This was unexpected; typically, she'd be fuming by now.

"P-please, Lincoln! I promise it'll be fun! PLEEEEAASE!" She was practically on the verge of tears.

Lincoln's confusion deepened. Lola was usually a force of nature when she didn't get her way, not this adorable ball of teary-eyed pleading, "Umm…" He glanced at her sad little face, and it tugged at his heartstrings. With a resigned sigh, he let his shoulders droop, "Fine… I guess I'll play with you." Playing house didn't sound so bad anyway, and let's face it, he was already awake—he wasn't exactly looking forward to more sleep.

"EEEEEEE!" Lola squealed, her excitement almost deafening, "Thank you! I also convinced Lynn to play with us. I told her you already said yes, and she totally agreed!" Lola's wicked grin returned, a sure sign she had her schemes all laid out.

"Great... just great." Lincoln muttered under his breath. He knew he was in for it now, "Just let me get dressed first." he said, turning away and heading to his drawers. He fished out his trusty orange shirt and a fresh pair of pants, "AH!" He yelped, jumping back when he turned around to find Lola sitting comfortably on his bed, her smile adorable.

"Uh, what are you doing?" Lincoln stammered, clutching his clothes in front of him like a shield.

"Oh, I'm just waiting for you so we can go!" Lola said innocently, as if this was completely normal.

"Don't you think you could wait outside? I'm uh, getting dressed…" Lincoln trailed off awkwardly.

"Why? Don't you want me here?" she asked, her puppy-dog eyes gleaming up at him.

Lincoln rubbed the back of his neck, feeling more than a little weird. Normally, Lola was all about demanding what she wanted and getting a bit fierce about it, but here she was, acting like the sweetest little sister ever, "I just…" With a sigh, he turned his back to her. Might as well hurry up and get dressed. He slipped on his pants, then his shirt, and finally turned back around.

Lola was admiring the posters and drawings on his wall, a small smile creeping onto his face. 'This isn't so bad.' He thought to himself. Maybe this version of Lola wasn't too terrible after all, "Okay, I'm ready." He announced.

"Good!" Lola exclaimed, jumping off the bed, "Shall we go then?" She reached out her hand, making it all too easy for Lincoln to take it.

"Alright, let's go." Lincoln said, leading the way as they strolled out hand in hand.

As they made their way into Lana and Lola's room Lola turned to her big brother, "Would you care for some more tea, Linky?" Lola asked with a playful lift of her chin, her character fully engaged.

Lincoln chuckled, "Why, of course, miss. I would love some." He replied with an exaggerated British accent.

Lola burst into giggles, clearly enjoying his goofy antics, "You don't HAVE to do the accent," she said between laughs.

He took a sip of his imaginary tea, raising his pinky like a true gentleman, "I know." He smirked, "I just thought I'd try to be… you know, civilized."

"All that matters to me is that you're here playing with me." Lola declared, her trademark sass shining through.

"By the way, where's Lynn and Lana?" Lincoln asked, glancing around the twins room.

Lola had mentioned earlier that Lynn was planning to join their little playdate, but it looked like it was just the two of them for now.

"Lynn is with Lana. You know, it's take your daughter to work day!" Lola replied with a giggle.

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, a look of confusion creeping onto his face, "Umm, so where are they exactly?"

With a playful scoff, Lola pointed dramatically out the window. Curious, Lincoln peered outside to see Lynn and Lana running around in the backyard, playing some kind of wild game.

"We're playing house, Lincoln! So Lynn gets to be at 'work,' while you stay here and take care of me until she gets back!" Lola gave him a cheeky grin.

"Ah." Lincoln said, finally catching on. He took a pretend sip from his tea cup, sighing in satisfaction, "Wouldn't it have made more sense for me to go to 'work'?"

"I guess that would have been an option." Lola conceded with a twinkle in her eye, "But then who would I have my tea party with?"

"With... Lynn?" Lincoln suggested, his tone full of confusion.

"Y-yeah... but oh well! Can't dwell on the past now!" Lola chirped, her smile never wavering as she took a sip of her tea.

It wasn't a huge deal, so Lincoln chose to let it slide.

Lola stood up, brushing off her dress as if she were preparing for a royal appearance, "Well, Lincoln. Do you want to go watch TV with me?"

He sighed, placing his teacup down. But the thought of more time with Lola was tempting.

Lola extended her hand, flashing him her sweetest smile — the kind that melted hearts.

Lincoln couldn't help but smile back; it was amusing how into this "house" game she was. He took her hand, and they wandered to the living room.

The house was quieter than usual. On weekends, it was usually a circus, but with Lori off with Leo, Lynn and Lana otherwise occupied, Lucy and Lisa holed up in their rooms, and Leni away with Dad at mall, the TV was mercifully free.

Lola gleefully skipped to the coffee table, snatching the remote and flipping through channels with enthusiasm. Lincoln flopped onto the couch, bracing himself for whatever show she picked — probably something like another beauty pageant.

Suddenly, the TV announced, "Now, we return to the marathon of AAAAGGGH!"

"Huh?" Lincoln's brow furrowed in confusion.

Lola looked back over her shoulder, handing him the remote, "Aren't you gonna watch your show?"

"Wait, aren't you gonna watch yours?" Lincoln countered, slightly bewildered.

"Nah, I think I'd have more fun watching your show right now!" Lola said, her eyes sparkling.

Lincoln wasn't about to argue about getting to actually watch something he wanted for a change, even if it was a little strange that Lola was playing so nice. Climbing onto the couch, Lola nestled between Lincoln's legs, cozying up against him, "Uhh, Lola?" He asked, a bit perplexed.

"What? We're still playing house! You're the dad, and the dad gets to watch TV. I get to cuddle up to you!" Lola declared, as if it were the most logical thing in the world.

Lincoln chuckled, shaking his head in agreement, "Okay, that works!" He turned his focus back to the screen while Lola rested against him with a content sigh.

"Can I get head scratchies?" she asked, clasping her hands together like a cute little puppy.

Lincoln smiled, moving his hand to her head and scratching gently, his fingers running through her hair.

Lola melted at the sensation, a blissful sigh escaping her lips. It had been too long since anyone had given her head scratchies without her having to beg for them.

Though her parents were often busy, Lincoln treated her with the care that made her forget everything else. She didn't dwell on it for long; she simply enjoyed the moment as Lincoln absentmindedly continued to scratch her head. Time slid by as they sat on the couch, Lincoln enraptured by the TV while Lola glanced at the clock, a hint of sadness creeping in at the thought that this peaceful moment might not last forever.

"It's almost lunchtime." Lola said, her tone a mix of excitement and a hint of sadness, "As families do, we all need to eat together, right?"

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, "You mean, Lynn, Lana, and us?"

"Exactly!" Lola replied with a bright smile.

Lincoln sighed, "Alright then." As he placed the TV remote down.

"W-we don't have to go just yet." Lola said, her eyes wide and pleading.

Lincoln's warm smile reassured her, "Of course, we can stay a bit longer."

He gently patted Lola's head, causing her to shiver with delight, 'This really is nice.' She thought to herself, closing her eyes.

Hand in hand, they made their way upstairs, Lola giggling as they reached her door, "For lunch today, I thought we could have a little family-style meal!" Lola proclaimed, practically bouncing on her feet.

Lincoln's interest piqued—getting everyone to sit down together was rare in their chaotic household.

"Alright, let's see what you've cooked up!" he said, following her inside.

As they stepped into her room, they found Lana and Lynn giggling at the table.

"Oh, look who finally showed up!" Lynn greeted with a sly grin, "We were waiting for you! Lola and Lana made us a special lunch!"

Lincoln glanced at the spread and couldn't help but chuckle at the sight of the lopsided peanut butter and jelly sandwiches—crusts unevenly trimmed, messily slapped together.

"Sure looks good!" Lincoln said, finding warmth in the effort they put in.

"Ooh! Wait!" Lola squealed, rushing to pull out a chair, "I saved this seat just for you!"

Lincoln sat down, appreciating how she pushed his chair in gently. Lola plopped into the next chair, making sure it was right next to him, their arms almost touching.

It was becoming a familiar scene for Lincoln, and Lynn couldn't stifle her giggles watching Lola's antics.

Lana was already demolishing her sandwich, taking huge bites that made a mess.

"Here you go, Linc! I made this just for you: peanut butter and sauerkraut!" Lola announced proudly.

Lincoln's eyes widened, "Really?" he exclaimed, staring at the concoction before him.

Biting into it, he was pleasantly surprised—it was his favorite sandwich after all.

"Do you like it?" Lola asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

Lincoln beamed, "Of course I do!" Reaching out, he affectionately messed up her hair. Lola giggled, leaning into his touch—clearly delighted.

"Whoa!" Lana exclaimed, eyes wide, "You messed up Lola's hair, and she didn't even yell! Now that's impressive!"

"Of course I won't get mad! Lincoln's being a dad in our game, and I never get mad at our parents!" Lola explained with a grin.

"Don't sweat it, Lola. I think this game is pretty cool!" Lynn encouraged, chomping down on her sandwich.

"Yeah, it's way more fun than I expected!" Lincoln chimed in.

Lola beamed, "I'm so glad you guys like it! I worked hard to make everything perfect!"

As they dug into their lunch, the kids engaged in lively chatter about school, friends, and family. Lola cherished every moment, reveling in the warmth around the table.

'This is what family should be like... just like in my shows!' she thought happily, letting out a content sigh, "Wait right here!" Lola called out, dashing out of the room.

Moments later, she returned with a tray filled with ice cream that made everyone's mouths water.

"I-is that...?" Lincoln started, eyes wide.

"Yep!" Lola cheered. "Ice cream!" With careful precision, she passed out cups to everyone, making sure each one got a treat. The room buzzed with laughter and joy as they dug into their sweet rewards, making the lunchtime chaos of the Loud family feel just right.

"How did you get this? There's never any money leftover when Mom goes shopping to afford this!" Lincoln squawked, eyeing the towering bowl of ice cream in front of him.

"Oh, you know me! I just... politely asked Lori for a little cash, and she totally gave in." Lola grinned mischievously, shrugging her shoulders nonchalantly.

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, but he didn't want to dig any deeper, especially with the delicious ice cream just waiting to be devoured.

Lola plopped down right next to him again, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

The kids wasted no time diving into the sweet treasure, like a pack of vultures on a treasure chest. Lincoln practically inhaled his ice cream—spoon after spoon went straight into his eager mouth.

Lola couldn't help but giggle, catching sight of Lincoln's chocolate-streaked face, "Linc! You've got ice cream on your nose!" She teased.

Lincoln crossed his eyes, realizing too late the mess he had made with his dessert. Before he could wipe it off, Lola leaned in closer, her face just centimeters from his! In a swift and surprising move, she licked the ice cream off his nose, her warm smile lingering in the air. Lincoln's cheeks flushed as he stared back at her, caught off guard by the sudden sweetness of the moment.

Casually, she returned to her own bowl, acting as if licking his nose was the most normal thing in the world. Meanwhile, Lynn and Lana were too busy in their own ice cream comas to even notice the sweet exchange happening right beside them. To Lola, it was just another day—nothing strange at all.

Lincoln sighed, a little confused but mostly delighted. Why question it now? This was a nice change; Lola seemed so much nicer now adays. Why mess with a good thing? Summoning courage, he wrapped an arm around her, and she let out a tiny "eep" in surprise. Her cheeks turned rosy, but she smiled as they settled back into their ice cream adventure together.

XXXXX

After a blissful night, Lola finally awakened with a big yawn, stretching her arms wide like a sleepy cat. This had to be one of the best nights of sleep she'd had in ages! Lola jumped out of bed, throwing on her outfit for the day in record time. She was on a mission and nothing would stand in her way! Racing down the stairs, she spotted Lincoln plopped on the couch, engrossed in whatever cartoon was blaring from the TV, "Lincoln!" She sang, practically bouncing on her toes.

Lincoln turned, his face lighting up with a grin that made her heart do a little flip, "Hey, Lola! What's up?"

"I was thinking." Lola said, eyes sparkling with excitement, "I need to hit the mall for some new clothes for my pageant! Wanna come with me?"

Lincoln's excitement took a nosedive at the thought. Sure, playing house with Lola was fun, but shopping? He wasn't sure he could sit through another marathon of his sisters rifling through racks of clothes, "I dunno... last time I just sat around while you guys shopped for what felt like forever."

"But this time will be different!" Lola insisted, bouncing slightly in place, "I want your opinion on my outfits!"

Lincoln shrugged, turning back to the TV, "Eeh..."

That was not going to fly with Lola. She rushed in front of him, hugging his leg tight, "Please, Lincoln! Pretty please with a cherry on top!"

Lincoln chuckled and gave in, finally cracking a smile, "Alright, fine! Let's go."

"Yay!" Lola squealed, jumping back with her fists raised in victory.

Lincoln stretched, then headed for the door. Lola, practically vibrating with excitement, reached for his hand, and together they bolted out, hands clasped like they were about to go on the ultimate adventure.

"Slow down, Lola! The store isn't going anywhere!" Lincoln chuckled as he struggled to keep up with her eager pace.

"I know, but I'm excited! I need your fashion advice!" Lola replied, leading the way to her favorite store.

Once inside, Lola darted straight to the bargain bin, throwing clothes around like confetti. Lincoln trailed behind, glancing at some boys' clothes himself, "Hmm, maybe this would make a nice date outfit." He mumbled, imagining the possibilities, but then sighed, "Would Delilah like it, though…"

"Lincoln!"

"AH!" He jumped at the sudden call, spinning to find Lola waving from the changing rooms.

"What's up?" He asked, recovering from his shock.

"Come on, go to the changing rooms! I want your honest opinion!" Lola said, practically bouncing on her heels.

"Alright, alright!" Lincoln shuffled over, dragging his feet as he entered the changing area, "Lola?" He called back.

"Just a second!" Lola chirped. He was about to sit down when he heard a poof – Lola had buried herself in clothes.

Lincoln plopped down to wait, letting out a dramatic sigh. Moments later, the curtain flew open.

"Presenting, Lola Loud!" Lola announced dramatically, strutting out in a yellow sundress adorned with white flowers. Her hair was down and slightly damp, giving her that fresh, carefree look.

Lincoln's eyes widened in awe, "Wow, you look amazing! Like, pageant material for sure!" His goofy grin didn't help the blush creeping up Lola's cheeks.

"Really? You think so?" Lola asked, rubbing her neck shyly.

"Absolutely! That casual look is perfect for your new competition!" Lincoln gushed, hands gesturing like he was presenting her on stage.

"Thanks!" Lola beamed, her confidence soaring, "If I can nail it on the first try, maybe I'm onto something!"

"Totally!" Lincoln chuckled, relieved that this part of shopping was over so quickly.

"Oh! Wait!" Lola exclaimed, disappearing back into the changing room.

Lincoln leaned back, idly looking around when she re-emerged, one hand clutching her sundress and the other holding a shirt.

"Is that...?" Lincoln started, recognizing the shirt he had been eyeing earlier.

"Yep! I saw you checking it out. Go on, try it on!" Lola urged, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

Lincoln hesitated, glancing at his wallet, "I don't know... I can't really afford it right now."

"Don't worry! I'll pay for it!" Lola chimed, her smile widening, "Lori gave me some cash now that she's got that new job. She can spare a little!"

Lincoln let out a nervous laugh. There was the Lola he knew and loved! He grabbed the shirt and headed back into the changing room. A few moments later, he emerged, showcasing the button-up shirt.

"Whoa! You look so sharp! Like, ready to take on the world!" Lola clapped her hands in excitement.

Lincoln blushed, checking himself out in the mirror, "You really think so?"

"Definitely! You've got to wear that next time we play house!" Lola exclaimed, practically bouncing with glee.

"Why not? Sounds fun!" Lincoln replied, his smile widening as they shared a moment of classic sibling camaraderie.

After changing back into his regular clothes, Lola eagerly grabbed the shirt. After a quick trip to the cash register and paying off the bargain-bin clothing, Lincoln and Lola burst out of the store, excitement buzzing between them like it always did after a shopping adventure.

Lincoln, with a bag slung over his shoulder filled with their new clothes, looked over at Lola who was practically skipping next to him.

SNAP!

Suddenly, Lola's foot went sideways, and she crumpled to the ground.

"Lola! Are you okay?" Lincoln asked, his eyes wide with worry.

"Ugh... Aww man..." Lola pouted, staring at her broken heel with dismay. One of her heels had snapped off, leaving a sad little nub where it used to be.

"Oh no, there's no way I can walk home like this!" Lola lamented as she slipped off her shoe, tossing it aside.

Lincoln, thinking quickly (as he often did in his chaotic life), didn't hesitate. He crouched down and scooped Lola up into his arms. Lola let out a surprised yelp but immediately wrapped her arms around Lincoln's neck for support, "Whoa, you're heavier than you look!" Lincoln joked, trying to find his balance as he hoisted her into a piggyback ride.

"Hey! I'm not heavy, I'm just full of fabulousness!" Lola giggled back, her laughter ringing out as Lincoln adjusted his grip.

"Thanks for the ego boost, but I'm just trying not to drop you!" Lincoln replied with a grin, as he marched back toward their house with Lola perched comfortably on his back.

Later that night, Lola lay in her bed, staring at the ceiling. The soft sound of Lana's loud snores filled the air, accompanied by the rustling of the little critters cuddled up with her, 'At least those animals know not to come to my side of the room.' Lola thought with a sigh, tossing and turning in her sheets. Sleep just wouldn't come.

Finally, getting fed up, she grabbed her favorite teddy bear, dragging it behind her as she tiptoed into the hallway. She made a quick left and stopped at Lincoln's door, knocking gently, "Lincoln?" She whispered, pressing her ear to the door to listen for any hint of life.

No response.

"Liiincoln!" Lola called a little louder, hoping to wake him up.

"Hmm? What's up, Lola?" came Lincoln's sleepy voice from within.

"I can't sleep... could you tuck me in, pleeease?" Lola asked sweetly, batting her eyelashes as if he could see her through the door.

With a yawn, Lincoln swung the door open, "Yeah, no problem!" He said, running a hand through his messy hair as he followed her down the hall.

As Lola crawled into bed, pulling the covers snugly around herself, Lincoln took a seat in the chair beside her, stifling another yawn.

"Are you comfy now?" he asked, watching her with a smile.

"Yes! But can you tell me a story too?" Lola asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Lincoln thought for a second, scratching his head, "Alright… let's see…"

He began, "Once upon a time, there was a beautiful princess with long, flowing blonde hair who wore a sparkly tiara and a dazzling pink dress."

Lola's eyes widened, her mouth forming a huge grin as she listened intently.

"One day, a gigantic, fire-breathing dragon swooped down and kidnapped the princess, locking her in a tall tower!"

Lola gasped, totally wrapped up in the story.

"But wait! A brave knight in shining armor riding a cool white horse heard about this and decided to rescue her!" Lincoln continued, building up the suspense.

"Is the knight's hair white too?" Lola asked shyly, her cheeks turning a little pink as she hid her face behind her teddy bear.

"Uh... totally! It's super shiny and dazzling!" Lincoln said, barely keeping a straight face.

"Oh wow!" Lola beamed, lost in her fairy tale.

The story unfolded with Lincoln on his feet, acting out the knight's daring moves, "The knight faced the dragon, fearless as the beast breathed fire! But with his trusty shield and sword, he charged forward!"

"Ooh!" Lola squeaked, completely absorbed by his dramatics.

Lincoln was on a roll, "He leapt high off his horse, delivering a mighty whack to the dragon's head! The dragon freaked out and fled, knowing he was no match for our valiant knight!"

"Yay!" Lola cheered, clapping her hands, caught up in the adventure.

"So the knight climbed up the tower and found the princess waiting by the window. They made their escape and rode off into the sunset, living happily ever after!" As he finished, Lincoln let out a relieved sigh, glad he managed to tell the tale without messing it up.

"That was amazing, Lincoln!" Lola said, her eyes sparkling with happiness, "Can I get a… goodnight kiss?" She asked, blushing slightly under her covers.

Lincoln gave her a warm smile, leaning down to plant a soft kiss on her forehead, "Goodnight, Lola." He said softly, heading back to his room.

"Nite, Lincoln!" she called after him, feeling a flutter of happiness in her chest as she cuddled her teddy bear closer. As she settled into her comfy blankets, a content sigh escaped her lips, and sleep finally began to take her away.

The End.

Chapter 47: Funny Business

It was never Lincoln Loud's intention to become the manager of his big sister Luan's business; it just kind of... happened, the way random chaos often does in the Loud House.

The story kicks off with Lincoln stepping outside, ready to escape the madness and enjoy some quiet time reading comics by the tree. "Ahh, nothing like reading comics on a peaceful summer afternoon—"

Suddenly, a car horn honks, shattering his peace, and Lincoln yelps in surprise as he sees Luan zooming by on her unicycle, decked out in her clown outfit and juggling all her birthday props.

"Whoa! A little help here?!" Luan yelped, wobbling on her unicycle like a clown on a tightrope. With a dramatic flair, she went tumbling down, landing with a thud, "Well, that's one way to get a laugh—comedy gold!" she chuckled, brushing herself off.

Lincoln zooms over, a playful grin on his face as he helps her up, "So, back from another birthday bash, huh? Did you get cake or just frosting on your face?"

Luan picked up a stray bowling pin that had fallen from her mouth and chuckled, "You betcha! This is my third gig this weekend! I could really use an assistant—someone to help me keep the laughs rolling! What about you? You're a real pro with Gary and all!"

Lincoln crosses his arms and gives the bunny a frustrated glare, "Ugh! Seriously? Stop munching on my comics! Lincoln turn to Luan confused, "I thought Lucy was supposed to be keeping you in check!"

Cue flashback: Luan's at a circus-themed birthday party, dramatically announcing, "And now, if my trusted assistant will just hand me one more balloon, we'll have a pterodactyl!"

Just then, Lucy sneaks up behind her, holding a balloon. Luan glances away, and POP! The balloon bursts, leaving the kids in stunned silence. A boy yells, "You killed the dinosaur!" The crowd starts booing mercilessly, and poof—Lucy suddenly has a red "FIRED" sign on her Funny Business ID Card, complete with an embarrassing buzzer sound. End flashback.

Luan throws her hands up in exasperation, her trademark grin fading for a moment, "Ugh, what a gag! Lucy just couldn't get into the punchlines, and Lynn? Total fumble! It's like my own personal comedy of errors!"

Flashback time again! This time, Luan's juggling watermelons at a pirate-themed party, while the kids cheer her on. "Water you say we add some melon?" she quips, balancing expertly.

But just then, Lynn, thinking she's a football star, hurls a watermelon right at Luan! The crowd gasps, "Ooh!" and—bam! Lynn ends up with a red "FIRED" sign on her Funny Business ID Card, complete with the dreaded buzzer. End flashback.

Luan's expression drops, "Or Leni!"

Cue a hilarious flashback to a circus party! Luan is up on stage, totally owning the mic, "Hey, everyone! Why are clowns never bored? Because we're great at keeping occu-pied!"

She glances around for Leni, but all she sees is a big ol' pie sitting there. Then, out of the corner of her eye, Luan spots Leni in the crowd, "Aw, Leni!" She exclaims, facepalming at the sight. In a classic Luan move, she strolls over to the pie and SMACK! She hits herself right in the face with it. The kids are laughing and cheering, and Leni is totally loving it! Just then, a big red FIRED sign pops up over Leni's Funny Business ID Card, accompanied by a buzzer sound. End flashback.

Rubbing her neck in frustration, Luan knows she's running out of options, "Or Lisa..."

Flashback to a medieval birthday bash where Luan, dressed as a jester, plays a trumpet fanfare, "Hey, Birthday Boy! Take the seat of honor!"

There's laughter until Lisa, ever the buzzkill, shouts, "No one eat that cake! It clearly causes gastrointestinal distress!" as she swats away the slices. The kids burst into tears, while a red "FIRED" sign appears over Lisa's ID Card, accompanied by the buzzer. End flashback.

With a defeated sigh, Luan slouches, knowing she really needs Lincoln now more than ever. After all, what's a clown without an audience? Or in her case, an assistant!

"Wow, I am just so super honored to be your fifth choice." Lincoln said, crossing his arms and putting on an exaggerated pout, "What a prestigious position I've landed! Can't wait to climb the ladder of your favorites!"

Luan clapped her hands together, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, "Come on, Lincoln! Please, pretty please? I really need your help with my comedy act! This will be a blast—just like a perfect punchline!"

Lincoln shifted nervously, scratching the back of his head, "I don't know, Lu. I'm just not the type to perform, you know? What if I totally bomb and end up embarrassing myself in front of everyone? That would be, like, the worst!"

"Don't worry! That's what I'm here for!" Luan exclaimed, striking a goofy pose and flashing a big grin, "All you gotta do is help me with the props! It'll be a blast!"

"But I don't think it's for—Milton!" Lincoln shouted out, his voice full of excitement. The name just kinda popped out of his mouth like one of my sisters stealing the last slice of pizza!

Luan raised an eyebrow, a playful grin spreading across her face, "Wait, wait, wait! Milton? What's he got to do with all this?"

"Alright, check it out! This is gonna be epic for Funny Business Inc.! You totally have to ask Milton to be your cameraman—his brothers can jump in too! I mean, Charlie can pull off an awesome magic show, and Johnny? He's a total pro at pranks! Just imagine him as your hilarious sidekick! It's gonna be a blast!" Lincoln said, his excitement growing as he laid out his awesome plan.

"Whoa, Lincoln! That's genius! You seriously should consider being a manager or something! I mean, look at you, you've got the ideas and the charm! This could be your big break!" Luan exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Lincoln's eyes practically sparkled with excitement, "You're totally right! I could totally be your manager!" He exclaimed, grinning at Luan.

Luan's jaw dropped, her eyes wide with disbelief, "M-Manger? Seriously? You think you can handle a comedy act when you can't even tell the punchline from a pie in the face? That's rich!"

Lincoln's eyes sparkled with excitement, "Hey, Luan! All I gotta do is land you some awesome gigs! Trust me, it's gonna be legendary!"

She opened her mouth to say "No way!" but then Lincoln hit her with those big, pleading puppy dog eyes. Ugh, why did he have to look so adorable? It was like trying to say no to a soft, fluffy kitten! "Alright, fine, you win this round." Luan said with an exaggerated sigh, twirling a lock of her hair, "But listen up, Mister Manager, if you're gonna run the show, I get a creative control clause in our contract! Gotta keep that fun and wacky Luan vibe going strong!"

To her surprise, Lincoln immediately stuck out his hand, a grin plastered on his face, "Whoa, no way! You've got yourself a deal!" Lincoln said, his trademark grin lighting up his face, "But there's a catch—one condition!"

"What's that?" Luan asked, tilting her head with her trademark goofy grin.

Lincoln bounced over to the counter, his eyes lighting up like it was Christmas. He pointed excitedly, practically salivating, "I totally get paid in cake slices! Best paycheck ever!" His enthusiasm was contagious as he leaned in closer, dreaming of the sugary goodness.

Luan glanced at the container and then back at Lincoln with a playful glint in her eye, "Oh, come on! Is it cake you want? You know I always bring home the leftovers! I could totally snag you a whole cake if you're up for it!" She giggled, her trademark mischievous grin spreading across her face, "Usually, I share it with my assistant, but since you're my manager now, I guess you're in for a slice of the action!" She burst out laughing at her own pun, the joy of the moment lighting up her features.

Lincoln chuckled, giving her a playful nudge, "So, do we have a deal or what, sis?"

They shook hands, and as soon as their palms made contact, a crazy jolt of electricity zapped up Lincoln's arm, making his brain feel like it just got hit by a lightning bolt!

"OW! If you pull that again, I'm totally outta here!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes comically wide in shock.

"Okay, okay!" Luan giggled, throwing her hands up in a dramatic surrender, "Just trying to keep my act fresh and funny!" She flashed a big, cheeky grin, "Get it?"

Lincoln grabbed the cake with his classic grin, "Haha! I see what you did there, sis. But don't worry I get ya and I've got got you… delicious cake!"

Luan smiled back, and suddenly, a bright green HIRED sign flashed over Lincoln's Funny Business ID Card. A bell chimed, filling the room with a victorious ring!

XXXXX

At the first birthday party, just like the one were Leni accidentally got fired, Luan was busy setting up her epic pie-in-the-face act. The whole back yard was buzzing with excitement as decorations filled every corner, and you could almost hear the laughter echoing from the backyard.

Meanwhile, Milton was working hard on his camcorder, making sure everything was set for the big event. Earlier, Lincoln had asked him if he could step in as cameraman for Funny Business Inc., and Milton was totally on board. He was in charge of recording all the hilarious moments from the birthday bash and sending the footage off to their eager customers. Plus, he was cooking up a plan to create a commercial for Luan's pie antics to boost business even more. With his amazing film skills, they were ready to make this party unforgettable!

"Um, okay, here goes nothing." Milton whispered to himself, his voice barely above a squeak, "So, um, on the count of three? I-I hope this works. I really don't want to mess it up… again."

He took a deep breath, trying to steady his shaky hands, "Three… Two…" He trailed off, and for a moment, he felt a lump in his throat. Holding up one finger, he decided to mouthing it might be better. I mean, what if I accidentally yell or something? That would be so embarrassing!

"I'm sorry if I'm being weird. I just don't want to be a 'fumble-fish' here, ha! Get it? Like, I'm fumbling everything," He laughed nervously, looking around to see if anyone noticed, "Okay, here goes... Just one little finger, and hopefully no one will notice how much I'm freaking out!"

"Why are clowns never bored? 'Cause we're good at keeping occu-pied!" Luan joked, her signature grin lighting up her face.

Just then, Johnny, with a mischievous glint in his eye, grabbed a can of whipped cream. He expertly squirted a mountain of cream onto a pie and, without a second thought, hurled it straight at Luan's face! The pie hit her squarely, and the birthday party erupted with laughter from the kids.

Later, in the bustling chaos that is their walk home, Lincoln, Luan, Milton, Johnny, and Charlie strolled together, still giggling over the pie incident.

"So, guys, how did I do?" Luan exclaimed, her eyes twinkling with that trademark mischief. The gang erupted in laughter, knowing that when Luan was around, there was never a boring moment! Whether it was her punchlines or pranks, she always knew how to keep everyone on their toes.

Despite her bright smile, Milton could totally see her nerves bubbling under the surface. He managed to grin and blurted out, "Uh, you're perfect!"

Oh man, the second those words left his mouth, both of them turned a shade of crimson that could rival a tomato. Milton's heart raced, and he stammered, "I-I mean, um, your performance was perfect! Not you! I-I didn't mean it like that! Wait, that's not what I meant! You are also perfect! But—uh, sorry! I'm really not good at this! I guess I should stick to less complicated topics, like... um, lettuce? Because I don't want to be in a pickle here!"

He felt his cheeks burn as he quickly added, "Sorry for all the confusion! I just got all twisted up like a pretzel!"

Luan couldn't help but chuckle as she watched him go on and on. He was just too adorable when he got all flustered! With a playful grin, she pressed a finger to his lips to stop the rambling, "Aww, don't sweat it, Flattop! I totally get what you're saying! Now, let's get started on my super funny commercial, huh?"

"R-Really?" Milton stammered, his eyes growing wide with surprise, like he'd just seen a ghost... or a spider—yikes! He couldn't help but grin, but then he immediately bit his lip, worried he might've grinned too much, "S-so, um, you want me to keep being your, um, camera guy and, uh, assistant? I-I promise I won't mess up! I'll do my best! I mean, the last thing I want to do is... cat-astrophe!" He chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head, "Sorry, that was a really bad pun... I-I'm just really happy and, um, scared, but mostly happy!"

"Totally! We're gonna throw the most epic parties these kids have ever seen, and don't forget— we'll sell awesome photo packages to the moms of the special day too! We're gonna make so much cash! This is gonna be super fun!" Luan said, her trademark grin lighting up her face.

"U-uh, okay, I'm in!" Milton stammered, his heart racing a bit. It wasn't exactly his first choice, but, um, spending time with Luan might just be, like, a 'video' game-changer for him. He was starting to like working on videos together, even though it made him a bit tongue-tied. Then, out of nowhere, Luan leaned in and, uh, took his hand in hers.

"Whoa, um, sorry! I didn't mean to, um, flinch like that! It's just, y'know, hand-holding is like, um, a super big deal, and I'm not sure if I'm ready for that level of, uh, commitment! But, uh, I guess this is a 'paw-sitive' step?" He chuckled nervously, wishing he could rein in his panic, "Hope I'm not 'over-holding' your hand or anything!" He felt his face turn a bright shade of crimson, dreading how silly he must look right now.

Luan paused her playful chatter and put a finger to her lips with a mischievous grin, "But wait, there's more! I don't book all my gig days, you know! I saved a few just for us...if that's cool with you?" She added, her voice getting a little squeaky at the end, looking all shy and adorable.

Milton's cheeks turned a deep shade of red as he mumbled, "Uh, I-I'd really like that, I guess. I mean, if it's not too much trouble or, um, if you don't mind, of course! Sorry if I'm being weird or anything. I guess I'm just... a little shy. You know, like a turtle hiding in its shell! Haha, sorry! I didn't mean to make a joke if that was awkward. I just get scared sometimes! But really, I'd love to hang out or whatever. I just hope it's not too much of a shell-abration for you!" He laughed nervously, squeezing their hands together.

"Good. I'd hate to prank you if you refused." Luan giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief, and Milton couldn't help but crack up along with her.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Whoa there, lovebirds! Why don't you take it to a hotel room instead of giving me all the feels over here?" Johnny shot back with a smirk, "Seriously, at this rate, I'm gonna need a ice bucket and a good set of earplugs!"

Charlie chimed in with a playful grin, "Milton and Luan sittin' in a tree, K.I.S.S.I.N.G! I can't believe you two are getting all lovey-dovey!" He threw his hands up dramatically, making the moment all the more entertaining for everyone around.

Lincoln chuckled, "Kissing aside, you guys totally crushed it! The audience was laughing and then clapping? So cool! Luan's spot-on; she's gonna be swimming in cash, and I'm just gonna be rolling in cake! Can you imagine? Cake everywhere!"

Luan grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "I'm super duper glad you guys had fun helping me! It means a lot!"

Charlie nudged her playfully in the side, flaunting his stylish top hat with a bit of flair, "Hey, Luan! Check it out! Looks like you've got a little surprise to clean up! Gary's bunny decided to drop a 'deposit' in here!" He laughed, making the whole thing way more hilarious than it needed to be.

Luan's face twisted in disgust, her mouth forming an exaggerated O as a green, stinky cloud puffed out from the hat, "Ew, gross! That's not exactly the kind of magic trick I had in mind!"

Later, Luan and Milton excitedly jumped into action, ready to record the latest and greatest commercial for Funny Business Inc. With all the hilarity and chaos surrounding them, they couldn't help but crack jokes between takes! After some seriously funny bloopers, Milton spent a few days editing and perfecting the video. When he finally sent it over to Luan, she couldn't wait to unleash it on her LUAN OUT LOUD'S COMEDY CHANNEL.

After she uploaded the commercial, Milton shared it all over his socials, crossing his fingers for a flood of calls. And guess what? Just a couple of hours later, the phone started ringing off the hook! A few days later, Luan gleefully reported back to Milton, "Thanks to you, I've got customers lining up like a game of 'Who Can Make the Best Joke!'" They both laughed, knowing this partnership was a winning combo!

Milton laid in his bed talking to himself, "I'm really, uh, glad." Milton said, his voice shaky as he tried to muster a smile, "I mean, it's awesome that Luan is, you know, succeeding. I just wanted to say, um, she's like a sparkle in a room, right? I might be a little scared of, um, public speaking, but she totally owns it! I love how, uh, she makes people laugh, even if I sometimes laugh too loud and scare myself. Sorry if that was weird! It's just that everything she does, from, um, stand-up to birthday parties to performing in The Theatre Club, it really makes me think she should get a 'humor' award or something because she definitely knows how to 'stand up' for joy! I hope I didn't overdo the puns—I'm just a bit of a 'pun-derdog,' I guess!"

XXXXX

-Royal Woods High School: Milton heading to Math Class-

The bell rang loud and clear in Royal Woods High, and Milton jolted a bit, his heart racing as he realized it was time for his next class. He shuffled through the bustling hall, trying to blend in, glancing at his schedule like it was a magic spell, hoping it would guide him safely to Math.

As he finally settled into his chair, he thought he could breathe easy for a moment, but then—whoosh! His vision was suddenly snatched away!

"Guess who~!" chirped a bubbly voice, teasingly filled with mischief.

"Uh, Shannon?" He guessed, his voice shaking slightly and his brow furrowing in confusion.

"Nope!"

"Uh, Ruby?" He tried again, worrying he was striking out twice.

"Wrong!"

Milton felt a knot in his stomach as he stammered, "Um… Parvana?" He was starting to feel really frustrated, and maybe a little scared.

"Oh~, I'm sorry! That answer is also incorrect. Ready for your last chance?"

"Fine, I give up!" Milton squeaked, "I'm honestly feeling a little pun-der pressure here! I'm really sorry I keep guessing wrong!" He chuckled nervously, hoping to lighten the mood, even if he felt like he was on the edge of panic.

"Ta-da~!" exclaimed a lively girl, popping out from behind him like a jack-in-the-box.

Milton blinked rapidly, trying to wrap his head around what was happening as she twirled in front of him. It was hard not to notice her—she was like a walking rainbow! With her shoulder-length, dark brown curly hair bouncing around, she was quite the sight in that colorful clown costume. I mean, a blue and yellow pointed hat with pink pom-poms? I didn't know whether to laugh or hide! Her lime green sleeveless shirt held up by yellow suspenders and little blue buttons made her look like a playful ray of sunshine.

"Uh, um, s-sorry." He stammered, scratching the back of his head nervously, "It's just a little... overwhelming, you know?" He was trying hard not to trip over his own tongue—or those huge, bright red clown shoes she was wearing, "I mean, my memory's not as colorful as your outfit! Puns aside, I truly don't remember. I must have missed the punchline or something!" Milton's cheeks turned a bright shade of pink as he fidgeted, wishing he could blend into the background like a shy chameleon.

The girl scrunched up her face with a playful pout, "Aww, come on! I know I've put on a few extra snackies and gotten a bit more 'grown-up', but you've gotta see my super sunny vibes, right?!"

"Uh, um, sorry… I really don't think I know you." Milton stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. He fidgeted with the sleeves of his hoodie, a nervous habit, "I mean, I'm really sorry if we, like, met before or something... My memory is, you know, about as reliable as a paper umbrella in a rainstorm." He chuckled awkwardly, hoping to lighten the mood but only feeling more flustered, "It's just... sometimes I feel like my brain is a little on the fritz. I wouldn't want to forget someone super important! That would be… uh, a total catastrophe! Like, a real 'memory lapse'-tastrophe!" He gave a weak smile, trying not to trip over his words, "Again, I'm really, really sorry!"

"Hoo boy, I see how it is!" She chuckled and wiggled her fingers, "How about we shake hands and give our names another spin, huh? It'll be super fun!"

Milton shuffled his feet nervously, trying to muster up the courage to shake the girl's hand, "Uh, hi! I'm Milton V—GAH!"

The zap from the joy buzzer in her hand made him jump, and she burst into giggles, "Oh my gosh, Milton GAH! I'm Amanda McCann, but you can totally call me-"

"Uh, um, Giggles!" Milton stammered, his voice barely above a whisper as he shook off the electric shock, "I-I can't believe I forgot your, uh, shocking entrance from, like, forever ago! S-sorry, I really didn't mean to—yikes! This is all so electrifying!" He scratched his head nervously, glancing around as if hoping to find a safe escape, "I j-just get a little jumpy, you know? Really sorry if I shocked you with my reaction!"

"Heh, so you do remember me, huh? I knew your brain could use a little jolt to get those gears turning! And don't worry, I totally forgive you for that pun—it was a real knee-slapper!" Giggles said she took her seat next to Milton, "Anyway, it's great to see you! So, how've you been?"

Milton laughed nervously, wringing his hands together, "Uh, so, um, it's actually pretty great, I guess? I have a new baby brother, uh, his name's Sammy! Last time we talked, I think Frankie was my newest little bro. Hehe, it's like I'm getting a whole soccer team of brothers over here! Um, how are you doing, Giggles? I haven't seen you since, like, you moved to Great Lakes City three whole years ago. I tried calling you, but, uh, it wouldn't let me reach you? I guess you could say I was, um, trying to 'ring' you but was met with a 'tone' of despair! Sorry for the pun, I just can't help myself, but I—I'm really sorry if that was too much! Anyway, I hope you're doing super well! I, uh, really miss hanging out. So, um, yeah, sorry if I'm rambling, just a little nervous, I guess..."

Giggles beamed, "Wow, Milton! Your family is getting bigger, huh? That's so cool!" She then pouted a little, "I'm really sorry for not reaching out sooner! After I left, my phone decided to take a long vacation and I lost a whole bunch of numbers – yours included! I tried to track you down, but you don't really do the whole social media thing til now. Plus, I felt super awkward asking your bros for your number. So, I kinda kept putting it off. But now that my family is back to Royal Woods, I thought it was the perfect chance to catch up! Oh, and guess what? I'm doing awesome! I went to a comedy camp this summer, and I've got some hilarious new material just itching to be shared! How about it? Want to be my lucky audience?"

"Um, uh, wow, Giggles, that's, um, a really tough choice! Hm, listen to your jokes or focus on math." Milton teased.

Picking up on what he was doing Giggles gave him several pokes along the side of his chest causing Milton to laugh. Giggles couldn't help but giggle as she playfully poked him several times in the side of his chest, "Hey, what's the matter? Can dish it out but can't take it?" She teased, her laughter mixing with the fun of the moment.

"Haha! Uh, okay, okay, I'm really sorry! I was just teasing, I swear!" Milton said, a bit breathless as he tried to steady himself, "I-I'll totally listen to your stuff! Just, um, promise me it won't run out too quickly? Because if it does, I might just, you know, panic and start 'pun'-dering if I'll survive the whole year!" He chuckled nervously, glancing around as if expecting someone to jump out and scare him, "I just really hope I don't 'flop' under the pressure, you know?"

"Ha! Promise? Oh, that's an easy-peasy one! You wanna hear one right now? Get ready for some fun!" Giggles loudly whispered.

The class bell rang, and Milton's stomach did a little flip. Math class was starting. He glanced at Giggles, trying not to fidget too much, "Oh gosh, just um, don't make me laugh too hard, okay? I really don't want the teacher to, like, add to our problems, you know?" Milton wrung his hands nervously, "I'll definitely say 'sorry' if that happens—like, a hundred times! I just can't handle getting in trouble. I guess you could say I'm a little… a-'math'-etically challenged when it comes to that!" His cheeks turned bright red at his own pun.

"Heh heh, now that's a promise I'm not so sure I can pull off!" Giggles said with her trademark mischievous grin, her eyes glinting with playful mischief.

Right from the get-go, Milton and his old buddy Giggles were making each other crack up as soon as class started! Every few minutes, the teacher's voice rang out, calling them out for their giggles, but things got serious when the teacher warned they'd have to sit apart if they didn't cut it out! It was just another chaotic day at Royal Woods High School!

XXXXX

At the second birthday party, which totally rocked with its awesome pirate theme, Luan bounded in on her unicycle, juggling all kinds of colorful fruit like it was a piece of cake!

"Water you say we add some melon?" Luan quipped, her signature mischievous grin lighting up her face like a flashlight in a dark room.

The kids erupted in cheers, their excitement bubbling over like soda in a shaken can. Johnny couldn't resist and hurled a watermelon at her. With a quick catch worthy of a pro, Luan seamlessly tossed it into her juggling act, and the crowd went wild!

"Anyone up for a fruit salad?" Luan teased, her eyes sparkling with playful mischief. Laughter filled the air as the kids, always ready for a good pun, doubled over in glee, loving every moment with their favorite jokester.

Later, in Luna's and Luan's room, Luan was lovingly putting away her pirate-themed goodies while chatting away with Milton.

Milton nervously dusted off his hands as he timidly handed her the fake parrot, "Uh, wow, um, great crowd, right? I mean, you probably didn't, like, have to, um, keelhaul anyone... Heh, sorry if that joke was, um, too bird-brained!" He fidgeted a little, looking down, "I-I mean, I didn't want to ruffle any feathers or anything. Sorry if I'm being annoying!"

Luan looked a bit annoyed, crossed her arms and scrunched her nose, "Oh, ha ha, super funny, Milt. But seriously, what was up with all that texting on our way home? Were you updating your comedy blog or something?"

Milton looked really nervous, his eyes darting around as he spoke, "Uh, s-sorry! I, um, I was, uh, texting my friend Giggles. Y'know, she just, um, came back to Royal Woods and I-I was just trying to, um, catch up with her while we were walking. I hope I didn't, like, upset you. I mean, it's not like I was trying to go on a 'text-tacular' adventure or something! Heh…sorry if that was a terrible pun!" He chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck, "I-I just get all nervous in these situations, you know?"

Luan paused for a second, her eyes twinkling with mischief, "Wait a minute! Was Giggles that same girl we used to hang out with back in the day? You know, the one who always had the best pranks up her sleeve? Ha! I can't believe we used to be such goofballs together!"

Milton shuffled his feet nervously and said, "Um, yeah, so, like, she moved to, um, Great Lakes City, I guess? We were all, you know, really good pals until she moved, and, um, it kind of bummed me out—like, a lot. I'm really sorry for rambling! But, um, she asked for my number, and I, uh, I gave it to her. I didn't want to be a 'number' in her life, you know? Haha, get it? Anyway, she wanted to know what I was doing, and I told her, um, I'm working with you today. I hope that's okay! Sorry if I'm just, like, making it awkward!"

Luan was absolutely thrilled to hear about her old friend! But, like, what gives? Giggles comes back out of the blue, but why didn't she try to reach out to Luan too? It's like, "Hey Giggles, I'm here too!" She couldn't help but feel a little puzzled about why Giggles only contacted Milton. It was a real head-scratcher for her!

Before she could even get a word out, boom! Luan was blindsided by Johnny entering the room like he owned the place, "Special delivery, ladies and gents! Your clown shoes have been deodorized, courtesy of yours truly." He announced like he just discovered the cure for boredom.

Johnny then shifted his attention like a caffeinated squirrel between his big bro Milton and his partner in prankish crime, Luan Loud, "So, what's the scoop? Did something blow up? Is it about me? Because let's be real, a little chaos never hurt anyone—unless it involves clowns, and I think we're past that point!"

Oh, the sweet scent of impending shenanigans was in the air!

Luan slipped on her oversized clown shoes with a grin, "Hey, Johnny! Relax! We were just having a good laugh about Milton texting Giggles. There's nothing to worry about, just a little silly fun!" She gave him a playful nudge and winked, "Now, let's get back to the jokes!"

Johnny squinted at Luan like he was trying to solve a Rubik's Cube in the dark, then threw his hands up as if he just cracked a code, "Ohhhhhh, I get it now! You're totally worried that Giggles over there is gonna swoop in and steal your man like he's some sort of superhero sidekick!"

"What!?" Luan and Milton yelled in unison, their shock echoing like a thunderclap. You could practically see the cartoonish sweat drops forming on their foreheads.

"Uh, little bro, um, I-I really don't want to, um, like, you know, s-say anything wrong here, but I promise I'm not going to, um, dump Luan for Giggles! I mean, that would be, like, a total 'giggle' up, right? Heh, s-sorry for that pun! A-Anyway, Giggles and I are just, um, f-friends, you know?" Milton said trying to explain the current situation.

Johnny chuckled, "Oh, come on, big bro! Sure, your buddies are right here, but have you ever stopped to think that Giggles might have bigger plans? I mean, it's not exactly off the wall, right? Look at our crew—Lucy and Ronnie Anne are practically sharing our little Luis like he's the last slice of pizza! And don't even get me started on our big bro Tommy—he's been juggling more girls than a circus performer with flaming torches! Luna, Sam, Mazzy… like a harem in here! I'm telling you, the girls are lining up, and you, my dear older brother, are their next target! Duck and cover, because it's about to get romantic up in this joint!"

Milton stood there, his face turning red as he wiped his sweaty palms on his jeans, "Um, b-but that's different, you know? I mean, the girls you talk about, they, um, they kind of agreed to that whole, uh, relationship thing, and... and so did Luis and Tommy! I-I just... I only have feelings for Luan, I swear! I wouldn't want to be, like, dating two girls or anything. That's just, um, too much for me, like juggling watermelons while riding a unicycle! I'm really sorry! Like, really, really sorry! I don't mean to, um, create a, uh, love triangle or anything!"

Johnny threw his hands up like he just won the lottery, a smirk creeping across his face, "Hey, who knows? The heart wants what it wants! Sometimes you gotta go full-on anime harem mode, right? I mean, one minute you're just chilling, and the next BAM! You wake up with three girls vying for your attention like they're battling for the last slice of pizza. Not that I'm actively looking or anything—I'm like a very chill superhero in that department. But you just know there are other girls lurking around, ready to sink their claws into me. Next thing I know, I'll be juggling dates with Lynn and a whole gaggle of lovely ladies! Talk about a romantic comedy waiting to happen!"

Luan's face turned as red as a tomato, "What's with all this harem anime chatter? I mean, come on! The only time I hear this much anime talk is from Lincoln! And just so you know, Milton and I are totally cool with our relationship just the way it is! No need for any extra drama!"

Johnny flashed a cocky smirk, "Oh, Luan, you do you! Just remember, when the girls start flocking to Milton like seagulls to a french fry, keep it chill, alright? I've got dinner to whip up—pasta with alfredo sauce, chunks of ham, and broccoli all tangled up in there. So, peace out, my little lovebirds!"

With that, Johnny strutted out of the room, leaving Luan and Milton staring after him, their faces flushed like they just stepped out of a sauna.

After a moment, Luan grinned and said, "So, like, do you want to have a second girlfriend, or what?"

Milton's face turned an even deeper shade of red, like a ripe tomato, "Um, I'm really, really sorry, but I'm not looking for, you know, a second girlfriend! One is, uh, more than enough for me." He stammered, his voice barely above a whisper, "I mean, I don't even know how I'd handle two! That sounds like, like double the trouble, and I'm already a little scared here." He fidgeted nervously, glancing around as if the walls might close in on him, "I really think you're, um, perfect for me! I mean, no offense or anything—it's just, uh, I wouldn't want to be stuck in a love triangle. That sounds, um, pointy and painful, right?"

Feeling flustered, He quickly added, "But I think I'll just, um, go home now... yeah, home sounds safe! Sorry if I, uh, made things weird!" And with that, Milton hurried out of the Loud House, his heart racing and cheeks burning brighter than ever.

As Milton made his way across the street, Lincoln sitting under his tree couldn't help but overhear Milton mumbling about some girl named Giggles.

Giggles? Seriously? That's such a weird name! He didn't know who she is, but it sounds like she might be a clown or something. And you know what that means? Lincoln had an epiphany! As Luan's manager at Funny Business Inc., He could totally look into booking more clowns for her gigs. More clowns mean more birthday parties, and more birthday parties mean tons of cake!

Lincoln was already dreaming about it, "Time for operation: Have Your Cake and Eat It Too!" It's gonna be epic! Just imagine all that frosting... mmm!

XXXXX

Two days later, Lincoln had a bright idea! He asked his buddy Milton to help him meet Giggles after that crazy mishap when Milton came over. Milton was a bit nervous about approaching her, especially solo, so having Lincoln tag along was a total game-changer. Plus, Lincoln's plan to boost the number of performers for his girlfriend Luan's clowning business could score him major boyfriend points!

They made their way to The Burnt Bean, the local hangout spot where all the cool kids go. Inside, they spotted Beany Brewinski, the manager, who was busy juggling orders. Beany was your classic, lovable character—average-sized with a big chin, brown hair pulled back in a braid, and those quirky black glasses that made her look super smart. She rocked a red visor and a black T-shirt, complete with a white apron that was oddly cheerful. Her blue jeans had the cuffs rolled up, and her purple sneakers with white toes made her look like the life of the party!

"Oh, you're on the hunt for Giggles?" Beany said with a grin, leaning on the counter like she owned the place, "Well, she's super busy right now! She's getting all set to dazzle the crowd with her hilarious clown act next. Trust me, you don't wanna miss it!"

"Ugh, I guess we'll just have to chill for a bit, huh, Milton? Hey, excuse me, Ma'am! Do you guys serve chocolate milk here? Because, like, coffee is totally not my thing!" Lincoln said with a grin as he turned to Beany.

Giggles stepped onto the stage, but she tripped and stumbled in front of a crowd that looked like they couldn't care less. Lincoln thought her act was pretty good, but judging by the panic growing on her face, she clearly didn't agree.

But you know what? Lincoln could see something special in her. He imagined her and Luan as a dynamic duo, lighting up the stage together with their comedy. That would be epic! After the show, Lincoln grabbed Milton, and they headed backstage to find Giggles sitting in front of this old-school vanity. You know, the kind with those big, bright light bulbs all around the mirror? It was totally vintage!

Glancing at Lincoln in the reflection, she crossed her arms and huffed, "Uh-uh! Not happening! I'm not signing any autographs!" She flashed her signature playful grin, making it clear she was just teasing.

"Oh? I'm not here for an autograph; I'm here to hire you for some hilarious shenanigans!" Lincoln said with a grin. He leaned against the wall, arms crossed, his signature confidence shining through.

Giggles scrunched up her face, her eyes wide with surprise, "Wait, what? You want to hire me? Like, for real? You want me to work for you?" She spun around, her ponytail swishing behind her, "Oh, and Milton, you're here too! What's the deal? This just got super interesting!"

"Why would I ever lie?" Lincoln asked with a grin, "Your act is totally awesome!"

Milton waved his hand a bit awkwardly, his voice kind of shaky, "H-hi Giggles! Um, so, like, Lincoln asked me about you, and, uh, we started chatting, and, um, he said he wants to, like, hire you for Luan's business? You know, the one where she, um, performs at birthday parties? I-I hope that's okay with you! I mean, I don't want to, like, totally burst your bubble or anything, haha. I apologize if this is all... uh, a bit much. I just thought it could be, um, a-peeling? I mean, like, fun! If you're interested, that is! I really hope I didn't put you on the spot! Ugh, I'm so sorry if this is awkward!"

Giggles beamed with her trademark grin, "Aw, thanks for looking out for me, guys! But honestly, I'm kind of flopping on stage right now. I wouldn't want to mess up your awesome business!"

Lincoln grinned as he leaned closer to Giggles, "Hey, don't sweat it! You won't hurt our business. In fact, you're probably going to launch it into the stratosphere! I mean, two clowns are way better than one! We can totally make this work, trust me!"

Milton nervously fidgeted with his fingers, glancing around as if expecting trouble, "Uh, yeah, so, um, Luan can totally show you the ropes! I mean, you know, like in those, um, great clown duos? Haha, like Laurel and Hardy—or, um, Abbott and Costello! Oh gosh, I hope that's okay to say. I-I mean, who doesn't love a good pair of funny guys, right?" He swallowed hard and added, "Uh, um, they say, um, two heads are better than one, but I hope that doesn't mean I'm, like, your not great enough on my your own or something. I-I'm really sorry if that came out wrong!" Milton tugged at his shirt, trying to lighten the mood, "I just thought, um, they always say laughter is the best medicine, but what if that's not true? Then I'd be a… a joke!" He chuckled nervously, cheeks flushed, "But seriously, um, you and Luan will be awesome together! I just know it!"

A thoughtful frown furrowed Giggles' brow as she twirled a strand of her hair, "Hmmmm. You know, Luan does kinda have that super experienced clown vibe. Count me in!"

Lincoln grinned, and that was when he decided to take on managing Giggles along with Luan.

Of course, Luan wasn't having any of it, "I told you, Linc! I'm a one-woman show, not a duo!"

They were standing in her room with Luna, sunlight pouring through the blinds and creating funky stripes on the floor. It was a hot summer day, and the thick air wrapped around Lincoln like an itchy blanket. Luan, with her face painted white like a canvas, put her hands on her hips, glaring at Lincoln while her black beret slipped down her forehead, as if even it was frustrated.

Lincoln clapped his hands together with excitement, "Luan, seriously, this is going to be awesome! Just trust me and give it a shot!"

Luan crossed her arms and whipped her head away with a dramatic flair, her way of saying, "Talk to the hand, buddy!"

"Hey, Luan." Lincoln said seriously, "If you want your Funny Business Inc. to actually be a thing, you've gotta realize that running a business takes more than just one performer—you can't just be the only one cracking jokes! I mean, sure, you hired Charlie for magic, but you need a whole crew to make it really pop!"

"Yeah, but he's got his own spotlight with that magic show he does! I mean, come on! I told you, I'm a one-woman show! All my acts are just me doing my thing!" Luan said, still avoiding her brother's gaze with a theatrical flair.

"Your act wasn't even close to being finished before Johnny jumped in to help. And come on, Giggles isn't getting any attention on her own! You guys should totally help each other out! If you wanna stay in this business, you've got to lean on your friends sometimes. Seriously, do you really want Giggles to hang up her big red nose and call it quits? It's like you're just leaving her out to dry!" Lincoln said with a mix of concern and enthusiasm.

Luan's eyes widened as she shook her head back and forth, "N-No way! Anything but that! C'mon, that would be a real joke gone wrong!"

"Alright, so here's the plan! You and Giggles need to team up and really boost each other up. If you help her get out there and shine, she could totally become popular! Then, who knows? You might both end up going solo and rocking it!" Lincoln said with his signature enthusiasm.

Luan scrunched up her face for a moment, but deep down, she knew her little brother had a point, "Ugh, fine!" She groaned, rolling her eyes, "But just so you know, I'm probably going to hate it!"

Lincoln placed his hand on Luan's shoulder, a determined look on his face, "Don't worry, Luan! I'll do whatever it takes to help you out with your workout. I've got your back!"

XXXXX

Two days later, Lincoln picked up the phone and called Giggles to invite her over for a practice session with Luan at the Loud House. He was a bit worried about how the two girls would hit it off, but to his surprise, they clicked right away, bonding over their shared love of all things funny and silly. They even started brainstorming ideas for an epic balloon-animal act!

At the third birthday party, the same one where Lucy had that crazy mishap that got her fired, Luan was busy twisting balloons into all sorts of shapes.

"And now, if my trusty assistant could pass me one more balloon, we'll have a fabulous pterodactyl!" Luan announced with flair.

Johnny, ever the eager helper, handed Luan a bright green balloon with a grin.

Luan expertly blew up the balloon and began shaping it, twisting and turning it into a magnificent pterodactyl. As she held it aloft, the kids cheered and clapped, getting louder with each twist she made.

"And for a bonus, my new partner will show off her balloon creation!" Luan declared, gesturing dramatically to Giggles.

Giggles took a deep breath, the excitement bubbling inside her. She blew up a large red balloon and transformed it into a fearsome dragon with flair. Her balloon dragon was so impressive that it put Luan's pterodactyl to shame!

The kids roared with excitement, cheering even louder as Luan felt a twinge of jealousy creeping in. But she couldn't deny that Giggles was amazing—she just had to come up with an even cooler balloon creation next time!

XXXXX

At Luan's fourth birthday party, the whole gang was in full swing, helping her get ready for her epic plate-juggling act—plates balanced precariously on her nose and in both hands.

Lincoln pumped his fists and shouted with excitement, "You girls are gonna totally crush it tonight! Go out there and show 'em what you've got!"

Johnny threw his hands in the air like he just didn't care and shouted, "You fabulous ladies are about to light this place up! Go out there and give 'em a show they won't forget—like a bad chili dog at 3 AM! Make 'em wish they had never come! Woooo!"

And boy, did they ever! Well, mostly.

Giggles took the spotlight for a moment too, but let's just say things took a turn. You know that saying about everything that can go wrong? Yeah, that was the theme of the night. While Luan juggled away, delivering her best punchline, "What did one plate say to the other? 'Lunch is on me!'" Everyone roared with laughter.

But then Giggles made her move. She confidently strutted over with a tower of plates, ready to toss more onto Luan's impressive stack. But just as she was about to toss them, disaster struck—she ripped the seat of her pants! Talk about a wardrobe malfunction! Giggles lost her balance, and all the plates went crashing down.

The grand finale turned into a total trainwreck! But guess what? The kids were laughing hysterically, rolling on the floor.

Luan, on the other hand, was fuming.

"They're hilarious!" Squeaked Bratty Kid's Mom, completely cracking up.

A Fat Mom chimed in, "I know! LOL! I just figured out what that means!"

The other moms shot her unimpressed looks.

XXXXX

At the fifth birthday bash, decked out in a totally awesome medieval theme, Luan, burst onto the scene with a trumpet fanfare! "Ta-da! Royal entrance, coming through!" She announce, grinning from ear to ear like a goofball.

"All right, Birthday Boy! It's time for you to take the seat of honor!" Luan declare as she point to the mega throne chair. The birthday kid plops down, and BOOM! A loud fart noise erupts from the Whoopee cushion I cleverly hid underneath him. Bwahaha! The whole place erupts in giggles, and Luan can't help but join the riot of laughter. The echoes of our silliness fill the air like a comedic symphony!

As the party starts to wind down—sniff sniff, what a drag!—everyone pitches in to help put away Luan's clown props. She take a moment to catch her breath between chuckles when Luan notice something's off, "Hey, Johnny! Where's Giggles? She should be helping!" She can't help but worry; after all, the more, the merrier when it comes to laughter!

Johnny whipped his head around, "Bingo! There she is—our favorite celebrity! Can't believe the kids are back at it again with the autograph requests. What's next? A fan club? I swear, if one more kid asks for a selfie, I'm charging them a fee!"

Luan looks to see the kids laugh like always; Giggles is signing autographs. Luan gets ticked off at Giggles.

As the chaos of the day faded into the background, the group walked home, still buzzing from their adventure at Luan's Funny Business Inc.

"Did you see the look on the Birthday Boy's face when Luan dropped that whoopee cushion bomb? Classic! I mean, who doesn't love a little surprise flatulence at a birthday party? It's like a gift that keeps on giving! Ha! I could practically hear the balloons deflating from the shock wave!" Johnny chuckled, holding back laughter.

"Yeah, and then the mom accidentally launched a confetti cannon!" Luan exclaimed, her eyes shining like fireworks, "Can you believe it? Talk about a surprise party gone wild! I mean, who doesn't love a little extra sparkle? The whole party was just bursting with laughter, and I think we set a new record for most confetti in one place! What a blast!"

Charlie strutted ahead, grinning, "Dudes, we're totally nailing this! But you know what? I was thinking, maybe I should chill on the chatter and amp up the mystical vibes. You know, bring a little more magic to the stage and snag more spotlight time!"

Johnny waved his little bro off with a grin, "Listen, kiddo, let's keep the chatter down to a minimum, alright? Trust me, the world is begging for less of your verbal fireworks. But hey, guess what? The kiddos are totally vibing with Giggles over here! How about we give you a little act, huh? Step aside, talent, and let's show 'em what you got!" He playfully jabbed Giggles with his elbow, a wink dancing in his eye.

Giggles bounced on her toes and chimed, "Well, I think they just adore me because I'm a clown! It's that simple, really!" She flashed a big, playful grin, embodying that cheerful spirit.

Milton swallowed hard, fiddling with his glasses as he opened his mouth to speak, "Um, I-I mean, like, you know, the kids really seem to enjoy watching Giggles mess up – it's, uh, sort of like how smarks enjoy wrestling, kind of funny, right? Or maybe a bit grappling, heh?"

Both girls gave him a confused look, and he felt his cheeks warm up, "Oh gosh, I-I'm sorry if that didn't make sense! I just thought—sorry!"

He took a deep breath, trying to regain his footing, "S-So, like, maybe you two could try doing, um, worked shoots? You know, like, on purpose? I don't want to, like, pressure you or anything! I-I just thought it'd be fun to get in some playful punches, ha! Sorry for being awkward!" He winced, hoping he hadn't made things worse.

"A what?" Luan exclaimed with her signature giggle, tilting her head in confusion.

Charlie's eyes sparkling with mischief, ""Okay, so let me break it down for you. What Milton's trying to say is that there are things we do that might seem like they're just normal stuff, but they actually tie right into the act! Like when you tease Giggles with a silly name or act like she flubbed something when she totally didn't. It's all part of the game, you know?"

Luan narrowed her eyes and smirked, her signature grin popping up, "Wow, Charlie, you're a real oddball, aren't ya? It's like you just walked out of a wacky comedy sketch!"

Lincoln grinned and pointed his thumbs at himself, "Oh yeah? Well, this genius right here is about to make you and Giggles the biggest stars in all of Royal Woods!"

Johnny turned to Lincoln, a mischievous grin plastered on his face, "Dude, Luan is like a rocket ship on the way to fame town! Funny Business is blowing up! I mean, c'mon, look at her right now!" He started counting on his fingers like he just discovered math. "She's rolling in cash, she's got a gaggle of fans, and she's got... um, dudes. So many dudes!"

Everyone stared at him like he'd just announced he's running for president of crazy town.

Johnny burst out laughing, "Whoops, maybe got a tad carried away there! I meant… one dude! Luan is dating my big bro Milton, thank you very much!"

A collective "Ohhhhhhh!" resonated from the group, as if they'd just seen a plot twist in their favorite soap opera.

Eventually, the gang split up, with Giggles and heading off to whatever shenanigans she was up to, while Milton, Johnny and Charlie made their way back to their house, after unloading with Luan's hilarious business supplies. Because nothing says 'successful day' like dropping off a wheel barrel full of whoopee cushions and fake spiders, right?

Lincoln grabbed his cake slice, grinning as he turned to Luan, "Hey, Luan, maybe we should consider what those guys are saying! I mean, giving Giggles more time to shine could really boost her confidence, and who knows? It might even-"

"Ugh, are you kidding me, Lincoln?!" Luan crossed her arms and shot him a fiery glare.

Lincoln blinked, taken aback. "What?"

Luan rolled her eyes dramatically, "Listen up, Lincoln! Just because Giggles got a few chuckles doesn't mean you're a clowning pro. There's way more to it than just tripping and landing on your behind! It's all about timing, delivery, and of course, the perfect punchline!"

Lincoln ran a hand through his hair, looking a bit anxious. "Ugh, that was just today! And come on, it wasn't on purpose! Giggles didn't mean to rip her pants! At least our audience seems to love the chaos we create, right?" He gave a nervous chuckle, trying to lighten the mood.

Luan couldn't hold back any longer, "Lincoln, enough already! No more Giggles! I'm the only clown in this house! You're the manager, so just get everyone outta here! Time to send 'em packing!"

Lincoln threw his hands up, exasperated, "Whoa, Luan! You can't just fire Giggles because you're feeling jealous! That's not fair! The rest of us didn't do anything wrong! You know we're a team, right?"

Luan huffed, frustration bubbling up like a balloon about to pop. She yanked Lincoln closer, narrowing her eyes, "Okay, fine! If you won't fire them, then I'm firing ALL of them, including YOU! Now scram out of my room, mister!"

Lincoln stood there, mouth wide open, ready to unleash a totally righteous argument. But before he could even get a word in, Luan blasted him right in the eyes with seltzer water! Seriously, did you know that stuff stings like a thousand bees? If you've ever seen a clown get hit with seltzer and run around like a headless chicken, trust me, they're not just messing around—they're in actual pain!

With his eyes on fire, Lincoln practically sprinted out of Luan's room and made a beeline for the bathroom, desperate to wash away that bubbly disaster with some good old tap water.

Luan went to her bedroom door and slammed the door with a dramatic flair. Inside, her mind thoughts of giggles and cheers for her rival, Giggles angered her, but on the outside Luan felt a greenish tinge of annoyance creeping onto her face.

"I've got total creative control over my character!" she declared, folding her arms like a mini superhero, "It's just so unfair! How could Lincoln stand up for Giggles and not me?!" In a fit of frustration, she sent a whoopee cushion flying with a punch, and it let out a honking noise that echoed her feelings, "After everything I've done for my business?!" She threw her hands up in exasperation, huffing, "You'd think Lincoln would show a little more—"

Just then, her phone blared to life, interrupting her dramatic rant.

Luan snatched it up, "Funny Business, Inc. Your fun is our business! Luan speaking!"

The woman on the other end chattered away, and Luan nodded, her excitement bubbling over, "Oh, yes! We're totally available on the 11th!"

Then her eyebrows shot up higher than any balloon she ever used in her acts, "Wait, what?"

More chatter, and then—whoosh! Her face lit up like a light bulb, "Oh, really?!"

But just as quickly, her grin turned devilishly playful, "Awesome sauce! See you on the 11th!"

After hanging up, Luan started pacing her room like a mad genius, her mind whirling with ideas, "Looks like I just booked the most epic birthday party ever!" She squealed, practically bouncing on her feet, "Now, where's Giggles's phone number? Time to get this party started!" She cackled in her signature way, plotting the next big giggle-filled adventure.

XXXXX

At the sixth and final birthday party of the season, the crew made their way to the backyard of the birthday girl, excitement buzzing in the air. Lincoln couldn't shake his confusion. Just days before, Luan had declared that she was firing him – along with Giggles, Milton, Charlie, and Johnny. Yet here they were, acting like nothing had happened. Luan even had the audacity to send him to this address for the birthday bash, grinning like a prankster who just pulled off the ultimate joke.

"I have creative control! I decide when I do my gigs!" Luan had insisted, her smirk almost devilish.

"Hey, Linc, you alright? You've been super quiet on the way here," Johnny said, hoisting a hefty bag of party supplies over his shoulder.

Lincoln shrugged, playing it cool as usual, "Nah, it's no biggie, Johnny! I just really want to see Giggles nail her first birthday party routine. I mean, we definitely don't want it to be a total flop, right?"

"Uh, um, relax, Lincoln! I-I mean, we're like, kinda pros… sort of? I just really hope those kids end up grinning, like, a lot! I, uh, I really don't want to let anyone down! Sorry if I sound all jittery, it's just, um, the pressure is really high—maybe higher than my anxiety levels! Heh, get it? Pressure? Anyway, I-I promise we'll do our best! Just, uh, bear with me, okay? I hope we don't crack under the pressure! Sorry again!" Milton chimed in, attempting to sound braver than he probably felt.

Charlie, always the curious one, piped up, "Hey, so like, is the birthday girl four or five yet?" Charlie blurted out, bouncing with excitement. He shot the question at Maggie's mom with that classic Loud enthusiasm, "I mean, she's gotta be getting close, right?"

"She's now Fourteen." came the reply from Maggie's Mom, who was busy arranging colorful decorations.

As Lincoln looked around, he saw that the backyard was brimming with emo tweens, all decked out in black band tees and colorful hair. One of them took a swing at the pinata, and in a moment of unexpected warmth, hugged it tightly right after.

Lincoln couldn't help but chuckle, his suspicions fading away and worry bubbling up as the party got underway.

Milton fidgeted with his hands, his voice shaking slightly, "Oh, um, wow! A bit older than, uh, the usual crowd, huh? I-I mean, that's totally cool! I just, um, want to make sure my jokes don't bomb, you know? Sorry if that sounds cheesy! I-I just really hope you all think they're funny! I promise our comedy is, uh, ageless—like, like a fine cheese? I-I mean wine! Wait, that was bad—sorry again! I just get a little, um, nervous in front of, you know, bigger crowds. Hope I don't make a fool of myself! Oops! Did I say that out loud? Sorry!"

Giggles rubbed her chin, her eyes glimmering with mischief as she scanned the crowd, "Hmm, emo tweens, huh? Tough cookies, for sure! But hey, this isn't my first mope fest! Time to bring out the giggles and show them how to have some fun!"

Charlie grabbed Giggles and exclaimed, "What are you, out of your mind!? There are so many emo tweens in here, I can't believe my big bro Luis isn't one of them!"

Johnny decided to chime in, "Whoa there, baby bro! Let's clear the air—Luis is not emo; he's goth! Totally different vibes, Charlie! Don't mix 'em up, or it's like confusing tacos with burritos. Both delicious, but definitely not the same! Now, can we get back to saving the birthday party or whatever?"

"Oh yeah? What are the differences, huh, smart guy?" Charlie challenged, crossing his arms and raising an eyebrow, "You think you know everything?"

"Alright, folks, gather 'round! Let me drop some knowledge bombs because Johnny just turned into a walking emo encyclopedia. You see, emo and goth are like two cool kids at the back of the class who secretly swap notes. Emo's all about those heartfelt feelings—like your pet goldfish dying or when your favorite band cancels—while goths are like, 'Hey, let's talk about the mysteries of the universe and maybe summon a dark spirit or two!" Johnny just laid down some serious truth.

Everyone was totally gobsmacked by what just tumbled out of Johnny's lips.

"Look, when you share a room with your 8-year-old goth brother, you pick up a few quirks, alright? It's like osmosis, but way darker. Anyway, Giggles, didn't you say this isn't your first mope fest? I mean, seriously, you should be providing a frequent flyer program at this point!" Johnny shouted with a annoyed look as he crossed his arms.

Giggles snapped out of it and bounced a little, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Oh my gosh, you guys! Comedy club camp totally taught me how to handle a crowd like this, but I can't do it all by myself! I absolutely need my buddy Luan to help me out!"

Lincoln furrowed his brow, glancing around the yard, "Aw, man, I'm really starting to worry. Luan ain't gonna show up. You know how she is with her creative control. She can be a real diva about it!"

Giggles bounced on her feet, a mischievous grin spreading across her face, "Alright, listen up, everyone! I might be in charge, but that just means we're about to unleash some serious fun! Let's make this party totally outrageous!"

She gathered her friends in close, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper, "Here's the plan!"

Giggles excitedly shared her plan with the group, and they all leaned in closer, eager to hear more. Lincoln's eyes practically popped out of his head as he shouted, "Whoa, Giggles! That's totally genius! This is gonna be epic!"

Milton fidgeted a bit, his eyes darting around nervously, "Um, okay, I think it might, uh, actually work? I mean, fingers crossed, right? Just, uh, don't take my word for it! I'm sorry if I sound kinda, I dunno, wimpy or something! It's just that, um, I get really jittery about things. Like, what if it flops? That would be, like, a total 'miss-take'—like a pun intended! Heh... Sorry if that was terrible..." His voice trailed off as he glanced down, cheeks flushed.

Johnny burst in, clapping his hands like he just won the lottery, "Alright, my fellow misfits! This is the greatest plan since sliced bread, so let's grab this idea by the horns and ride it like a unicorn on a rollercoaster! Give it up for Giggles and his genius brainwaves! Woohoo!"

Charlie jumped up, throwing his fists into the air with all the excitement of a rock star about to hit the stage, "Oh yeah! Let's make this birthday party totally epic! We're gonna save the day and turn it into the best bash EVER!"

A bit later, Giggles was backstage with Johnny, bustling around and setting everything up. Charlie peeked backstage, looking for Luan, his nerves tingling like static. Giggles turned to the little magician with her signature beaming smile, bouncing on her toes, "Hey there, superstar! You ready to dazzle us with your magic?"

"I don't know, Giggles! What if I totally choke and mess up the birthday party? That would be the worst! Ugh, I can't even! What if everyone gets super bummed out because of me?" Charlie said, anxiously pacing back and forth.

Johnny playfully placed his hands on his little brother's shoulders, leaning in with a mischievous grin, "Listen up, tiny sidekick! It's all good, my dude! We've got a PhD in faith here, and even if you totally tank this thing, no one's gonna lose their minds. I promise, cross my heart, hope to die... but please don't make me do that. Let's keep it fun, alright?"

Johnny's words totally worked like magic! Charlie took a deep breath, puffed out his cheeks, and said, "All right, let's do some magic!" He yanked off his hat, reached inside, and boom! Out popped Luan, but get this—she was dressed like a mime!

Johnny grabbed Luan before she realized it, "Time to make like a mime and zip it! Trust me, you're gonna be just fine! Just follow the act—no speaking, just gestures. Who knew silent performances could be so loud, right? Let's go dazzle 'em!"

Luan was totally confused! One minute, she was chilling in her bedroom, probably brainstorming some new jokes, and the next thing she knew, she was being hoisted into the air! And just like that, she was decked out in her mime outfit! She wanted to shout, "What in the world is happening?" but, of course, she was in full mime mode now—no talking allowed! She took her mime skills seriously, and even though she was dying to explain her confusion, all she could do was gesticulate wildly. Guess it was time for some silent comedy!

Luan bursts onto the stage dressed as a mime, her face painted in exaggerated white and black, and she begins her hilarious routine by mimicking being trapped inside an invisible box.

"Oh, I get it! She's, like, totally trapped in a box! That's exactly how I felt when Mom said I couldn't dye my hair purple!" Maggie exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with understanding.

Backstage, Giggles, also decked out as a mime, peeks out and can't help but crack a smile as Luan pretends to awkwardly scale a non-existent ladder.

"Wow. It's like the soul-crushing pointlessness of seventh grade!" Tween #1 chimed in, nodding sagely.

As Luan and Giggles step center stage to perform a synchronized mirror routine, the audience watches in rapt fascination.

"Wow! It's like, we're all just a bunch of clones, you know?" Maggie said, her voice laced with a bittersweet edge, "It's kinda haunting, like we're all just reflections of the same sadness."

"That's exactly what I was thinking!" Tween #2 added, his voice full of excitement.

"Totally." Maggie whispered, the shadow of a smile flickering across her lips as she felt a dark connection to her newfound kindred spirits.

The comedic duo of Giggles and Luan wrap up their act, and the goth kids in the back slowly start to applaud, the sound echoing in the auditorium with an ironic sense of cool.

"I have to get their business card!" Maggie's Dad declared, his voice dripping with faux seriousness.

The other parents nodded in agreement, bubbling with excitement at the burgeoning talent on stage.

"Well, I call dibs on the weekend of the 22nd!" Bratty Kid's Mom shouted, claiming her spot in the show's line-up.

Suddenly, the goth kids erupt in cheers, and a single black rose is tossed onto the stage, landing right at Luan's feet. With a dramatic flair, she picks it up, a mischievous twinkle in her eye, ready to take on whatever the Loud House throws her way next!

XXXXX

-Time Skip-

At The Loud House, Lincoln was just minding his own business in the living room, trying not to be too loud while watching TV. Suddenly, Milton peeked through the door, looking a bit nervous, and shuffled over with a case of Chocolate Cherry Cola. His hands were trembling slightly as he sat down next to Lincoln.

"Hey, uh, I brought you one." Milton stammered, passing a can to Lincoln, "I hope that's okay! Sorry if it's not. I just wanted to... um, you know, share a little fizz with you? I don't want to pop your bubble or anything!" He took a small sip and then leaned in closer, whispering, "So… how are signals over here, Lincoln? I mean, not that I'm trying to send any mixed messages or anything! Just checking! Sorry if I'm being too much!" He shifted uncomfortably, fiddling with the can. It felt like the carbonation was bubbling up inside him as much as in the soda!

"Welp, after I spilled the beans to Mom and Dad about what Luan pulled, they totally freaked and grounded her! So now it's no Funny Business Inc for two whole months. Guess I'm on a bit of a break from being her manager. Kinda bummed though—I mean, I was really looking forward to some birthday cake!" Lincoln said, cracking open a cola can and taking a big sip.

"Oh man, I really, really wish I had noticed that Luan was feeling jealous. I mean, she works so hard, like, harder than a bee on a honey hunt! And everyone was just buzzing around Giggles instead. It's kind of like she was a forgotten cupcake at a birthday party—totally not fair! I can't believe I didn't see how her feelings were hurt. I just kinda helped to, um, ignore her? Ugh, good job, Milton, you really aced the "not noticing feelings" class. I'm so sorry, Luan! That's a real "oops, my bad" moment. If I had a dollar for every time I messed up, I would have enough to buy her a cupcake, and maybe make it up to her!" Milton told himself.

Lincoln sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, "Okay, okay, I guess I messed up. I should've been more understanding with Luan. I mean, while everyone was wrapped up in Giggles and all, I kinda just brushed her off. That's totally on me. But hey." He added, giving a quick grin, "Don't beat yourself up about it! None of us really knew what was going on. You should seriously go talk to her. She probably just needs someone to listen!"

"Um, yeah... I mean, I probably should, but, like, she's grounded." Milton sighed, "And I really, really don't wanna get Luan in more trouble, you know? That would, um, really make me feel bad, like, super bad! It's like, um, pun-derful trouble, or maybe, uh, pun-fortunately! I'm just worried, like, what if I mess things up more? I-I'm really sorry for bothering you with my worries! I just, um, don't wanna be the cause of more trouble, you know?"

"You can totally go visit her if you want! She's grounded and can't do anything fun right now, but she's allowed to have some time to chat. Just so you know, Luan's up in her room!" Lincoln said, giving a thumbs up.

Milton thanked Lincoln and went up stairs, and was stopped by Lola and Lana who are dressed in some kind of authority attire.

"No running in the hallway!" Lana yelled.

Milton's eyes widened, and he fidgeted, "Uh, um, huh? What are you talking about? Are you, like, all pretending to be, um, hall monitors or something? Because if you are, I—I promise I'm not up to anything! I swear, I wouldn't want to get into a 'monitoring' situation! Oh gosh, I'm really sorry if I misunderstood! I just get all, you know, flustered whenever I see, erm, authority figures." He chuckled nervously, trying to lighten the mood with a pun, "I just thought I'd, uh, 'hall' you guys to ask what's going on!"

Lola put her hands on her hips, giving Milton her best stern look, "Lana, is this loser giving you lip? You better watch out, or we'll have to throw you in the slammer for those terrible jokes!" She scribbled on a write-up slip with a flourish.

"We're the new hall monitors at school, so we're just practicing our skills at home!" Lana replied nonchalantly, blowing a big bubble with her gum before popping it. She grabbed a ticket and slapped it right on Milton's belly.

Lola smirked, crossing her arms confidently, "If we catch you speeding again, you're going downtown, buddy! We already locked up Luan for trying to escape her grounding." With a theatrical flourish, she unveiled Luan sitting in a cardboard jail cell, looking both annoyed and amused.

"Hey! Did you hear the one about the thief who stole a calendar? He got twelve months!" Luan joked then laughs, "Get it?"

"Ugh, seriously?! That's like five more minutes, dirtbag!" Lola shouted, her hands on her hips and a dramatic flair in her voice.

Milton wiped his forehead nervously, glancing around as if expecting trouble to pop up any second, "Uh, okay, okay! I promise I'll, um, stick to the speed limit, like, totally! I'm really just trying to, you know, gear up to talk to Luan for a bit. I swear I'm not trying to drive you crazy!" He chuckled weakly, his voice quivering.

"NO SWEARING!" Lana shouted crossing her arms and giving Milton her best stern look, "We keep it clean around here!"

Milton shuffled closer to Luan, his hands fidgeting nervously as he peered into her cardboard jail cell. When she glared at him, he gulped and stammered, "Uh, hey, um, look... I, uh, I'm really sorry, okay? I didn't mean to, like, be such a, um, jerk. I totally get that you were, uh, jealous of Giggles-"

"I wasn't jealous, okay?!" Luan exclaimed with a angry glare smirk, "I mean, what's there to be jealous of? Shucks, come on!"

Milton winced at his girlfriend yelling at him, biting his lip, "Y-yeah, you w-were." Milton said, his voice barely above a whisper, "I'm really sorry for being such a jerk. I should have, um, like, understood better. I mean, you've worked super hard to get where you are, and seeing someone else getting all the attention while, like, you felt invisible must've been a real gut punch. I can totally relate—I just, uh, I just hope you can, um, forgive my awkwardness? I'd feel really bummed if I was the reason you felt down. So, um, can we maybe, like, forget about it? I promise to make it up to you, like, maybe with some gummy bears or something? Please?"

Luan opened her mouth to say something but then shut it with a pop, twirling away with a pout, "Yeah, I guess." She said with a frown, "Kind of..."

"I-I'm sorry." Milton said again, "But seriously, I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. I guess I just didn't think it through, and that was, uh, kinda insensitive of me. I really didn't want to put you in this, um, sticky situation!" He chuckled nervously at his own joke, his face turning a faint shade of pink, "Puns aside, I just want to say sorry again!"

Luan nodded with a sheepish grin, "Oh my gosh, I'm really sorry too, Milton! I was such a goofball! I should've handled things way better, and taking my anger out on you guys? Totally not cool! You all are the best, and you definitely didn't deserve that mess I made! Let's kibble up the good vibes again!"

Milton shuffled his feet, his voice barely above a whisper, "Um, I-I'm really sorry if I said something wrong! I just think it's, like, super important to notice how others feel, you know? Hehe, 'cause if we don't, we might end up in a real pickle—like, a sour one! So let's, um, avoid plotting revenge? I-I mean, that sounds really scary..." He offered a shy smile, hoping his pun would lighten the mood.

They hugged. Well, they tried to, but Luan was stuck in her cardboard jail cell.

Luan giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "I still shouldn't have been so harsh! So, what do you say? Still my trusty assistant?"

"Um, um, it's, like, totally okay, right? I mean, um, still your assistant, like… haha, get it? 'Cause I'm still here to help!" Milton smiled.

"Visiting hours are history, buddies!" Lana shouted, hands on her hips with a fierce grin.

"Yeah, so scram, you loser!" Lola chimed in, tossing her hair back dramatically.

"Uh, okay, see ya on the outside, Luan! Um, just text me when you're, like, ungrounded, okay? I really hope it's soon—being stuck inside is, uh, really not my jam. Oops! Sorry if I'm being too pushy or anything." Milton said he takes a step which produces a bizarre squishing sound, meaning only one thing, "Oh, and, um, I just stepped in something—ugh! Wait, did I just step in rabbit poop? I guess you could say it's a 'hare'-raising experience! Ha, get it?"

Luan chuckled, "Gary! You naughty little bunny! What in the world is Lana feeding you? A feast fit for a king?!"

"I know poop when I see it, and that is definitely some seriously gross stuff!" Lana shouted, scrunching up her nose in disgust as she pointed at the mess Milton just stepped in.

Milton frantically tried to clean his boot, but the twins weren't having any of it.

"We told you to watch it, dirtbag!" Lola shouted, her hands on her hips and a fierce glare on her face, "You just made a huge mistake!"

"It's the clink for Mil!" Lana chimed in, clearly enjoying the moment.

"Look! Luan's making a jailbreak!" Shouted Milton as he seized the opportunity to dash down the stairs.

Lana spotted Milton darting away and yelled, "Hey! Get back here, you goofball!"

"Oh, forget that bum. He's out of our jurisdiction now!" Lola said with a carefree laugh, giving her sister a nudge.

"Yeah! Let's get doughnuts!" Lana agreed, and with that, the twins made their way out the door for a sweet break.

And so wraps up another wacky adventure! Funny Business Inc may have gone on hiatus, but Luan and Giggles are still friends. Fingers crossed a love triangle doesn't sprout, and hopefully, Milton figures out how to get that pesky rabbit poop off his shoes!

THE END!

Chapter 48: Snow Board

The story kicks off on a snowy night, and the Loud siblings are glued to the TV, watching the news.

"Good evening, everyone! Stay warm and keep watching because we've got tonight's weather coming right up!" Katherine Mulligan announced.

"Oh, spirit in the sky, grant my wish!" Lucy declared with her signature flair, a dramatic spark in her eyes. She raised her arms as if summoning the mysterious forces of the universe, ready to embrace whatever supernatural twist awaited her.

"Fingers crossed, everyone!" Lori exclaimed with her signature enthusiasm, crossing her fingers tightly and flashing a bright smile, "Let's hope for the best!"

"Everything crossed!" Luan exclaimed with an worried look, crossing her arms and legs like a pretzel.

Lily was busy guzzling down her milk, and as she let out a loud burp, she couldn't help but giggle like it was the funniest thing ever, "Wops! Wxcuse We!" She laughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief just like her siblings. The chaos of the Loud House buzzed around her, but for that moment, milk and giggles were all that mattered!

"I've got my super awesome lucky rabbit's foot!" Lola shouted with excitement, twirling around to show it off, "This is totally going to bring me all the good luck I need!"

"Oh yeah? Check it out! I've got my lucky booger! This little gem helped me totally crush it in preschool!" Lana said with a mischievous grin.

"And guess what? I've got my lucky jock! Check it out!" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, giving it a good stretch before accidentally flinging it towards Lincoln. He barely managed to duck just in time, a look of pure surprise on his face, "Ha! Nice reflexes, Lincoln!"

"Ugh!" Lincoln groaned, jumping to his feet and striding over to his sisters, "What in the world is going on here? Seriously, guys!"

With a huge grin, Lynn Jr. bounced on her heels and threw him a side hug, "You gotta check this out!" She burst through the front door and rushed outside, "Look! It's snow—epic snow!" She spread her arms wide, as if to embrace the winter wonderland, "This is gonna be awesome!"

Leni squeezed Lincoln and Lynn Jr. in a big hug, "O-M-gosh, you guys! If the snow keeps falling like this, we could totally have a snow day tomorrow! So tonight, let's do everything super fun to make it happen! Yay!"

"Hey, dudes! The weather's on!" Luna shouted from inside, strumming her guitar a little as she bounced around, "Let's see if we're getting any rad storms or just sunny vibes today!"

Lincoln, Leni and Lynn Jr. dashed back in, crossing their fingers for luck.

"Patchy Drizzle here! I'm rolling up my sleeves to take on the weather!" Patchy Drizzle said, getting serious.

The Loud kids watched intently as he announced, "Better put on your old snowshoes, folks! We could be looking at twenty-four inches of snow! I regret saying that."

He took a breath. "And the following schools will be closed tomorrow..."

"Royal Woods! Royal Woods! Royal Woods!" The siblings shouted hopefully.

"Beaverton, Hazeltucky, Huntington Oaks, and..." Patchy paused for dramatic effect.

The kids were on the edge of their seats.

"...that's it." He said, teasingly.

"Awwww!" The kids groaned sadly.

"WHY YOU LOUSY-!" Lola shouted, her face turning bright red with anger.

"I'm just kidding! You too, Royal Woods!" Patchy Drizzle shouted gleefully.

An aerial view of the house and the whole neighborhood showed the kids erupting in cheers and jumping around.

"HOORAY! WOO HOO! Snow Day! Snow Day! Snow Day!" They cried excitedly.

"Snow Day!" Patchy Drizzle added, hyping them up.

Lisa popped up like a surprise quiz, slapping the remote, "Breaking news, folks: No snow day tomorrow! Time to hit the books instead of the slopes!"

The cheers died instantly, and the siblings looked shocked.

"Once I spray my super strength salt all over the city roads, we'll zoom right to school without a hitch!" Lisa declared, adjusting her glasses with a confident grin, "It's all about science, people!"

They all groaned and pelted her with pillows.

"WHY WOULD YOU RUIN OUR SNOW DAY?!" Lola shouted, hands on her hips, her hair swinging with every word, "Do you have any idea how rare this is? Ugh, some people just don't get it!"

"Ah-em!" Lisa cleared her throat dramatically and yanked down a super serious chart, "Okay, listen up, everyone! For every school day you miss, your brain functionality decreases by a whopping .0006%! That's like, practically a crime against your own brain!"

"But Lisa, snow days are like, the best ever! They're F-O-N, fun!" Leni exclaimed with her usual excitement.

Lisa pressed a button, and the chart skyrocketed, "See? I rest my case! Honestly, how is prancing around in freezing temperatures like a bunch of nincompoops even remotely fun? It's just plain silly!"

Lincoln took a bold step forward, his trademark grin lighting up his face, "Hey, what if we made snow days epic? I mean, seriously, just imagine all the fun we could have! If we can show you how awesome they can be, would you consider ditching the salt?"

The Loud kids crowded around, buzzing with excitement.

"Awesome sauce, dude!" Luna cheered, her guitar slung over her shoulder, "That's a rad idea, bro!"

"Yeah!" Leni shouted, jumping up and down with excitement, "F-O-N! That's 'Fun on N'! Come on, everybody, join in! F-O-N! F-O-N!" She giggled, waving her arms in the air, totally swept up in the moment!

The sisters joined in, echoing, "F-O-N! F-O-N!"

"Alright, fine! But it's only because I can't handle you messing up the spelling!" Lisa declared, raising her hand high to grab everyone's attention.

The kids cheered, high-fiving each other as they headed off for their snow day mission.

Leni stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide with confusion, "Whoa, hold up! I thought we were, like, spelling 'fun'! Did I miss something?"

XXXXX

The next day, the Loud House was transformed into a winter wonderland, and the sound of shoveling echoed through the bustling home. Lynn Sr. was outside, wearing his favorite headphones, whistling happily as he cleared the driveway. Inside, the kids, peeping out of all the windows (except for Lisa), were buzzing with excitement. As soon as the front door swung open, they dashed outside, ready for a day of snow-filled fun. Lisa, however, halted at the top of the doorstep, adjusting her snow goggles.

"Alright, snow squatters! You've got four hours to impress me with your winter creativity, or it's back to school for you truant troublemakers!" Lisa exclaimed, with her arms crossed and an deadpan look sparkle in her eyes.

Meanwhile, Rita had made her way to the living room, computer already in hand. She was determined to use this rare snow day to update her novel. She was ready to dive back into her novel. Flopping down on the couch, she cracked her knuckles and geared up to churn out some epic scenes. But just as she went to type her first word, a thought zipped through her brain like a bolt of lightning, and she quickly grabbed the remote to catch the latest news. You never know when a big story might inspire her next plot twist!

"Patchy Drizzle here, braving the cold to bring you some exciting news! Yesterday's surprise snowstorm mixed with today's milder temperatures means one thing—it's a perfect day for packing snowballs! I'm officially declaring it... a Packing Day!" Patchy announced with over-the-top enthusiasm.

Rita's eyes got really big, and she exclaimed, "Oh no, no, no! Did he just say—" Her jaw practically hit the floor, "Packing Day?! Are you kidding me?!"

Panic set in as Rita glanced at the coat rack, "Oh no! The kids' coats are gone!" She started pacing like a whirlwind, "Whenever Patchy declares it a Packing Day, the Velazquest family goes full beast mode! They're out there lurking, ready to pounce with snowballs! No one stands a chance! Honestly, they're the reason our house looks like it's tilting!"

Just then, the coffee table slid down the slope with a crash, making a racket all the way to the dining room. Jason and Elizabeth's belches cut through the air from outside, which didn't help her nerves at all. Rita shivered, "They're out there... Lynn! Lynn, where are you? Don't you dare leave the house! It's Packing Day! You have to stay inside!"

Outside, Lynn Sr. kept shoveling the snow, completely lost in his own world of excitement. Rita dashed to the window, flailing her arms and trying to get his attention, but all he could hear was the thrill of the day.

"Huh? Oh yeah! Fun day ahead!" He called out, still clueless. Just then, he noticed Jason and Elizabeth zooming by, giggling like crazy, "Wait a second—snowstorm, plus milder temps... Oh snap! It's Packing Day!"

Before he could wrap his head around it, Jason and Elizabeth started launching snowballs at him, "AAH! I'm not gonna survive this!" Lynn Sr. shouted, making a break for Vanzilla like it was the last lifeboat on the Titanic, "Al…most…there!" He dove into the van, breathing heavily, "Whew! Safety at last!"

"Hey, Lynn! You think you can get away from me? Ha! Packing Day is my jam!" Jason exclaimed with a mischievous grin, his excitement bubbling over like a soda can ready to explode.

"Rita, sweetheart, you know it's time to face the music! We've already got your husband, and trust me, you're not going to escape this one! Now, don't think of this as a threat, but as an invitation to confront what's ahead." Elizabeth chimed in, tossing a snowball in the air.

Rita was totally freaking out, "Okay, Rita, just breathe. You've got this! Everything is going to be fine! If I can just get these keys to Lynn, he can zoom over to the kids and save them!" She was fumbling with the keys to Vanzilla, her heart racing like it was in a crazy race, "C'mon, c'mon, work with me here!"

"No way, no way, no way! No!" Lynn Sr. shouted, frantically peeking out the window. Just then, a barrage of icicles came crashing down on the van's tires, causing them to deflate with a loud hiss. He threw his hands up in despair, sobbing dramatically, "This can't be happening! What am I gonna do now?!"

"Well..." Rita said, putting on her best optimistic smile, "I know my kids will figure out how to handle their crazy little adventure! And hey, if things get bumpy, let's just hope it's a quick Packing Day! They always manage to make the wildest things work!"

Jason swaggered up to Vanzilla, a cheeky grin plastered across his face, "Hey, come on! You can't just chill in there forever, Lynn! Time to face the world!" He gave the van a playful shake, clearly ready for whatever fun was about to unfold.

Elizabeth twirled around with her snowballs, laughter bubbling up like a fresh pot of gumbo, "Lynnie, you gotta come out sooner or later! Life's too short to be cooped up! Let's enjoy this moment together!" Her warmth and playfulness could melt the coldest of winters, but held a cool edge.

"Good luck, my brave kiddos! Where ever you are! I'm rooting for you! To make past this packing day!" Lynn Sr. declared, taking a deep breath, "Oh who am I kidding! We're all goners now!"

XXXXX

Lincoln bolted on the snow covered ground, the cold wind rushing past his face, as he giggled with excitement while pulling Lisa on the sled behind him, "Woo-hoo! Sledding is the best! Come on, Lisa! You've gotta feel the rush! What do you think, Lis? Isn't this awesome?"

Lisa crossed her arms, her face scrunched up in annoyance, "Ugh, my buttocks are freezing!" She huffed, clearly not pleased. Just then, the sled hit a rock, sending Lisa flying into the snow with an indignant yelp as she landed smack on her backside, "Great! Now I'm going to have a bruise to go along with my freezing buttocks!"

A little while later, Lincoln popped his head out of his awesome new igloo, grinning from ear to ear, "Yo, check it out! Snow day classic! Snow Fort, baby! Come on in and see this—you won't believe the built-in cup holders I've got!" He wriggled back inside, practically buzzing with excitement.

Lisa approached the igloo with her usual air of skepticism, adjusting her glasses and raising an eyebrow, "Hmm... this thing really needs some crossbeams, load-bearing walls, and don't even get me started on that flimsy foundation! It's not gonna survive a snowstorm, let alone my genius standards!"

Lincoln slammed his hands on the table and exclaimed, "Hey, all the choices I made were totally on me! Each one was a step in my epic adventure!"

"Hardly up to code!" Lisa exclaimed with a confident smirk, giving the igloo a playful little pat. But just as she did, a sudden flurry of snowballs came raining down from above, and before she could even process what was happening, the igloo crumbled into a snowy heap.

"It's totally collapsible too!" Lincoln exclaimed, struggling to wiggle free from the massive pile of snow he had fallen into, "Ugh, why does winter have to be so heavy?"

Lisa looked around, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion, "Wait, where did all these snowballs come from? This is like some kind of snowball anomaly!" She peered around, her glasses reflecting the bright winter sun, finally landing on a snowman standing there all smug and innocent. "Hmm, I have my theories... but first, I need to gather data!"

Lana burst in with a big grin, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Hey, Lisa! What if I take charge this time? Trust me, it'll be totally awesome!"

Lincoln struggled to free himself from the pile, exclaiming, "Great! Just what I needed! My butt's freezing and totally bruised!"

While Lana and Lisa started building their own creations, Lincoln decided to give his igloo another shot. Meanwhile, a shadow watched him quietly from the trees.

Later, Lana couldn't contain her excitement as she stood before Lisa, "Okay, Lis! Get ready to meet my coolest creation ever—introducing Mr. Twig Arms!" She beamed with pride, her trademark enthusiasm shining through like always.

Lisa raised an eyebrow, her usual skeptical expression plastered on her face, "Oh, really? And what exactly does Mr. Twig Arms do, anyway?"

"Uh... nothing, but he's like, totally super jolly!" Lana said with a big grin, her excitement shining through.

"Maybe if you spent less time having fun and more time learning, you'd build something with more pizazz." Lisa retorted her glasses gleaming with determination. With a smirk, she pressed a button, and a robot sprang to life and busted out of the garage, buzzing with energy, "And voila! Say hello to Mr. Reinforced Titanium Alloy Arms! Bet he's got more flair than you ever will Mr. Twig Arms!"

Just then, the robot scanned for a target. It zeroed in on Mr. Twig Arms, preparing to fire lasers, when suddenly—BAM! Snowballs struck the robot, causing it to malfunction and explode in a shower of sparks.

Lisa's eyes went wide, "It happened again!?" She glanced around, her frizzed hair bouncing slightly with each movement. The only thing she found was that goofy snowman, grinning back at her like it had some kind of secret, 'Science doesn't even account for this level of bizarre!'

Lana crossed her arms and glared at the robot, "Seriously? You think you're so tough, huh, Mr. Reinforced Titanium Alloy Arms? Well, guess what? You almost wrecked Mr. Twig Arms! That's not cool, dude!"

Rubbing her neck nervously, Lisa shot a sheepish grin, "Oops! Totally forgot about the jolly-seeking lasers! Guess it's time to track down Lola and see what her snow day project is!" With that, she zoomed off, her brain buzzing with ideas, heading straight for the frozen lake.

After Lisa bounced outta here, Lana squinted at her snowman like it owed her money, "What's the deal, Mr. Twig Arms? Oh, I got it! You need a buddy!"

Fast forward a bit, and bam! Lana's whipped up another snowman. "Look out world, meet Mr. Twig Arms Jr.! Way cooler, right?"

But before she could admire her masterpiece, bam! A snowball storm hit, turning her creations into Swiss cheese, "Noooo! Mr. Twig Arms and T.J.! This is a snowman disaster!"

Then, outta nowhere, she heard that familiar belch, "Seriously?! Who did that?" Lana turned to find Larry targeting her with a snow gun, "Hey, Lana, keep your eyes peeled! Mr. Twig Arms and his kid are totally snoozing over there!" He chuckled, a playful grin spreading across his face.

Before she could even think of a comeback, a chilly snowball zoomed through the air, splatting right on her head and sending her sprawling into the soft snow, "Ugh! Why does snowball fight always have to get so personal? I just wanted a little fun, not a full-blown snow showdown!"

XXXXX

Later, in the snowy area, Lola was totally owning the frozen lake.

"Watch out, world! The returning champion, Lola Loud, is back! Time to show you how it's done with a triple salchow!" She declared, launching into a flashy spin before landing flawlessly on her skates. With a wink, she called out, "Okay, Lisa! Get ready to take notes because it's your turn now!"

"Alright, with water density and air temp in mind, plus a tiny human like me brought into the equation, I'm predicting that ice is gonna crack in 3, 2…" Lisa said, writing her calculations with her finger in the snow.

Just as she finished, the ice totally crumbled beneath Lola, and she plopped right into the freezing water, "Ugh, dang it!" She exclaimed as she popped back up, sputtering like a fish.

"Yup, dang it is right! I was just one second off!" Lisa said, deadpan with that signature smirk threatening to break through.

Meanwhile, from behind some trees, Charlie was lurking, breathing heavily as he tried to sneak a peek at the two sisters. Suddenly, a thunderous burp echoed through the air, startling both of them.

"Lola! What was that?!" Lisa exclaimed, her eyes wide with shock, "Did you just make that noise? It sounded like a cat caught by a beast!"

"Ugh, this is so not good!" Lola exclaimed, her eyes darting around the room, "Tell me Patchy Drizzle didn't say it was—" She hesitated, biting her lip, "Packing Day! No way! They're here! This is the worst!"

Lisa's eyes grew even bigger, practically popping out of her head, "Wait, hold up! Who's here? And what in the world is 'Packing Day'?!"

"Quick! Take cover, you Lisa!" Lola shouted, her voice rising with excitement as a flurry of snowballs zoomed their way, "INCOMING!"

They dashed behind the nearest trees, dodging snowballs like it was the ultimate game of dodgeball, "Come on, we can't let them get us! Let's show them who's boss!" Lola declared, determination on her face.

"What in the world is Packing Day, and who is hunting us?!" Lisa shouted, her voice echoing wilder than her messy hair as she panted in fear.

"Okay, listen up! Packing Day is not just a regular day; it's when the Velazquest siblings are out for snowball revenge! I mean, seriously, they've got snowballs ready, and they won't stop until every single one of us Loud siblings is completely buried in snow!" Lola said, her eyes filled with fear.

"And here I thought snow days were supposed to be fun!" Lisa exclaimed, her eyes rolling dramatically, "Truly, how was I unaware that this particular phenomenon existed?"

"Ugh, you never come outside when it snows! You're always hiding out with your nose in a book!" Lola exclaimed, arms crossed, "But seriously, you need to go find Lucy before she disappears! Don't just sit there!"

"May I inquire about your well-being? It appears that they have set their sights on you as well!" Lisa said, her voice laced with concern as she adjusted her glasses.

"Chill out! Your fearless big sis is here to handle this!" Lola declared, puffing out her chest as she strutted out from behind the tree, "Hey, Charlie! You ready to show off those skills? Right here! A perfect 100 points! Take your best shot!"

Snowballs rained down like a wild blizzard, and Lola yelled, "LISA, GET OUTTA HERE!"

True to her word, Lola shielded her sister but took the brunt of the icy onslaught, landing right on her backside with a thud.

"EVERY BIPEDAL HUMANOID FOR THEMSELVES!" Lisa screamed as she took off, not daring to look back at her snowball-battered sister.

Johnny was crammed into his snowman fortress, and let me tell you, it felt colder than a frigid ex's heart. But hey, that's what you get when you're undercover in a snowman, right? As he puffed out frosty clouds, he looked around his frosty kingdom like he was some snow-covered king surveying his icy realm. This snowman—tall, badass, and worthy of a superhero movie—had twig arms that screamed "artsy," and buttons that were just shiny pebbles, but really, who was judging? It was all about the aesthetics, baby!

Over yonder, his buddy Lisa was blissfully running down the snow-packed path, totally clueless of the impending snowball apocalypse. Johnny's face cracked into a grin that would make the Joker jealous. He stretched out one of those ridiculous twig arms — a real Picasso moment — then, with a quick burst of energy, he launched himself outta his snowy hideout.

He released an icy snowball like it was a grenade in a superhero flick. The thing soared through the air, a perfect aerodynamic masterpiece, and BAM! It splattered right on Lisa's face like the finest whipped cream at a sundae bar, showering her in snow like she just lost a duel with Frosty the Snowman. Johnny? He was rolling with laughter, ready for whatever chaos would follow next. Classic!

Stunned, Lisa blinked rapidly, trying to shake off the shock as snow trickled down her face, "Oh dear, is this truly happening?!" She exclaimed, her brows arching in utter astonishment. As she brushed the snowflakes from her eyes with her gloved hands, a sense of irritation bubbled just beneath her composed exterior.

Johnny shot a wink at Lisa and declared with exaggerated bravado, "Oh, you better watch yourself, Lisa! My squad and I are like snowball ninjas! We'll ambush you with fluffy death cubes from any angle you can imagine!" His voice had that cheeky vibe, bursting with the thrill of the snowball showdown.

Lisa, half-exasperated, half-amused, glanced over just in time to see a snowball zooming toward her like it had its own vendetta. She dodged it with a dramatic flair that would make any action hero proud, giggling nervously as she sprinted off into the sparkling wonderland of winter warfare.

In a snowy wonderland, Lisa found herself hiding behind a gigantic oak tree, the branches bowed down by a heavy blanket of white. She pressed against the rough bark, her heart racing like a hamster on a wheel, "Okay, Lisa, time to outsmart the Velazquest siblings." She murmured, trying to blend into the snowy backdrop as she squished in beside a couple who were totally wrapped up in each other's warmth.

"Simply maintain an air of composed grace. Street name? Just play it cool." She reminded herself, watching the couple giggle and share sweet, lovey-dovey kisses. Ugh, so mushy! But then she heard David's loud laugh cutting through the crisp winter air like a foghorn. Time was running out!

Spotting her chance, Lisa took a deep breath and bolted for a massive snowman that looked as round and jolly as Santa himself. She ducked inside, sinking into the soft snow, feeling like a genius! Peeking out from her frosty hiding spot, she saw Luis hunting for her, his movements quick and determined as he plowed through the snow like a snowplow on a mission.

"Just a little longer, Lisa. You've got this!" She thought, feeling a surge of determination.

Then, like a hare in a race, the moment came! Lisa sprang from her snowman hideout and sprinted toward the cozy little house with smoke curling from its chimney, radiating warmth that felt like a hug. As she reached for the doorknob with all the gusto of a champion, she couldn't help but yell, "Safe at last!" The victory was hers, and she could feel the thrill of outsmarting everyone wash over her. Total win!

But just as the euphoria of triumph enveloped her, disaster struck. A huge mound of snow unexpectedly cascaded from above, burying her completely under a soft, chilly blanket of white.

Frankie burst into joyous laughter, his voice echoing through the serene winter scenery as he bent over, holding his sides in pure delight. Lisa, partially buried beneath a fluffy layer of snow, managed to raise her head just enough to cast a playful glare at her mischievous friend.

"Pray tell, dear Lisa, is the snow proving too much for you?" Frankie teased, his eyes twinkling with a blend of mischief and delight peeking out from behind his goggles.

From her frosty confinement, Lisa's voice emerged, muffled yet brimming with indignant resolve, "This is far from over, Frankie!"

In the midst of the wintry tumult adorning the Loud house front yard, Lisa and Lucy found themselves elegantly sprawled upon the ground, meticulously crafting snow angels.

"What, may I inquire, is the purpose of our endeavor here?" Lisa pondered, delicately brushing the flurries off her goggles with a touch of curiosity.

"Playing corpsicle! It's my absolute fave snow game." Lucy said with her trademark deadpan expression, her dark hair framing her face as she shivered with excitement.

"And how do you win? By getting hypothermia?" Lisa shot back, raising an eyebrow.

"Yes." Lucy said with her signature deadpan stare, "Ha ha."

"Perhaps we ought to devise a plan for today's packing day." Lisa proposed, her gaze shifting anxiously, "You all promised to demonstrate the wonders of snow days, yet it feels rather as though I am being pursued by snowball-throwing cavemen!"

"Strategy? Ha! It hardly matters where we flee; it's all inevitable doom!" Lucy replied, her tone dripping with dark humor, "Besides, this isn't your ordinary snowball fight; our friends transform into these monstrous snowball beasts, and they show no mercy!"

Just then, loud belches blasted out from behind a snowbank. David and Luis popped up like they were on a mission, each with their snow bazookas, all geared up and ready to go.

David grinned wide, "YOO HOO! Yo, watch out, it's Jack Frost comin' for ya!" He took aim at the girls with his bazooka, looking like he couldn't wait to let loose some serious snow fun.

Luis's voice cut through the stillness, "Mittens off, let chaos reign—

A snowball fight, an icy campaign.

With laughter echoing like ghostly cries,

A playful clash beneath brooding skies.

Snowflakes whirl like spirits lost,

Each throw a thrill at a chilling cost.

With every hit, giggles turn to sighs,

In this frosty battle, who could deny?

Together we dance in shadows, carefree,

The snowball fight's our dark jubilee.

In this moment, joy and discord blend,

Sisters laughing, winter's shadows extend."

"Oh dear." Lisa exclaimed, her eyes wide with astonishment.

In that very moment, a flurry of snow cascaded down upon them, enveloping both Lisa and Lucy in a delightful blanket of icy wonder!

Luan stood there with her trademark grin, a bucket brimming with fluffy snow in hand, her eyes practically dancing with glee, "Hey, Lis! You are SO gonna love this snow prank!" She declared, nudging her sister Lisa while winking mischievously.

The dynamic duo crept over to Lincoln, who was totally focused on reconstructing his epic snow fort. With a cheeky smirk, Luan couldn't resist her perfect moment. She upended the bucket right onto Lincoln's backside, showers of snow cascading down, "FROST BUTT!" she cackled, her laughter ringing out as she doubled over with glee.

Lincoln's eyes went wide as he shot up, flailing his arms like a windmill, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Cold, cold, cold, cold!" He squealed, shivering like a cartoon character caught in a snowstorm. He hopped around in the fluffy snow, trying to shake off the unexpected chill while looking totally ridiculous, "Why do I always forget how freezing it is out here?" He laughed, rubbing his hands together for warmth.

"Ah, typical Luan antics." Lisa remarked with a theatrical roll of her eyes as she delicately retrieved her phone, "It is rather amusing, yet one must consider that, as evidenced by the renowned Shackleton expedition, succumbing to frostbite and losing a buttock is quite a serious affair." She waved her phone in the air, presenting the statistics to Luan with an expression of seriousness.

Luan scrunched up her face with a playful smirk, "Eesh! I'd totally crack a joke about that, but you know what? It's snow time for puns!" She erupted into a fit of giggles, barely able to contain herself, "Get it?"

"Regrettably, yes." Lisa lamented with a sigh, her expression one of exasperation.

Meanwhile, Lincoln was still zooming around, hollering, "Cold, cold, cold!" like it was a race to find out who could turn up the heat first! As Luan and Lisa dashed away, Lincoln tried to brush the snow off his pants, thinking he could salvage the moment. But, little did he know, a sneaky shadow was creeping up behind him. Out of nowhere, Delilah let out a humongous belch that echoed across the winter wonderland, shocking Lincoln. He spun around just in time to get hit with a cold, wet snowball right in the face! SPLAT! The icy mess sent him tumbling back into a fluffy pile of snow, "Great, just what I needed!" He groaned, half-laughing, half-complaining as he wiped the cold slush off his face.

Later, Lynn and Lisa were flying down a snowy slope on a bobsled, totally pumped and ready to conquer the world! "Representing Royal Woods in the World Bobsled Finals, it's Lynn and Lisa Loud! Oh. Yeah!" Lynn shouted, pushing off from the top of the hill with a huge grin, "Let's show them what we're made of!"

Below, their siblings—Lori, Leni, Luna, Luan, and little Lily— were all cheering. But then, with a mischievous glint in their eyes, Leo, Tommy, and Milton snuck up from behind the snowbanks, ready to unleash a snowball ambush. The three let out a belch.

Lori looked around, her heart racing, "No way! Where are they!? Why can't I see them?!" She shouted, her voice filled with a mix of worry and determination. She glanced over at her sisters, who were all huddled together, bracing for the oncoming snowball attack.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, snowballs started flying through the air! Leni, Luan and Lily went down first, letting out surprised squeals that made Lori want to laugh and panic all at once, "Ah! girls no!" She groaned.

Luna tried to duck behind a tree for cover, but it was totally pointless. Tommy, with that crazy aim of his, smashed a snowball right into her hiding spot, "Luna's down! Retreat!" She yelled, her voice echoing through the winter wonderland. Seriously, this was turning into the worst snow day ever!

"Just go on without us, dude!" Luna shouted, her voice full of energy, even as she tried to get back on her feet, "We'll catch up! Rock on!"

"But don't forget to bring back some of Dad's super delicious hot cocoa!" Leni chimed in, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "You know, the one with the marshmallows! Yum!"

"Wun Wori!" Lily squealed, her laughter bubbling over as she got hit by another snowball.

Just then, Milton struck again, pelting the sisters as they scrambled for cover. Lori ducked away just in time, hoping for a secret hiding spot.

But then came Sammy, popping out like a furry predator, sniffing the air. Lori held her breath, heart racing as he growled and turned away, utterly missing her. But then her phone went off, blasting her cover!

"WHAT!? NOOO!" Lori yelled, her heart racing as Sammy's grin turned from playful to totally creepy as he found Lori.

"Umm... how about some hot cocoa, Sammy?" She stammered, looking for an escape before sprinting off. Sammy barked loudly, and it was like he sent out a signal to his brothers, directing them right to where she was hiding.

Johnny came to Sammy on his hands and knees, grabbed him and started tearing across the yard, ready to pounce like a wild animal. Lori stumbled into the next house, slamming the door just in time, but Johnny charged through like a bowling ball, "Stay back!" she shouted, panic creeping into her voice. But the door didn't stand a chance as he crashed through the fence, grunting loudly.

Gasping for air, Lori thought she finally lost them, "Phew, I'm safe." She said, feeling a wave of relief wash over her. Then her eyes went wide; "Wait... what's that?"

Leo burst through the snow, heading straight for her like a snowstorm of chaos.

With her heart thumping in her chest, Lori stared at the sea of faces—Tommy, Milton, Johnny, and Sammy—all coming at her like a pack of sharks, "Oh no, I'm trapped!" She cried out, raising her arms in surrender, "You guys are the worst!"

Leo's arm bursts through the snow, grabbing Lori and yanking her into the bushes. Caught off guard, she gasps, "Leo Lion Pop, seriously! You're totally out of your mind!" The playful fear dances in her eyes as she tries to catch her breath, "But hey, no matter what, I still love you!"

Meanwhile, Lynn and Lisa were back in the bobsled, moments away from a new adventure, "Woah, woah, woah... Stop!" Lisa shouted as Lynn laughed.

Out of the blue, Frankie made a grand entrance on his magnificent bobsled, exclaiming, "Greetings, esteemed ladies!" He triumphantly brandished a most extraordinary contraption—a snowball Gatling gun—and declared, "Permit me to introduce my rather impressive companion!" As he burst into laughter, a flurry of snowballs began to soar through the air, transforming the serene winter landscape into a scene of delightful chaos.

"Whoa! Seriously?! That's not rad!" Lynn yelled as she went flying out of her bobsled, smashing right into Lincoln's half-done igloo, "You better hope I don't break anything!"

Lisa's bobsled soared off the ramp, propelling her through the air as her helmet tumbled away in a dramatic fashion. She landed with a soft thud in a plush bank of snow, quickly rising to her feet, "Well, that settles it! This day of packing snow is concluded! Snow days are not only silly but also perilous!" She proclaimed, shaking her fist with determination. "I shall seek to avenge my siblings' honor!"

And thus, the winter chaos continued to unravel in Royal Woods!

Later at The Loud House, the Loud kids and the Velazquest kids were nestled together, indulging in hot cocoa and marshmallow squares.

Lori flopped down on the couch with a dramatic sigh, "Ugh, packing day is FINALLY over! Can you believe it? Tomorrow, we're heading back to school, and for once, I'm actually excited about it! It's about time we got back to our normal chaos!"

Leo raised an eyebrow, smirking, "Man, you hate packing day so much you'd rather hit the books? My siblings and I practically make you guys dread snow days aren't we?"

Lola took a huge bite of her marshmallow square and grinned, "Snow days are totally the best! But getting pelted in the face with snow? Ugh, that's a total disaster, buster!"

Lucy nodded with a hint of melancholy in her voice, "Honestly, packing day isn't so dreadful. If it weren't for this, I'd just be a solitary specter lying in the snow. No one ever wants to join me in my little game of corpsicle."

Larry laughed, taking a big sip of his hot cocoa, "Alright, everyone! Did you learn your lesson today? We are the Packing Day Kings and Queen! Don't think I forgot about you, Delilah!" He blew softly on his cocoa, grimacing a little, "Whoa, still scorching hot!" Just then, out of the blue, a snowball whizzed by and splatted right on Larry's back, "Whoa! Who threw that?! Seriously?!"

The Loud children stepped aside, allowing Lisa to emerge, her expression one of gleeful mischief.

"I must extend my apologies, dear Larry, but it appears you and your siblings have been rather persistently rousing a slumbering beast today!"

"Haha! Yo, what you gonna do about that, huh?" David flexed his muscles with a big grin, all confidence. But Lisa, she was scheming something else entirely.

With a twinkle of excitement in her eye, Lisa proudly presented her most recent creation—a snowball bazooka! "Ladies and gentlemen, I introduce to you the Ultra Snowzooka! Patent pending, including an innovative feature for indoor snow!" As she began to launch snowballs with delightful exuberance, her laughter resonated through the air, prompting her siblings to retreat in disarray.

"It was nice knowing you all. Even you, Lincoln!" Charlie shouted dramatically, striking a pose. Lincoln shot him a frosty glare, but Charlie just shrugged, enjoying the moment.

Lisa zeroed in on Leo, firing snowballs that made him flinch and shut his eyes. Suddenly, David let out a yelp as he was sent flying back.

Charlie and Larry found themselves bombarded with snowballs, slipping and sliding. Leo grabbed Sammy and tried to duck behind the couch, but Lisa's aim was too good; he was tagged too. Poor Tommy met the same fate, and Milton was taken down with a direct hit right to the face!

"Delilah!" Frankie called out, his voice filled with urgency as a flurry of snowballs soared towards her, "Quickly, escape!" Bravely, he positioned himself in front of her, attempting to act as a guardian, but the relentless onslaught of snowballs sent him tumbling backward in his wheelchair, much to his dismay.

Delilah sprinted up the stairs, weaving through snowballs like a champ, and burst into The Louds' bathroom, slamming the door behind her, "Ayy, finally safe! Can't nobody touch me up here!"

But Johnny kicked Delilah out of the bathroom like he was tossing a salad! He strutted out with his pants around his ankles—classic move, right? "IS NOTHING SACRED?!" he howled, making a scene like it was the grand finale of a superhero movie. I mean, come on! Who needs dignity when you've got flair?

Lisa's evil laughter was heard, she followed Delilah upstairs.

"Alright, alright, Lisa, maybe we went a bit too hard on y'all, but just know, we got mad love for you." Delilah said, trying to sound tough but her voice softening a bit.

"I hold a deep affection for all of you, my cherished companions! I express my heartfelt gratitude for today; you have truly converted me into a believer in the magic of snow days!" Lisa declared, "As you often say, this is indeed 'hasta la vista!' Belch. 'Baby!' There is absolutely nothing that you can—" Belch. "Do now!" She said playfully mimicking the comical belches of the Velazquest siblings.

Just then, Luis emerged from the gloom, clutching a colossal snowball like a sinister orb of winter chaos, "Well, well, well...the darkness stirs." He intoned with a sardonic smirk, "What have we here...?"

Lisa twirled around, her eyes growing wide with astonishment, "Luis?! Whatever are you doing? Surely you don't intend to throw that, do you? Has the snow rendered your cerebrum quite frozen?"

"Ha! Thanks, Lisa. A delightfully twisted notion!" Luis hurled the snowball at her, and she shrieked, "Happy Packing Day, fool!"

The exterior of the house shook with the blast as snow exploded out, leaving the walls cracked, windows shattered, and doors hanging off their hinges.

After all the chaos, Lisa faceplanted into the snow, looking all worn out but satisfied. She peered up, "Wow. That was actually kinda...?"

"...fun?" Delilah asked, her eyebrows raised, looking surprised.

"Indeed! It is quite the delightful experience, F-U-N, fun!" Lisa exclaimed and giggled her face radiating a adorable smile.

Lisa and the Velazquest sublings began tossing snowballs at each other, the Loud siblings watching in horror from Lincoln's room.

"Whoa! We've totally created a monster!" Lincoln shouted, eyes wide in shock. But it was too late to fix it!

Lisa elegantly hurled a snowball in their direction, causing them to exclaim in astonishment, "Oh, come now, my siblings! There is truly nothing quite as delightful as launching these icy projectiles! Hooray for a splendid day of snow!"

The Louds exchanged determined glances before diving in, laughter erupting as the snowball battle continued. In the spirit of family, they embraced the joyful chaos of their packing day snow war, filling the air with warmth and laughter, as the scene faded out.

The End.

Chapter 49: The Price of Admission

The story kicks off with a trailer for The Harvester, showcasing a gloomy farmer.

"He was just your average farmer until a devastating drought ruined his crops," the voiceover narrates as the screen shows parched fields, a tumbleweed rolling by. "Now, he's found a new crop..." Suddenly, the farmer is seen wielding a scythe, taking down innocent victims and collecting their organs in a cooler, "...human organs! He is...The Harvester! Premiering this Friday!"

Cut to Lincoln, who's showing the trailer on his phone to his mom, Rita.

"Uh-uh, Lincoln, no way! You're definitely not watching that movie! It's way too scary for you! Did you see him pulling out that cooler full of organs? Gross! You don't need that kind of nightmare fuel!" Rita exclaimed, her eyes wide and hands on her hips.

Lincoln huffed in frustration, throwing his hands up dramatically, "Ugh, but Mom! This is totally unfair!" He ruffled his hair, trying to find the right words to convince her.

"You know how you get! You're gonna have nightmares! You'll think there's something lurking in the shadows! Just like your dad!" Rita said, exasperated, shaking her head as she turned to leave, "Honestly, I can't believe it sometimes!"

Just then, Lynn Sr. popped out from behind the couch, squeezing a teddy bear like it was a football, "Whoa there! That's a total exaggeration! And let me just say, that trailer is never, ever gonna be played in this house again! Yi-ih!" He dashed away, fidgeting like he just downed a whole plate of spicy chili.

Lincoln threw his hands up in frustration, "Ugh, Mom! Seriously, I'm not a baby anymore! I can totally handle this!"

"'No' is my final answer." Rita called back, leaving Lincoln feeling disappointed and frustrated.

Cut to the Royal Woods Cinema, where Lincoln and his friends, Luis, Johnny, and Milton, are buzzing with excitement.

"I, um, I can't wait to see The Harvester! I mean, I just hope I don't, you know, jump out of my seat or something! That would be so, um, embarrassing. But watching it together might, you know, kind of take the edge off? Sorry if I'm being a little too... um, punny about this! I just, uh, really love movies, even if they're scary! It's like, I'm just a little scaredy-cat filmmaker, right?" Milton said muffling a nervous chuckle.

Lincoln grinned at his buddy, "Whoa, Milton! I didn't peg you as a scary movie fan! You seem more like the type to binge-watch rom-coms with a tub of popcorn!"

"Um, hey, Lincoln, I, um, just really love filmmaking, you know? I mean, I get it if that's not super cool or anything. I just think that, um, sometimes you have to, like, watch a bunch of different genres to really... um, 'film' a connection? Oh gosh, I hope that pun wasn't too cheesy! Sorry if it was! I just, um, really hope I can make movies someday that, like, people will love and—oh no! I'm babbling again, aren't I? Sorry about that! I just get kinda nervous talking about it. But, um, yeah! That's my dream, I guess!" Milton stammered, his cheeks turning a shade of crimson as he nervously fidgeted with his sleeves.

Johnny chuckled, throwing his brother a playful nudge like he just landed a killer one-liner, "Chillax, big bro! You'll be the next Quentin Tarantino before you know it! But seriously, I'm kind of shocked you're up for this flick Linc. Your mom spills the beans like horror movies are your kryptonite or something. What gives? Got a rebellion streak I didn't know about?"

Lincoln shot Johnny a playful smirk, "Psh, come on, I can totally handle this movie! Trust me, I'm practically a horror movie expert! I've seen way scarier stuff in my own house!"

Just then, Luis emerged from the shadows, his voice low and haunting, "You fancy horror movies?" He inquired, an eerie grin playing on his lips, catching Lincoln completely off guard.

Lincoln yelped, then quickly shook it off, "Oh, totally! I'm all about horror movies! They're the absolute best! Superhero flicks and sci-fi are fun and all, but there's just something about horror that gets my heart racing! I love that thrill! It's like a rollercoaster for your mind!"

Luis smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief, "That's absolutely chilling! We should definitely have a horror movie marathon. I've been binge-watching sinister films with Milton and Johnny lately; it's been a hauntingly good time. You should join us, Lincoln, if you dare."

"Count me in! But shhh, don't tell my parents about us watching The Harvester! They think I can't handle a scary movie!" Lincoln replied, rolling his eyes, feeling a sense of rebellious excitement.

"Maybe they've got a point; I don't know your Brave level, but let's just say you're teetering on the wiener side of the scale." Johnny smirked, grinning from ear to ear like a kid in a candy store, "But enough about your bravery—or lack thereof. Who's ready to indulge in some serious snacking? Because guess what? I've got our snack game covered!" He threw open his jacket like a failed magician revealing his secret stash—sodas, candy bars, and even some wildly questionable homemade goodies that looked like they could cause a food fight in the wrong hands, "Prepare your taste buds for an epic showdown!"

Lincoln's eyes widened, and his jaw hit the floor, "Wait, you snuck in snacks and drinks without telling me?!"

Johnny quickly closing his jacket to hide his snacks, "Hey, what's with the surprise look, Lincoln? Seriously, these movie theaters are like snack-crime syndicates! They rake in more dough from popcorn and gummy bears than they do from actual ticket sales! I mean, I'm not about to fork over five bucks for a puny bag of Skittles or drop twenty on two sad hot dogs and a drink! Come on, guys, I'm a chef, not a bank! Those prices are criminal! Just sayin'!"

Lincoln shot Luis and Milton a look, an eyebrow arched in disbelief, "Seriously, can you believe this dude?" He said, smirking. The brothers exchanged some side glances that screamed uncertainty before cracking up with goofy laughter, dramatically flinging open their jackets to flaunt their own secret stash, "You guys are full of surprises!" He called out, grinning from ear to ear.

The four of them were struggling to hold back their giggles as they realized they were all in the same boat.

'I guess Johnny's food sneaking really rubbed off on them.' Lincoln thought to himself, shaking his head with a sigh. Typical! One minute, they're all about rules, and the next, they're sneaking snacks like pros! I guess chaos runs in the family!

Just then, Rusty, Flat Tire, and Papa Wheelie swaggered into the theater, and Lincoln's frustration kicked up a notch.

"Ugh, seriously?! Rusty gets to see The Harvester? That dude literally cried when a bird flew into the gym! Talk about unfair!" Lincoln groaned, crossing his arms.

"Ha! What a loser!" Johnny exclaimed, striking a dramatic pose like he was auditioning for a superhero role, "But seriously, let's get our butts inside! This movie's gonna be more epic than a food truck in a costume party! Grab your popcorn and prepare for the awesomeness!"

The four boys eagerly rushed into the theater, with the doors slamming shut behind them.

97 MINUTES LATER—screams and chaos erupted from the theater.

As the movie attendants burst out of the theater, their faces beaming with excitement, Lincoln shouted, "Whoa! That horror flick was EPIC! I gotta give Harvester an 8 outta 10!"

"I, um, I think the editing could have, you know, used a little more polish, but, um, I'd still give it a solid 6! I hope that's, um, okay to say? I mean, it's just my opinion, and I don't wanna, like, upset anyone or anything. Right, Lincoln? I'm sorry if I'm being too much! But, um, hey, if we're talking films, I guess I'm just a little 'screen' shy! Heh, see what I did there? I just hope my thoughts don't 'cut' too deep! Sorry, I'll stop now. But yeah, I really did enjoy it despite my tiny critiques!" Milton starting munching his left over popcorn.

Johnny shrugged, adjusting his jacket and smirking, "I'll slap a four on this dumpster fire of a horror movie. Seriously, folks, horror isn't exactly my cup of blood, and this one? Yawn fest! Just some bro with a scythe playing hide and seek with a bunch of victims. C'mon, horror should make your skin crawl, not just make you wince at the obvious carnage! And don't even get me started on theater prices. It's like they expect us to sell a kidney just to watch a schlocky flick! What is this, a horror film or a gouging session?"

"I know, right? It's as if movie theaters are wielding daggers to our wallets! I scarcely felt a tinge of fear amidst the shadows on the screen!" Luis added, a hint of irony lacing his voice.

"Whoa, this was totally epic, guys! We absolutely need to plan some horror movie nights! Just hit me up when you're ready to hang out!" Lincoln exclaimed, his excitement almost overflowing.

"Um, hey! So, like, maybe we could, uh, meet up soon? I mean, if it's okay, of course! But, um, we really need to make sure your parents don't find out... 'Cause, you know, I'd hate to get you in hot water! If they found out, it would be like I'm directing a disaster movie—yikes!" Milton shouted, "So, um, let's just be super careful, okay?"

"Oh, heck yeah! We're totally pulling off the ultimate movie heist that would make Mom and Dad clutch their pearls! I can practically hear their gasps now! Who knew sneaking around could be this thrilling? I can't wait to dive into the glorious realm of taboo films!" Johnny declared, rubbing his hands together like a cartoon villain plotting his next move.

Later that evening, Lincoln made his way back home, bubbling with excitement about hanging out with the guys to watch horror movies.

As Lincoln stepped into the Loud House, Rita perked up from the living room, her voice cheerful and slightly teasing, "Hey, Lincoln! How was the movie, sweetie? Did your hero save the world all by himself, or did you help?"

Lincoln bolted and slammed the door shut, "Whoa, wait! I haven't seen that movie yet!" He took a deep breath, letting the panic fade, "Ohh, you're talking about the Ace Savvy flick! Yeah, I totally saw it. Best superhero movie ever!"

"Oh, terrific! While you're at it, can you grab the ceramic pumpkins? We're putting up the Fall decorations!" Lynn Sr. instructed, precariously perched on a ladder.

Lincoln raised an eyebrow and smirked, "The basement? Seriously? You know that's where all the weird stuff happens!"

"Yeah, in the far back corner, by the light that burnt out. You know, the spot where Lana's snake went to die." Lynn Sr. said, sounding casual.

Lincoln's face scrunched up like he just bit into a lemon, He took a step toward the basement, then paused, "Hey, Dad! Can I ask you something real quick? Is it okay if I throw a movie night with the guys at the Velazquest house? Milton's really getting into it, and honestly, I've been having a blast hanging out with him! It could be super fun!"

"Oh, you betcha, buddy! That sounds like a blast!" Lynn Sr. agreed, "But listen up, you better keep it PG, or I'll send you straight to Groundedville faster than you can say 'Oops!' No funny business, got it?"

Lincoln gave a nervous chuckle, his trademark smile plastered on his face, "Relax, Dad! We're just diving into superhero stuff and cartoon flicks. It's all good, I promise!" He really hoped his casual vibe would keep his dad from getting worried.

"Alrighty then, go out there and have a blast, champ!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed with a big grin, his excitement bubbling over.

"Aww, look at you all getting cozy together! It's just so adorable! You kids make my heart melt!" Rita said, her warm, motherly smile lighting up the room.

Lincoln headed for the basement with determination, 'Alright, time for Operation Price of Admission!' He was all set for a thrilling movie night—with a little sneaky fun on the side.

XXXXXX

Luis Velazquest had an obsessive affinity for horror films. Slasher epics, brain-bending psychological thrillers, cursed abodes, undead flesh-eaters—you name it, he was all aboard that dark ship. If you dared to pry into the depths of his soul to uncover why this macabre art form fascinated him, he'd simply shrug and murmur, "It's interesting." Because really, could you blame him? The allure of zombies, the seduction of vampires, the chilling presence of masked murderers, and apocalyptic dread was a siren call he couldn't resist. Horror provoked his thoughts, stirred his emotions, and let's be honest… he just relished it. Sometimes, our passions remain shrouded in a fog of ambiguity; you can only speak in vague terms. Why did David obsess over wrestling? Why did Delilah delve into the realms of anime and fanfiction? Why does anyone find joy in any of life's peculiarities? He figured, if he dug deep enough, he might conjure some pretentious psychological explanation for his horror fixation, but honestly, he wasn't about to psychoanalyze either himself or anyone else. He was simply a horrorhead, and that was more than sufficient.

The first ghostly flick that haunted his memories was The Lost Boys. If you're unfamiliar with its haunting charm (and I know many of you might be lost in the shadows, or perhaps have heard of it but haven't succumbed to its lure), it tells the tale of two teenage brothers who stumble into a California town, only to find themselves entangled with a pack of delightfully retro vampires sporting splendid eighties hairstyles and killer glam metal attire. It was nothing short of mesmerizing. After that came the original Pet Sematary—a film he preferred to avoid discussing. As a child, it utterly ravaged his psyche. Now, he could endure it without issues, but back then? Let's just say it left a scar.

But, Luis, 'scarred' is such a dramatic term.

I'm well aware.

That's precisely why I used it.

In Pet Sematary, a man buries his two-year-old son—brutally struck down by a lumbering Mac truck—in a cursed burial ground, only for the little monster to rise from his grave. Yet, as one would expect from a horror flick, he wasn't resurrected to play catch. Nope—he emerges with that unsettling line, "I played with Mommy, now I wanna play with yooooooooou." By 'play,' he meant a rather gruesome encounter with a scalpel. There's a moment when little Gage—yes, that's his tragic name—creeps out from the shadows beneath a bed, only to slaughter the unsuspecting old man next door and feast upon his throat. And let's not forget the scene where Gage leaps from the attic onto his father's head like an arachnid on a bloodthirsty rampage. Luis was so profoundly disturbed by that film that for years, he shied away from walking beneath the attic door in his own crypt—uh, house—and checked under his bed each night for a glimpse of that pale, haunting visage. What would he do if, behind the darkness, Gage lay in wait…?

He could hardly fathom it, but he was eternally grateful he never had to encounter that horror.

After Pet Sematary, he ventured into more 'light-hearted' territory—if one could even apply that term to Friday the 13th and A Nightmare on Elm Street. He absolutely adored Freddy, the wisecracking, scarred demon in a Christmas sweater who prowled through the nightmares of unsuspecting teens. He embodied every bit of twisted charm he craved. Twice, he donned the face of Freddy for Halloween, and on other nights, he would festively dress in his attire, hosting marathons of NOES, cheering on Freddy as he righteously dispatched the innocent.

Luis had these rare moments of chilling clarity, where he'd think, Wow, I'm just watching innocent souls get snuffed out. Am I some sort of monster? Then, out of nowhere, someone would get skewered by a harpoon, and he'd explode with laughter like Dad at Wrestlemania, utterly lost in the chaos.

His grandma Ester, a small, fragile specter of a woman with sunken lips and enormous glasses, was staunchly religious and labeled horror movies as pure evil. Grandma Margaret, Mom's mother, didn't have the same religious fervor, but she also couldn't stomach horror. One time, she caught him laughing during that infamous lawn mower scene in *Dead Alive* and called him a ghoul. Well, maybe just a little bit of one.

By the time he was eight, Luis had wandered through most of the mainstream horror canon. He'd ventured into the twisted realms of The Thing, Halloween, The Texas Chainsaw Massacre, Night of the Living Dead, Zombie, Final Destination, 28 Days Later, and even the bizarre Sirenhead on Ice: Electric Wee Woo. He embarked on a quest for the obscure and stumbled upon a treasure trove on YouTube: a bottomless pit of horror films. YouTube was loaded with terrifying gems; films would vanish under the weight of copyright claims, only to rise again like the undead. Night after night, he'd settle into his darkened lair, glued to his phone, consuming at least one horror flick before surrendering to sleep. He kept meticulous records of his macabre viewings and had devoured nearly 600 films, not counting the classics that had shaped his twisted palate. Over those nearly four years, he had unearthed some truths about the genre.

1. Italian horror movies are nothing short of divine. No exceptions.

2. John Saxon is the quintessential horror icon. Runners-up include the ever-cool Tom Atkins and Chuck Connors.

3. Made-for-TV spectacles from the seventies and eighties should rise from their graves.

4. Most terrible movies shine with a strange brilliance if you dissect them like a morbid science project.

5. Slasher films are obligated to feature at least one bare breast, as if by rule.

He had more insights haunting the back of his mind, but you catch the drift. His favorite flick? A sinister little ditty called Virus. It chronicled a turbocharged flu obliterating humanity, leaving only a handful of survivors trying to piece together civilization in the icy clutches of Antarctica, where the flu couldn't thrive. *The House at the Edge of the Park* stood out, as did the surreal nightmare of *Tourist Trap*, *Hard Rock Zombies*, and *The Midnight Hour*. There were countless others clawing for attention, and just when he thought he'd unmasked every horror, some hidden gem would crash into his world, leaving him breathless.

Johnny wasn't born into this dark obsession; it planted itself in him after years of close encounters with Luis's fascination. He cultivated a surprisingly respectable palate for horror. The two often engaged in their own twisted commentary while watching films, mocking the ludicrous events unfurling on screen. And let's face it, most of the time, there was plenty to block the exit and laugh about. Low-budget horror was rife with cringeworthy dialogue, stiff performances, and make-up jobs that were laughable at best. Some of the most memorable experiences Luis had were with films that strayed from the comedic intent but ended up being unintentionally hysterical. Sure, it might be a tad morbid to admit, but those movie nights with Johnny were a highlight. They shared popcorn, downed sodas, and forged a bond over their shared love of the ghoulish. Sure, Johnny could be a bit annoying at times, but when he wanted to be, he was actually pretty rad.

Though Johnny enjoyed horror, he lacked Luis's burning passion. Luis was a complete fanboy, totally wrapped up in the shadows. After each flick, he'd delve deep into IMDb, scavenging the trivia and forums to absorb knowledge like a ravenous spirit. It was part of his dark ritual, filling his mind with trivia and fervent opinions, but Johnny was content to stick to a "watch it and forget it" mindset. Luis immersed himself in the culture, losing hours discussing them, but alas, he found himself without a kindred spirit to share the obsession.

Then one day, after leaving The Loud House where he helped Lana with a leaky toilet, Luis wandered past Milton's room. Something flickered at the corner of his eye, and he turned to see Lucy perched on Milton's bed, lost in the pages of a book. Carrie, the cover read, by the master of the macabre, Stephen King.

Luis's dark obsession lay within the shadowy realms of horror films, though he'd dabbled in the written word just enough to pique his curiosity, "Ah, so you're into Stephen King as well?" He mused, a faint smirk curling his lips, his eyes glinting with a hint of mischief as he embraced the macabre.

"He's okay, I guess." Lucy said with a slight shrug, her dark eyes glinting with curiosity, "But this is my first time diving into his work!"

"What dark rituals are you all embarking on together, if I may inquire?" Luis asked, his voice dripping with a blend of curiosity and melancholy.

Milton glanced at his younger brother, his voice trembling slightly, "Oh, um, hey there! Lucy and I were just, uh, chatting. Nothing to, uh, worry about or anything! I mean, it's not like I'm trying to take Lucy away from you or, um, steal the spotlight or anything. Haha, get it?" He rubbed the back of his neck nervously, glancing down, "I'm really sorry if it seemed that way. I swear, I didn't mean to cause any, um, drama! It's more of a 'behind-the-scenes' kind of thing, y'know?" His eyes darted around, clearly worried about his brother's reaction, "I promise, I'll be more careful next time! Please don't be mad!"

Lucy added, "Since Milton is an aspiring filmmaker, he found a kindred spirit in me! He was captivated by my mysterious and poetic vibe, and I became a real muse for his creative projects. We spent hours diving deep into the art of storytelling and the magic of cinematic expression. It was like our own dark, artistic corner of the world!"

In that moment, it all crystallized within the shadows of his dark thoughts, and he cursed himself for not embracing the truth sooner.

Milton and Lucy.

Lucy had a taste for the macabre too. Admittedly, she was stuck in the simple realms of The Vampires of Melancholia series, but hey, that was at least a tiny crack in the door of darkness, right? He could spin her into a true aficionado of horror, just like him, and then there was Milton, his elder brother, an unruly spirit who thrived on celluloid nightmares. Together, they could revel in the ghastly wonders of film, sparking intense debates about Captain Rhodes being unjustly portrayed as some tyrant when, in truth, he was merely a weakling shrouded in delusion. Oh, what a gloriously twisted time that would be.

"Yeah, Stephen King's a masterpiece in horror." Luis said with an edge of disdain for the mainstream, "If you dare, I could conjure up a few film suggestions."

Milton chuckled nervously, running a hand through his hair, "Oh, um, wow, that sounds really, um, interesting, little bro! I mean, if you want to, we could totally watch movies together. I, uh, already do that with Johnny, so I guess we could, like, make a group or something? But, um, sorry if it's a bad idea! I just thought, you know, it could be screen-tacular! Hehe, get it? Because of films? Ugh, I hope that made sense. I just really hope it's not too awkward or anything!"

"Sounds like fun." Lucy replied with an enthusiasm that bordered on indecipherable, "I like horror movies."

But did she actually? Did she truly? Lucy gave off the vibe of a fair-weather fan, seduced by the drivel of Hollywood's sanitized fright-fests. She was drowning in the shallow waters of that Vampires and Melancholia drivel, where bloodsuckers were just brooding teenagers tangled in trivial romantic drama. Oh, Daminian has a crush on Elena, but alas, Elena's heart belongs to Klaus. Plot twist, how riveting. Could she handle the genuine horror—those visceral tales that haunt the soul?

There was only one way to seek the answer.

One eternally dark afternoon in mid-June, Luis summoned the courage to text Lucy, inviting her for a night of haunting cinematic escapades. It would be legendary. They'd devour popcorn and drink Pepsi until their stomachs rebelled. They would finally indulge in real horror flicks, those that left a mark.

She accepted, but an hour later, doom struck when she texted him saying her father wouldn't permit her to stay at his hallowed lair for the night. Why? Was he afraid she'd stumble upon some mind-bending horror? What lunacy was this?

Because Johnny was chummy with Mr. Loud (they donned themselves BCFFs—best cooking friends forever), Luis dispatched him to break the chains of the old man's restrictions. After a grueling three hours, Johnny slinked back, utterly drained, "Well?" Luis inquired, his heart a mix of hope and darkness.

"He said okay!" Johnny exclaimed, crashing onto the couch like it was a plushy trampoline, "But dude, it took more convincing than a politician at a debate!"

Luis arched an eyebrow, his dark eyeliner accentuating his piercing gaze, "And what makes you think that?" He replied, his voice laced with a hint of mysterious intrigue.

Johnny shrugged, rolling his eyes like a pro, "I mean, who can blame the guy? He said he's not exactly thrilled at the idea of his little princess slumber partying with a squad of ten testosterone-fueled boys. So, the deal is, she's gotta be home by midnight. Otherwise, he'll be coming after her like it's a twisted game of 'Dad Rambo.' Can you say 'awkward family dinner'?!"

Uh... whatever, I guess? Adults always get twisted up over the strangest things. As if it matters. The real mission was to introduce Lucy to some classic horror and mold her into a genuine aficionado! Friday afternoon, the final bell of the school year rang, and Luis strolled home with Ronnie Anne, their fingers entwined like shadows in the twilight, "I wish you could join me in this dark adventure."

"Ugh, same here!" Ronnie Anne groaned, rolling her eyes, "But you know how it is—Mom's off on some trip, and Abuela's running the show. If I even mentioned crashing at a guy's place, she'd have a total meltdown!"

Oh, the weary lament of adulthood and its suffocating mandates, how utterly prosaic. Ugh, how they stifle the essence of true freedom and creativity.

As they reached the bottom of the walkway to The Loud House, Luis stood on his tiptoes and pecked a kiss on my cheek. Ronnie Anne couldn't help but smile, feeling all warm and fuzzy inside. She gave him a quick kiss on his chin to return the gesture. Seriously, moments like this? They make all the craziness around here totally worth it.

Then, a voice broke the moment, sending a jolt through them, "Oooo la-la!"

Luan Loud twirled around, hugging herself in excitement, "Oh, Ronnie! Oh, Luis!"

Ronnie Anne rolled her eyes at Luan's antics, then turned to her boyfriend, a shy smile creeping onto her face, "Catch you tomorrow, Lou!" She said, giving him a playful nudge before walking away.

"Until we cross paths again." Luis murmured, his grip lingering on her hand like a fleeting shadow, "Farewell."

Ronnie's lips curled into a playful smirk as she took a step back, a hint of hesitation in her eyes, "Later, Lame-O!"

Luis leaned against the wall, watching her silhouette fade into the dim light, a smirk creeping across his face. He wouldn't dare voice it, but wow, she had a captivating figure. Still, this wasn't the time for such thoughts; tonight was about darker deeds. He was determined to transform Lucy into his horror confidante, someone with whom he could delve into the twisted realms of creepy films and share morbid inside jokes.

Once he retreated to his shadowy lair, he collapsed onto his bed, summoned his laptop, and opened a file ominously titled "FAVORITE HORROR MOVIES."

What grotesque gem would they delve into tonight?

Shivers? No way. Bloodsucking Freaks? Absolutely not. I Spit on Your Grave? A easy no. Dead Alive was a realm of grotesque carnage—seriously, Italian horror was a different beast altogether.

But then—there it was! Night of the Living Dead! A haunting classic! Not overly gory, with only a fleeting glimpse of bare flesh. Perfect for ushering Lucy into the eerie world of horror.

That evening, Luis, Milton, and Johnny commandeered the living room, sending their parents to the depths of the underworld while they summoned a mega pizza—glorious and gluttonous. Lincoln and Lucy drifted in around eight, and as they devoured pepperoni slices in the flickering candlelight, the film commenced. Lincoln extinguished all the lights, plunging the room into an abyss, illuminated only by the ghostly black-and-white glow of the screen. Lucy, wedged between Lincoln and Luis, clutched a pillow like a life raft, her expression distinctly unimpressed, "This is just another relic from the boomer era." Lucy said, her voice dripping with indifference.

"Yeah? And?" Luis retorted, the defiance in his voice a mix of intrigue and challenge.

"Boomer movies lack the essence of true terror." Lucy declared, her arms crossed defiantly, a shadowy gaze lingering as if hiding from the light.

Lincoln burst out laughing, and Johnny joined in, both of them cracking up so hard Luis couldn't help but chuckle too. But Lucy? She stared daggers at them from beneath her bangs, and wow, that look was icy. Lincoln laughed even harder at her serious frown, while Johnny dramatically wiped away an imaginary tear, "Oh man, Luce!" Lincoln chuckled, grinning from ear to ear, "You've got a ton to learn, sis!"

"Black and white films lack the spine-chilling essence." Lucy retorted, her arms crossed tightly, enveloped in her shadowy attire, "I've watched Dracula and Frankenstein. Utterly lame, devoid of true darkness."

Yikes, she was way behind, "Oh gosh, I'm really sorry, but, um, I think I'm a bit lost here." Milton stammered, his eyes darting nervously around the dimly lit room. "This isn't exactly a scene from Dracula, Lucy." Milton was snickering, and that made him even more anxious, "T-This is supposed to be a scary movie."

"Yeah!" Johnny joined in. "It's Night of the Living Dead!" A movie about a bunch of flesh-chomping ghouls trying to snack on brains!"

Luis grinned, a hint of darkness in his eyes, "Night of the Living Dead is sheer, unfiltered nightmare fuel, a beautifully macabre descent into madness and despair!"

Lucy shot him a blank stare, sighed dramatically like she was over it already, and turned her attention back to the TV.

On screen, a car cheekily rolled into a graveyard, and out hopped a goofy guy and his sassy sister. "They're coming to get you, Barbara!" Johnny teased dramatically, making spooky hands.

"Ugh, seriously, Johnny? Stop it!" Barbara rolled her eyes.

"Whoopsie-doodle! My bad, my bad!" Johnny V chuckled.

"Not you, fool!" Luis retorted with a smirk, nudging Johnny with his elbow, a shadow of amusement flickering in his dark eyes.

Lucy bit her lip, trying not to laugh.

Before they knew it, a creepy dude in a dusty suit shuffled into view and grabbed Barbara! Johnny sprang into action, but the mummy-like guy managed to smash his head against a tombstone. "Ouch!" he exclaimed, clutching his head dramatically as he took a dive.

Barbara freaked out and bolted toward an empty farmhouse. As she dashed inside, more of those suit-wearing ghouls started shuffling toward the house. She burst into an upstairs room, only to find a completely freaky dead body with a silly-looking grin plastered on its face. "Yikes!" She shrieked and dashed back downstairs.

Luis cast a furtive glance at Lucy, who seemed to be dissolving into her pillow like a forgotten specter. Her complexion was pallid, almost ghostly, and she quivered like a fragile willow in a tempest, "Hey, are you alright, Luce?" He murmured, his voice laced with a hints of concern draped in darkness.

Lucy jumped, her voice suddenly sharp and dissonant, "W-What? I-I'm completely fine! Just deeply... enthralled by the film." The tremor in her tone felt oddly unconvincing, like a raven's caw piercing through the stillness of night.

"Right... I suppose." Luis replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he raised an eyebrow, the shadows of his dark hair framing his pale face.

Just then, Barbara stumbled outside, and headlights flooded the scene. A cool guy with a tire iron crashed into the scene and rushed her back inside like a superhero. "A big, bold black dude swoops in to save the day!" Johnny announced proudly.

"Um, so, like, and then why did he, uh, punched her? I mean, um, it's just for the scene, you know? It's, um, kind of silly, right? I-I'm sorry if that sounds weird! I guess it was added for some, uh, drama or something Sorry!" Milton said.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Relax! She was totally tripping, man! Totally valid." Johnny exclaimed, throwing his arms up like he was trying to catch a rogue unicorn.

"He totally didn't need to hit her!" Lincoln exclaimed, crossing his arms, "That's seriously not cool, man!"

"Whatever, dude." Johnny waved it off like it was an annoying mosquito buzzing in his ear, "Back to movie!"

Ben, the strong guy, left Barbara in the house and went to tackle the zombies outside. Suddenly, one of the ghouls appeared right behind her!

Lucy shrieked, jumping into a ball with the pillow.

"You alright?" Lincoln asked, concern etching his face. "You okay, Lucy?" Lincoln asked, worry scribbling across his face, "That was quite a scream!"

"It's a dumb question, Lincoln!" Johnny shot back with a grin, trying to hold in the laughter like it was a ticking bomb. Seriously, she was about two seconds away from face-planting into that pillow and pulling an ostrich move—just burying her head and hoping the world would go away.

"You appear as though the very essence of life is slipping from your grasp." Luis quipped with a smirk, his voice laced with dark humor.

"I am NOT scared!" Lucy retorted, clutching the pillow like it was a life raft.

Johnny shot her a look that could cut through steel—seriously, I'm talking about a look that says, "I'm just as confused as you are." "Hey, Luce," he said, waving his hands like a puppet on a string, "it's totally okay to be scared. I mean, have you seen my last few adventures? It's like a cat getting a bath—real terrifying stuff!"

The words hung in the air, and suddenly, Lucy hurled the pillow across the room and shouted, "I am NOT scared!" The power behind her voice surprised everyone.

Luis exchanged a glance with the guys, his heart plummeting into an abyss of despair. He had truly plunged into darkness. What had he been thinking? A horror movie night sounded thrilling, but Lucy was still just an innocent little soul, totally unprepared for the macabre madness of the genre.

'Perhaps Night of the Living Dead was a grave mistake.' He pondered, the shadows of regret tugging at him.

"Listen, Luce." Luis said in a voice like a mournful whisper, "It's perfectly okay to feel terrified. Even I, a self-proclaimed harbinger of doom, sometimes shudder at the haunting images of certain films. Like, um, Pet Sematary." Milton's eyes practically bulged from their sockets, disbelief etching a ghastly mask on his face.

"Um, hey Luis, like, can we not talk about Pet Sematary? I-I mean, it's super freaky! I get scared really easily, and I don't want to end up buried in fear, you know? S-sorry if I'm being a wuss!" Milton complained.

"But it's true!" Lincoln said, giving Lucy a reassuring smile as he placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, "You don't need to feel embarrassed about it! We've all got our quirks, and that's what makes us awesome!"

"Even I get scared." Johnny chimed in, trying to play it cool—like a ninja in a room full of laundry.

Lucy peeked up, doubt scribbled all over her tiny face. To her, Johnny was like a superhero; brave and tough. Yet here he was admitting his fears. "Really?" she said, her voice softer now.

"Really?" Johnny nodded, a smirk creeping across his face, "When I get scared, I just crack jokes! I mean, who needs a courage boost when you can have a punchline, right? Makes the scary stuff a whole lot less terrifying. Like, instead of running from the monster under the bed, I'm just having a stand-up routine with it! R.I.P. my dignity, but hey, laughter is the best armor!"

"It does?" Lucy asked, intrigued.

"Totally!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes glued to the screen. He hit play just in time to see the zombie lunge at Barbara again.

With a voice that could make a bear blush, Johnny swooped in like a hero from a cheesy comic book, "Hey there, lovely lady! Quick question before I unleash the chaos—where's the nearest restroom? I got a full bladder!"

Lucy giggled, and even Lincoln shrugged, "Pretty sure he knows where it is!"

Johnny sprang to his feet, arms flailing like he just finished a rigorous marathon of bad B-movies, "I'm a terrifying zombie and I'm about to make you my next snack, Lincoln!" He wobbled dramatically, adding his best creepy groan, "Just wait till I catch you—then it's all brains and terrible one-liners from here on out!"

The group laughed, which was just what they needed to break the tension.

Meanwhile, Ben was busy boarding up the windows, and Barbara freaked out, and when he accidentally hit her, Johnny burst out with a dramatic flair, "BOOM! HEADSHOT, baby!"

"Oh no, behold his wretched act as he pilfers her purse!" Luis interjected with a morbid grin, his laughter echoing like dark thunder in the shadows.

"Whoa, um, hold on there, baby bro!" Milton squeaked, fidgeting nervously, "I-I didn't mean to, like, jump in or anything, but that's, um, kinda... you know, racially insensitive?"

"Hey, big brother, I'm drenched in darkness just like you." Luis murmured, his voice dripping with a haunting calmness.

Milton nervously scratched the back of his head and muttered, "Uh, I-I mean, like, just because it's okay for you, doesn't mean it's okay for everyone, right? I-I guess I'm just scared you're gonna, um, do something really 'pun-ishing' if we don't think things through!"

And just like that, the movie night continued—filled with laughter, a little bit of fear, and lots of friendly banter.

Lucy curled up against Luis on the couch, her presence a warm contrast to his usual gloom, "Oh, um, hey there." He mumbled, caught off guard. After a moment of uncertainty, he let out a breath, allowing himself to wrap an arm around her shoulders. It felt oddly comforting, like finding a soft spot in his otherwise dark world.

Just then, a loud crash echoed from the basement, and the rest of the family came stumbling out, "Alright, folks, listen up! Johnny here, your friendly neighborhood chaos magnet! And guess what? My buddy Harry Cooper has cooked up a plan so wild it makes chimichangas look like a salad! Buckle up, because this is gonna get insane!"

Lincoln, lounging nearby, raised an eyebrow, "Is that why he gets eaten in the end?"

"Whoa, whoa, hold up! He dies only because Ben shot him!" Johnny pointed out, like he was making a huge discovery.

Lincoln crossed his arms and said, "Seriously, if Ben wasn't being such a total jerk, he wouldn't have shot him in the first place! It's like, come on, dude!"

Johnny dramatically rolled his eyes and let out an exaggerated sigh, like a dramatic hero about to deliver a monologue, "But c'mon, seriously, who's the champ of surviving the longest?"

"Who cares?" Lincoln replied, shrugging nonchalantly.

"Seriously, who did it? C'mon, don't leave me hanging like a piñata at a kid's party!" Johnny persisted.

Lincoln grinned mischievously, "Hey, Ben!"

"Yeah, and how'd he pull that off?" Johnny shot back.

Lincoln suddenly went quiet, the gears turning in his head.

In that wild zombie flick, Harry Cooper was the biggest grouch ever, hiding in the basement while Ben declared it a "death trap." "No back exit? We'll be done for!" But in the end, the zombies broke in, and there was Ben, hiding in the basement and proving ol' Cooper right.

"Yep, that's what I thought!" Johnny said with a triumphant grin that could rival a cat with a fresh can of tuna. Seriously, who doesn't love a good victory lap?

Later, while munching on some popcorn, they all watched a zombie munching on a human body part. Milton sat up, pointing at the screen with excitement, "Um, sorry if this sounds weird, but hey, that's ham with chocolate sauce on it!" I chuckled a little too quietly. "I guess you could say it's a real 'meat and sweet' situation!"

Lucy grimaced, "Seriously? Gross!"

"Um, yeah! Heh, sorry if I'm rambling or anything." Milton said, shifting nervously, "But, um, they used Bosco chocolate sauce to make it look like blood on camera! I-it's sweet, right? Um, not that I'm saying blood is sweet, but you know what I mean? I hope that joke doesn't 'drain' the mood or something!"

Luis scrunched his nose, a dark glint in his eyes, "Ugh, I'd rather feast upon a living soul! That's just grotesque!"

"Ooh, speaking of food." Johnny chimed in, his eyes lighting up, "How about a fondue night? You can dip whatever you want into hot cheese or chocolate! It's the best!"

As the show went on, Ben and Harry argued over a rifle, Ben finally getting the upper hand. "Ha! Where's your basement now, huh?!" Lincoln shouted, bouncing with excitement.

"Dude!" Johnny shouted, throwing his hands up, "A guy just got shot! Show some freakin' respect!"

Once they survived the wild night, Ben stepped outside, only to get shot by a group of crazy hunters, "Should've just hunkered down in the basement, huh?" Johnny said with a cheeky grin, "I mean, it's the ultimate fortress of safety! No bad guys, no drama, just me, my comic books, and maybe a pizza or two. Who needs a fancy life when you've got that kind of bunker action?"

Lincoln chuckled as he spotted Lucy, all curled up and snoozing away, looking like a total angel. "Man, this was epic—"

He glanced over at Lucy snuggled up against Luis and couldn't help but grin, "Seriously, we've gotta do this again sometime! It was a blast!"

Milton jumped in, giving a thumbs-up and trying to hide his excitement, "And how! I, uh, toe-ally agree! I mean, no pun intended... okay, maybe just a little pun intended, heh!"

The End.

Chapter 50: Tricked

The scene kicks off in broad daylight, with The Loud House decked out in all sorts of Halloween decorations. Right next to it, the entrance to a corn maze looms large. Suddenly, a fridge door swings open off-screen, and a blood-curdling scream pierces the air as bats erupt from the house and fly straight towards the screen, casting a shadow over everything. We zoom in on Lynn Sr. as he recoils in terror at the sight of a fake severed head, complete with fake blood, chillingly resting inside the fridge.

"I HATE Halloween!" Lynn Sr. yells, bolting away in sheer panic. A beat later, Lucy strolls in, gliding towards the fridge to pick up the head.

With a mischievous smirk, Lucy says, "Oh, Halloween? My favorite time to bring out the spooky side of life!"

"Bleh." Says the head as she exits.

Cut to the dining room, where the gang is buzzing with Halloween spirit. Luan is crafting a sign that reads "HAUNTED CORN MAZE" using some red-stained corn cobs, while Leni suspends swathes of black curtains. Luna, Lincoln, Lana, Lola, and Lynn Jr. are busy carving pumpkins, Lisa is concocting fake blood in a bucket, little Lily's lost in pumpkin innards, and Charles is just chilling against a corn cob. As the camera pans left, Lucy steps in.

"Bravo, Lisa, on the creation of that exquisite fake blood! A dash of molasses shall grant it the ideal viscosity, embodying the essence of the macabre." Lucy intones, her tone draped in darkness.

"Hey, Luce! You gotta see our awesome pumpkins! Aren't they super cool?" Lynn Jr. beams with excitement.

They each rev up their jack-o-lanterns, showcasing their gruesome carvings, followed by the frantic sound of a woman screaming in the background.

"Hmm..." Lucy mused darkly, her finger tracing a sinister spot on Lynn's pumpkin, "This one needs more blood." She murmured, gesturing ominously at Lola's creation, "It craves a few more gashes." With a flick of her wrist, she dislodged a tooth from Lana's pumpkin, declaring, "Time to knock out a tooth." Her gaze fell upon Lincoln's pumpkin, and she scoffed softly, "More ooze for those scabs; they need to look truly grotesque." Lastly, She lightly patted Luna's pumpkin and commanded, "Dampen the head wounds—let's really bring it to life."

"Halloween's totally awesome with a spooky little sister like you, dude!" Luna shouts with a big grin, her excitement bubbling over, "We're gonna rock this night!"

"Totes awesome! I'm super pumped that Mom finally let you take charge of the haunted corn maze!" Leni beams, her excitement shining through, "It's gonna be a total blast!"

"Absolutely! I've been yearning for this moment since the dawn of my existence. One might even say it echoes through the remnants of my past lives." Lucy remarks, drifting towards Luan, who has just completed her sign, "Remarkable craftsmanship, Luan. You've woven together the macabre and the mundane with such exquisite elegance!"

"Aw, shucks! It's just something I cobbled together from a kernel of an idea!" Luan giggles, doing a little dance, "Oh yes! A triple! Hahaha!"

A wave of groans sweeps the room as a jack-o-lantern suddenly lands on Luan's head.

"I expect more support from my "pump-kin!" Luan jokes through the pumpkin's grin. She starts laughing as the jack-o-lantern's expression seems to widen.

Lucy lets out an exaggerated sigh, her fingers brushing against her forehead in frustration as she shakes her head. She turns back towards the rest of the group, the scene pulling back to reveal Lincoln lurking in the shadows, "Thanks for all your... efforts, I guess," she mutters, her voice dripping with a mix of sarcasm and sincerity, "This Halloween is shaping up to be something... hauntingly spectacular. I can hardly contain my... enthusiasm." A glimmer of dark excitement flickers in her expression, hinting at the thrill of the eerie night ahead.

Lincoln chuckles, "Haha! I can totally tell you're stoked about this!"

Static crackles over the walkie-talkie.

Delilah's voice comes through loud and clear, "Yo, Love Bug, you hear me or what?"

Lincoln quickly quiets the static noise coming from his walkie-talkie, pulling it out of his pocket as he turns to Lucy.

"Speaking of the best Halloween ever." Lincoln grins with excitement, "Delilah and I have some totally epic plans lined up!" He raises the walkie-talkie to his ear and booms, "I copy, Velazquest of Frankenstein! Meet you at the secret spot in fifteen! Over!"

Suddenly, a loud thump echoes in the background.

"AAAAAH! I CAN'T STAND HALLOWEEN!" Lynn Sr. yells from somewhere in the house, his frustration echoing through the walls, "Why do I have to deal with all this spooky nonsense every year?!"

Lucy casts a brooding glance around, a slight smirk creeping onto her lips as she drawls, "Ah, it seems Father has finally discovered the faux severed limbs I so tastefully concealed in his closet."

Later, at The Velazquest House in Delilah's room, the two are huddled together, all pumped up over their epic Halloween plan.

Delilah is typing away on her computer, her energy infectious, "Yo, it's just 24 hours until Halloween! Trick-or-treatin' 'bout to get real intense!"

Lincoln jumps up and down, waving a colorful map of Royal Woods, "You guys have to see this!" He exclaims, "After months of research and planning, I finally nailed the ultimate candy route!" He flattens the map on the table, his finger tracing a wild red line that twists and turns all over town, "We're gonna score so much candy, we might need a U-Haul to haul it all home!" He can't help but grin, imagining all the sweets that await them, "Get ready, because this Halloween is going to be epic!"

Delilah laughs, "For real, say that again! But wait 'til you see this." She presses a button, and a video pops up showing a big ol' candy bar next to a dinky one, "I've been on the hunt, too! Heard there's a neighborhood that hands out full-sized candy bars instead of those little candy bites." She rubs her hands together like she's plotting something, "I was determined to track down this legendary spot, so you know I had to do some sleuthin'."

With a quick flip, she turns her mattress to show off a dope map, "I studied satellite pics and tracked candy buyers all through Southeastern Michigan..." She passes Lincoln a line graph marked "Median Income Levels," with a line soaring up and a green balloon with a dollar sign, "I've found the sweet spot!"

Next thing you know, it cuts to Lincoln and Delilah crouched behind a bush, peeking out through the leaves,

"Check it out, Huntington Manor!" Delilah shouts, eyeing the fancy gated community with those snazzy iron gates.

Lincoln scratches his chin thoughtfully and says, "Hmm, getting in seems like the ultimate challenge, Delly!"

Delilah cackles, "Linky, I got this on lock! My little bro Frankie's got a whole teleporter! Just need him to fire that thing up, and soon our places will be drowning in candy. People gonna think we're running Willy Wonka's factory or somethin'!"

They share a triumphant fist-bump, ready for the ultimate Halloween adventure ahead!

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, a grin spreading across his face, "Hey, why didn't you call me Jack-o-Lincoln earlier? That's a total missed opportunity! I mean, with it be Halloween soon, I should totally have a cool Halloween nickname!"

Delilah let out a loud snort, rolling her eyes dramatically, "Calling you that is straight up lame, like, times ten."

With a chuckle, the two of them ducked behind some bushes, trying to slip away unnoticed. But just as they were making their getaway, they bumped right into Hawk and Hank, the infamous Hazeltucky Hockers. The bullies shot them an icy glare, fists clenched and ready to rumble, while Lincoln stumbled back, fear written all over his face. But Delilah? Nah, she stood her ground, not backing down for a second.

"Hey, watch where you're stepping, you doofuses!" Hawk shouted, pointing at Delilah.

In a flash, Delilah bit down hard on his finger. He let out a sharp yelp, and before you knew it, blood was oozing out. What was he thinking, trying to mess with her?

"Ew! Gross! There's blood!" Hawk whined, clutching his stomach, "I think I'm gonna hurl!"

Hank made a face, "Ugh, come on! Don't hurl! That'll just make me wanna hurl too!" Both of them exaggeratedly groaned, leaning over with distress.

Lincoln, peeking out from behind Delilah, stuttered nervously, "Whoa, whoa, guys! We totally didn't see you there! How about we skip the fistfighting, okay?"

Hawk took a deep breath, trying to keep his cool, "Hey, we need some advice here. What's the best spot to score the best candy in town for trick-or-treating?"

"Yeah, we want the good stuff!" Hank added, bouncing on his feet with excitement, "You know, the chocolate bars and the full-size candy bars! Let's go big or go home!"

Lincoln wiped his brow and scrunched his face in concentration, "Uh… definitely not this neighborhood! No full-size candy bars here. Trust me, you should totally hit up Franklin Avenue over in Royal Woods! They have a ton of candy, and there's this epic haunted corn maze that's to die for! Seriously, it's so much fun!"

Hawk's face brightened with excitement, "Franklin Avenue, huh? Sounds awesome! We've totally got to check that out!"

"Yeah! This is gonna be epic!" Hank cheered, and the two of them dashed off, laughing evily.

Lincoln sighed in relief, but just as he was about to kick back and enjoy the moment, Delilah slapped him upside the head.

"Ow! What was that for!?" Lincoln yelped, rubbing the spot where she hit him, "Come on, can't a guy catch a break?" He shot her a playful glare while trying to brush off the sting.

Delilah crossed her arms, a fierce look in her eyes, "Yo, what's wrong with you? You can't just go givin' out your address like that! You just sent those two fools straight to our block!"

Lincoln shot a quick, nervous look at her, "But you totally worked hard to find this neighborhood! Seriously, why should we share it? I mean, it's like finding a secret hideout!"

Delilah rolled her eyes, clearly fed up, "Man, Lincoln, we didn't have to do all that! We could've just kept it moving and went home. Now I gotta stress about what them two might pull. Ugh!" She rubbed her temples and let out a deep sigh, "Let's just bounce. I'll deal with your drama later."

With that, they took off, running through the streets as they tried to put the encounter behind them.

Delilah and Lincoln were like two peas in a pod when it came to their sweet tooth—well, maybe "sweet teeth" would be more accurate! Hidden under their beds was a treasure trove of sugary delights: cookies, cupcakes, and all sorts of mouthwatering snacks that would put a candy store to shame. Sure, they enjoyed all the typical kid stuff—video games, toys, movies—but when it came to spending their allowance, candy was the name of the game. Halloween was their ultimate playground, a time when they could snag treats without spending a dime. Free candy? That was Lincoln's favorite price!

But they knew their time was limited. After all, they were getting older, and soon they'd have to hang up their costumes for good. There were already houses they had to pass because the homeowners had declared them "too old" for trick-or-treating. Really? Like anyone should listen to those who once thought rolling around in the mud at Woodstock was a rite of passage! I mean, c'mon—talk about mature.

But not this year! They were determined to go out with a bang.

"Next year, who knows?" Lincoln said, scratching his head, "Maybe I'll finally hit that growth spurt and score some peach fuzz on my upper lip! I mean, all my sisters are growing up, so it's about time I joined the club, right?"

So, this year was their moment to shine, and they were ready to milk it for all it was worth!

Royal Woods was the ultimate place for trick-or-treating. As the mailman cruised through town, people were buzzing with excitement, getting ready for the spooky night ahead. He passed by a house dripping with ghosts, fake spiders, and creepy grave markers, where kids were busy setting up decorations.

"Alright!" the mailman, Bob, cheerfully called out.

"Bye!" a girl chirped back.

Next door, Mrs. Wright was getting her best homemade popcorn balls ready. The mailman dropped her mail off on the porch and moved along. Suddenly, two costumed kids jumped out from behind a bush, roaring like mini monsters.

"Good one!" Bob laughed, enjoying the Halloween spirit.

He drove past Flip's Food & Fuel, where Flip had turned his store into a haunted wonderland, complete with spooky candy sales. Flip set up a sign that read $POOKY $AVING$, chuckling as he took a sip of his Flippee drink.

Finally, the mailman pulled up to the Loud House—hands down, the best Halloween spot in town!

As he dropped the mail into their slot, a fake spider dangled down and scared the life out of him. He turned around, only to have a skeleton jump out at him! Backing away in panic, he bumped into a still gargoyle, which let out a mighty roar, sending him tumbling to the ground and scattering the letters everywhere. The gargoyle? It was Lynn in disguise, who laughed as she pulled off her mask.

Right then, Lucy appeared right in front of him, grinning mischievously. The mailman, now thoroughly spooked, bolted out of their yard, nearly knocking over Lori, who was busy with her clipboard.

"Another satisfied customer! Have a spooky day!" She called out as he scrambled back into his truck.

As the mailman drove off, a twisted grin spread across Lucy's face, her dark eyes gleaming with ominous delight, "This year's going to be the most thrilling, eerily haunted Loud House ever." She intoned, her voice dripping with shadowy anticipation, echoing through the silence like a ghostly whisper.

INT. LOUD HOUSE - HALLWAY - DAY

The scene fades back into the chaotic halls of the Loud House, where the spirit of Halloween is brewing. From an unseen angle, a pair of gigantic, monster hands creep toward Lincoln's bedroom, pushing the door open. Inside, Lincoln and his friend Delilah are deep in conversation about their coveted trick-or-treating route.

Lincoln excitedly points at his hand-drawn map, "…and then we hit Tall Timbers Park—"

Suddenly, they catch sight of the monstrous hands and let out a playful scream. But it's just little Lily, giggling as she wiggles her fingers in the air.

"Boo!" Lily shouts, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

Lincoln bursts out laughing, "Haha, nice one, Lil! You really cracked me up!"

Delilah slaps her palm against Lily's big monster hand, smirking, "Ayye, monster five? Let's go!"

"Who's Wext?" Lily asks, her brow furrowed in confusion, before darting off down the hall.

Delilah chuckles, "Yo, this kid cracks me up! Just the other day, she was wobbly on her feet, and now she's zooming around nonstop, chattin' away—well, you know, as much as a two-year-old can!"

Lincoln zooms down the hallway, his eyes lighting up at the sight of his family in full Halloween mode, "Wow, just look at them! I can't blame them for getting pumped. Nobody does Halloween quite like the Louds! It's about to get seriously spooky in here!"

Luna zooms through the house, her theremin clutched tightly in her hands, a wild grin on her face, "Hey, watch out, watch out! Rock 'n' roll comin' through!" Her excitement is electric, bouncing off the walls as she rushes to set up for jam time!

Lily is at it again! "Boo!" She giggles. She loves surprises. Sneaking up on everyone is her favorite. Her tiny hands clap with excitement, "Wotcha!" She cackles. Lily's mischief is always fun! Everyone laughs, even when they're scared. That's just Lily being Lily!

Luna lets out a hearty laugh, tossing her head back, "Haha! Nice one, Lily! You totally nailed it!"

Meanwhile, Luan pops out of her and Luna's room, wearing oversized Frankenstein-style hands, playfully roaring.

"Incredible, right?" Lincoln exclaims with a wide grin, his eyes sparkling as he takes in the whirlwind of activity around him, "I mean, it's total chaos, but that's what makes it awesome!"

Every year, the Louds throw the craziest, spookiest Halloween extravaganza in Royal Woods: The Shroud House Spooktacular! Lana zooms past Lincoln, her focus laser-sharp as she searches for supplies. Elsewhere, Lola and Leni excitedly argue over costume materials, proving that it truly takes a village to pull off a Spooktacular. And with eleven kids, they've got a whole town at their fingertips!

Luan continues her playful antics with the giant hands, adding to the uproar.

Luna struts over to Lincoln with her signature grin, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Yo, little bro! You've gotta come check out my theremin! It's totally rockin'!"

Just then, Lana comes barreling down the stairs, her hair a wild mess, and shouts, "Hey, I'm missing all my awesome costume parts!" She frantically rummages through the pile of props, tossing things left and right, determined to find the last few accessories she needs for her epic costume.

Lincoln chuckles and steps into Luna and Luan's room, where Luna is busy practicing her new Halloween song on the theremin.

"Come on, you zombies on the prowl! I wanna hear you scream!" Luna shouts, her rockin' energy lighting up the whole room, "Is your spine tingling yet?" she grins, casting a playful look at Lincoln, clearly pumped for the spooky fun!

"Totally! My bones are like, super chilled to the bone!" Lincoln said with a big grin, totally loving the spooky vibe, "This is the best time of year!"

But before he knows it, Leni and Lola pounce on him, dragging him into Lori and Leni's room, where he gets transformed into a model for their latest Halloween costume idea. It's a wild concoction—a Victorian dress, mummy wrappings, and a witch's hat, all while gripping a skull.

"It's totes missing something!" Leni says with a frown, squinting at him as if she's trying to figure out what's off, "Like, maybe it just needs a little more... pizazz or something!"

"Definitely!" Lola chirps, her eyes sparkling as she digs through the fabric pile. With a dramatic flourish, she pulls out a blood-red piece of velvet, "Ta-da! I got it!"

Leni squeals, "Oh my gosh, yes! It's like dark academia mixed with the Upside Down and a sprinkle of zombie vibes! I totes love it!"

Lincoln crossed his arms and huffed, "Ugh, why do I always have to be your mannequin? It's like I'm not even a person anymore!"

"Because you've got the perfect model's body—well, it's decent, but, like, just a tiny bit lacking in muscle, right?" Lola teased with a playful smirk, flipping her hair.

Leni bursts out with a cheerful giggle, "Oh my gosh, like, Delilah's totes gonna be giving you a ton of kisses in the future! How cute is that?!"

Lincoln's face turns as red as a tomato, "Hey! Can someone give me a hand here?" he shouts, squirming to get out from their grasp, "I really could use some backup!"

"Would anyone be so kind as to assist me?" Lisa inquired from the shared room of Lisa and Lily.

Lincoln jumps up excitedly, "Whoa! Sorry, gotta dash!"

Delilah dashed past the door and slid right into Lisa and Lily's room, calling out, "Yo, Lis! You need a hand or what?"

"Please!" Lisa exclaims from within, her voice echoing with a mixture of urgency and charm.

Lincoln sneaks away, peeling off the costume, desperate for freedom.

He enters Lisa and Lily's room to find Lisa meticulously pouring a green ooze over a potted plant. "Much appreciated!" She exclaims, her eyes gleaming with excitement as Delilah assists her in this curious endeavor.

"Hey, how's your pumpkin doing?" Lincoln asks, eyeing the enormous pumpkin in the corner with a grin. Lisa knowing look, "Sorry! I mean, how's Esmeralda doing?"

Lisa believes talking to her massive front yard pumpkin will help it grow faster. And she's talked to Esmeralda… a lot.

"Good morning, Esmeralda! Isn't it a truly splendid day? Your vine appears particularly vigorous today! You've done an exceptional job!" Lisa exclaims with delight.

Lincoln gives a thumbs-up and can't help but smile at the chaos around him.

In the true spirit of Halloween, everyone pitches in. Lori, being the oldest, tries to keep everything on track, but Lucy, the real master of horror, is the one behind the chilling vision of their haunted extravaganza.

Lori zooms past him in the hallway, her eyes wide with excitement, "Lincoln! You can't just keep me in the dark about your super-secret surprise finale! Spill the beans!"

"Sorry, sis, I'll tell you what it is…" Lincoln grins, leaning closer, "It's super-secret! You'll find out along with the rest of our delighted neighborhood!"

Lori groans in frustration and storms off downstairs.

But as the hustle and bustle carry on, it's clear that Lucy's eerie genius is the heartbeat of their Halloween spirit, transforming the Loud House into a haunting wonderland.

Lincoln burst through the door to Lynn and Lucy's room, calling out, "Lucy? You in here?" When there's no answer, he feels a little twinge of worry. Just as he's about to turn around to check somewhere else, bam! Lucy pops up right in front of him, and he jumps back in surprise, "Whoa! You totally got me there!" He laughs, a grin spreading across his face, "See? That's why you're the master of scare tactics!"

Suddenly, Lynn Jr. burst onto the scene, shouting, "BOOYAH!" Lincoln jumps like he's been zapped and goes down like a sack of potatoes. She can't help but laugh, "She was the master, but I'm the queen of scares, and this year, I'm totally smashing my own record!" Lynn brush off her hands with a fierce grin and go on, "I've racked up ten scares so far, but I'm totally gunning for a 50-piece this time! You think I can pull it off?"

"Yawn." Lucy murmurs from her shadowy enclave, her voice dripping with indifference, utterly unimpressed by the mundane.

Lynn Jr. shoots a finger at her, a grin spreading across her face. "You know better than to bet against me, Lucy! I'm just getting warmed up!" She struts out, brimming with excitement ready for her next scare, "Who's ready for round two? Let's see who can handle this!"

"Lincoln! I need your help, buddy!" Lynn Sr. calls out from downstairs, his voice full of urgency.

Lincoln rolls his eyes and groans, "Ugh, can't Lucy handle this? I'm super busy right now!"

"Come on! I just need someone to test out some candy!" Lynn Sr. insists, his excitement bubbling over, "It's super important!"

The sisters erupt in a chorus of "Me! Me! Me!" as they all try to volunteer.

"Wait, hold up! I wanna do it!" Lynn exclaimed, bouncing on her toes with that competitive spark in her eyes.

"Me, me, me!" Lana exclaimed, bouncing on her toes with all the energy of a kitten.

"Me, me," Lisa chimed in quietly, trying to get a word in.

Lincoln rushes down to his dad, "He asked me first!"

"Come on, please! Let me do it!" Lola begs, her eyes wide with excitement. She can't wait to hop on the candy-testing train! It's like the ultimate challenge, and she's ready to show everyone she's got what it takes!

Lynn Jr. rolls her eyes and heads off, ready to rev up her scare game.

"Sigh…" Lucy whispers darkly, pushing the door shut with a creaking finality.

As Lincoln strolls into the kitchen, he's met with Lynn Sr. practically bouncing off the walls, "Hey, buddy! Guess what? I'm your Chief Candy Officer today! And let me tell ya, we take this job super seriously!"

Cue flashback! The whole Loud family is crammed around the dining table, eyes wide with anticipation.

"Dinner time!" Lynn Sr. announces with flair, lifting the lid on a platter to reveal an epic candy feast.

The kids launch themselves at the table like it's a championship game. Even Rita joins in on the sweet frenzy, clapping her hands and yelling, "Oh, yes, yes, yes!"

Back to the present, and just in time, Lincoln walks in as Lynn Sr. surprises him with a piece of candy, practically shoving it in his mouth, "Here! Try these gory gummy organs! Pretty cool, right? I've got a whole stash waiting for you!"

Lincoln's eyes go all wide, like he just saw a cool new comic book, "Wait, they brought back pancreas? No way!"

Lynn Sr. strides into the room, waving a bag with a goofy grin, "And guess what? Spleen! Have you seen your sister? L.J. keeps scaring the jitterbugs out of me!"

Suddenly, a flashback pops up: there's Lynn Sr. raking leaves, minding his own business, when all of a sudden, BOOM! Lynn Jr. leaps out of the pile, yelling, "BOOYAH!" He about jumps out of his skin, collapsing, hands clutching his heart.

Another flashback hits, and it's 9:49 PM. Lynn Sr. is all set for bed when—WHAM!—Lynn Jr. grabs his arm, and he lets out a panic scream, "Boo to the yah!" She cheers, pumping her fist like she just scored the winning goal.

Then there's this other memory: Lynn Sr. is ready for a nice, relaxing shower. He pulls back the curtain, and—surprise!—the twins are dressed as clowns, and Lynn Jr. pops up, all crazy-like with a clown mask and a toy hammer, "BOO!" she bellows.

He hits the floor, totally freaked out, and once he's calmed down, she grins and says, "You just got Lynn'd!" while the twins high-five each other.

Back in the present, Lynn Sr. lets out a long, dramatic sigh, "She's relentless! I haven't slept in three days! I'm spiraling into complete insanity here!"

Rita gives him a soft smile and gently pats his shoulder, "Oh, sweetie, it's gonna be alright!"

Lynn Sr. grins tiredly at her with that classic Loud charm, "All I need is a nice, hot cup of tea, a giant cookie—like the size of my face—and then just a good ol' nap. You know, the kind that makes you forget all your worries. Mmm, big, round cookie… that'll hit the spot!" As he swings open the cupboard doors, out leaps Lynn Jr. with a wild grin, wearing her signature mask, "BOOYAH!" She shouts, ready for action and a little mischief, just like always! He shrieks again, crumpling to the floor, while she giggles.

Lincoln scratched his head, looking completely puzzled, "Whoa, Lynn! How long were you in there?"

Lynn Jr. grins widely, waving an empty cookie box in the air like a trophy, "Well, I guess I took long enough to devour all the big, round cookies! They didn't stand a chance against me!"

In the front yard, Lori is juggling the Halloween setup like a pro, "Okay, everybody! Let's get this spooky show on the road! I need updates on the fake blood, the corn maze, and—don't forget the candy distribution! We can't let the little ghouls go home empty-handed!"

Just then, a candy bar zips by her head and plops right in front of her. "Bullseye!" Lana shouts, grinning from ear to ear as she runs her makeshift candy cannon from Lori and Leni's room, "Check it out! It's the Candy Cannon Extreme!"

Lori picks up the candy with an amused smirk, "Nice shot, but can we aim for something a little less, you know, painful next time?!"

Lana gives her a cheeky wink, "You got it! Butts!"

Lori rolls her eyes, scribbling her notes. Meanwhile, Luan is operating her giant Frankenstein's monster version of Mr. Coconuts, testing out a pulley system. "Fire bad!" Franken-coconuts declares.

Lincoln and Delilah burst out of the house, their faces lighting up with amazement, "Whoa, check this out!" Lincoln shouts, his trademark excitement bubbling over, "This is totally epic!"

"Wowza! A giant dummy and a Luan's Franken-coconuts. Yo, this is straight-up hilarious!" Delilah threw out a cheeky mischievous grin.

Lincoln tries not to crack up, while Luan can't help but shine, "Thanks a bunch! Franken-coconuts is our super silly MC for the Spooktacular: Master of Ceremonies! Get ready for some spook-tacular fun!"

Lori sauntered over to Lincoln with a playful grin, "Hey, bro! What's the scoop on your super-secret surprise finale? Spill it!"

As Lincoln and Delilah walked side by side, Lincoln grinned and said, "Sorry, Lori! No can do! I'm totally buried trying to map out the ultimate trick-or-treating route! It's all about scoring the most candy, right?"

When it was time to split up, Lincoln shot her a playful two-finger salute, "Good luck wrangling and helping your brothers for the Halloween party! You're gonna need it!"

Delilah laughs and says, "Aight, good luck with your 'ultimate' trick-or-treating plan, Halloween Stinkin! Hope you don't get tricked!"

Lincoln chuckles, "Whoa, whoa, hold up! I get enough 'Stinkin' from Lynn already! No need for more!"

Later at the Loud House, Lisa was happily tending to her beloved pumpkin, Esmeralda.

"Goodness, Esmeralda, you appear quite resplendent in your vivid orange hue today!" Lisa remarked with delight, gently caressing the pumpkin's smooth surface.

Just then, Lori sauntered over with a confident smirk on her face, "Alright, pumpkin doctor, it's time to kick this pumpkin party into high gear! Let's get to carving this big girl up!"

Lisa's eyes grew wide with astonishment, "Oh dear! I must express my discontent; I certainly do not wish to carve Esmeralda!"

But the moment was quickly overshadowed as the rest of Lisa's sisters came rushing in, all ready for some pumpkin carnage.

Lola suddenly sprang out of a nearby coffin, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she squealed, "I'll totally do it!" She twirled around, tossing her hair and striking a pose like a true star, ready for anything that came her way!

From Lori and Leni's window, Lana shouted excitedly, "No way, you guys! Count me in on the fun!"

Lynn Jr. burst through the front door, her energy practically bouncing off the walls, "Hey, what's happening? I wanna carve it! And I wanna do it faster than anyone else! Let's go, let's go!"

Luan, holding a rake like a tool of mischief, declared, "I'm going to put a big, goofy smile on that pumpkin's face!"

"It's my pumpkin!" Lola shouted with her signature flair, her eyes gleaming with determination as she got ready to pounce, "No one messes with my Halloween spirit!"

With chaos brewing, the sisters all lunged for Esmeralda.

"No! Please, stop!" Lisa exclaimed, leaping in front of the pumpkin as if shielding a prized possession, "Hold on a moment! Let's not act too rashly, shall we? Perhaps we could engage in a more creative approach—like adorning her with a delightful smiley face using non-toxic, washable markers?"

Lori burst into a giggle, raising an eyebrow teasingly, "OMG, Lisa, have you really become friends with your pumpkin? That's literally adorable!"

Suddenly, Lana burst in with a chainsaw, revving it like she was born to do this, "OUTTA THE WAY, LADIES! MAMA'S HERE TO WHIP UP SOME PUMPKIN PIE!"

Lori yanked Lisa aside just in time as Lana aimed for Esmeralda, and the sound of carving kicked off like a wild concert, leaving Lisa totally freaked out while the sisters cheered her on. Pumpkin guts went flying everywhere!

"NO! STOP! ES-MER-ALDA!" Lisa wailed, struggling in Lori's grasp.

3 HOURS UNTIL SPOOKTACULAR

At the Loud House, the chaos had culminated in Lana successfully carving a smile into Esmeralda. Now Lisa stood inside the carved-out pumpkin's mouth, arms crossed, but an appreciative smile on her face.

"My deepest apologies, Esmeralda, but I simply must confess that your new smile does appear quite splendid." Lisa remarked, her eyes wandering as the yard magically transformed for the Spooktacular.

Across the street, Delilah and her brothers hurried over to the Loud House to pick up their Halloween costumes from Leni. They definitely weren't about to spend a fortune at those Spirit of Halloween stores. What was up with those places anyway? They popped up in creepy old buildings each October and vanished the day after Halloween. Must be some sort of vampire business model, moving in where no one else would rent in exchange for the spooky season!

Back at the house, Leni was all tangled up at her sewing machine, trying to fix a pair of shorts that Lori's big butt totally ruined, "Heyyy, everyone! Guess what? I finished your costumes!" She squealed, a huge grin on her face, "I was like, super worried I wouldn't make it in time, but I totes did! Yay!" She was so relieved, it was like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.

With a grateful grin, Leo chimed in, "Ayo, Leni! You're totally the MVP when it comes to costumes! Appreciate ya, Len!"

Charlie bolted over, arms flung wide like he was about to take off, "Leni! You're the best! We're gonna look totally awesome in these! But first—" He pulled out a hefty stack of $100 bills, brandishing them like they were a gold medal, "Check it out, Leni! Here's your payment, superstar!"

Leni's eyes sparkled with surprise, her mouth hanging open, "Wait, like, seriously? That's, like, totes more than my allowance! You're really giving me this?! No way!"

Delilah couldn't help but crack up, "For real, Leni! We know you whip up the dopest costumes. It's just our way of showing some love. Get yourself something fly!" She threw her finger up like a popgun, grinning with that playful vibe.

Leni bounced over to Charlie as soon as he handed her the money, wrapping her arms around him in a huge bear hug that left him gasping for air, "OMG, you guys! This is, like, totes the best thing ever! I can't even! How am I gonna thank you?!" She beamed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

David cracked up on the sidelines, grinning at his girl Leni, "Yo, you can show us some love by lettin' go of our bro before he goes all smurf on us, girl!"

Leni let go, her eyes widening as she saw Charlie's blue face, "O-M-Gosh! I totes didn't mean to do that! Sorry, Charlie!" She flashed her classic bright smile, a little embarrassed but ready to help him.

After they picked up their costumes, the group called all the Loud girls into the living room for a family meeting. Lori whistle-blasted to get everyone's attention as Lincoln and Delilah stood at the center, surrounded by excited chatter.

"Okay, everyone, hold it right there!" Lori exclaimed, her voice cutting through the chaos like a hot knife through butter. She blew her whistle with purpose, her frustration bubbling beneath the surface, "I get it, it's like we hit the jackpot in a candy store, but seriously, are we forgetting something super important here?"

Luna's eyes went wide, and she gasped dramatically, "Whoa, wait a second! We can't totally bail on trick-or-treating! The Spooktacular is like, a classic Loud family tradition, dude!"

"But guys." Lincoln pleaded, puffing out his chest in excitement, "Think about it! We can get candy that'll last an entire YEAR! Just imagine all the sweets! We could munch on like a hundred pieces every single day! It would be totally epic!"

"Ugh, seriously? This is like Lucy's BIG Halloween plan! She's been putting her heart and soul into it, and we just can't bail for some dumb candy!" Lola exclaimed, crossing her arms and pouting, "We've gotta make this the spookiest Halloween ever! Even if candy is super delicious and sugary..." She wiped her mouth, imagining the treats, "Oops! Space out there, you guys! But there's no way I'm ditching Lucy for a mountain of candy! A girl's gotta stick with her sister, right?"

"Alas, my soul feels as though it's being torn asunder. You may as well extract my heart from my chest." Lucy lamented, sprawled upon the couch like a dark specter.

Agreement rippled through the siblings, a chorus of "Yeah!" and "Totally!" filling the room.

Delilah bounced in with her signature grin, hands on her hips, "Ayo, check this out! Y'all don't gotta skip out on the tradition! Y'all can hit up The Spooktacular first, have a blast, then roll out for some trick-or-treating afterward. Trust me, you'll be walking away with enough candy to last you 'til next Halloween!"

The Louds were buzzing with excitement, their whispers bouncing around like a wild game of tag. "Okay, Delly!" Lynn Jr. finally shouted, a big grin on her face, "We're totally going for it!"

HALLOWEEN NIGHT

The big day had arrived, the sun dipping below the horizon as the older trick-or-treaters began to emerge. Delilah, seated at the kitchen table with her favorite Chocolate Cherry Cola, looked around at her 10 brothers as they finalized the setup for Leo's Halloween party. Lori had convinced everyone that teens weren't supposed to trick-or-treat, and Leo suggested that after their Spooktacular, they could throw a bash at The Velazquest House. On Halloween night, Jason and Elizabeth found themselves in a classic date set up. With their kids hosting the wildest Halloween party ever, complete with costumes and chaos, the couple decided to sneak out for some much-needed fun. They headed to the drive-in movies, where the night was filled with classic scary flicks, just like Grandma used to watch.

Johnny spun around the kitchen like a caffeinated squirrel, tossing together bat-shaped brownies and frosted spider cookies with the kind of flair that would make a circus performer weep, "Oh yeah, baby! Nothing like the smell of Halloween goodies in the morning. Smells like delightful mayhem and my impending sugar high! Who needs a cape when you've got cookies?"

"Yo, it's nighttime, you dork! And you totally didn't even get the quote right." Delilah shot back with a grin. For Halloween, she was rocking her Ms. Marvel costume like nobody's business, while her brothers were out here in their own dope get-ups.

Leo was rocking a Leonardo costume from TMNT.

David was channeling his inner Tarzan, swinging through the kitchen.

Tommy decked out as a member of KISS, ready to rock the party.

Milton was showcasing his Weird Al outfit, complete with accordion.

Johnny claimed his throne as Johnny Cage from Mortal Kombat.

Luis was all set as Richter Belmont from Castlevania.

Larry went for Disney's Lone Ranger look.

Charlie embodied Doctor Strange, a mystical aura about him.

Frankie was the imposing Darth Vader.

And Sammy? He was swinging through the party as Spider-Man.

"Yo, fam! Get ready to shake it like a Polaroid picture! When I drop that disco ball, it's like living on a prayer—this party's gonna be a total blast! We're gonna dance like nobody's watching and turn this place into a 'bohemian rhapsody'! Can you hear that beat? It's calling us to 'come together' and make some memories. Let's turn up the volume and let the good times roll! Who's ready to groove?!" Tommy shouted with his trademark enthusiasm throwing up devil horns.

"Yo, check it out! Big thanks to all my fam for pitching in on the setup, y'all! I couldn't have pulled this off so quick without your help." Leo declared, flashing a grin that was all about that appreciation. The vibe around the room was electric as the Loud family geared up to celebrate the most epic, Spooktacular night of the year together!

"Ayy, no stress, big bro! You always got our backs, so it's time for us to hold you down. Plus, I'm hyped to get this party poppin'! Once the Louds wrap up their show, we're gonna hit the floor and bust a move all night long!" Delilah said.

David looked over their party stuff and laughed. "Yo, we got the puke bucket, soda bucket, puke bucket, soda bucket... wait, hold up—puke bucket, soda bucket! We actually labeled them this time, dude! Ain't nobody gonna mix that up!"

Johnny joined in, a cheeky grin plastered across his face, "Look, as long as this doesn't turn into some epic level teenage horror show where I'm knee-deep in someone else's regurgitated pizza—hard pass on that—I'm all in for the setup. But let's make one thing clear: there better be snacks! I mean, what's a party without some delicious fuel for my shenanigans, right?"

Leo raised his hands in a calming gesture, his voice smooth and confident, "Yo, chill out, crew! This party's about to blow up, no doubt. We just gotta power through until the main event, The Spooktacular. It's gonna be epic!"

Delilah looked out the window to see the sun slipping away, leaving a dark and chilly evening behind. The porch lights flickered on up and down the street, inviting candy-hungry kids to come and get their treats. She and her ten brothers crossed the street, eager to catch the Loud's annual Spooktacular.

Moments before, the sun was still hanging high in the sky. Lisa was meticulously measuring the distance with her protractor, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

"Only seven minutes until the sunset!" She exclaimed, eagerly squeezing herself into the final touches of her Spider costume. With a burst of energy, she raced to the front yard and called out, "Siblings, assemble! The time has come for our annual Loud family Spooktacular!"

"Is everyone in their designated shadows?" Lucy intoned into her megaphone, adorned in her dark vampire attire.

"Check!" Lori replied, all decked out as a witch.

"Check!" Luan added, rocking her mad scientist getup.

"Check!" Lana exclaimed, looking all wrapped up as a mummy.

"Check!" Luna dedicated her Victorian Rockstar vibe.

"Check!" Rita said proudly as the Bride of Frankenstein.

"Check!" Lynn Jr. declared, all bones as a skeleton.

"Check!" Lisa affirmed, looking creepy in her spider outfit.

"Check!" Leni chirped with a grin, wearing a Victorian zombie costume.

"Check!" Lola said, her creepy doll impression on point.

"Check!" Lincoln growled playfully, dressed as a werewolf.

"Check... Meow!" Lily added, wiggling in her black cat costume.

But wait, someone was missing!

"Hey, where's Dad?! Seriously, I need to know!" Lori exclaimed, her brows scrunching up in confusion.

Lola huffed and placed a dramatic hand on her forehead, rolling her eyes with the flair of a true Loud, "Ugh, Daddy's totally hiding in the bathroom again like he always does! No worries, I'll just grab him when it's time for trick-or-treating."

Meanwhile, Lynn Sr. was indeed hiding in the tub, hoping for some peace and quiet.

Lori threw her hands up with an exaggerated sigh, "Ugh, Dad! Seriously? Anyway, how's the Candy Cannon coming along?"

"Cannon's all set! Just waiting on those sweet treats!" Lana shouted, bouncing on her heels with excitement.

"Lynn, how's it going with that spooky Headless Horseman thing?" Lori asked, shooting a quick glance at her sister, "You know we've got to get it done before Halloween!"

"Still headless." Lynn Jr. said, licking the prop, "Mmm... is this ketchup-flavored? Gross, but kinda awesome!"

"Hey, Mom! Where's the candy at?" Lana whined, scanning the room with her hands on her hips.

Just then, Rita stormed in, practically glowing with excitement. She was carrying this gigantic box stuffed to the brim with candy! With a big grin, she dumped all the candy into the cannon, ready to launch the Spooktacular fun. Sweet!

The front yard was buzzing with energy, decorated with spooky decorations and the pulsating excitement of Halloween.

"Everything's ready except for Lincoln's super-secret surprise finale." Lori announced, hands on her hips with a playful smirk.

Lincoln rolled his eyes and shot back, "C'mon, Lori! Just chill for a sec! You'll totally freak when you see my epic surprise finale at the end. So can we ease up on the drama, please?"

The Spooktacular had officially kicked off, evidenced by the throngs of kids in all sorts of wacky costumes spilling into the Loud House yard.

"Whoa, what is going on here?" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, her eyes wide as she spotted the sea of kids in the craziest costumes imaginable. Decked out as a vibrant gumball machine, she couldn't help but smile at the sight of everyone spilling into the Loud House yard, "This is totally awesome! Let's check it out!"

"Cool!" Ghost Kid yelled, bouncing with excitement.

"I can't wait for the show!" cheered Kid #2, his eyes wide with anticipation.

"We are adequately prepared for the Spooktacular, my fellow night dwellers. I repeat, we embrace the darkness!" Lucy declared, her voice echoing with a haunting authority.

The crowd erupted into cheers, every kid's face lit up with thrill.

"I'm so excited!" Ghost Kid shouted, practically jumping in place.

Lucy turned to Luan with an air of dark anticipation, "And Luan, you're on in ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one, and…" She raised her fist triumphantly, a shadowy glint in her eyes, "Cue Coconuts!"

Lola did her part as she swept a spotlight over the stage, illuminating the Franken-coconuts that Luan was deftly controlling. The crowd gasped in awe, their excitement palpable as the Spooktacular showstealer took the spotlight!

"Happy Halloween, my ghoulish friends! I hope you're all creeping it real!" Luan flashed her signature grin at the excited crowd. The pun landed perfectly, earning a big laugh from everyone. "Welcome to the Shroud House Spooktacular!" She bounced with enthusiasm as the audience erupted in cheers, their energy buzzing like a bag of candy, "Are you ready to get this fright fest started?"

A low growl rumbled through the air, and the crowd shifted their gaze. The driveway lit up with red LEDs, and suddenly, "the beast" came to life, a monstrous facade lighting up with a devilish face.

"The beast? What is the beast?" asked a curious boy in the front row.

With a dramatic flourish, the gates swung open, and out lumbered the beast—a cleverly disguised Vanzilla, complete with fangs and claws. The camera zoomed in to reveal Luna perched on top, armed with her guitar, theremin, and amp. She threw back her head and let out an exhilarating howl, prompting even more cheers from the crowd.

Leni and Lynn burst out of nearby clumps of leaves, while Lana shambled out with an exaggerated zombie gait, and Lisa dramatically emerged from a coffin, joining the festivities. Luna kicked off the performance with her energetic song.

Luna:

"So, by a show of hands,

Who believes this jam is haunted?"

The crowd erupted in cheers, their excitement palpable.

Franken-coconuts: "Haunted!"

Luna:

"Come on, you zombies on the prowl,

I wanna hear you scream!"

Leni threw her arms wide, channeling her inner zombie, and the cheers grew louder. Lori and Luan made their way down the front steps, and Lily popped out of a witch-themed decoration.

Luna:

"Bats wanna play,

Freaking out till break of day,

This is the party of our lives,

Let the spirits lead the way-ay-ayy!"

The sisters gathered in front of the audience, with Lola gracefully stretching out like a bridge before flipping to join them. The crowd was charged up, and the Loud sisters danced in spooky synchronicity.

Luna:

"It's a spooky night,

This house is haunted,

Yeah, it's filled with fright,

Like the ghosts wanted.

Come on,

Together it feels so right!"

Crowd:

"Oh, what a spooky night!"

Luna:

"It's a spooky night,

I wanna hear you scream, yeah!

And somehow the fright feels right!"

The Louds beamed at Luna, arms stretched out in excitement. Rita, skillfully playing the organ piano, while the sisters bounced to the beat, and the crowd followed suit. Luna strolled closer to Lori, and Lucy cartwheeled gracefully behind them, adding to the Halloween spirit.

Luna:

"Goblins, give it up

For the witches and the werewolves!"

Lori let out a mock menacing laugh, forming a line with Luna in the lead. They stepped back in unison, each figure adding to the spooky ensemble—a skeleton, Rita, another skeleton, Leni, and finally, Lynn bringing up the rear.

Luna:

"It's all a manic mystery,

From the shadows they howl,

And if you're feeling scared,

Then you better call your mommy!"

Lana and Lola cartwheeled across the front yard, eliciting screams of laughter from the crowd. The excitement was contagious! Back on top of the van, Luna rallied everyone.

Luna:

"Now let's all jump on a broom,

We can go for a ride!"

In a scene showcasing the spirit of the night, Lori showcased a witch decoration brewing a mysterious potion. Leni and Luan peeked curiously behind the witch, while the twins gazed into the pot, where green smoke curled into the air. Quick cuts flashed between Luan managing the Franken-coconuts, Lily still hidden in Esmeralda, and Rita playfully imitating a zombie, rounding out the super spooky spooktacular show!

Luna and Franken-Coconuts:

Creeping, they crawl...

Luna:

Demon creatures big and small,

Look out, here they come,

Gonna panic one and all!

Whoa-oa-oa!

Cut to Leni and Luan peeking out from behind the witch decoration, Lola bouncing her head around, while Lynn is pretending to be a zombie. Finally, we see Lisa scuttling about.

The Loud family is dancing in a line, next to the scarecrows by the haunted maze, before heading back to the front yard.

Louds:

It's a spooky night,

This house is haunted,

Yeah, it's filled with fright,

Like the ghosts wanted.

Come on,

Together it feels so right!

Cut to Lori, Leni, Luan, the twins, and Rita at Witch Crossing, before cutting to Luna jamming on her guitar as the other Louds continue their routine.

Oh, what a spooky night!

It's a spooky night

This house is haunted

Yeah, it's filled with fright

Like the ghosts wanted

Come on

Together it feels so right

Leni and Luan peek out behind the witch decoration.

Oh, what a spooky night!

It's a spooky night

I wanna hear you scream, yeah

And somehow the fright feels right!

Lincoln snatches up the remote like a superhero getting ready for action, "Alright, everyone, it's showtime!" He mashes the buttons on the controller, and the phone screen flashes INITIATE. A buzzing noise fills the air, and the crowd's chatter quiets down as they start to look up.

The buzzing intensifies, and before anyone knows it, a swarm of drones rockets off the ground, zooming toward the front yard. Lincoln maneuvers the joysticks, and his phone screen lights up with a holographic drone and the word ACTIVATE, "Look out, skies! Here come the drones on a mission!"

Lori's eyes practically pop out of her head, "Wait, is that the—"

"Super-secret surprise finale? Oh, totally!" Lincoln grins from ear to ear.

He jabs at the controller again, and the screen buzzes to life with FULL POWER to INITIATE PROGRAM. The holographic drone changes to green, and the drones' lights blaze bright white, morphing into a skull! Lori gasps, her jaw dropping in awe. Then the drones twist and turn, forming a bat with body lights flashing purple and eyes glowing red.

But that's not all! They shift again, shaping into a ghost, the lights fading back to white. An eerie moan echoes out into the night.

With a dramatic flair, the ghost's eyes flicker red in the center, staring menacingly at the crowd.

"YES! Time to wrap this show up, little sis!" Lincoln shouts, his excitement infectious.

As the Louds finish their routine, they look up at the roof, where Lucy is now dressed up as a bat. The spotlight shines on her.

Lucy smiles, "I'm Lucy."

Luna smiled as well, "Haunted."

Evil laughter can be heard as Lucy descends from the roof and glides down to the ground before hissing at the guests. The crowd cheers.

"Ah, the shadows converge… 'Happy Halloween,' Lucy murmured, her voice dripping with an eerie charm."

"Thanks for coming, everybody!" Lori cheers, bouncing on her heels, "Now, who's ready for some treats with a capital EAT?!" With a big grin, she motions to Lola, who's getting the spotlight set up. Then, with a playful smirk, Lori grabs the comms and shouts, "Lana, fire when ready! Let's make this Halloween night unforgettable!"

"CANDY! CANDY! CANDY! CANDY!" The crowd erupted in excitement, their voices echoing through the air.

Lola was busy adjusting the spotlight, readying it for Lana to take aim.

With a determined expression, Lana pulled the trigger on the Candy Cannon, showering the audience with a rain of treats. The crowd went wild!

Taken by the candy frenzy, Lucy swiftly clicked on the lights illuminating her corn maze and marched in with a bucket of fake blood.

"Alright, everyone, to your dark corners!" Lucy declared, her voice echoing through the damp, shadowy atmosphere with the aid of her haunting megaphone.

Out from behind the maze, Rita burst out in her best zombie getup, arms outstretched and groaning dramatically. With a playful grin, she threw her hands on her hips and exclaimed, "Well, how did I do? Aren't I just the spookiest mom you've ever seen?"

Lucy gazed at her mom with a brooding intensity, shadows dancing across her pale features, "Hmm... not quite ominous enough." She murmured, her voice tinged with dark whimsy, "I think we need to sever an appendage." With a flourish, she brandished a chainsaw, causing Rita to gasp dramatically, "NO, LUCY, NOT THAT!"

Just then, Lynn strutted in, decked out as a masked serial killer, looking menacing.

"Take this, Lynn. Don't let the darkness consume you; the chainsaw is your only ally!" Lucy handed her the chainsaw, shadows dancing in their wake.

Lynn took it with a nod and dashed into the maze. Rita sighed in relief, "Ah."

Lucy took a moment to adjust her mom's shirt sleeve, pulling it up to cover her arm. "A little homemade blood, and you're all set!" She rubbed the fake blood on Rita's empty sleeve.

Rita grinned widely, "Wow, you're a total whiz, kiddo! I should've let you tackle this maze ages ago! You really have a knack for this!"

"That's okay, Mom. I'm just so excited to finally get my shot at this!" Lucy replied, though her expression remained eerily calm.

Rita chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Oh honey, it's written all over your face!" With that, she confidently sauntered into the maze.

Lori strutted in next, decked out as a vampiress, and with all the flair she could muster, she declared, "I literally vant to suck your blood!" putting on her best dramatic Transylvanian accent. She flicked her hair over her shoulder, ready to soak up the attention, only to be interrupted by Lucy.

"Wait a moment, Lori. You're overlooking something vital." Lucy intoned, her voice dripping with an ominous flair as she raised the megaphone to her lips, "Fangs, descend!"

With a dramatic flutter of shadows, Fangs swooped in and perched on Lori's shoulder, eliciting a startled gasp from her, a sound almost lost in the night.

"For the sake of authenticity." Lucy added with a sly smirk, "He could sink his teeth into your neck."

Lori crossed her arms and shot back, "Ugh, no way! I mean, this is totally fine!" as Fangs flashed his big, toothy grin.

Next, Luan entered, still in her Dr. Frankenstein getup, cackling with Mr. Coconuts as her Frankenstein monster beside her.

"Hold fast, Luan. Your wretched creature craves additional stitches." Lucy intoned, her pencil dancing over the page as she inscribed more dark, haunting stitches onto Mr. Coconuts.

"That's sew much better!" Luan replied cheerfully, delivering her punchline, "Get it?"

"No puns in the maze." Lucy retorted with a hint of darkness in her voice, her expression as flat as the desolate landscape around them.

A disappointed Luan trudged into the maze while Leni stumbled in, dressed as Marie Antoinette but, humorously, with her head missing. She nearly tripped over the stairs, fumbling her way down.

"Quite the masterpiece, Leni." Lucy said with a smirk, pulling Leni's head from the cold abyss of the fridge, "But don't let it fade into the shadows."

Leni poked her head out, her eyes widening comically as she gasped, "Like, why do I look so super pale right now?" She dramatically flipped her hair and pouted, clearly worried about her look.

"Because you've just been decapitated." Lucy remarked with a chilling calmness, her voice echoing the weight of darkness.

"Ugh, come on! I'd totes still put on some blush!" Leni huffed, crossing her arms with a pout, "What's wrong with wanting to look cute?!"

Geo rolled in, and Lucy plopped the head onto his hamster ball. Leni took a deep breath and tucked her head back in as they both went into the maze.

Suddenly, a pipe organ wheezed into action as Luna burst onto the scene, decked out in her skeleton costume, "Ready to rock, oh mistress of the dark!" Luna declared with a flair, her guitar slung over her shoulder, "Let's jam and give this Halloween a serious vibe!"

"Descend into the abyss of an octave and let the darkness spiral in D minor. It's the eeriest of keys, shrouded in shadows." Lucy whispered, her voice dripping with a haunting allure.

Luna played the requested notes as Lucy grabbed her megaphone once again.

"Greetings, dear friends and restless souls—welcome to the Loud Family Haunted Maize Maze! The gates of darkness have swung open! Prepare for chilling shrieks and shadows that dance in the night!" Lucy intoned, her voice echoing with an eerie resonance through the twilight.

As she donned her hood, scythe, and fake blood, she slipped into the maze with a sinister grin.

Meanwhile, the guests began streaming towards the maze entrance. Amidst the festivities, Hank and Hawk rolled in, their presence adding a chilling vibe.

"Franklin Avenue. Ha! Score!" Hank shouted, excitement palpable in his voice.

With disturbing baby masks on, they shared a laugh as they headed down Lincoln's street, ready to raise some more frightful fun.

Inside the Loud House, the gang was buzzing with excitement as they awaited the younger Loud sisters. Lincoln, Delilah, Luis, Larry, Charlie, Frankie, Sammy, and Ronnie Anne were all mingling, ready for their Halloween adventure.

The first to make her appearance was Lisa, hopping down the stairs in a kangaroo costume, "Siblings, assemble! It's time for the annual ritual of deception versus confection—street name: trick or treating!" She gleefully hopped over to the group, "I am eagerly anticipating the delightful assortment of confections we shall acquire!"

Next up were the twins, who had switched costumes just for fun.

Lana burst in, striking a pose that screamed, "Look out, world, I'm here!" She was dressed in a costume that totally reminded everyone of Abraham Lincoln, complete with a tall hat, "Four score and seven pieces of candy ago!" Lana declared dramatically, her voice booming like she was on stage, ready to steal the show.

Lola glided in right behind her, looking fabulous in her over-the-top Statue of Liberty getup, shimmering like a pro, "Hey there, all you hungry folks! Bring me your tired, your poor, and the most scrumptious treats just begging to be in my tummy!" Lola exclaimed, striking a dramatic pose with her hands on her hips and a big smile on her face.

"Hmm... it's quite patriotic, yet I find it hard to believe it will yield the utmost amount of delectable confections." Lisa observed thoughtfully, tilting her head in contemplation.

"Oh, yeah?" Lola exclaimed, giggling as she yanked off her Lady Liberty costume. In a flash, Lana ripped off her Honest Abe getup too, and just like that, they transformed into a dazzling mermaid and a swashbuckling pirate. But they weren't done yet! With a quick spin, they changed into matching salt and pepper shakers.

"This way, we can totally hit each house three times!" Lola cheered, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Talk about a trick-or-treating strategy!"

"That means THREE TIMES the candy, baby!" Lana exclaimed with her signature grin, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Whoa, that's super epic!" Charlie said, crossing his arms with a grin, totally blown away by the twins' Halloween scheme.

"Man, I really wish we had thought of that!" Larry said, a hint of envy in his voice, "That would've totally been genius!"

"Indeed, I possess a solid understanding of fundamental multiplication. While I appreciate the creativity of your approach, I must assert that my method is decidedly more advanced." Lisa said with a confident air.

"Going as a kangaroo? Pfft, I doubt it!" Lana rolled her eyes, a smirk playing on her lips, "Get real!"

With a playful smirk, Lisa unveiled her ace card, "Kangaroo plus baby roo!" She declared, lifting the delightful Lily, who was adorably clad as her little joey and happily cooing.

The kids gasped at the cuteness overload.

"Indeed! That delightful 'aw' factor will undoubtedly amplify my candy profits tremendously!" Lisa proclaimed with enthusiasm. She then gently covered Lily's ears and added, "And the most advantageous aspect is that she has but one tooth, which means I shall not have to share!"

Lola shook her head vigorously, breaking free from the adorable trance, "Come on, Lana! Get it together!" She spun around to the rest of the group, hands on her hips. "I thought you guys were gonna show up as Ace Savvy and One-Eyed Jack, not just... whatever this is!"

Lincoln rubbed the back of his neck, looking a bit sheepish, "Uh, I might've let the idea slip to Delilah, and well, she—"

"Ha! Shot that idea down quick, didn't I? Now Lincoln's stuck rollin' as Savvy, while I'm out here rockin' the Miss Marvel vibe!" Delilah said with a playful grin, her confidence shining through.

"Why don't you ever wanna go as One-Eyed Jack, though?" Lincoln pouted, feeling a bit left out.

"Lincoln, boy, you trippin' if you think I'm all about that homeboy life! Like, come on now, I'm a girl and for real, Ace Savvy just ain't it for me, alright?" Delilah said, playfully ruffling his hair with a light noogie, a big grin on her face.

Ronnie Anne chuckled and said, "Haha, Lincoln! Looks like we finally figured out who's got the upper hand in your relationship!"

"Hey, I'm the guy! I'm in charge!" Lincoln said proudly, puffing out his chest like it was a superhero cape.

"Ha! Yeah, but you're also the guy who gets totally wrecked by your baby sisters!" Lola teased, bursting into laughter as she high-fived Delilah.

"When did Halloween turn into 'let's pick on Lincoln' day?" Lincoln sighed dramatically, crossing his arms in playful defeat, "I thought this was supposed to be about candy and costumes, not roasting me!"

Lincoln couldn't help but roll his eyes as his little sisters and friends gathered around, throwing playful jabs at him, "Oh, would you look at that! The big, tough Lincoln getting roasted!" Charlie said with a playful smirk, leaning in with a mischievous grin. The girls erupted into giggles, their laughter echoing through the house, "Aw, c'mon! It's just a little fun, right? Cheer up Linc!" Larry chimed in with a big grin.

Lincoln tried to act unfazed, but it was hard to ignore the chorus of giggles from his mischievous sisters.

Lisa surveyed the Halloween scene, her gaze lingering on the boys' costumes. Luis was decked out as Richter Belmont from Castlevania, wielding an imaginary whip. Larry was rocking the Lone Ranger look, complete with a mask. Charlie looked like he stepped right out of the multiverse as Doctor Strange, eyes glimmering with mystical mischief. Frankie was channeling the dark side as Darth Vader, his breathing exaggerated. Sammy, the ever-enthusiastic Spidey, couldn't resist making a web-slinging pose. "You guys must not want any candy! Seriously, think about the 'aw' factor!" Lisa teased.

Frankie retorted with a playful grin, "I quite believe I can procure some candy without your assistance; I shall simply employ the Force!" He executed a theatrical swing of his arm, as though deftly maneuvering a lightsaber.

Luis struck a brooding pose, shadows dancing across his pale features, "I am Richter Belmont, the final heir of the cursed Belmont Clan." He intoned in a voice that resonated with darkness, "I feed on the sweet whispers of candy, a brief solace in this eternal night."

Larry pumped his fist in the air and grinned widely, "You got it, Lisa! I'm on a serious candy mission! I'll search everywhere, like a candy-hunting superhero! Just you wait and see!" He was channeling his inner Lone Ranger., ready to face any challenge for the sweet treasure!

Charlie's face beamed like a light bulb! He tossed up his stash of goodies—lollipops, gummy bears, and chocolate bars—like he was the coolest kid on the block, "Just a little treat for our magical night!" He exclaimed, brimming with that signature Charlie flair. It was totally a vibe!

The room burst into laughter, and then Lana jumped in, her voice cutting through the giggles, "Alright, folks, but seriously—has anyone seen Dad?" she said, her eyes darting around the chaotic living room, filled with her siblings.

Just then, a quiet whimper floated through the air, and Lola's heart raced, "Ugh, seriously?!" Lola exclaimed, dashing toward the bathroom.

"Everything's scary! I don't know why everything's scary!" Lynn Sr. sobbed from inside, sounding like he was about to lose it.

With a dramatic flourish, Lola yanked the shower curtain aside and gasped, her hands flying to her cheeks. There he was, all curled up in the tub like a sad little kitten! "Daddy! What are you still doing in here?" She exclaimed, half-exasperated and half-concerned. This was definitely not the kind of drama she was prepared for!

"Let's go, Father! Chop chop! These candy bags won't fill themselves! Though I am working on a prototype for that." Lisa chimed in, tapping her chin thoughtfully.

Lynn Sr. peeked out from the bathtub, his eyes wide with worry, "Whoa, hey kiddos! I think I might've caught the flu… or the plague… or maybe just a wicked Charley Horse!" He added, his voice tinged with a mix of panic and humor, "This is not how I planned my night!"

"Ugh! Seriously?! We do this like, every single year!" Lola huffed, dramatically rolling her eyes.

With a fierce look of determination, the twins hoisted him up under the arms, "Come on, dear father!" Lisa cheered, bouncing with excitement.

Lynn Sr. kicked and screamed, "I don't wanna! I don't wanna!" but the kids were relentless, hauling him out despite his protests, "You can't keep hiding from family time forever!" Lola shot back, ready to take charge of the situation.

Back in the living room, candy chants filled the air, while Lynn Sr. wore a face of sheer dread. With a sparkle of excitement in his eye, Frankie enthusiastically he pressed the buttons, igniting a laser with a soft whir, "Aha! I have diligently set the coordinates to the illustrious Huntington Manor. Let us embark on an exhilarating adventure in search of confectionery delights!" He declared, beaming with pride at his ingenious creation.

Without warning, the laser activated, enveloping them in a whirlwind of lights as they were whisked away to Huntington Manor.

When they arrived, the kids erupted in cheers, their eyes wide as they took in the sight of the teleporter in action.

"Whoa, no way!" Ronnie Anne shouted, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "This is epic!"

"Whoa, did we just teleport?!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, his eyes wide as he felt something sticky on his shirt, "AH! Is that a spider web? Ugh, gross!"

"Ugh, relax, it's just a loose thread!" Lola huffed, yanking it away with a dramatic flair of annoyance, "Seriously daddy?"

"Oh great! How can I trick-or-treat if my shirt's falling apart? Frankie better warp me back home!" Lynn Sr. moaned, clearly grasping at straws.

"Nice try, daddy!" Lola said with a sassy smirk, playfully dragging him along as he squeaked in protest, "You know you can't escape the Queen!"

With determination, they headed into the neighborhood. Luis slinked over to Ronnie Anne, a mischievous smirk playing on his lips, "Ah, but I'm not an outcast in this spectral realm; Lucy summoned the essence of our beloved Grandma Harriet to join us!" he declared, his tone dripping with theatrical gloom as he tried to conjure an air of eerie mystique.

A sudden gust of chilly wind sent shivers down their spines.

"Whoa! That was a little intense!" Ronnie Anne tossed her hair back, raising an eyebrow at him, "You serious right now, or just messing with me?"

Luis gazed at his girlfriend with an air of dark intrigue, a faint smirk crossing his lips as he replied, "What do you think, Ronnie?" The shadows danced around him, mirroring the depth of his thoughts.

Delilah popped her knuckles, gathering the crew like a boss, "Ayo, squad! We gonna hit these houses fast and fierce! Ladies, bring that adorable vibe! Brothers, turn up that charm to the max! Anybody got questions?"

Silence lingered for a second, and then Lana shot her fist into the air with a huge grin, "Girls totally rock!"

"Alright, let's do this!" Lincoln beamed, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, "Time to ready for an Halloween adventure!"

The kids were out trick-or-treating with Lynn Sr., who was still shaking in fear from something he swore he felt. The twins, Lola and Lana, lined up in their first house, sporting their patriotic costumes, and knocked on the door.

"Trick or treat!" They shouted in unison.

"Oh, aren't you two adorable!" Diem Doan exclaimed, handing them fistfuls of candy.

As the door swung shut, the twins exchanged mischievous glances before knocking again, this time in their aquatic outfits.

"Trick or treat!" They called out once more.

"So cute!" Diem Doan was completely charmed, adding more candy to their haul.

With gleeful giggles, they knocked on the door yet again, now dressed as condiments.

"Trick or treat!" They chimed.

"Great costumes!" Diem Doan said, still totally convinced, giving away even more candy.

"Thank you!" They cheered as they skipped away, triumphant.

"And that's how you do it, folks! One epic house, six awesome pieces of candy!" Lana announced, beaming with pride as she gave Lola a high five, "Now that's a sweet haul!"

Next up were Luis, Larry, Charlie, Frankie, and Sammy, who marched up to the door and knocked.

"Trick or treat!" They shouted as the door opened.

"Aw, you boys look so adorable!" Diem Doan said, dropping candy into their bags.

"Thank you!" They shouted as they left, already planning their next stop.

Then Lisa hopped up to the door, her kangaroo costume bouncing as she knocked.

"Trick or treat!" Lisa yelled.

"How sweet! A kangaroo!" Diem Doan said, mesmerized, as she prepared to give her candy.

"And a baby roo!" Lisa added, revealing Lily peeking from her pouch and cooing adorably.

"AAAWW!" Diem Doan was beside herself, giving Lisa every piece of candy in her bowl.

As Lisa hopped away, she couldn't resist showing off her loot to the twins, "Ha! One house, eighty-seven pieces of candy!"

Lincoln bounced on his feet, grinning from ear to ear, "Awesome job, Lisa! Your plan is totally genius! Now let's hit up the next house!"

Just then, a chilly wind whooshed by Lynn Sr., causing him to jump in fright and making him scream, "A ghost just touched me!" He yelled, his eyes wide with terror, before he fainted straight to the ground with a thud.

"Daddy, wake up! It's Halloween and we can't be late!" Lola exclaimed, shaking him even more vigorously, "Lana and I have the best plan ever! We've got costumes to perfect, treats to collect, and I can't do it without you!"

Frankie delicately extracted a compact, cube-shaped device that exuded an aura of mystery. The Hyper Cube, adorned in a lovely light teal hue and encased in a sleek metallic gray frame, appeared remarkably advanced—almost otherworldly.

"Fret not, dear Lola! I have anticipated such a scenario! Allow me to present the Hyper Cube! It possesses the remarkable ability to contain limitless objects, even individuals!" Frankie proclaimed with a sense of pride befitting a true inventor.

With great care, they positioned Lynn Sr. onto the Hyper Cube, and with a swift flicker of energy, he was effortlessly drawn inside, vanishing as if into a fantastical realm.

Lisa gazed in awe at Frankie's remarkable invention, "How extraordinary! It truly possesses the capability to store an infinite array of items!?"

Frankie nodded, clearly pleased with her response.

Ronnie Anne raised an eyebrow and smirked, "Sick invention, but you think people are gonna buy our whole trick-or-treating act? We've got to be careful, or they'll totally bust us!"

Frankie carefully stowed the Hyper Cube, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes, "If we adhere to Delilah's well-crafted plan, we shall approach each residence individually, ensuring that no one becomes the least bit suspicious of our delightful endeavor of Trick or Treating."

Delilah chuckled, "For real! We gonna creep through the block, just hit up one crib at a time, ya feel me?"

And with that, the kids set off on the rest of their candy-hunting adventure, ready to tackle the night—and their sugar haul!

Meanwhile, Hawk and Hank burst into The Velazquest's house for the Halloween party, clearly not on the guest list.

"You ready to rock this Halloween bash, bro?" Hank grinned, his excitement bubbling over.

"Absolutely! Let's do this!" Hawk replied, practically bouncing on his feet.

They exchanged a fist bump, and Hank dramatically kicked the door open, both stepping inside with all the confidence of a couple of guys who definitely didn't belong.

"'Sup, everybody?" Hawk called out with a goofy grin.

"'Sup?" Hank echoed, trying to match Hawk's energy.

"What's up?" Hawk continued, tilting his head in confusion as if expecting different answers.

"Hey, what's up?" Hank chimes in again, more puzzled than before.

"'Sup?" Hawk repeated, both now feeling the heat of judgmental stares from other partygoers. They quickly exchanged bewildered looks.

In perfect sync, they asked, "'Sup?" again, clearly confused by the glares they were receiving.

As they moved deeper into the party, they spotted Johnny, Lynn Jr., and Kara huddled together chatting in a corner.

Hawk's eyes went wide. "Dude, it's that crazy kid and his girlfriend from the football game we totally tanked!"

"Yeah! They looked like they could fold us like laundry and toss us in the dryer!" Hank shouted, a hint of panic in his voice.

"We need to steer clear of them for sure!" Hawk added, his urgency rising.

"Totally! If we end up getting folded like laundry, I just hope they're super gentle!" Hank gulped nervously, glancing at Hawk.

"Mmm! These are awesome!" Hawk exclaimed, his mouth half-full and absolutely loving it, "Seriously, these things are the best!"

His stomach growled loudly, adding to the ambiance and making Hawk laugh as he scratched his head.

Luna gave him a sideways glance, her expression a mix of disbelief and annoyance, "Dude, seriously?!"

Hawk, unbothered by the awkwardness, waved a plate of snacks at Leo, "Hey, want some? It's just finger food!" Leo took a step back, giving Hawk a cautious look.

Meanwhile, in the bathroom, after the unmistakable sound of a toilet flushing, Hawk burst through the door, "Okay, so, maybe don't tell the host about this... but, uh, any idea where they keep the plunger around here?"

The partygoers waiting in line could only stare at him, puzzled and annoyed. Lori peered out from the line, grimacing, "Ugh, literally gross…"

As the night continued, "I Like to Move It" pulsed in the background while Hank and Hawk eyed the ladies from the snack bar, completely mesmerized.

Among them were the older Loud sisters and their friends dressed in various costumes. Dana sported an adorable Minnie Mouse outfit, Carol Pingrey rocked a blonde Wonder Woman look, while Becky turned heads as a Russian dancer. Teri was dressed as a pink leopard with a daring outfit.

Lori exhibited her heroic flair as Power Girl, sporting a form-fitting bodysuit, golden belt, and a flowing red cape. Leni had fashioned a uniquely cute angel costume, complete with a fluffy halo and polar bear ears.

Luan went all in as the Heath Ledger Joker, pulling off an eerie look with her green hair and scary makeup, while Luna, rocking a Golden Age Catwoman outfit, turned heads with her stylish catsuit and striking mask.

Lynn Jr. showed off her sporty side with a football jersey and helmet, while Kara posed as Spider Gwen. Giggles got in on the fun as a skeleton, perfectly hugging her figure.

Carlota dashed into the house after dropping off Ronnie for trick-or-treating, her costume sparkling under the moonlight. She had totally transformed into Alisa Barela, ready to rock the ultimate Halloween party with the teens! Bursting through the front door, she spotted Sam looking fabulous as Chun-Li, and there was Mazzy, fully getting into the spooky vibes as a howling Werewolf, "This is going to be epic!" Carlota cheered, ready to dive into the festivities.

"Hey, look who finally decided to join the spooky shindig!" Sam grinned, striking a fighter pose that was equal parts fierce and silly, "Did you compete in a pumpkin race or something? You're cutting it close!"

Mazzy tossed a playful howl in her direction, her furry ears twitching, "Finally! We were starting to think you got trapped in one of those spooky haunted houses or something!"

Carlota giggled as she hopped into the vibrant whirlwind of Halloween festivities, where colorful costumes and mountains of candy filled the air with excitement, "Ugh, sorry! My mom wouldn't stop taking pictures, and Abuela was freaking out about the Candy Goblin! But I promised her Luis would keep an eye on Ronnie Anne while they went trick-or-treating. Glad it worked!"

Even Maggie joined the festivities in a female version of Edward Scissorhands, albeit without the scissorhands for practicality, "Ugh, I can't believe Mom made me go to this stupid Halloween party. Like, as if I need to make more friends or something. I already have my few, and that's more than enough for me! This whole place just feels like a total ghost town. Whatever. I'd rather be wallowing in my room than faking enthusiasm with all these people."

"I can't believe all the hot babes here!" Hawk exclaimed, eyes wide with excitement.

"Yeah, we should totally snag a few and bring them to hang out, eat candy, and maybe, you know, make out!" Hank suggested, already dreaming of sweet Halloween adventures.

As the camera zooms into the lively mess that is the Velazquest living room, Luna snatches up the mic with her trademark rockstar grin. Siblings, friends, and a few random party crashers flock around, hyped and ready for some serious fun.

"I like to move it, move it!

She likes to move it, move it!

We like to move it, move it!

We like to move it!"

The living room instantly transforms into a wild dance floor, everyone bouncing around like crazy! Johnny bursts in, busting out some ridiculous but hilarious dance moves that get everyone cracking up.

Tommy, in a super enthusiastic voice, takes over, making sure nobody misses out on the party vibe:

"Let's get this groove going, everybody!"

Then Leni twirls in with her crew, bringing her own stylish flair and spins.

And just when you think it can't get any better, Sam jumps in, guitar in hand, strumming a catchy tune while everyone waves their hands in the air, laughing and cheering along! It's a full-on Loud House bash!

As the vibe hits and the bass drops, Tommy throws his arms up like he's channeling his inner rock star, "Yo, party people! Who's ready to 'Shake It Off' and show me what you got, huh?" He shouts into the mic, his voice bursting with excitement. The crowd goes wild.

As the party erupted in the Velazquest house, Hawk's eyes sparkled with mischief as he slammed his fist into his palm, a goofy grin plastered on his face, "Dude! We've gotta do something totally legendary! If we break into a song, all the girls will be all over us!"

With a nod of determination, Hank snatched the microphone, a confident smile spreading across his face, while Hawk grabbed his guitar, tuning it with exaggerated flair. They were about to kick off a jam session that would echo through the halls of the Velazquest family history!

"Hank and Hawk, coming at you!" They shouted before launching into Mick Swagger's catchy hit, "Transformation."

Hank and Hawk belted out:

"Transformation, transformation,

A citizen of the rock and roll nation!"

Milton pulled out his phone to film, but the surrounding partygoers looked more confused than impressed. Suddenly, in a moment of overzealous excitement, Hank flung the microphone out of his hand, and—WHAM!—it smacked Luan right on the forehead, knocking her out cold.

Milton gasped, his voice barely above a whisper, "Luan!" He stumbled over to where his knocked-out girlfriend lay, knees trembling as he dropped down beside her, "Oh gosh, uh, p-please be okay! I'm really, really sorry! He should've been more careful!" He cradled her gently in his arms, his heart racing. He swallowed hard, his eyes wide with worry as he looked down at her, "Please wake up; I can't handle this! I promise I'll be a better boyfriend! I swear—just please be okay!"

Panic erupted in the room! Leni's eyes widened as she shrieked, "Oh my gosh! That kid totes killed my sister Luan!" She pointed an accusatory finger at him, her voice high-pitched and frantic. "We have to do something!"

"Ugh, bro, she's not dead! She's just knocked out!" Luna exclaimed, rolling her eyes and facepalming like she couldn't believe what she was hearing, "You seriously need to get a grip!"

Hawk's eyes went wide, mirroring the shocked expression of his best buddy Hank, "Whoa, uh, thanks a ton and, uh, goodnight!" Hawk stammered, scrambling to get out of there as quickly as possible. Hank, chuckling beside him, couldn't help but tease, "Next time, just say 'bye'! You're turning into a nervous wreck!"

But the Loud crew was having none of it. Leo, David, Tommy, Milton, Johnny, Lori, Leni, Luna, and Lynn Jr. blocked their escape, glaring at the duo like they had just committed the ultimate party foul.

The scene suddenly cut away, leaving the impending consequences to the imagination. When the picture came back, Hank and Hawk found themselves unceremoniously stuffed into a dumpster, twisted together like human pretzels amid groans and regrets.

Hank sighed dramatically, "Well, I guess our 'hit' song didn't hit the right notes!"

Hawk grinned, even through the mess, "Yeah, I mean, when your audience is literally throwing us away, maybe it's time for a new career!"

David, with his big grin, laughed, "Man, all this butt-kicking really got my tummy rumbling! Let's bounce back to that Halloween party and tear into those snacks, baby bro!"

Johnny nodded at his brother then turned to the two, squinted at them, arms crossed like he was wearing a superhero cape. With a grin that could make a villain run for the hills, he said, "Listen up, you glorious doofuses! If I catch you two big stinkers wandering around our neighborhood again, I'll unleash a world of hurt that'll make taco night feel like a mild taco Tuesday. And by the way, tell your pals I'm back on the football team next year—so they'd better steer clear unless they want to experience my patented 'how to tackle and still look fabulous' move!"

Hawk groaned, "I think I'm just gonna zonk out right here…"

Hank's eyes widened, "Aw, come on, dude! If you zonk out, then I—"

But before he could finish his sentence, both of them plopped down, completely out cold, missing all the craziness of the party.

Back at the Velazquest house, Milton carefully laid Luan down on the bed, shaking his head in disbelief. That microphone had smacked her right in the forehead! For a good five minutes, she was totally out of it, convinced she was actually Luna.

Milton gulped nervously as he adjusted his suspenders, trying to look calm even though his stomach felt like it was doing backflips, "How do you feel?" He asked, his voice all shaky, "I hope it's not, like, a 'headache' of a situation. That would really be a bummer—like, the worst kind of mic drop!" He winced at his own pun, wishing he could just disappear into the wall, "I'm really, really sorry if I scared you! I swear I didn't mean to make you think you were in a sitcom gone wrong!"

"Rockin', dude!" Luan said, flashing a goofy grin, "I mean, check out this brain damage—real rockstar vibes!" She giggled, clearly not fully grasping what had just happened.

"Hey, that's my line, dude!" Luna chuckled, popping out from behind Milton with a grin.

Scratching his head nervously, Milton whispered, "Um, Luna, how did I mess this up so fur-tunately bad? I feel like such a doofus! I'm really sorry!" He fidgeted, his eyes wide with worry.

"It's all good, Milton!" Luna said with a grin, giving him a friendly pat on the back, "We were just rockin' out! I mean, that loser was the one who launched a mic right at Luan's forehead! Totally not cool, dude!"

"Uh, um, under my watch!" Milton said, rubbing his temples nervously, "I—I'm really sorry about all this chaos. I mean, I just wanted everything to go smoothly, but it feels like the party is going off the rails faster than a runaway roller coaster! I-I hope everyone is okay!"

"It's okay, Milton, don't worry 'bout a thing, 'Cause every little thing is gonna be all right." Luan chimed in, still convinced she was Luna.

Luna giggled again, and Milton looked like he might need a paper bag to breathe into. The chaos of the Loud house continued as the party raged on, with more surprises waiting just around the corner!

Meanwhile, back with the others, they trotted down the sidewalk, their bags stuffed to the brim with candy and goodies galore.

Each group had their own hand-drawn map, ready to tackle the best routes first and then see if they had time for the second-best spots. Lincoln and Delilah, anticipating a major haul, had even set up strategically placed wheelbarrows along the way, just in case they needed to haul more sugar than they could carry! Team Alpha—Delilah's crew—was on a mission to tackle Sector One, covering Pine Street all the way into the heart of North Brentwood. Meanwhile, Gold Team had the glory of hitting Oak Avenue, which was Oak Dale's main drag. Let's be real; Oak Avenue was the crème de la crème of Royal Woods! It was lined with fancy shops and gourmet restaurants, and every Halloween, the owners stood outside with colossal buckets of candy, ready to shower every trick-or-treater with way more treats than they could handle.

As they ventured north on Franklin Avenue, they crossed Main Street and headed toward Pine. Clusters of kids donned as superheroes, vampires, and ninjas filled the sidewalks, and the bright decorations lit up the night with a festive glow. "Oh, how delightful it would be to indulge in some butter tarts." Lucy murmured with a hint of melancholy, "Grandma Harriet has an almost morbid obsession with them."

Just then, a chilly wind whipped through the air.

Luis furrowed his brow, his dark attire matching his mood, "Lucy, when did you emerge from the shadows? I was under the impression you were ensnared in the depths of your haunted maze."

"I was, but I still needed to snag some candy before the night faded into shadow. Once everyone grew bored of the maze of light and laughter, I drifted over to join you guys." Lucy announced, her black dress flowing like a whisper, pointed shoes tapping quietly, and a spiked choker clinging to her neck like a spell.

Lisa lifted an eyebrow, her curiosity ignited, "Might I inquire who you believe yourself to be?" She scrutinized Lucy's Halloween ensemble with a discerning gaze.

"Nancy Downs!" Lucy declared, a smirk of dark pride crossing her lips.

Delilah look confused, messing with her short curls, "Hold up, you talkin' 'bout Sid Vicious's girl? For real?"

Before Lucy could even articulate her thoughts, Luis interjected with an air of dark humor, "Nay, you're mixing it up with Nancy Spungen, dear sister of shadows. Lucy's enchanting us with tales of the ethereal one from The Craft!"

As they made their way north, the gang split up to tackle the houses that had shorter lines—gotta maximize those candy hauls, right? Lincoln was totally on fire! He scored three full-sized candy bars, a caramel apple wrapped up like a treasure, and even a can of caffeine-free Pepsi. When he met back up with the crew at the end of the street, those glowing lamps made it look like they were entering a candy wonderland leading up Pine into the fancy neighborhoods. "Alright, team!" He exclaimed with a huge grin, "this is where the magic happens! Let's get that loot!"

"Let us proceed!" Lisa exclaimed with fervor.

"Wrick or Wreat!" chirped Lily from her cozy pouch, all snuggled up in Lisa's kangaroo costume. She giggled. Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

The houses started to grow larger, their lawns sprawling and elaborate. The cars parked out front transitioned from regular Hondas and Buicks to fancy Bentleys and Jaguars. Sure, they didn't have the extravagant decorations like the folks over by Main Street, but as far as Delilah was concerned, if they handed out the good stuff, she was all in!

"Okay, y'all!" Delilah shouted, her competitive energy bursting out, "Time to bring out the heavy hitters! Lisa, you and Lana grab Lily and hit up the right side of the street. Lucy and I got the left. Let's use Lily's cuteness to score even more candy! Lil, hit us with that cutest face of yours!"

Lily tilted her head adorably, her big eyes sparkling as she cupped her cheeks and flashed a sweet little smile. A teenage girl dressed as a hippie stopped in her tracks. "Awww, she's so cute! Here, take my bag!"

She handed her candy bag to Lisa and, without a second thought, swiped a stuffed pillowcase from a boy dressed as a mummy, "Hey!"

"Here, take his too!" She tossed in.

Delilah couldn't help but beam, "This is going to be a cakewalk!"

It was a wild Halloween night, and the kids had scored so much candy they could've filled a dump truck! Seriously, Lincoln thought they were going to need a fleet of them.

Just then, Lincoln spotted something massive rolling toward him. "Whoa, check it out!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, eyes wide with excitement as the dump truck rolled into view. Delilah was all smiles from the passenger seat, and Lucy was crammed in next to her with the rest of the crew. But the real kicker? The driver was this shiny chrome-bot, and Lisa was perched on its lap like it was no big deal, "Whoa!" Ronnie Anne gawked.

The truck skidded to a stop, and Larry flashed Lincoln a cheeky grin, "Hey, bro! Need a lift or what?"

"Whoa, hold up! Where did you even snag this?" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes practically popping out of his head.

"Lisa totally whipped it up!" Lola exclaimed, practically bouncing on her toes, "We were so over lugging around all this candy! Like, who needs that much work anyway?"

"You mean she…? Never mind. Just help us out, okay?" Lincoln said, waving his hands like he was trying to direct traffic.

It was like a scene out of a candy factory explosion! Delilah, Luis, Larry, Charlie, Frankie, and Sammy sprang into action, jumping out to help Lincoln and Ronnie Anne stuff their sugary treasures into the truck. Meanwhile, Lana, Lola, Lucy, and Lisa zipped off to blitz through a few more houses—sugar rush style! Before long, the truck bed was piled high with sweets, and Lincoln couldn't help but let out a stunned, "Wow! This is totally epic!"

"Whoa, we totally nailed it this year!" Charlie shouted, giving the side of the truck a solid slap that echoed, "Once we split this, we'll have enough candy to last till next Halloween! Talk about a sugar stash!"

Before Lincoln could utter a word, a shrill cry of "STOOOOOP!" echoed through the air.

"That sounds remarkably like Lola!" exclaimed Frankie, his eyes growing wide with surprise.

They hurried around the truck, only to discover Lola, Lana, Lucy, Lisa, and Lily clustered together, seemingly paralyzed by fear. Looming over them, like two giant shadows, were Hank and Hawk, the biggest bullies from Royal Woods Middle. Decked out like the Road Warriors from Dad's favorite wrestling days, with spiked shoulder pads and wild mohawks, they grinned menacingly. "Come on, hand over the sweet stuff, little girl!" Hawk sneered, his hands reaching for Lola's stash like he was diving for treasure. Hank stood behind him, chuckling, "Yeah, tiny! You can't keep all that sugary goodness to yourself!" They both exchanged mischievous grins, ready to snag her treats.

In a split second, Lola threw her head back and let out an ear-piercing wail. It was so loud that everyone within a 400-yard radius winced.

"They dare to steal the sugary bounty of the Loud girls!" Luis exclaimed, his voice dripping with dark irony, "As if they could plunder the sweet remnants of their joy!"

The boys exchanged determined looks. "Not on our watch!" Luis, Larry, Charlie, Frankie, and Sammie declared in unison, ready for action.

Luis sprang into a stunning backflip, landing right on Hank's shoulders. The big guy staggered, throwing his arms wildly as Luis grabbed onto his mohawk and started delivering punches. Larry and Charlie rushed Hawk, knocking him off his feet.

In a whirlwind of dark energy, they ascended onto Hank's back, twisting his arms behind him as if he were a tragic pretzel. Hank let out a screech, a sound reminiscent of a tortured feline caught in a malicious snare, while Luis emerged from the shadows behind Hawk, ensnaring him in an unholy masterlock of despair, "Do you think it's entertaining to prey upon innocent souls, you wretched thief?" Luis barked, his face flushed with the fervor of righteous indignation, a fierce contrast to the night around them.

"Please, stop hurting me!" Hawk whimpered.

"We were just goofing around!" Hank added in.

"Oh, we're merely beginning." Frankie declared before turning on his light saber.

Delilah's younger bros wrangled the bullies into tight, tangled knots and tossed them into the nearest dumpster. Dusting off their hands, they struck a heroic pose, "You guys are so awesome! You totally saved us!" Lola squealed, her eyes shining like glitter.

The Loud girls rushed around them, jumping up and down in celebration,

"Grandma Harriet extends her gratitude." Lucy declared, her tone dripping with a blend of earnestness and dark whimsy.

A sudden chill swept through the air, and Ronnie Anne shivered as the cold wind nipped at her, "Ugh, Lucy! Luis! Can you two chill for a second with the ghost?" She exclaimed, crossing her arms and frowning, "You're totally ruining my vibe over here!"

Lucy cast her gaze downward, a flicker of remorse dancing in her eyes, "Sorry." she murmured, her voice barely breaking through the shadows.

Luis, with a smirk that seemed to pierce the gloom, raised an eyebrow, "Not a chance! But really, just look at this candy stash! Should we drag it back to our dark lair now?"

Ronnie Anne tapped her chin, "So, where to next? Maybe the Loud House?"

"Girl, ain't no way we're heading to my crib right now." Delilah shrugged and rolled her eyes, "My big brothers are throwing a wild Halloween party, and it's bout to be lit!"

Lana burst out, "If we head to my place, my sisters will devour our Halloween candy like a pack of hungry piranhas! It's going to be a total candy frenzy!"

Lincoln crossed his arms and stared daggers at the mountain of candy in front of him, "Ugh, this is getting out of hand! We definitely need a Plan C, and fast!"

Later at The Loud House, young Frankie, with a twinkle of brilliance in his eye, devised a remarkable plan involving Hyper Cubes.

"Thanks to my extraordinary intellect, I am pleased to announce that everyone shall receive an equal share of candy this evening!" Frankie proclaimed proudly, distributing the delightful Hyper Cubes with great enthusiasm.

Lucy's expression remained as stoic as the night itself, yet her voice dripped with an unexpected warmth, "Thank you, my dark companions. You've truly cast a spell over my Halloween. I've never felt more alive amid the shadows."

Once again, little to no change of emotion on her; the brothers examines it.

Lincoln looked down at Delilah's little brothers and gave them a confident grin, "Hey, don't worry! Trust me, Lucy's super happy right now! She's just in her own spooky little world, but she's good!" He ruffled their hair playfully, "I promise, everything's cool!"

Lola jumped up with excitement, her eyes sparkling, "Whoa, you guys! Check it out! A full-size candy bar!" She held it up like it was the crown jewel of her collection, bouncing on her toes, "This is totally gonna make my day!"

"Wait—full-size candy bars?! No way!" Lana shouted pulling one out too, her eyes wide with excitement, "That's like, the ultimate score! I can't believe it!"

Lisa leaped with delight as she retrieved a full-sized candy bar, exclaiming, "Oh, how splendid! These confections are truly magnificent specimens!"

Delilah cracked up, "Told y'all, this is the spot for trick-or-treating!"

"Thanks, Lincoln and Delilah!" the little ones shouted, all hyped up.

Sammy hugged his big sister, "Happy Halloween!"

Delilah grinned, flipping her hair over her shoulder, "Ayy, wait up! We ain't done yet—got one more surprise you won't wanna miss!"

The Loud family piled into the Velazquest house for the Halloween bash, and just as they settled in, the lights started to flicker off.

"What the heck was that?!" Lana exclaimed, her eyes wide with a mix of excitement and fear, "Is this place haunted or something?!"

Tommy was at the organ, his fingers flying over the keys like a ghost in the night, while, Luna, rocked my skeleton outfit and joined in with all the flair she could muster.

She sang with all her dramatic flair,

"What's that creeping in the dark?

When the house of Loud is where you start

Around each twist, new frights abound,

You don't wanna lose your head, that's how it goes down!

Ha-ha-ha!

You can run, but there's nowhere to hide,

They know you're way better alive!

I don't think they've been fed in what feels like time eternal,

Every corner, every door, always seeking something infernal!

Those ghastly ghouls, they're out for blood,

Sorry, bud!

You got tricked, you got tricked!

Punked and pranked with a spooky twist,

Before you wet your pants, better make your escape quick!

Tricked, tricked, tricked,

Yeah, you got tricked!

Beware the fangs and bloody fur,

It's a Loud House chainsaw massacre for sure!

There's no chance you'll get out alive,

Ghosts are here to write your eulogy, so prepare to dive!

Heads are rolling, I'm not kidding,

So who needs their mommy now, when the spooky vibes are hitting?

Spilling guts all on the floor,

Clean up on aisle four!

Why you running off so soon?

Sorry dude, better make room!

You got tricked, you got tricked!

Punked and pranked with a spooky twist,

Before you wet your pants, better get out quick!

Tricked, tricked, tricked,

You totally got tricked!

Yeah, you got tricked!"

"Whoa! That was totally awesome!" Lana exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Can you believe that?!"

"Totally, totes awesome!" Leni shouted, bouncing on her feet and pumping her fists in excitement, "Like, I can't believe it!"

Lynn Sr. finally snapped out of his daze, rubbing his eyes and groaning, "Oh man, thank goodness that's over!" Just as he thought he could catch a breather, he heard a loud thump. He jumped, yelling, "What was that?!" Turning around, his eyes nearly popped out of his head when he saw a headless Marie rolling under the wagon. In a panic, he shouted one last time, "I HATE HALLOWEEN!"

Epilogue

Later, Lisa beamed as she hung up the X-ray photos of the Louds' teeth on the wall, her excitement palpable, "The good news? I graduated dental school last spring break—just for funsies!" She declared, flashing her signature grin, "But the bad news? You all have more cavities than I can count! Yep, even you, Lily!"

Lily tilted her head in confusion, her little brow furrowing, "Wven We?"

Lisa smirked as she pointed at Lily's X-ray, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Especially you, Lily! Looks like we have a dental emergency on our hands!"

"Whoops." Lily shrugged, grinning.

Happy Halloween!

The End.

Chapter 51: Study Muffin

The story kicks off at Royal Woods Elementary with Luis Velazquest caught in the whirlwind of a vibrant Spanish class.

As the scene unfolds, a boy jumps up, excitedly presenting Ms. DiMartino with a shiny red apple, effortlessly tying a heart-shaped balloon to its stem. Another kid follows with an extravagant box of chocolates, causing a few students to whisper and giggle. Not to be outdone, a third boy proudly boasts a miniature bonsai tree, meticulously trimmed into the shape of a heart, while a fourth comes marching in with a grand fruit basket, complete with a "Welcome to Michigan!" sign.

"¡Buenas tardes, mi clase!" Miss DiMartino chirps, her enthusiasm shining as bright as her smile, "Are you all ready to learn some amazing things today? Let's dive in!"

"¡Buenas tardes!" The class replies, a symphony of lovesick sighs linger in the air, especially from the boys, utterly entranced by Ms. DiMartino's allure. But not Luis. Sure, he acknowledged the beauty shrouded in shadows, but his mind hovered in darker realms—focused solely on conquering Spanish to escape the abyss of a disappointing report card. Academic success was his solitary light in this melancholic existence, not the fleeting charm of a mere mortal teacher.

In the back row, Ronnie Anne rolls her eyes at the boys who are practically drooling over Ms. DiMartino, 'Ugh, what a bunch of lame little pigs!' she thinks, shaking her head in disbelief. Seriously, couldn't they focus on something that actually matters?

Flash forward to the test!

Ms. DiMartino marched back to her desk with a flair, her hands on her hips, "Alright, class! You've got one hour to ace this test! And just a quick reminder—eyes on your own paper! Let's keep it fair, folks!"

Luis glared at his test, a storm of dread swirling in his stomach as he hastily scrawled a desperate answer. It didn't take long for the grim reality to sink in: he was fated to confront an F.

"I don't understand, Ronnie." Luis muttered, his voice dripping with disdain, "I've always haunted the halls of academia like a shadow, so why am I drowning in this sea of C's and D's—and now an F?" He ran a hand through his disheveled hair, frustration mingling with the darkness that clouded his mind.

Ronnie Anne, ever the fierce friend, snatches his test and exclaims, "Whoa, dude! An F and a sad face? That's just harsh! What were you thinking?"

Luis sighed dramatically, his voice dripping with melancholy, "Ugh. If I can't summon the dark powers within me to pull this together, I'm destined to fail third grade. Ms. DiMartino seems like she's on a relentless quest to drain my academic soul."

Ronnie Anne grinned, "Hey, no worries, Spooky! If Spanish is tripping you up, I've got your back. My Abuela schooled me on all the family secrets of the language. Trust me, with my help, you'll be chatting like a pro in no time!"

Luis's eyes flickered with a fleeting glimmer of hope, like a candle fighting against the shadows, "So, you'd be my guide through the dark, twisted corridors of the Spanish language?"

Ronnie Anne shot him a playful wink and smirked, "You know it, spooky! Just can't resist a little Lou time!"

Luis smirked, a shadow of defiance flickering in his dark eyes, "Thanks, my love." He murmured, his voice laced with an edge of melancholy.

Her cheeks flushed a bit, but Ronnie played it cool and kept her thoughts to herself.

XXXXX

The Casagrande Apartment, Ronnie Anne's Room

On a bright Saturday morning, rays of sunlight were pouring into Ronnie's room, making everything feel super alive. She could hear the kids outside laughing and playing, mixed with all that classic loud household chaos. It was like a symphony of energy! She could totally feel the excitement bubbling inside her because today was all about helping Luis tackle the mysteries of Spanish.

"Alright, let's turn this study session into a fiesta!" Ronnie Anne shouted, practically buzzing with energy as she whipped her colorful backpack over her shoulder. Inside, she had workbooks, tons of markers, and of course, a stash of snacks to keep them fueled for their epic study adventure. Let's do this!

As she stepped outside, her eyes landed on Luis, careening down the street on his bike, his laughter a haunting melody in the quiet air. He skidded to a stop in front of her, a mischievous grin dancing across his face.

"Hey, Ronnie! Are you prepared to embrace the dark, twisted wonders of Spanish?" Luis exclaimed, his voice dripping with a blend of excitement and eerie charm.

"Totally! But first, we gotta find a super quiet spot. You know, somewhere we can actually hear each other over my wild family and your—let's be real—your even wilder crew!" Ronnie Anne said with a laugh, rolling her eyes in a playful way.

Luis chuckled darkly, "Oh, you think my family raises a ruckus? Just wait until you hear The Louds. Their chaos is an orchestration of shadows and screams." He smirked, anticipating the madness that awaited them—a day draped in darkness and twisted humor.

As the sun filtered through the branches above, Ronnie Anne and Luis set up camp at Ketcham Park, discovering the perfect spot under a huge oak tree. Ronnie Anne unfolded a checkered blanket that could have easily come from a picnic in the Loud House, and they got busy arranging snacks and supplies, hoping to catch the attention of anyone strolling by.

"Okay, Luis! Let's get this party started with some Spanish lessons!" Ronnie Anne said, her trademark mischievous grin lighting up her face, "So, what do you already know? Spill it!"

Luis sulked in the shadows, a fleeting smirk crossing his lips, "Well, I can count to ten… and utter 'hola' and 'gracias,'" he said, his voice dripping with a hint of irony.

"Whoa, that's awesome! It's like the ultimate Spanish starter pack!" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, her excitement bursting out, "Counting in Spanish? Super cool! Let's crank it up and make some noise!"

"Counting? Oh, how delightfully mundane," Luis muttered with a smirk, his dark allure intensifying, "Challenge accepted… if only to escape this dreary abyss."

They joined their voices together, "Uno, dos, tres…" as they roared through the numbers, getting louder with each one, "Cuatro, cinco, seis, siete, ocho, nueve, diez!"

"Whoa! I might actually be a language genius." Luis declared, attempting to embrace an air of dark coolness, but the flicker of excitement in his eyes betrayed his façade.

Ronnie Anne rolled her eyes playfully and shot a teasing grin, "Whoa there, Lame-O! Don't let it get to your head! Now, let's learn something cool. How about '¿Cómo estás?' That's Spanish for 'How are you?' Pretty awesome, right?" She struck a mock-serious pose, hands on her hips, like a teacher ready to drop some knowledge.

Luis straightened his posture, his dark eyes glinting with a hint of mischief as he intoned, "¿Cómo estás?" A shadow of a grin danced across his lips, contrasting with the gloomy ambiance that surrounded him.

"¡Bravo! You're totally nailing it! But come on, roll that 'r' a bit more, will ya?" Ronnie Anne said with a playful grin, encouraging him to copy her dramatic rolling.

"Whoa, rolling 'r's and counting? Is this some dark circus?" Luis quipped, mimicking the motion of juggling ethereal orbs, which sent them both into a fit of laughter, a strange contrast to the shadows around them.

After a killer practice sesh, Ronnie Anne threw her hands in the air, "Alright, snack time! Big shout-out to my awesome Abuela for always hooking us up with the best treats!"

Luis's eyes darkened with intrigue as Ronnie Anne revealed an offering of homemade chicharrones, zesty guacamole, and crunchy tortilla chips, "Ah, a delightful feast fit for Hades!" he murmured, eagerly embracing the flavorful feast before him, as if to escape the shadows of his thoughts.

"Hang on, you're gonna love this!" Ronnie Anne beamed, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she pulled out a platter piled high with warm, golden empanadas. The mouthwatering scent wafted through the room, making everyone's stomachs growl, "Trust me, these are worth the wait!"

"Whoa, those look hauntingly delightful!" Luis exclaimed, taking a big bite from a chicharron, "You've just transformed my dreary Saturday into something almost... epic."

As they indulged in their eerie culinary feast, they shared tales from their uniquely chaotic lives. Luis recounted a particularly dark moment when Lucy had tackled a class project involving a paper mache volcano that erupted in a shower of vibrant fake blood.

"It was pure madness! Lucy was drenched in it!" Luis chuckled, the kind of laughter that echoed in the shadows, "But you know Lucy—her and the Louds have an uncanny knack for turning the mundane into a delightful chaos!"

Ronnie Anne chuckled, "Oh man, that totally reminds me of my brother Bobby! I remember that time he decided to cook. He set off the smoke alarm so many times, we just called it his cooking timer at this point!"

Once they wrapped up their yummy snacks, Ronnie Anne's eyes lit up with an idea, "Hey, how about we step up our vocabulary game with a little '¿Qué es?'! I'll throw out a word in Spanish, and you guess what it means in English! Ready to play?"

"Bring it on! I'm ready!" Luis said, his voice dripping with an air of dark anticipation. The shadows danced around him as he embraced the challenge, a whisper of excitement lurking beneath his brooding demeanor.

"Alright, Luis, listen up! First word is 'perro,'" Ronnie Anne said with a playful grin, then added a dramatic bark for effect, "Get ready to guess, because you're definitely gonna need your thinking cap for this one!"

"Canine!" Luis exclaimed, his voice echoing like a haunting melody in the dim light, slapping his hand down on the blanket as if he had just triumphed in a dark and twisted ritual.

"Yasss! You're totally on fire with this! Alright, next one: 'gato!'" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over.

"Ah, a shadowed feline!" Luis replied, a twisted smirk curling upon his lips, the darkness of his soul reflecting in his eyes.

Ronnie Anne raised an eyebrow and smirked a little, "Alright, here's a real brain teaser for ya—'espejo.' What do you think it means?"

Luis pondered deeply, a shadow falling across his face, "Ah! Mirror! How poetic." He declared, attempting to mask his excitement with an air of dark mystique.

"Whoa, Luis! You're totally nailing this! Language genius in the making, right here!" Ronnie Anne shouted, her excitement bubbling over.

They were on a roll, with Luis guessing word after word while Ronnie Anne cheered him on, her laughter filling the park.

After hours of playful learning, Ronnie Anne leaned in, her eyes sparkling, "Okay, it's time for the grand finale! Let's whip up some sentences! I'll start with 'Me gusta la pizza'—that means 'I like pizza.' Now show me what you got!"

Luis paused, his expression dark and contemplative. Then he exclaimed in a voice laced with melodrama, "Fine... 'Me gusta el skateboarding!'" He struck a gothic pose, his skateboard underfoot, teetering dangerously as if defying the very laws of balance.

"Awesome! You're really nailing it! Think you can come up with something even crazier?" Ronnie Anne asked, her eyes lighting up with excitement.

Luis ran his fingers through his white, tousled hair, a thoughtful look crossing his face. With a dramatic sigh, he declared, "Alright then! 'Me gusta el skateboarding y los videojuegos'—I dwell in the shadows of skateboarding and revel in the realm of video games!"

"¡Sí! You totally crushed it, Luis!" Ronnie Anne said with a big smile, her eyes shining with enthusiasm, "Can you feel it? You're leveling up like a pro! Now, let's tackle 'My name is Luis!' Ready?"

Luis blinked slowly, his confidence flickering like a dying candle in the shadows, "Umm… 'Me llama Luis'? Is that it? I think I might be grasping at something... maybe," he murmured, his voice dripping with uncertainty, a hint of darkness beneath his words.

"Whoa, you're so close! But it's actually 'Me llamo Luis!'" Ronnie Anne exclaimed, bouncing with excitement. She threw her hands up in the air, and when she went for a high-five, crumbs from her snack went flying all over the place, "Oops! Sorry, snack attack!"

"Ah, what a delightful irony! At this rate, I shall master the wretched art of the Spanish tongue before the sun succumbs to the horizon." Luis muttered, a sardonic grin creeping across his pale face as he mockingly rolled up his sleeves, like a dark hero preparing for battle against the shadows of linguistic despair.

As the group dove into their lesson, a loud shout broke through the park's peaceful vibe. "Luis! Where are you?" Lola called out, her voice bouncing with excitement as her family bounded behind her, bursting with laughter and shouts. The sun was shining bright, and their favorite spot was just ahead. It was going to be a perfect day!

"Sigh. Oh, wonderful, the 'Loud Tornado' approaches." Luis said, dramatically rolling his eyes as if the very act could summon the end of days.

"Don't sweat it, Lou! We can totally bring them into the mix!" Ronnie Anne said with her usual cheer, her excitement buzzing as she waved at the incoming crew.

"Hey, everybody! We're diving into some Spanish! Who's ready to join the fun?" She shouted, as the Louds zoomed in with their signature enthusiasm.

"Spanish? Count me in!" Lola exclaimed, her competitive spirit sparking to life, "I totally know 'bailar' means 'to dance!' This is gonna be a piece of cake!"

Lincoln quickly jumped in with a big grin, "And guess what? 'Fiesta' means 'party'! So that basically makes us language pros!" He struck a confident pose, really hamming it up like the ultimate language pro. His excitement was totally contagious!

Before they knew it, the park morphed from a serene learning space into a wild fiesta of laughter and energy as the entire Loud family joined in. The lesson became an uproarious game of charades, complete with over-the-top motions and hilarious guessing, leaving everyone hilariously entertained.

As the sun started dipping down, splashing the sky with crazy shades of orange and pink, Ronnie Anne looked around at her friends, all cracking up over the fun they just had, "Dude, this was totally epic! So glad we turned this into our epic group lesson!"

"Thanks for enlightening me, Ronnie. It wasn't just a lesson in Spanish; it was a darkly delightful experience with all of you." Luis declared, a wicked grin spreading across his face, "Let's make this an ongoing ritual! I aspire to master Spanish by the end of the week!" He added dramatically, striking a pose as if flexing ghostly muscles, fully embracing the shadows of Velazquest style.

"Alright, listen up! It's all about practice, you know? Cuanto más practicamos, más diversión!" Ronnie Anne said with a cheeky grin, her laughter beautiful like a track in a cool music video as the sky turned a stunning shade of twilight.

"Wait, what does that even mean?" Lincoln said, looking completely confused, scratching his head like he was trying to solve a really hard math problem or something.

"Just means the more we practice, the more fun we have!" Ronnie Anne shot back, and just like that, everyone burst into laughter, their voices blending together as the sun dipped low in the sky.

As the park started to clear out and families began to head home, the group strutted back, hearts full of excitement and fresh memories. They couldn't wait for the next adventure, knowing it was bound to be just as chaotic and fun as today's unexpected lesson!

The following week at school, Luis found himself back in the dim, drab confines of Ms. DiMartino's classroom, prepared to confront his test once more. The atmosphere was thick with silence, and he felt a swirling mix of dread and grim determination as he stood before her.

"Thanks for allowing me this second chance, Ms. DiMartino." Luis murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, as he gave a slight nod, the shadows of his emotions hanging heavy around him.

"No problem, Luis! You got this!" Ms. DiMartino exclaimed with a big smile, handing him the retake, "Here you go! You've got one hour to tackle this, and remember, no peeking at anyone else's paper! We want to see what you can do!" She giggled lightly, her cheerful vibe helping Luis relax a little.

Luis stared at his test, a dark smirk creeping across his face. This time, he felt an obsessive certainty about all the answers, as if the universe had finally aligned in his favor.

Later, he sought out Ronnie Anne, his excitement contrasting sharply with his usual somber demeanor.

"Ronnie... you won't believe it." Luis said, his voice low and intense, "I conquered the test. Aced it, without a shred of doubt." He leaned in closer, as if sharing a mystical secret, a triumphant glint in his eyes.

"That's so cool, Lou!" Ronnie Anne beamed, her smile stretching wide, "So, you're totally not gonna flunk third grade, right?"

Luis smirked, a dark glint in his eyes, "Nope! But alas, the only curse is being trapped in endless hours of your company." He teased, raising his hands in exaggerated mock surrender, the shadows dancing around him.

Ronnie Anne rolled her eyes but couldn't hold back a laugh, "Ha! Real original, Lame-O! Just wait till next time—I'll totally show you what my fist plus your face equals!"

Luis smirked, his dark eyeliner framing his eyes like shadows. He raised an eyebrow, a faint grin dancing on his lips, "Oh, so you've mastered the art of counting now? How delightfully."

Before he could even think about dodging, Ronnie Anne pounced on him, wrapping him in a playful noggie hold, "Ha! Gotcha, Lame-O! Time for the ultimate noggie! Get ready to go bald!"

Luis let out a hollow laugh, his dark eyes glimmering with a mischievous spark as he attempted to wriggle free from her teasing grasp. They rolled on the floor, an echo of laughter mingling with the somber chime of the bell, signalling the end of the day. For a fleeting moment, the shadows around them felt a bit lighter, engulfed in a tapestry of glee and darkness.

The End.

Chapter 52: The Loudest Thanksgiving

It all kicks off the day before Thanksgiving at the Loud House, where the Louds and Velazquest families are gearing up for the big feast. Picture this: a leaf swirling down from the sky, and there's Lori unloading groceries from the trunk of Vanzilla, video chatting with Leo.

"OMG, Leo Lion Lollipop! I am like literally, sooo pumped for turkey day!" Lori said, beaming with excitement, "We've got all the best dishes lined up, and I can't wait to see everyone! This is going to be epic!"

"Right? Man, Johnny goes all out for Thanksgiving! It's like he thinks we're running a restaurant or something with all that food he cooks, you know what I'm sayin'? I'm talkin' a massive spread that could feed an army!" Leo replies, imagining a massive spread.

Lori giggles, "Oh my gosh, you won't believe the craziness my family has planned for Thanksgiving!"

She bursts into the Loud House, slamming the door behind her, and spots Lynn lounging in some gigantic sweatpants, "Lynn! Are you seriously wearing those on a holiday?"

"Yo, Lynn! What's up? It's your boy Leo, coming through the screen!" Leo chimes in through the video.

"Hey, what's up, Leo?" Lynn Jr. fires back with a grin, adjusting her pants like she's ready for action, "And yeah, Lori, I totally am!"

Lori looked annoyed.

"Yo, check it out! That's a dope look you got there!" Leo chuckles, giving a thumbs up with a grin.

Lynn Jr. grins mischievously and declares, "Check it out! These are my ultimate pee pants! No bathroom breaks during the feast or the big game—gotta keep the fun going! It's a test run, baby!" With that, she takes off towards the kitchen, ready for action.

Leo laughs while shaking his head, "Man, it seems like David really got to her with that whole pee pants thing, huh? Classic move, bro!"

Lynn Jr. snatches up some chicken stock and gives it a good splash into her pants, wiggling her hips like she just scored a goal, "Noice! Dry as a bone!" She shouts with a big grin, before strutting out with all the confidence of a champ.

Lori crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, staring at Leo in disbelief, "Wow, Leo, seriously? That's literally a total yes from me!"

"I'll never look at chicken stock the same way again!" Lynn Sr. declares from the stove, a disguised look popped on his face.

"Dad! How's the turkey coming along? I hope literally it's as big as my dreams!" Lori calls out, plopping the grocery bags on the counter with a dramatic flair.

"Turkey? Please! That's kid stuff! Check this out, folks—I'm making a turgooseon!" Lynn Sr. proudly declares, revealing his outrageous culinary masterpiece through the oven door, "It's a pigeon stuffed inside a goose, all crammed into a turkey! Three times the bird means three times the yum! Get ready for the feast of a lifetime!"

Leo lets out a chuckle, "Ooh, that's slick, Papa Loud!" Leo says, excitement buzzing in his voice.

Lori's eyes lighting up as she spots the pot on the stove, "Oh my gosh, mashed potatoes! This is gonna be so delish!" She can't help but smile, already imagining how good it'll taste, "I just know they're gonna be the best part of dinner!"

Suddenly, the twins pop up wearing shades, with Lana making her grand entrance from a cupboard!

"Scram!" The twins shout.

Lori gasps, her eyes going wide, and she tumbles dramatically to the floor.

"Nice try, sister! As members of the Feast Force, we're on food duty 'til tomorrow!" Lana declared with her arms crossed, a huge grin on her face, "No one messes with our snacks!"

Lori pouts, her lower lip quivering, "I was just—"

"Scram, we said!" Lola shouted, her voice sharp and commanding, making it clear there was absolutely no room for debate.

With a huff, Lori scurries out of the room, and the twins high-five each other, grinning like they just won the ultimate showdown.

"Hey, where were you two when Lynn swiped my chicken stock? I can't believe this!" Lynn Sr. grumbles, crossing his arms with a frown.

Lola shoots him a fierce look, causing him to flinch back slightly. Meanwhile, we cut over to the Velazquest house next door, where the drama continues.

"We got a whole feast brewing over here, Queen of No!" Leo teases with a grin.

"Oh yeah? Show me! I wanna see it!" Lori exclaims, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Come on, don't keep me in suspense!"

Leo rolls into the kitchen, revving up his enthusiasm, "Johnny's got his lasagna game on lock!" He sniffs the air like a pro, but suddenly, his circuits short-circuit a bit, "Whoa, hold up! What is that smell?!" He steps back, looking both impressed and slightly horrified, "Man, that's some serious cooking, but my big bro senses are telling me it might need some serious help!"

Johnny stormed into the kitchen like he was on a mission from the culinary gods, the twins bouncing behind him, full of energy and probably too much sugar, "Hey, Leo! Listen up, big bro." He said with a grin plastered on his face, "If you ever find yourself staring at a mystery dish and wondering if it's cooked or just auditioning for a horror movie, don't be a hero—just ask me, alright? I've seen things!" With a flourish, he threw on his oven mitts like they were part of a superhero costume and slid that lasagna into the oven like he was depositing evidence from the scene of a cheesy crime. Boom! Dinner is served!

Leo let out a hearty laugh, "Aww, you got it, dude! Noted!"

Meanwhile, the twins were in a fierce tug-of-war over the can opener.

"I wanna help Johnny first!" Charlie shouted, eyes wide with determination.

"No way! I'm going first!" Larry fired back, tugging harder on the can opener.

The battle raged on, each boy refusing to let go.

"Hey, cut it out, you guys! This isn't the WWE—save the smackdown for the ring!" Johnny hollered, his gaze shifting back to the culinary masterpiece on his plate, "I mean, come on, I've got fancy salmon here! Let's not let your brawl mess with my gourmet vibes!"

"Hey, that can opener's mine, Charlie!" Larry complained, still tugging on the can opener dramatically.

"Uh, no way! It's the family can opener, Larry!" Charlie replied, tugging back, ready to defend his claim.

"Yo, guys, it's like the day before Thanksgiving! Can we all just chill and be cool with each other? C'mon, people!" Leo exclaimed, throwing his hands up trying to relax the twins.

"Alright, listen up, you adorable chaos twins! If you don't start playing nice, neither of you will get to help me whip up some culinary magic. And trust me, I can't have you two derailing my cooking groove! It's a delicate dance of flavor and mayhem, and I'm not about to have my soufflé turn into a disaster because you're both busy plotting! Capisce?" Johnny declared, giving the twins a glare.

The twins shot each other knowing looks before turning back to Johnny, their faces lighting up with excitement and bit of worry.

"But we wanna help, big bro!" Charlie chimed in, bouncing on his feet.

"Yeah, come on! Can't we pitch in?" Larry added, his eagerness spilling over.

Johnny rolled his eyes, letting out a dramatic sigh that probably echoed through the entire dimension, "Okay, listen up, you two adorable chaos machines! You can help me cook, but only if you swear on the chili dog gods that you won't start throwing punches like it's a Friday night in a dive bar. Got it?"

"Alright, we promise! We'll totally back you up, Big Bro!" Charlie exclaimed, his hands clasped together as if he was dead serious.

"And hey, if we end up in a scuffle, you can totally boot us out without a second thought." Larry chimed in, a cheeky grin spreading across his face.

Johnny snorted, suppressing a grin like it was a bad pizza, "Alright, fine, you can tag along. But listen up, your mission, should you choose to accept it, is to whip up the cranberry sauce. Think you can handle that, superheroes?"

"Yeah! Where's the cranberry sauce at?" Larry exclaimed, practically hopping up and down with excitement.

Johnny, with a flourish like he's about to reveal a hidden treasure, gestured dramatically towards the cupboard, "Behold! The sacred can resides within that glorious fortress of snacks and dubious leftovers!"

Larry hopped onto the stool like it was part of a big adventure, "Yes! I totally got it! So, what's the next move, big bro?"

"Crack open the can, duh! I mean, c'mon, it's not rocket science, Larry!" Johnny cocked an eyebrow and flashed a smirk as he twirled his imaginary mustache.

Larry's cheeks turned as red as a tomato, "Oh, totally! Charlie, you've got the can opener, so why don't you handle this?" He flung the can to Charlie like it was on hot potato, and let out a nervous chuckle, "Hope you're ready for some action!"

"Gotcha!" Charlie shouted with all the excitement of a kid on a treasure hunt. But the moment he tried to use the can opener, it was like a scene from a comedy, "Ugh, it's totally broken, Johnny! Help me out here! Johnny, it's not working! Johnny, come on, it's—" he wailed dramatically, his arms flailing like he was in a soap opera.

Leo couldn't help but laugh as he watched the chaos unfold, "Ha! I don't think it's broken, man. Let me take a crack at it!"

Johnny smacked Leo's hand with a wooden spoon, "Come on, let the kid do his thing! It's like a life lesson wrapped in a cooking show! I mean, what could possibly go wrong?!"

With a big grin plastered across his face, Charlie popped the can with a flourish, "Ta-da! Cranberry sauce à la Charlie! Who knew cooking could be this easy?"

Johnny rolled his eyes but couldn't help cracking a grin, "Well, look at you, Guy Grazer! You really nailed that dish. Now, how about we plate this culinary delight and toss it in the fridge before it turns bad and starts plotting world domination?"

As Charlie was busy with that, Larry chimed in, "Hey, what's my role in this, Big Bro? I wanna help out!"

Johnny jabbed a finger toward the raw meat like it was the holy grail of culinary delights, "You can get over here and help me craft those glorious Swedish meatballs."

Before you could say "chimichanga," Larry was off like a shot, sprinting towards the mound of meaty goodness. But Johnny wasn't having any of that. With a quick jerk, he yanked him back, "Whoa there, Speed Racer! If you're diving into the meatball madness, you gotta commit to the essential prep—wash your hands and throw on an apron! We can't have you ruining my culinary masterpiece with your germs. No one wants a Larry-flavored meatball, trust me. So, what'll it be? Ready to join the meatball revolution or are we just gonna play the stayaway game?"

"No way! Aprons are totally for girls!" Larry huffed, crossing his arms and puffing out his chest like he was the king of the kitchen.

Johnny plopped his little brother down like a sack of potatoes, "Alright, fine! You're officially off the chef list," he quipped, already strapping on an apron like it's a superhero cape. Seriously, how hard could it be to whip up some culinary magic?

Charlie chimed in, "I totally don't mind rockin' an apron! It's like my superhero cape that keeps my suit spotless!"

Larry huffed, "Ugh, okay, okay! I'll rock an apron and scrub my hands like my mom says!"

"Yeah which reminds me, don't forget the soap, okay? I don't fancy a side of soap with my food! Imagine biting into a delicious burger and getting a mouthful of citrus-y lather. No thanks! So, while you're scrubbing away those germs, keep the soap away from the food, alright? Let's keep it classy!" Johnny warned, while washing his hands.

The twins scrubbed their hands, each taking turns, before they began shaping the meatballs, rolling the meat into perfect little balls.

"Your recipes are literally awesome! Though seriously, Johnny, you're not cooking a turkey? What's up with that?" Lori said, raising an eyebrow with a grin.

"I'm whipping up a turkey masterpiece over here, but let me tell you, some party-poopers think my last bird was drier than a desert. So, I'm saving this bad boy for the grand finale! This time, it's gonna be juicier than a gossip session at a superhero convention!" Johnny flashed a grin, his eyes glinting with that classic teenage mischief.

Leo let out a chuckle, "No way he's ever gonna drop that, right?" He glanced over at Johnny, his eyes glinting with a mix of humor and concern.

Meanwhile, back at the Loud House, Lori walked in the living room, a laugh escaping her lips as she watched Lincoln and Leni come into view, the latter holding a ridiculously huge pillow.

"Here you go, Lincoln! Here's your super-duper pass-out pillow!" Leni exclaimed with a huge smile, handing it to him like it was the most special thing ever, "It's extra fluffy, just for you! You're gonna love it!"

"Oh man, every year Lincoln gobbles up so much turkey that he literally crashes at the table and misses dessert! Classic Lincoln, right?" Lori teased with a giggle.

"But not this year! I've got a totally epic plan!" Lincoln shouted with a big grin. He grabbed a bucket of ice water like it was the coolest thing ever, "If I start to feel sleepy, I'll just dunk my head in here!" He plunged his face into the icy water, popping back up a second later, eyes wide, "Whoa! Need a new plan!" He shrieked, tossing the bucket aside as he sprinted off.

Cut to Leo wandering into the Velazquest living room, where his family was gathered around the TV. David, Milton and Jason hooting and hollering at the wrestling match. Delilah doodled on her tablet, and Luis was nestled in his mom's lap with a book.

"Yo, Luis! Put that book away, man! You're gonna totally miss the match! Come on, check out the TV!" David yelled, bouncing in his seat like a kid in a candy store.

Luis sighed deeply, the weight of the world pressing upon him, as he finally shut his book.

"Baby, don't you worry your little head! We can pick up our reading right where we left off later, alright?" Elizabeth said, chuckling softly as she cradled her son on her lap, "Sometimes we just need a little break to let our minds breathe. You know how important that is!"

Luis smiled, his dark fingers brushing through his white hair as his mother wrapped her arms around him, "Thanks, Mother." He said.

Leo grinned at his fam, feeling that cozy vibe in his circuits, "Man, my crew knows how to kick back and enjoy Thanksgiving like pros!"

Just then, the sweet sounds of an acoustic guitar filled the air.

"Ooh, is Tommy playing?!" Lori exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "I literally can't miss that! I have to see how he does!"

"Yup! Every year, around Thanksgiving, he's in the lab crankin' out that holiday jam." Leo said, a gleam in his eye, "You know he's got mad skills when it comes to droppin' those beats!"

"Yo, let me just get my six-string in harmony!" Tommy said, his fingers dancing on the frets. But just as he was about to nail that perfect tune, one of the strings let out a huge twang and snapped. He jumped back like he just heard a killer solo go wrong, "Seriously? That was like, 'Welcome to the Jungle' but with a twist! Not cool, guitar! You've got me feeling like a 'Lost Boy' out here!" He glared at it as if it had betrayed him in his musical quest.

Lori laughed, "Oops! Sorry about your guitar string, Tommy! At least it's better than Luna—she usually smashes her guitars!"

Leo bursts into Frankie and Sammy's room, his grin wider than a city skyline, "Yo! You will not believe what's goin' down! Frankie's out here serving up his mini beans to orphanages and homeless shelters! Like, check this: when you heat 'em up, they transform into a full-on meal! It's mad revolutionary! Talk about food for the people!"

Frankie's eyes twinkled with excitement as he gracefully turned around, "Oh, greetings, dear brother and Lori! Do come over and witness this marvel!" With a flourish, he revealed a gleaming plate from his lab coat pocket and produced one of his tiny beans. With an exquisite wave of his heat wand, the bean magically transformed into a delectable feast of a burger, golden fries, and succulent chicken nuggets! The spectacle was nothing short of enchanting!

"Whoa! That's, like, literally amazing, Frankie! You might just save the world from hunger!" Lori exclaimed, her jaw dropping as she stared in disbelief.

"Frankie giggled, "I am merely endeavoring to employ my remarkable intellect for the benefit of all, particularly during this season of Thanksgiving." Frankie proclaimed, adjusting his goggles with a self-satisfied smile.

Afterwards, Lori flops onto her bed in her room, feeling a mix of excitement and longing.

Suddenly, Lisa, calling out, "Wait, come back, GravyBot!"

GravyBot clanks into the room and trundles over to Lori, "GRAVY?"

"Uh, excuse you?!" Lori exclaimed, raising an eyebrow as GravyBot unleashed a tidal wave of gravy all over her bed, "Gaaah! Are you kidding me right now?!" She shot the robot a glare, her hands firmly on her hips, "This is literally NOT how you treat a queen's room!"

Lisa dashed in, her cheeks slightly flushed with excitement. "Apologies, oldest sibling! I was merely conducting a rather important experiment with GravyBot, the remarkable contraption I created to ensure an equitable distribution of gravy at our meals! I shall promptly summon Clean-Up-Bot to assist as well!"

"NO WAY!" Lori shouted, dramatically wiping gravy off her knees, "I can literally handle this by myself! No more bots, okay? I've got this under control!"

Lisa just shrugged and left the room, leaving Lori to go back to her video call.

"Yo, Thanksgiving vibes strong with this one, Lori! You're killin' it!" Leo exclaimed on the screen, grinning from ear to ear.

"So does yours." Lori said, her voice carrying a hint of a sigh, "Ugh, I just wish we could hang out together!"

"Same here, girl." Leo said, his face lighting up with understanding.

"Wait a minute, why can't we be together?" Lori exclaimed, shooting up from her bed with that fierce determination in her eyes, "What if I came over to your house for Thanksgiving? I mean, come on, think about it! We could literally make it work!"

Cut to Leo in his messy room, posters everywhere and clothes on the floor.

Leo's cheeks turned pink, and he shot a grin, "Whoa, that's mad cool you wanna roll with us for Thanksgiving, Lori! But let's keep it one hundred—our families would freak out if we just chilled at each other's spots. They might stick us in the backyard tied up like some kind of secret mission, or worse, lock us in the pantry! Remember how it went down when you were babysitting your little sibs?"

Lori rubbed her chin thoughtfully and smirked, "Okay, okay, I see what you mean. But how about this: what if we all just have Thanksgiving together this one time? I mean, come on, it could be fun!"

"Whoa, hold up! Thanksgiving's already wild with 13 peeps, you really think we should crank that up to 26? That's just asking for chaos!" Leo replied, raising an eyebrow.

"Come on, Leo! We've all hung out before! I mean, our families are practically best friends! We can totally figure this out in a family meeting!" Lori exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement, "It'll be fun, I promise!"

XXXXX

Later, the Loud family was gathered in their living room, chaos already brewing.

"What?!" The Louds all shouted in unison.

"You two want us to spend Thanksgiving together? Whoa, hold on! We've never done that before!" Rita shouted, her eyes wide with surprise, "I mean, this is a big deal! We usually just play it by ear!"

Lynn Sr. threw his arms up dramatically with a classic "Loud" flair, "What about food and space, huh? There's barely enough room for all 13 of us! Lori, come on, that's a whole lot of family bonding time!"

"Ugh! What if they gobble up all the food!? It's like, totally unfair!" Lana huffed, crossing her arms and shooting a dramatic glare at the ceiling, "Honestly, I'd rather stuff my face with garbage alongside a bunch of raccoons than deal with this!"

Lisa, her nose immersed in the pages of a book, glanced up with a quizzical expression, "If we consider the statistics, Johnny and Dad will have ample provisions to sustain all 26 of us for several days. This could turn into a rather intriguing experiment!"

"Experiment?! Lisa, it's THANKSGIVING!" Lola exclaimed, her eyes popping wide with panic, "What if they burp and fart us right out of the house? We'd be flying into outer space or something!" She folded her arms, a dramatic flair accentuating her worry as visions of Thanksgiving disasters danced in her head.

"Chill out, Lola! There's no way they can out-burp you!" Lynn Jr. said with a cheeky grin, waving her hand like it was no big deal.

"Yeah! And I'll just show 'em the real meaning of 'stand-up' comedy!" Luan said with a cheerful giggle, her eyes sparkling with excitement over her own joke.

"But what if they challenge us to a 'best salad dressing' contest?!" Leni exclaimed, her eyes wide with worry as she bit her nail, "I can't handle that kind of pressure! Like, what outfit even looks good on a salad? Should I go for something leafy? Ugh, this is so stressful!"

"Ugh, Leni! Salad dressing is for food, not clothes! Why can't we just have a normal Thanksgiving?" Lincoln groaned, flopping dramatically onto the couch like he was completely over it. He threw his hands in the air, eyes rolling, "I mean, is it too much to ask for a holiday without the disasters?"

"Because normal is, like, totally boring!" Luna exclaimed, strumming her guitar with her signature flair, "Let's dive headfirst into the chaos, everyone! Who's with me?"

"No way, Luna!" Lisa piped up, adjusting her big glasses, "We need to think logically! We can set the standard for how to celebrate Thanksgiving properly in front of the Velazquests."

"What if we just told them we're busy?" Lola suggested with a cheeky smirk, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "I mean, who wouldn't believe it? We're practically queens of multitasking!"

"As if they'd actually buy that, Lola!" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, crossing her arms with that signature sass, "Come on! They live right next door! We've gotta come up with a solid plan to keep things chill around here!"

"Lynn is literally right! I can't believe how selfish you guys are being! The Velazquests are our friends! We've known them forever—like, since I was in diapers!" Lori exclaimed, putting her hands on her hips and giving her family a fierce glare, "I'm not saying we have to spend every single holiday together, but come on! Thanksgiving with our closest friends—and maybe future partners? That sounds amazing!"

The Loud family shifted uneasily, feeling the weight of Lori's words.

"Indeed, Lori speaks the truth! We're being utterly self-absorbed!" Lucy declared, her voice dripping with dark irony.

"Okay, sweetie, you've got a point! I mean, we've known the Velazquest family forever, and it wouldn't be the end of the world to spend a Thanksgiving with them, right? Let's just make it happen!" Rita declared with a nod, her mom voice kicking in.

"Alright, we can make this happen, but who's hosting gonna be at?" Lynn Sr. said, scratching his head and looking a bit confused.

Lori brandished a shiny, glimmering coin with a confident grin, "Alright, listen up, everyone! Here's the deal: we host at both places and we're gonna flip this bad boy to see whose house we kick things off at first! Dad, you're on! Call it!" With a flick of her wrist, she sent the coin soaring into the air.

"Heads! No—wait, uh, tails! No, no! Heads! Yep! Definitely heads!" Lynn Sr. blurted out, his eyes glued to the spinning coin, "Come on, luck! Don't let me down now! I need this win!" He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, practically bouncing with anticipation, "It's gotta be heads! Just gotta be!"

It landed with a thud on the ground.

Lori leaned over, squinting at the coin with her classic frustrated expression, "It's tails!" She rolled her eyes, crossing her arms and letting out an annoyed huff, "Guess you lose dad."

The family groaned in unison, the anticipation of tomorrow hanging in the air like a storm cloud. They might be in for a wild ride, but as the day wore on, they decided they would make the best of it together—chaos and all!

XXXXX

It was Thanksgiving Day, and the Loud House was buzzing with a symphony of chaos only a family of 13 could pull off! Rita was downstairs, trying to juggle a box of decorations while my voice echoed through the house, "Come on, come on! Get those streamers up, girls! We need to really wow the Velazquest family!" Rita took a quick breath, glancing around, and then noticed something strange, "Leni, honey, weren't you supposed to add a leaf to the table? We can't have a Thanksgiving without it looking festive!"

Leni, with her trademark mix of confusion and excitement, exclaimed, "Um, hello?! I totally did it!" She pointed to a single leaf on the table, her eyes sparkling with pride, "Look how pretty it is! Isn't it, like, the best thing ever?"

Rita blinked and smiled, saying, "Oh honey, why don't you run off and help your dad in the kitchen? We need everything to be perfect!" She set down the box of decorations and turned to Lincoln, "Hey, Lincoln! I need you to give these spoons a good polish, alright?"

But Lincoln was focused on something else, tugging at his eyebrows, "Ow!" He shouted unexpectedly.

Rita raised an eyebrow, looking at him curiously, "What in the world are you doing, sweetie?"

Lincoln winced and pulls another one out, "Ow! Trying to see if pulling my eyebrows will keep me awake for dessert."

Rita practically flung the spoons into his hands, "C'mon, Lincoln! Spoons! Focus, buddy!" Then she shouted to the kids, "Listen up, everyone! We've got to set everything up before we head out! Let's go, go, go!"

Just then, Lynn Jr. burst in, beaming with energy and stopped at her mother, "Hey mom, I know you said not to bring anything, but come on! I couldn't show up empty-handed! That'd be a total rookie move!"

Rita beamed, her usual cheer shining through, "Oh, sweetie, that's no problem at all! I think we can bring one little dish to share next door."

Lynn Jr. flashed a huge grin, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "ALRIGHT, BRING IT IN, GIRLS!"

Lucy, Lana, Lola, and Lisa teamed up like a dream team, struggling and giggling as they carried a Thanksgiving sub that was so big it practically reached from the sidewalk to the driveway.

Just then, Lynn Sr. strolled in, his face a hilarious mix of confusion and horror, "What's happening here, and why do I feel like I just walked into a food disaster?"

"Don't sweat it, sweetie!" Rita said, her voice bright and cheery, "I promise there's absolutely no way those kids are gonna run out of room for your meal!"

As if on cue, Luna came strutting in with an unroasted pig on a spit like it was no big deal. Lynn Sr. nearly dropped his jaw in shock, "Yo, what's up, Popstar? Where do you want me to drop this bad boy?"

"Uhh, oh boy…not good!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, his voice a mix of concern and annoyance, "Rita, you feeling this too?"

Rita nodded, her eyes wide. "Yep, that's definitely trouble brewing!"

Meanwhile, across the street at the Velazquest house, a storm cloud loomed over their heads for an entirely different reason: they were gearing up to spend Thanksgiving with the Louds.

"Ugh, seriously, guys?! I can't believe we're actually spending Thanksgiving with the Louds!" Charlie groaned, dramatically flopping onto the couch as his siblings zoomed around the living room in their usual chaotic fashion, "It's gonna be a total train wreck! I can already feel the madness coming!"

"They have become nearly as close as family to us... yet there remains a tinge of concern." Frankie ventured, his voice slightly tremulous as he adjusted his distinctive goggles, "What if they abscond with all our cherished dishes? Or, even more dreadful, what if they provoke us into participating in Thanksgiving Day activities, such as a sack race? Given my current condition, I find myself incapable of partaking in such endeavors." He lamented, gently patting his legs.

"Yo, chill out, Frankie!" David yelled, flexing his muscles and waving a football around, "Ain't nobody gonna outplay us! I'm just gonna smash those Louds on the field!"

"David, come on! This isn't the Super Bowl; it's Thanksgiving!" Larry exclaimed, dramatically collapsing onto the floor, "What if they totally hog the TV the entire time? That's, like, the worst! Ugh, I just want to enjoy some turkey and football!"

"Um, I-I'm really, really worried about Luan and all her wacky pranks, like, um, what if she pulls a Thanksgiving prank on me? Milton fretted, chewing on his lip, "I mean, I can't deal with that again! I'm already feeling like a turkey in a hot oven! I-I'm sorry for saying that, I just get so nervous, you know? I just hope she doesn't, like, stuff me in a pie or something! Yikes! I just can't take the heat!"

Delilah shot a fierce look at her family, eyes wide as she felt the tension in the air, "Yo, we gotta stick together, fam! Ain't no way we lettin' all this bad vibe mess up our holiday vibe!"

Frankie peered at his tablet for a moment before looking up, "If I may share a rather intriguing statistic." He began, adopting a tone of earnestness, "Family Thanksgiving gatherings possess a striking 78.4% probability of devolving into utter chaos. I believe we ought to prepare ourselves accordingly!"

"Yo, how about we get ready for the party like it's 'Bohemian Rhapsody' and stash all the killer snacks?" Tommy said, his guitar hanging like an anthem on his back, "We can jam out and make it a 'Sweet Child o' Mine' kind of night! Let's keep the good stuff on the down-low so we can rock out and not let 'em steal our thunder!"

"Yo, Tommy! We can't treat them like that, man!" Leo exclaimed, pumping his fists, "The Louds are family! We gotta have their backs!"

Elizabeth sighed, shaking her head with a knowing smile, "Now, Leo's got a point. We've always kept our Thanksgiving just for us, and it's been a beautiful thing. Sure, we bring our families together for trips from time to time, but this last-minute scramble? Honey, we should've planned better. I can feel the tension rising already!" She crossed her arms, her expression shifting to one of concern, "We need to find a way to create that space where we can truly enjoy each other's company without all this stress."

Jason elbowed Elizabeth with a cheeky grin, "Oh please, you think that's rough? First, it's Thanksgiving, then boom, Christmas! Before we know it, we're stuck celebrating every single holiday together! What's next, a mini parade for Arbor Day?"

Elizabeth let out a deep, exaggerated sigh, her hands on her hips, "Oh, honey, I can already see it now! But you know what? Just this once, let's shake things up a bit. It doesn't have to become our new normal—just a little experiment. If it turns into a hot mess, we toss it out like last week's leftovers. But if it turns out to be something special? Well, who knows? We might just stumble onto something great! Life's about trying new things, right?"

Suddenly, the doorbell rang, causing everyone to jump. No one moved for a second, their eyes darting nervously toward the door.

"Uh, okay, here we go." Milton said, his voice trembling like a leaf in the wind, "I really hope this isn't too scary... I mean, if it is, I'm really sorry! I guess you could say I'm a bit of a 'fright-bird!' Haha, get it? Because I'm afraid of everything!" He shifted nervously, glancing around as if the shadows might come alive.

Luis sighed dramatically, his voice dripping with disdain, "Ugh, must we prolong this bleak charade any further?"

Johnny burst into the room like a whirlwind, apron flapping and a look on his face that screamed, "Did I just step into a sitcom?" He raised an eyebrow so high it nearly launched into orbit, "Seriously, folks! Does anyone here know how to answer a door?!" He marched over to the entrance with all the grace of a caffeine-fueled squirrel, ready to unleash some verbal smackdown on whoever was on the other side.

"Hey, Johnny, hold up!" Larry called out, sprinting after him with all the energy of a thousand mini lawnmowers.

As Johnny flung the door open, he was greeted by the sight of Lynn Sr. with a giant, enthusiastic grin plastered across his face, surrounded by the whole Loud family.

"Happy Thanksgiving, everyone!" Lynn Sr. boomed with excitement, "We're ready to feast and have some fun!"

"We brought food too! Pies, snacks—everything to feed these little rascals!" Rita exclaimed, practically bouncing on her toes with that infectious energy, "You know I can't resist making sure everyone's well-fed!"

"Hey, all you beautiful people! Happy Thanksgiving! This is gonna be more epic than a unicorn ride through a candy factory!" Johnny exclaimed, dramatically flinging the door open and striking a pose, "Let's get that glorious feast in here! The more food we can shove next to my pumpkin pie, the better! I mean, who doesn't want a buffet of deliciousness before devouring dessert? Let's make some sweet, sweet holiday magic, folks!"

"Wait, you made pumpkin pie, Johnny? No way! That's like, my absolute fave!" Luan squealed, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she bounced over, ready to dig in.

The Loud kids tumbled in like a wave, each one trying to outdo the other with their greetings. The two families huddled together, voices overlapping in a joyous cacophony.

"Whoa, it's like I'm stuck in the biggest echo chamber ever!" Charlie shouted, trying to hold back a laugh as the noise swirled around him, "Seriously, it's so loud in here I can practically hear my own thoughts bouncing off the walls!"

Lori sprinted over with her usual excitement, flinging her arms around him, "Aww, my Leo-Lion Pop!"

"Yo, Queen of No! Ha! Happy Turkey day." Leo said with a hearty laugh, wrapping his arms around her for a quick hug.

Lynn Jr. playfully jabbed Johnny in the shoulder, "What's up, Johnny Rocket? You ready for some fun?"

Johnny shot a playful grin and threw a feathery jab right back at her, "Hey there, Lynn-er, Lynn-er, chicken dinner! What's cooking? You ready to get grilled?" Then he couldn't help but start clucking like a silly chicken, making Lynn roll her eyes and laugh, "You're such a dork!"

Delilah leaned in and gave Lincoln a quick peck on the cheek, "Happy Thanksgiving, my Love Bug!"

Lincoln's face turned as red as his favorite cap, his heart pounding like a jackhammer, "Uh, Happy Thanksgiving, Delilah!" He tried to sound cool, but there was no hiding the nerves.

"Frankie squinted at Lily, who was adorned in a rather amusing turkey costume, "Pray tell, why is Lily garbed in such a curious attire?"

Luan swung Lily up into the air, her laughter ringing out like a cheerful jingle, "Hey, Lily! You know why we need a turkey for the feast? Because I couldn't resist bringing the cutest little gobbler in town! Aren't you just the sweetest? I could just gobble you right up!" She grinned mischievously, ready to sprinkle in some more puns to make their day even brighter!

Lily cutely gobbled like a turkey, flapping her arms.

"Aww, she's so adorable! The cutest turkey ever!" Elizabeth squealed, earning a chorus of "Awwws" from the Velazquest.

At that moment, a voice like thunder rolled through the chatter, "Hey there, folks! What's the hold up? Are we cookin' up a Thanksgiving feast or what? I didn't wear my stretchy pants for nothing!"

Everyone turned to see a burly old man with white hair, a quirky tuft sticking up just like Lincoln's. He sported a thick gray mustache and bushy eyebrows. His right forearm bore a tattoo of an anchor. Clad in a white button-up shirt, blue jeans secured with a black belt, and orange suspenders, he looked like he was ready for a family adventure.

"Dad?!" Rita exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement as she dashed to him. She threw her arms around him in a tight hug, nearly knocking him over, "I can't believe you're here! I missed you so much!"

"Pop Pop!" The Loud kids chimed in, joining the hug.

Lynn Sr. jumped into the group hug, beaming with energy, "Hey there, Albert! How's it going, buddy?!"

It was Albert Reynolds, affectionately known as Pop Pop, Rita's father and the beloved grandpa of the Loud clan. He had arrived early, eager to soak in all the chaos of their Thanksgiving celebration.

"Hey, Pop Pop!" Lincoln shouted, bouncing back from the hug with a giant grin, "You ready to kick things off with some totally awesome reintroductions?"

"More than ready, kiddo!" Pop Pop chuckled, giving his suspenders a good snap, "I can't wait to meet Delilah and, if I've counted right, a whole herd of boyfriends! This is gonna be better than a circus—popcorn and all!"

Lincoln bounced over to Pop Pop, dragging Delilah along with him, "Hey, Pop Pop! Check it out! This is Delilah! She's my girlfriend!"

"Yo, what's good, Mr. Pop Pop!" Delilah grinned wide, her energy lighting up the whole vibe.

Pop Pop stood there with his hands on his hips, a big grin plastered across his face, "Well, look at you! Welcome to the Loud family, Delilah! You've just added to our delightful chaos! Let's crank up the volume, shall we?"

As the introduction flow continued, each of Lincoln's sisters rushed to introduce their partners to Pop Pop, their excitement bubbling over like a shaken soda can.

"Pop Pop! Meet my super-cool boyfriend Leo!" Lori exclaimed, throwing her arms around him like a champion wrestler celebrating a win, "Isn't literally he the best?!"

"Hey there, Pop Pop! It's me, Leni! And guess what? This is my boyfriend, David!" Leni exclaimed, practically bouncing off the walls with excitement. Her bubbly enthusiasm filled the room, just like a bright ray of sunshine. Leni pressed her cheek against her boyfriend and giggled, "O-M-Gosh, Davey is like super amazing at sports and working out! He's totally like Lynn, but like, way taller! Isn't that awesome?"

"Yo, Pop Pop! Check it out—this is my dude Tommy! We're totally dating!" Luna shouted, her iconic grin going from ear to ear, all geared up to rock this party!

"Hey there, Pop Pop! Check it out—this is my partner in pun, Milton!" Luan exclaimed with a cheeky grin, giving him a playful shove on the arm, "Prepare for some giggles and gags!"

"Hey Pop Pop! Check it out, this is Johnny, my awesome boyfriend! We're totally geared up for some epic competition!" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, her excitement bursting through like a firecracker on game day.

"Greetings, Pop Pop." Lucy intoned, her gaze piercing through her dark bangs, "This is Luis, my other half. He completely comprehends my essence—after all, the more shadowy, the better."

"Pop Pop! Check it out, this is Larry—my awesome boyfriend and the ultimate partner for all my wild animal escapades!" Lana shouted, dragging Larry into the fun like they were teammates on a super top-secret mission.

"Pop Pop! You won't believe it! This is Charlie, my knight in shining armor and future husband in all things fabulous! Can you just see the sparkles?!" Lola declared, striking a glamorous pose like the true superstar she knows she is.

"Salutations, Pop Pop! It is I, Frankie, embodying both the theoretical and the practical in one delightful package!" Lisa added, adjusting her spectacles with the air of a diminutive scholar poised to impart delightful wisdom.

"Hello, I'm Lily!" The littlest Loud giggled, clinging to the hand of her boyfriend, Sammy. They were the cutest little duo, just bubbling over with adorableness.

Pop Pop soaked in all the lively interactions, his heart swelling with joy. Years of family gatherings had made him a pro at reading the room, and today, the air was thick with warmth and just the right sprinkle of chaos.

"Whoa! Kiddos, you've got some fantastic partners!" Pop Pop declared, sizing them up with playful admiration, "You all look like you're ready for one wild Thanksgiving! This is going to be legendary!" he exclaimed, his excitement bubbling over like freshly whipped cream.

"I'll do my best to keep up, Pop Pop!" Delilah responded, bouncing on her heels like she couldn't stay still.

"Count us in!" Larry shouted, fist-pumping the air like he was prepping for a big game.

"Bring it on!" David exclaimed, his long hair flying as he jumped in excitement, echoing the energy in the room. The brothers exchanged playful banter, fitting right in with the madness.

After a quick dash to grab the amazing feast Lynn Sr. whipped up next door, the siblings gathered in the living room where the atmosphere crackled with anticipation.

"Alright, y'all, let's kick this party off!" Delilah shouted, clapping her hands and bouncing on her toes like she was ready to ball, "Who's down for some games?"

"Games?" Lola exclaimed, her eyes wide with disbelief, "You mean like Monopoly? Because let me tell you, we are seriously champions at that one! No one stands a chance against us!"

"No way we're playin' Monopoly, Princess! That's just way too many for that game!" Leo shot back, flashing a grin, "How 'bout we start with some cards? After that, we can dive into some seriously epic games! Let's get this party rollin'!"

"Alright, let the games begin!" Lynn Jr. shouted, throwing her fists in the air like a total champion. She couldn't help but grin as adrenaline coursed through her veins, ready to crush the competition and show everyone who's boss!

"Uh-oh, this could get loud fast." Lincoln said, glancing nervously at his sisters. They were already bouncing off the walls, ready to party. He could practically feel the volume cranking up, and he knew he had to prepare for the chaos that was about to unfold!

Before anyone could even say a word, Delilah tossed the cards out with some serious flair, her vibe just radiating, "Aight, y'all! Let's find out whose fam really brings the noise!" You could feel the excitement in the air, and trust me, there was no way to hit the brakes now!

XXXXX

Everyone had piled into the dining room, eagerly surrounding a rickety table where a vibrant mountain of UNO cards awaited.

"Alright, everyone! Get ready for the ultimate UNO showdown!" Lincoln shouted, his grin stretching wider than ever. Delilah was right beside him, and with her ten loud, boisterous brothers in tow, it was bound to be chaotic—just another day in the Loud house! "This is going to be epic! Let the games begin!" He could already feel the excitement buzzing in the air!

"Do we have enough chairs, guys?" Lori exclaimed, her eyes scanning the packed room buzzing with excitement, "I mean, come on! What kind of card game would this be if people has to stand?"

"Pfft, we always make it work!" Leni exclaimed with her usual bubbly energy, her eyes sparkling like the stars, "I mean, what's the problem? I can just sit on someone's lap! It'll be super fun!"

"I call dibs on Leni's lap!" Luna shot up her hand, drawing laughter from everyone. Leni just shrugged it off, smiling as usual.

Once everyone squeezed in, alliances formed quicker than a lightning round. Lincoln and Delilah teamed up, Lori paired off with her boyfriend, Leo, while Leni teamed with David, Luna with Tommy, Luan grabbed Milton, Lynn went with Johnny, Lucy partnered up with Luis, Lana teamed with Larry, and Lola was stuck with Charlie, Lisa and Frankie decided to team up with little Lily and Sammy since they still young if not they just giggled away in a corner, totally oblivious to the madness unfolding.

"Alright, let's get this party rolling!" Lincoln shouted, shuffling his cards with his usual over-the-top flair, bouncing around like he was on stage at a game show. He was totally pumped for the wild game ahead!

"Hold up! What's the rule for that 'draw four' again?!" Delilah said, a sly grin spreading across her face as she cooked up some wild twists for the game.

"It's pretty straightforward, guys! If you play a 'draw four' and someone calls you out, you better have the right color or you're gonna be stacked with cards for ages!" Lincoln said with a grin, "Trust me, you don't want to be the one drowning in cards while everyone else is laughing!"

"Yo, that's the perfect way to throw everyone off their game!" Delilah cackled, totally vibing with the idea.

As the first round of the game kicked off, Luan couldn't hold back her excitement. With a mischievous grin plastered on her face, she leaned in and declared, "Hey, everyone! Why did the card player cross the road?" pausing for dramatic effect, She added, "To get to the other side of the deck!"

Laughter erupted all around the room, mixed with a few eye rolls as her siblings couldn't help but groan at her classic pun. But that didn't stop Luan; she was just getting started!

Things were going great at first, but it didn't take long for the heat to rise. Lynn Jr., with her super intense competitive vibe, was all-in for the win, "Come on, Johnny! I need to crush this Uno game!" She shouted, slamming down a 'Skip' card like it was a championship trophy.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Did you seriously just skip me? We're on the same freakin team, Lynn! What are you, a ninja in training for the ruthless Olympics?" Johnny shouted, his face contorting into a masterpiece of annoyance and total disbelief. Seriously, how could she be that heartless? Someone get this girl a map, because clearly she's lost her way to Team Awesome!

"Whoa, this is getting super intense!" Luna exclaimed with her signature grin, strumming her air guitar like a rock star, "You all better get ready to rock, 'cause it's about to get wild in here!"

Meanwhile, Lincoln and Delilah were cooking up a seriously awesome plan, "Let's hold onto our 'wild' cards for maximum drama." Lincoln said with a cheeky grin, his competitive spirit totally revved up. This was going to be epic!

"Bet! We're shootin' for that gold, Linc!" Delilah replied, her face all lit up with hype.

As the game went on, Leni got super excited and couldn't help but whip out her phone to start filming, "O-M-Gosh, this is the BEST game EVER!" She squealed, flashing her biggest grin, like she just won the ultimate fashion contest, "#UNOMadness!" She added, her energy bouncing off the walls like a hyper puppy!

Milton fidgeted with his camcorder, his voice barely above a whisper, "Uh, um, good idea Leni like, it's super cool! So, I, um, I can, like, send this UNO game to everyone later or something. If anyone, um, wants it, that is… I hope that's okay!" He chuckled nervously, adding, "I'm just trying to keep things, uh, card-inal in the right direction, you know?" His face flushed slightly as he glanced around, hoping no one noticed.

With a grin that stretched from ear to ear, Pop Pop settled into his favorite chair, eyes sparkling with mischief as he watched the kids dive into their playful pandemonium, "Hey there, kiddos! You know, every game's got a little nugget of wisdom hiding in it!" He hollered, but his voice was quickly drowned out by the joyful ruckus, leaving him chuckling to himself.

"Pop Pop's totally right! Ha! I mean, seriously, don't take life so seriously!" Luan chimed in, "At the end of the day, it's just a card game, right? So let's shuffle up some fun and deal with the laughs!"

"Indeed, wise words, Luan! Yet, do not forget the importance of maintaining a poker face!" Exclaimed Frankie, prompting a chorus of delighted laughter from everyone present.

As the next round kicked off, Luna squinted at the table, "Hold up! Did Delilah seriously just grab THREE cards? What you trying to pull here Delilah?"

Delilah flashed her biggest innocent grin, "Nah, for real! I ain't mean to do that! Just a lil' slip-up, ya know?"

"Accident, my foot! I know you're up to no good!" Lynn Jr. shouted, squinting her eyes at Delilah like she was ready for a challenge.

Pop Pop raised an eyebrow, leaning back in his chair as he surveyed the lively scene, "Well, well! Looks like we've got quite the crowd here, don't we? A little bit of friendly competition never hurt anyone, but don't forget—fair play is the name of the game, folks! Let's keep it fun and keep it fair!"

"Alright, listen up! I'm about to drop another 'draw four' on ya!" Delilah said, a playful grin lighting up her face.

"Uh-oh!" The others chorused in unison, sounding alarmed like they were all in on it.

"Looks like you're in deep trouble now!" Lincoln shouted, grinning with excitement as he reveled in the twist of the game.

As the rounds went on, the room burst with giggles and playful banter. Lana, with her usual spunky flair, decided to switch things up with a crazy game of bluffing. She leaned in with a mischievous grin and declared, "I bet you don't have a 'Wild' card, Johnny! Prove me wrong, or you're gonna lose this round!" The competition turned into a hilarious showdown filled with her signature energy and antics.

"Challenge accepted, baby!" Johnny declared with all the swagger of a caffeinated raccoon. But let's be real—his excitement took a nosedive faster than a brick at a skydiving convention when he had to pick up not one, but two extra cards. Cue the laughter, folks! It spread through the room like a taco truck at a superhero convention. I mean, who doesn't love a little chaos with their card games, right?

"UNO!" Luan shouted, waving her last card like a trophy.

"Hold your horses, mortals!" Lucy declared, her tone dripping with dark sarcasm, "Luan must face the impending doom of drawing for daring to utter 'UNO' before its destined time!"

"Aw, come on! This is the most unfair thing ever!" Luan whined, watching her pile of cards multiply, "What do I gotta do to win around here?!"

As the day rolled on, the Loud family gathered around the table, each ready to unleash their wackiest tales. "One time, I forgot to call UNO during a game with my brothers!" Milton cackled, his laughter echoing off the walls. "They totally ganged up on me—epic fail!"

"Pfft, that's nothing!" Lincoln exclaimed with his trademark grin, igniting the competitive vibes in the room, "One time, I totally lost track of my cards and ended up with this giant crazy pile! My sisters wouldn't let me live it down for weeks!"

The whole room burst into laughter, and everyone leaned in, eyes glued to their cards, ready for action. The excitement was palpable as they played hard. Finally, with a dramatic flair, Lincoln slapped down his last card.

"UNO! Ha! Victory is ALL mine!" Lincoln shouted, pumping his fists in the air like a champ.

"Uh-uh, not on my watch!" Delilah shot back, smacking down her card like it was nothing, "UNO!" She yelled, pumping her fist in the air, making the whole room go still for a second.

"Whoa! Hold on a second! How on earth did you win?" Lincoln shouted, his eyes wide and his forehead scrunching up in total disbelief.

"Well, it seems we find ourselves in quite the delightful predicament—a tie!" Frankie exclaimed, a gleeful laughter escaping his lips, "What are the chances? At the exact same moment, no less!"

"Very well, everyone! It is time to resolve this matter in the esteemed manner of the Loud House!" Lisa articulated with a dignified flair.

Lynn's eyes blazing with determination, "Loser has to clean up after the game! Get ready to lose!"

"No way! Nobody wants to clean!" The chorus of protests rang out.

"Okay, okay! Next game!" Luan exclaimed with her signature giggle, bouncing on her toes, "I promise this one is gonna be a riot! Who's ready for some more laughs?" Everyone nodded eagerly, pumped for round two of their loud and hilarious antics, "Get ready, because it's gonna be a pun-derful time!"

XXXXX

After the second game wrapped up, laughter and playful banter filled the room, but it quickly took a turn as competition kicked in. Luna and Tommy started flexing their musical skills while Lynn boasted loudly that she could totally beat David in football "any day."

"Yo, bring it on! Ain't nobody better than me at throwing that pigskin in this fam!" David shouted, grinning wide, all pumped up with that competitive vibe.

"Just wait until you see my epic touchdown throw!" Lynn Jr. boasted, puffing out her chest while gripping her football like it was the championship trophy, "You won't believe the kind of arm I've got!"

David's eyes popped wide when he saw the football, "Yo, wait a minute! A one-on-one? For real? You actually wanna play?!"

"Totally! I'm always up for a challenge, and let's be real—you could use all the practice you can get!" Lynn Jr. shot back with her trademark playful smirk.

"Yo, bring it on, man! I might just blow your mind, ya feel me?" David laughed, his playful competitiveness lighting up the room.

With a fiery spark in her eye, Lynn Jr. launched the football into the air, snagging it effortlessly, "Alright, listen up! First one to score five touchdowns wins! And no playing nice, got it?" She grinned, clearly ready to bring her A-game!

"Deal, man!" David shouted, a big grin spreading across his face as he leaped up, "Let's hit the yard! You ready to go?!"

"Totally pumped!" Lynn shouted, her fist flying up like she just scored the winning point.

Once they piled their backpacks to make a goalpost, her siblings rushed over to cheer them on, creating a lively scene full of excitement.

"Go Lynn and David!" They chanted in sync, excitement buzzing around them like a beehive.

"Lynn, you've got this!" Lucy shouted, clad in her dark attire, brandishing a sign that proclaimed, "Lynn: Queen of the Field."

"Yeah, baby! Go, David!" Johnny shouted, rocking a giant foam finger like it was his lifeline, throwing in a thumbs up for good measure. Because obviously, what better way to support your sport loving brother than by looking like a deranged sports mascot? I mean, who needs subtlety when you can have foam?

"Hey, just remember not to get tackled too hard!" Lana said with a cheeky grin, waving her toy football around like she was ready to lead the championship game, "David got some serious moves, so watch out!"

David laughed loudly as he tossed the ball to Lynn, "Yo, don't worry, I'll go easy on you, Lynnie. I'm 5'8" and maybe 130 pounds soaking wet! Just try to keep up!"

"Ha! You really think I'm scared? Bring it on!" Lynn Jr. shot back, her eyes blazing with excitement, "I've faced tougher challenges than you! Let's see what you've got!"

"Come on, Lynn! It's time to show them who's boss!" Luan cheered, waving a sign that boldly read, "Lynn the Football Star — No Joke!" Her enthusiasm lit up the whole field as she bounced with excitement, ready to cheer her sister on!

With the sun blazing overhead, Lynn Jr. took her spot in the yard, practically buzzing with energy.

"Ready? Set… Go!" She yelled, her voice crackling with competitive fire that could light up a stadium.

As she charged down the makeshift field, she suddenly slammed to a halt and pivoted like a pro, catching David totally off guard. With a wicked grin, she launched the football high, sending it sailing right over his head, showing off that legendary arm of hers. David wasted no time, bolting after it and diving like a champ just in time to grab it before it hit the ground. Let the games begin!

"Haha, nice try, but that ain't gonna cut it!" David teased, bouncing back up, ready for the next play.

Lynn dashed toward the ball, laser-focused. David stood like an athletic wall, ready to block her path. With a quick fake to the left, Lynn zipped to the right, snagging the ball with skill as she zigzagged down the field.

"Yo, that was dope!" David hollered, trying hard to keep up.

Just as he closed in, Lynn pivoted left again and dashed towards the makeshift goalpost. The cheers from her siblings spurred her on. She slowed down when she neared David, who was prepared to intercept her.

"You think you can roll past me? Ha! Ain't no way!" David chuckled, all confident like, but Lynn was totally ready to take him on.

With lightning speed, Lynn totally ducked low, shimmying out of David's tackle like a pro! She sprinted again, cradling that ball like it was my bestie. In a last-ditch effort, David lunged at her, but he only grazed her as she zoomed past him and dashed into the end zone.

"YES! I DID IT!" Lynn screamed, bouncing around like a crazy person while their siblings cheered me on. This is the best moment ever!

"Man, alright, alright! That was pretty dope!" David laughed, shaking his head, "But for real, you know I just let you hit that touchdown, right?"

Lynn rolled her eyes with a smirk, "Oh, we'll see who's really the champ after this next round! Just wait; I'm totally bringing my A-game!"

The game was on fire, and the excitement was like a supercharged energy drink! Lynn and David sprinted around the yard, the air crackling with competitive vibes. David pulled off some slick moves, scoring touchdowns that had Lynn giggling and giving him high-fives, even though she usually had that "win at all costs" attitude. They barely had time to catch their breath between plays, laughing hysterically as David dramatically tripped over his own feet. Seriously, how can you not have fun?

The score was close—four touchdowns for Lynn and three for David. Both of them were panting like crazy, but there was no way they were backing down. This friendly rivalry felt like the ultimate championship game, and they both knew that this game wasn't over yet.

"Alright, last play! Winner takes all!" Lynn Jr. shouted, wiping the sweat from her brow and clutching the football like a total pro.

"Man, this is just like the real deal, right?" David chuckled, a big grin on his face, pumped up and ready for one last epic battle.

With a flick of her wrist, Lynn snapped the ball to herself and charged towards the makeshift end zone at the yard's edge. David zeroed in on her, ready to block her path. This was it—whoever was quickest and smartest would take home the glory!

But yo, Lynn had this wild plan brewing in her head. Just as David charged at her like a bull, she whipped around faster than a speeding bullet, leaving him all confused and dazed. Then, boom! She took off like a rocket towards the end zone, ready to snag that final touchdown.

In a last-ditch effort, David jumped high, arms flailing like he was trying to fly.

"Gotcha!" He hollered as they slammed into each other, crashing down in a big ol' mess, both of them sprawled out on the grass with the football rolling away like it was in a race.

They just erupted in laughter, realizing they hadn't scored a thing. Honestly, maybe this goof-off style was way more fun than any rivalry—just living in the moment and sharing a good laugh.

After rolling back to their feet, they were still buzzing with competitiveness. They made a goofy pact to settle it with a sudden-death play. Whoever scored the next touchdown would officially claim the title of champ!

"Let's do this David!" Lynn exclaimed, her energy practically bursting out of her. She couldn't wait to tackle the challenge ahead with all the enthusiasm she could muster!

"Alright, on three, yo!" David laughed, getting pumped up as they geared up to jump back into the game.

Even as the stakes got higher, their playful banter was in full swing, "Ha! You can't catch me, slowpoke!" Lynn teased, zooming ahead with a huge grin, while David pushed himself to the limit just to keep up.

The air was electric, with cheers of support from Lynn's siblings ringing out. "Go, Lynn! You've totally got this!" They yelled, their excitement nearly as heady as the game itself.

As the game marched on, Lynn started to tire, but the thrill of winning pushed her on. David greatly respected her determination, and with every near-miss, he felt a glimmer of hope that one day, she'd shine on a real team.

In the end, the score leaned in Lynn's favor—5-3. Sweat dripped from her forehead, but pride lit up her face like a winning trophy.

David gave a huge grin bursting with sportsmanship throwing out his hand like he was ready to high-five, "Yo, Lynn! That was so dope! You've got some real talent! I had a blast, man! You're way harder to beat than I thought! Just keep at it, and you're gonna go far, no doubt!" His voice was loud and full of excitement.

Lynn chuckled, still buzzing from the win. She high fived him, "Thanks, David! Your moves were totally epic! Playing against you was a total blast! We should definitely do this again!"

"Yo, you down for next week?" David said, grinning as they dropped the football. They were both wiped out but still riding that high from the game.

"Totally!" Lynn exclaimed, a wide grin spreading across her face as the yard lights illuminated her excitement.

Then, like a scene from a sports movie, the families rushed onto the field, each Loud sibling clamoring to hug their victorious sister while the Velazquest siblings checked on David.

"OMG, Lynn! You totally crushed it out there!" Lola squealed, bouncing on her heels with sparkle in her eyes, "Like, you were super duper amazing! I can't believe you totally beat Davey! This is like, the best moment ever!" She rushed forward, arms outstretched, ready to give her sister the biggest hug, her excitement radiating like a championship trophy.

"Your football abilities are truly remarkable, dear eldest sister!" Lisa exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with admiration.

"You both totally crushed it! But hey, it's not just about taking home the trophy; it's about the fun we have together, am I right?" Lana said, channeling her inner Lynn Jr. with a big grin.

Lynn glanced at David, and they both nodded in agreement, grinning from ear to ear.

While Lynn's fiery competitive spirit may have been fierce, her love for her family—especially for her younger siblings—was even stronger. As the sun set behind them, bathing the yard in a warm orange glow, she realized that in the grand game of life, they were all winners together.

XXXXX

At The Loud House, the second half of Thanksgiving was in full swing, and the two families were bustling in.

"Whoa, check this joint out! This place is decked out like a turkey on steroids!" Johnny said, his eyes practically popping out of his head, "Thanksgiving just got a serious upgrade, Mama Loud! I mean, look at this festivity—it's like the festive Avengers assembled in here! I'm feeling all warm and fuzzy inside, and not just from the mashed potatoes!"

Rita chuckled, "Oh, Johnny! You know us Louds—when it comes to Thanksgiving, we spare no expense! The more, the merrier!"

Luna snatched up her guitar with a grin, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Alright, who's ready to rock out and jam with Luna? Let's make some noise, peeps!"

Before she could strum a single note, Tommy strummed his guitar and stepped up, his heart racing like he was chasing down the streetlights, "Hey, let's kick it up a notch! How about a guitar duel, Luna? You know what they say, 'Living on a prayer'—may the best guitarist rock 'n' roll their way to victory!"

"Challenge accepted!" Luna exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Bring it on! You know I can totally rock this!" Her competitive spirit kicked in, ready to take on whatever came her way with that signature Loud energy.

Lincoln and the rest of the gang stared at the rocking couple, their eyes wide with curiosity, "What's going on over here Tommy?" Lincoln exclaimed, scratching his head. Everyone leaned in, eager to figure out what kind of wild antics were unfolding in front of them. You just never know what's happening around here!

"Not much, little dude! Just 'Strumming My Pain With His Fingers' getting ready for a guitar throwdown, 'cause it's all 'All Along the Watchtower' vibe between Luna and me!" Tommy replied, flashing a playful wink at Luna, his excitement buzzing like a live wire.

Luna picked up her trusty guitar pick with a grin that could light up the whole house, "Oh, it's on, Tommy! You think you can keep up with my rock skills? Bring it!"

Luis leaned in closer, his dark eyes glinting with curiosity. "A guitar battle? I must witness this clash of strings and shadows!"

"Yeah! Let's get the whole family in here!" Tommy exclaimed, his voice booming with enthusiasm.

Within moments, the living room was packed with their siblings, forming a semicircle around the guitarists. The atmosphere was electric.

"Alright, everybody! This is gonna be totally awesome!" Larry shouted, amping up the crowd, "Luna and Tommy are gonna rock out with their best riffs, and then we'll vote for who totally nailed it!"

Luan, with her trademark grin and microphone in hand, shouted, "Get ready to jam, everyone! May the best guitarist strum their way to victory! Ha-ha!"

"Hey, come on! Make it a fair fight!" Lori shouted, her voice half-serious and half-excited, a big grin on her face. She was totally into it, trying her best to keep things from getting too out of hand, "No cheating! Let's see who can really bring it!"

"Go, Luna! Show Tommy who the real rock star is!" Leni shouted excitedly, bouncing in her seat as she waved her super cute sign that said "Luna Rocks!" in big, glittery letters. She couldn't wait to see her sister shine on stage!

Luis brooded in the dim light, a storm of adrenaline swirling within him, "I wager my coin on Tommy." He murmured, his voice laced with dark passion, "He possesses that haunting killer instinct, like a shadow lurking just beneath the surface."

"Hey, don't sleep on style!" Charlie piped up from his seat, tugging at his top hat with a grin, "I mean, this battle's not just about who's tough—it's gotta look fantastic, too!"

"Alright, everyone! Let's get this party started!" Luna yelled, grinning as she positioned her fingers on the fretboard, "I'll take the first round!"

With that, she launched into an epic rock anthem, her fingers dancing across the strings like a lightning bolt. The music surged through the room, and Lincoln couldn't help but join his siblings in cheering her on, completely caught up in the electrifying vibe she was creating. Rock on!

"Yeah, Luna! Totally shred that guitar!" Lincoln cheered, pumping his fists in the air with excitement.

Tommy smirked, his eyes lighting up like a stage spotlight, "Oh, Luna, you think you've got the rhythm? Well, here's my jam! Just like my favorite band says, 'It's my life, and it's now or never!' So, let's rock this place! I'm about to drop some fire like I'm 'Living on a Prayer!' Get ready for the beat to drop!" He dove into a smooth melody that showcased his own unique flair, and the crowd was on the edge of their seats.

With each round, the cheers grew louder, and playful banter filled the room. Luna and Tommy brought their A-game, cranking out heavy notes, intricate riffs, and high-energy solos that had everyone bouncing.

As the battle went on, the room was filled with laughter and unexpected tricks—a guitar pick tossed like a ninja star, dramatic spins, and Tommy flashing his charming smile to throw Luna off her game. They were in it to win it now!

"Nice try, Tommy! You think those cheesy smiles can throw me off?" Luna teased, playfully rolling her eyes at her boyfriend. Luna starts launching into a quick solo that had everyone clapping.

"Yo, whatever gets the groove going, right?" Tommy replied with a grin, launching into a melody that had everyone vibing, "Just keep the beat alive, like a symphony in motion! Let's make this a jam session, man!"

Leni squealed, "Oh my gosh, you guys are like, soooo amazing! I seriously can't pick a favorite! It's like choosing between my favorite shirts—impossible!"

But Lynn Jr., with her competitive spirit shining through, shouted, "Hey! No favorites allowed! We need a real champion here, people! Let's get it together and see who can actually bring it!"

"Hey, how about we turn this jam into a full-on sing-off?" Tommy exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement, "You know, like, 'Let's get this party started!' I can feel the rhythm in my bones! Come on, let's channel our inner rock stars!"

"Oh no, you didn't just say that!" Luna shouted, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "You're up for a real challenge? Bring it on, Luv! Let's rock this!"

"Challenge accepted!" Tommy shot back, tossing his head like he was in a rock concert, "You know I'm ready to turn this up to eleven! It's like they say, 'We're not gonna take it!' I'm gonna jam out and show you I'm living for the moment!"

As the final round kicked off, the vibe in the air was electric. Luna grabbed the mic, ready to show everyone what a day in the life of a Loud really feels like. With her guitar in hand, Luna kicked off a catchy chorus that spilled out all our wild adventures. She belted it out, her voice soaring over the upbeat music, capturing the chaos and fun that comes with being part of this crazy family. From the hilarious mishaps to the unforgettable moments, Luna brought the Loud spirit to the room, and she could feel the energy from everyone in the room!

Not to be outdone, Tommy flashed a cheeky grin and countered with a heartfelt ballad about the unbreakable bond of sibling loyalty. He strummed with emotional flair while his fingers danced effortlessly across the strings. The mix of lively beats and touching lyrics struck a chord with their audience, drawing them in.

The battle reached its peak when the siblings decided to join forces for a grand finale. Luna and Tommy synced up seamlessly, their guitars weaving together in a spectacular display. The notes intertwined, creating a catchy melody that had the whole room clapping and swaying along.

"Goodness gracious, this is utterly delightful!" Frankie exclaimed, clearly enchanted by their extraordinary musical prowess.

"This is what it's all about, baby!" Luna exclaimed, her enthusiasm electrifying the room. Tommy grinned from ear to ear, bursting with pride over their awesome teamwork.

As they wrapped up with a climactic finish, the room erupted into applause, cheers mixing with laughter. The battle didn't just end in rivalry; it blossomed into camaraderie, reinforcing why music was such a vital part of life in the Loud household.

Leo sprang up with an excited grin, "Whoa, that was off the charts! Epic guitar showdown, right? But come on, we all know it's a tie in the end! High-fives for both sides!"

"Totally!" Johnny exclaimed, his grin stretching wider than the Joker's smile! "You both absolutely crushed it! I mean, if rocking out were an Olympic sport, you'd be decking the halls with gold medals!"

"Let's split the trophy!" Luan exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with mischief, "I mean, why not? I could totally make a trophy out of one of my old comedy props! Imagine a giant rubber chicken with gold paint—now that's a real winner! Ha!"

Lynn Jr. jumped in with a dramatic eye roll, "Ugh, as if! It better getting them a real trophy!"

Laughter echoed through the Loud house, their delightful chaos transforming into a celebration of sibling unity. Tommy and Luna exchanged proud smiles, knowing they weren't just competing but also strengthening their family bonds through music.

"I can't wait for the next battle, it's gonna be epic!" Tommy exclaimed, throwing his hands up like he was at a concert, "It's like we're gonna 'live like we're young'! Just give me the beat and I'll be ready to 'rock' it out with ya Luna! High-five! Let's 'turn it up' to eleven!"

"Bring it on, Luv! You won't see me comin'!" Luna declared with a confident grin, her rockin' spirit ablaze and ready to take on any challenge that came her way!

With excitement in the air, the Loud siblings dove headfirst into their next game.

"Alright, everyone! Gather 'round, time for some fun before we chow down!" Pop Pop boomed, his voice echoing with excitement, "We're gonna play a game of 'Two Truths and a Lie!' It's simple as pie—each of you shares two truths and one big ol' fib, and we'll have a blast guessing which one's the sneaky lie! Let's get this party started!"

"Game on!" The siblings cheered in unison, bouncing in their seats.

Lincoln faced Delilah, his trademark grin stretching from ear to ear, "Alright, Delilah! Ladies first! Show us what you've got!"

"Alright, let's get it!" Delilah said with a grin that lit up the room, "Never broke a bone in my life. I can juggle these flaming torches like it's nothing. Oh, and I had this pet tarantula named Fluffy, and trust me, she was a vibe!"

Lori crossed her arms, arching an eyebrow with a knowing smirk, "Flaming torches? Seriously? That's a little over the top, don't you think?"

"I'm saying the pet tarantula is the lie!" Lincoln guessed, squinting like a detective on a case.

"Count me in on that!" Luan said, bouncing in her chair, eager to make her guess.

"Yasss! You got it! Fluffy was really a hamster, fam!" Delilah cackled, soaking up the attention like it was her favorite snack.

One by one, the siblings and their partners shared wild facts, leading to surprising twists and belly laughs. Then it was Pop Pop's turn. He leaned back in his chair with a cheeky grin, "Alright, listen up, kiddos! You won't believe this: I once ran a mile in under six minutes—can you believe that? But, I've gotta confess, those clowns give me the heebie-jeebies! And get this: I actually met Elvis Presley! Ain't that a hoot?"

"Pop Pop, you're such a charlatan!" Lucy scoffed, arms crossed defiantly giving him the side-eye.

"I'm going all in on the clown fear!" Lincoln shouted with a grin, and the entire room exploded with laughter, "Come on, you guys can't tell me that clowns aren't the creepiest things ever!"

"Wrong! I actually met Elvis!" Pop Pop exclaimed with a twinkle in his eye, suddenly striking a hilarious pose and launching into an over-the-top impersonation of the king himself. His outrageous moves and goofy voice had everyone roaring with laughter, just like the time he tried to teach us the hula!

Once the game wrapped up, the family made their way to the dining room, where the long table was loaded with all kinds of Thanksgiving delights prepared by Lynn Sr. and Johnny.

As everyone settled in, the air buzzed with greetings and chatter. The kids gawked at the mountain of food, passing plates around like it was a food relay race.

"Alright, time to chow down!" Rita shouted excitedly, her heart bursting with joy as she watched her lively bunch hustle around the table. There was never a dull moment with her chaotic crew, and she loved every minute of it!

"Goodness! This banquet appears absolutely marvelous!" Lisa declared, her eyes wide with astonishment, akin to the size of dinner plates, as she surveyed the magnificent spread before her.

"And hey, no shoving food down your faces like a pack of wild animals, alright?!" Lynn Sr. chuckled, a wide grin on his face that showed just how much he cherished the delightful chaos of the Loud family.

"Like we'd ever descend into that absurdity!" Luis retorted, a dark smirk playing on his lips as he filled his plate, the shadows dancing around him like whispers from the abyss.

"Ha! No promises, Papa Loud!" David laughed, his eyes locked on those mashed potatoes like they were the championship trophy.

"I have enjoyed an abundance of meals with my siblings, yet this Thanksgiving feast surpasses our customary pizza evenings by far!" Frankie exclaimed, enthusiastically heaping a generous portion of lasagna onto his plate.

"Pizza's awesome and all, but there's just something about homemade stuff that hits different! Plus, I get leftovers for days! Just look at this plate—I'm stacking it higher than Mount Everest!" Lynn Jr. said with a big grin, her excitement bubbling over.

Sammy, perched in his high chair like a tiny king, launches a playful assault on Delilah. He pokes her arm repeatedly, trying to grab his big sister's attention amidst the whirlwind of noise and activity. "Hey, there Delilah!" He giggles, causing a ruckus as he swings his legs in excitement. Delilah rolls her eyes but can't help but crack a smile. "Sammy, you little troublemaker!" She laughs, turning towards him.

"Those early Pilgrims were thankful for what had happened to them, and we should be thankful, too. We should just be thankful for being together." Sammy said quoting "A Charlie Brown Thanksgiving".

Delilah playfully ruffled her little brother Sammy's hair, making him crack up, "Ayo, Sammy, you and your cartoons always coming through with the good vibes. But for real, you got a point there!"

In no time, the table fell into its usual delightful chaos; forks clanking, laughter echoing, and the delicious aroma of food filling the Loud house as everyone dug in, making the most of their Thanksgiving together.

Lynn Sr. took a big bite of Johnny's chili-cheese dog stuffing and his eyes lit up like fireworks on the Fourth of July, "Whoa, Johnny! This is out of this world! That BBQ sauce? Pure genius! You've gotta share your secret with me!" He said, practically bouncing in his seat with excitement.

Johnny leaned back with that signature grin, "Oh, come on, that's not happening! This is a top-secret family recipe, and I'm not about to spill the beans!" He winked.

Lynn Sr. scooped a hefty portion of his famous turkey skin-infused stuffing onto Johnny's plate, his eyes twinkling with excitement, "Alright, kiddo! Get ready for a flavor explosion! This is my secret recipe, and you're gonna love it! Trust me, no one does it like me!"

Johnny's eyes lit up like a kid in a candy store, "Oh, yeah yes! I'm diving headfirst into that turgooseon—a pigeon stuffed inside a goose stuffed inside a turkey! That's three birds in one! It's like a flavor explosion waiting to happen!" He threw his hands up, laughing maniacally as if he just uncovered the secret to immortality… or the world's best sandwich. Because, really, who doesn't want to be part of a poultry party? "Bring it on!" He shouted, the table echoing with laughter like a scene straight out of a superhero flick.

"This is, like, the most epic feast ever!" Larry exclaimed, grabbing a huge scoop of mashed potatoes, "I always thought my big bro Johnny was the master chef, but wow, this is next level!"

"Must be a big family thing!" Luna said with her signature grin, sliding him a slice of ham, "You know how us Louds roll—always gotta have a feast! Dig in, little dude!"

The dinner unfolded in joyful chaos. With both families gathered, every bite was filled with laughter and chatter. Lincoln found himself in the thick of a playful spat between Lola and Charlie. He couldn't help but chuckle as he tried to mediate, all while polishing off his third helping of turkey.

"Hey! Stop hogging all the meatballs, you meatball monster!" Lola shouted giving the biggest glare, "It's not fair, I need some too!" Lola declared, expertly slathering her mashed potatoes with gravy, her tone as dramatic as a stage performer, "And just so you know, my eyes are locked on that chocolate mousse Johnny brought! It's calling my name!"

"Nuh-uh! Those meatballs were definitely calling my name! I mean, I heard them when I was helping to round them up," Charlie shot back, a big grin on his face that matched his playful vibe, "And just so YOU know, you might have the glam, but I'm the dessert king around here!"

Lincoln raised his fork high, eyes sparkling with excitement, "Hey, how about we just share it like a big happy family? That way, everyone gets a taste and we can all enjoy dinner together!"

"That's what I'm talking about, Lincoln!" Jason chuckled, giving him a hearty slap on the back, "You really nailed it!"

With a hearty laugh, Lynn Sr. exclaimed, "Oh, just you wait until you get a taste of my famous marshmallow-covered potatoes! They're a culinary masterpiece!" He couldn't help but grin from ear to ear, bursting with pride over his quirky creation.

"I'm never going to stop being hungry!" Tommy declared, and Milton nodded in total agreement.

As cutlery clinked against plates, the atmosphere buzzed with laughter and stories. Everyone began sharing their wildest family tales, igniting a flurry of animated discussions.

"My siblings and I embarked on an ambitious endeavor to construct a treehouse not long ago." Lisa began, her voice laced with excitement as the group of children nodded in agreement, their eyes sparkling with eagerness.

"Did it prove successful?" Frankie inquired, his curiosity brimming with an eagerness for a scientific explanation.

"WELL…" Lisa giggled, "It became quite the calamity when Lynn thought it would be splendid to leap off the roof! Spoiler alert: she landed directly into a bush, and a rather prickly cactus ended up lodged on her back!"

"Hey! That was just ONE time, okay?!" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, a mix of laughter and embarrassment bubbling up as she tried to defend herself, "Come on, you know I can totally take it!"

"Honestly, with our family, it feels like we're always drowning in some wild story! Like, remember that time Luis thought he could cook? It was a total disaster! I still can't believe the kitchen didn't blow up! It was legendary!" Charlie said, rolling his eyes dramatically.

"Pfft! I expected at least a semblance of sustenance! I firmly maintain that marshmallow and chicken stir-fry is a bold culinary experiment!" Luis declared, earning a chorus of dramatic eye rolls. He turned to Lana, his voice cutting through the din of the house, "Hey, Lana!" he called, a hint of enthusiasm overshadowed by his dark aesthetic, "What's the most bizarre creature you've ever rescued from the abyss of this wretched world?"

Lana's eyes lit up, and she grinned, "Oh, that's gotta be the raccoon that wouldn't get off our porch! It took me two hours and a whole bag of marshmallows to finally convince it to leave!" She burst into laughter, making everyone crack up.

"Raccoons as family pets? Heck yes! Now that's a recipe for chaos and cuddles!" Johnny exclaimed, his eyes sparkling like they just found the last chili dog at the bottom of the bag, "Who wouldn't want a furry little trash panda raiding the fridge and stealing the spotlight?"

"Raccoons might seem like the cutest pets ever, but trust me, one minute you're cuddling, and the next, BAM! They're attacking you! It's like a furry little tornado of chaos! Seriously, not as fun as it sounds, folks!" Luan exclaimed with her signature giggle, "But seriously, unless you want your fingers to become raccoon snacks, maybe stick with a regular pet!"

Across the table, Lincoln and Leo were totally engrossed in their gaming chat, the sound of controllers clicking and the excitement buzzing around them. Still, Lincoln couldn't shake off that pesky feeling of being a total noob, "Ugh, yeah, I haven't beaten that level yet." he confessed, scratching the back of his head with a sheepish grin. "Maybe I should have just stuck to playing Muscle Fish!"

Leo, flashing a big, mechanical grin, quipped, "No sweat, dude! I've got the ultimate strategy guide for every game out there! You need some serious knowledge dropped? I'm your guy!"

"Really? You'd do that?" Lincoln perked up, his interest piqued.

Leo popped a piece of turkey into his mouth with a big grin, then flexed his arm, "You know it! It's all about that gamer love, my dude!"

"Awesome! Thanks a ton, Leo! You're the best!" Lincoln said, grinning from ear to ear. He felt a little less like a total newbie now!

Meanwhile, Delilah chatted with Lisa about science experiments, much to Lisa's excitement, "Yo, check it out! Did y'all know sound waves can actually change up the way water's structured? That's pretty wild, right?"

Lisa tilted her head thoughtfully, "Oh, I didn't know much about that, but it does sound incredibly intriguing! Could you share more about how sound waves interact with water structures? I think it would be delightful if we could arrange a time to discuss it, just the two of us—like a meeting of brilliant minds!"

Delilah grinned, "Ayy, that sounds lit, Lisa! I'm totally down to kick it. We should roll to the museum; I heard they're upgrading the observatory. Sounds like a good vibe!"

As laughter erupted around the table, the Loud family couldn't help but feel an instant connection with Delilah and her brothers. They were so similar—full of energy, quick-witted, and tight-knit, no matter the bickering.

"Alright, everyone!" Rita exclaimed, her voice bursting with enthusiasm as it filled the room, "How about we share some family traditions?" She flashed a bright smile, her excitement infectious as she looked around at her kids, eager to hear their ideas, "I know we've got some fun ones up our sleeves!"

"Yeah, fantastic!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement, "You know how we do it in our family—everyone gets a turn to spill their most embarrassing moments! It's tradition!"

"Count me in!" Johnny yelled, his fork held high like it was the last slice of pizza in a post-apocalyptic world. I mean, who could resist that kind of enthusiasm? It was like watching a kid at a candy store, except the candy was a side of revenge!

"Alright, everyone, gather 'round! So, like, a while back, I was just trying to show off my totally awesome soccer skills to my friend Margo, right? And let me tell you, it did not go as planned!" Lynn Jr. began, "Picture this: I'm dribbling the ball like a pro, totally in the zone, and then BAM! I kick it a little too hard and—guess where it goes? Straight into the pool! And there I go, belly-flopping in fully dressed and splashing everyone!"

The table erupted in laughter, and the fun was infectious.

"I always knew you were my favorite, Lynn!" David said, wiping away his tears while the other bros hollered and cheered her on.

Next up was Milton, "Uh, um, hi everyone… I, um, I just wanted to share something kinda embarrassing, and I'm really sorry if it's not very interesting! So, like, once I tried to bake a cake for my mom's birthday because I, uh, thought it would be a sweet surprise, you know? Heh, get it? Sweet. But, um, I followed the recipe, like, word for word. I even had a timer and everything… but, um, I totally forgot to turn the oven on! I guess you could say I was a little dim…" Milton nervous laugh, "The cake, um, it didn't quite rise to the occasion. Thanks for listening!"

Elizabeth leaned back, a playful smile on her face, "Let me tell you about anticipation! We spent HOURS hyping up the 'my cake birthday,' thinking we were in for a treat. And what do we get? A bowl of cake batter! You know I had to remind the kids that sometimes, life doesn't serve you the slice you expect. But it's all good—it's about the joy of being together, right? You can turn a bowl of batter into a lesson about patience and enjoying the journey. That's real wisdom, baby!"

The storytelling continued, filled with epic sibling rivalries, cooking disasters, and competitive prank wars—until plates were empty and laughter echoed off the walls like music.

Once they'd cleared the table, Pop Pop sprang up with his usual enthusiasm, "Alright, gather 'round, everyone! Here's to family and a whole lot of chaotic fun! May our hearts be filled with laughter and our bonds be as strong as a good old-fashioned wrestling match! Cheers!"

Everyone raised their glasses high, matching the energy of Pop Pop's lively sentiment.

"To family!" Lynn Sr. boomed with his usual enthusiasm, a huge grin spreading across his face, "Nothing's better than us!"

As they clinked their glasses together, Lincoln couldn't help but smile. Maybe spending Thanksgiving with another loud family wasn't going to be a disaster after all.

As dessert made its entrance, the families congregated in the living room, still buzzing from the evening's fun. They sprawled out on the floor and couches, layering themselves in a glow of turkey bliss and neighborly kinship.

Delilah jumped up with a big grin, her voice booming, "Yo, how 'bout we throw down with a pie-eatin' contest? Boys versus girls, let's see what you got!"

The Loud sisters exchanged skeptical looks, eyebrows raised.

"Boys? In a pie-eating contest?" Lola said with a dramatic eye roll and her hands firmly planted on her hips, "Seriously? Who do you think you're kidding? This is so ridiculous!"

"Did someone say contest?!" Larry exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Oh man, count us in! We wouldn't miss this for anything in the world!"

"Yo, did someone say pie? 'Cause that's a piece of my heart right there!" Tommy exclaimed, grinning like he just hit the high notes in his favorite song. He leaned in, guitar in hand, strumming a catchy riff, "You know, 'cause life is better with a little sweetness! It's like, 'I wanna rock and roll all night, and pie every day!' Let's jam and feast, bros!"

"Count me in!" Charlie exclaimed, his eyes lighting up like a Christmas tree at the mere mention of desserts. He was practically bouncing in place, ready to dive into all the sweet treats!

"Yo, that's dope!" David shouted, throwing his arms up like he just hit the game-winning shot.

Luis smirked, a hint of darkness flickering in his eyes, "I'm bound to your cause." He remarked, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "But we must devise a plan. We can't allow those girls to impede our shadowy endeavors!"

"Excuse me for interrupting!" Lisa interjected, her tone imbued with solemnity, "Are we fully aware of the pies' specifications? What varieties are we confronting? The caloric content and flavor characteristics could substantially influence our strategy!"

"Ugh, Lisa, come on! It's just pie! Isn't this supposed to be fun?" Lori rolled her eyes, clearly over her sister's analytical approach.

"Let the games commence, Dear Sisters!" Frankie declared with an air of playful determination, fully embracing the thrill of friendly competition.

"You can't back down now, ladies!" Leo exclaimed, his voice booming like a proud engine revving up, "Ain't no way we're not bringing that title home! Let's go, boys!"

"Wait a second, are we really doing this?" Leni exclaimed, her brow furrowing as she looked at the boys across the yard. The thought of a pie-eating contest against them was a little nerve-wracking, "I mean, what if we get all messy? And what if I accidentally get pie in my hair?!" She giggled nervously, biting her lip, trying to decide if this was a good idea or not.

"Totally!" Lincoln exclaimed, his trademark smirk spreading across his face, "Get ready, girls! We're gonna show you what boys are all about!"

"We don't mess around with dessert, ladies'!" Johnny said, striking a superhero pose like he just saved a kitten from a tree, "I mean, come on! Who needs a cape when you've got cake?"

"Come on, y'all! We got this!" Delilah grinned, her eyes sparkling with playful energy, "Let's show these boys what we're really made of!"

"I'm totally in!" Luna shouted, jamming a power chord on her guitar, "Let's rock those pies, dudes! This is gonna be epic!"

Luan jumped in with her trademark enthusiasm, grinning wide as she exclaimed, "This is going to be berry fun! I can't wait to roll out the tart jokes!"

"Whoa, hold the phone! Did someone just say 'awesome'?!" Johnny shouted, leading the charge like a caffeine-fueled cheerleader, "Brace yourselves, ladies—because we're about to stomp you harder than a toddler in a tantrum! Let the chaos begin!"

"Oh, it's on, baby!" Lola exclaimed, bouncing on her tiptoes with excitement, her little fists pumping in the air like the fierce champion she knows she is!

"Boys, get ready to take a one-way trip to loser town! Us girls are gonna crush it and win this whole thing! You don't stand a chance against us!" Lynn Jr. boasted, excitement bubbling over.

"Um, alright!" Milton said nervously, glancing around, "I just wanted to say, um, may the best team win? I really hope it's not too intense, though."

The families headed to the backyard, where tables overflowed with a colorful array of pies. The banter reached a peak as Lynn Sr. grandly revealed the prize: a giant pie-shaped trophy.

With a theatrical flourish, he raised his arms and called to the contestants, "Ladies and gentlemen, feast your eyes on this!" Lunn Sr. declared, holding up the magnificent pie-shaped trophy like it was the championship belt. He threw my arms wide and shouted, "Alright, contestants, listen up! When Sammy gives the signal, it's time to dive into the pie-tastic madness! Let's get this party started!"

Everyone scrambled to their places at the makeshift tables, pie plates set and ready to go. The delicious aroma of fresh pies wafted through the air, making mouths water. Each team had three giant mystery-flavored pies, and the goal was simple: eat as much as you can in ten wild minutes! The excitement buzzed around the room, and rival teams exchanged playful taunts as they geared up for the ultimate pie-eating showdown.

Meanwhile, Lori had gathered the girls in a huddle—typical big sister fashion, "Okay, squad, we need a game plan!" she declared, hands on her hips. "Teamwork is key! We need to cheer each other on!"

Leni raised her hand, her head tilting to the side with a look of pure confusion on her face, "Wait, hold on! What flavor are the pies? Do we get to know? Are they like, super duper chocolate?!"

"They call it 'mystery flavor,' so honestly, it could be anything, ya feel me?" Delilah said, a playful smirk spreading across her face, "This about to be wild!"

The mouthwatering smell of fresh pies filled the air, excitement bubbling up like soda on a hot day as the contest kicked off. Rita and Elizabeth perched on the sidelines, eyes wide with delight at the spectacle of flying pie crusts and the sound of laughter echoing everywhere.

"Alright, kiddos! Remember, eat through the pain and make it a fun mess!" Pop Pop yelled, his voice booming with enthusiasm. He was ready for chaos and belly laughs, just like always!

"On your mark, get set, GO!" Shouted Sammy, practically bouncing in his seat.

The second the buzzer went off, everyone dove in like it was Black Friday at the pie store! Faces hovered above the pies, and with a collective battle cry, the contestants launched into action, crunching crust and smearing filling everywhere!

Lincoln grinned as he grabbed a huge slice of pumpkin pie, all confidence and charm, "This is a piece of cake—wait, I mean, pie!" He declared, his mouth full and eyes sparkling with excitement. Laughter erupted from the girls as they joined in, their giggles filling the air and matching his enthusiasm. It was just another wild family moment, and Lincoln was loving every second of it!

"Oh no! This is literally ruining my shirt!" Lori shouted with exaggerated flair, ducking to avoid the flying cherry pie bits. But then, without missing a beat, she took a giant bite and exclaimed, "But who cares? This pie is seriously amazing!"

On the other side, Delilah's brothers were a sight to behold, working together in perfect sync. Leo would demolish his slice, then hand the empty plate to David like a well-oiled pie-eating machine. "Teamwork makes the dream work, baby!" David shouted, throwing up his hands like he just won the championship or something! Pure gold!

As pie filling flew and whipped cream splattered, it was impossible to keep a straight face. The competition was fierce, but the laughter was even fiercer! Faces were smeared with dessert, and it became a hilarious battle of wits and appetites.

"Alright, sisters! We can totally knock this out of the park!" Luan said with a grin, her eyes twinkling with mischief, "You're way tougher than any prank I can pull! Let's get out there and show 'em what the Loud sisters are all about! It's gonna be a blast!"

The room echoed with cheers, giggles, and a whole lot of pie-fueled chaos!

Lincoln was demolishing his pie with an epic focus, each bite fueled by the rush of competition, "C'mon, guys! You can't let the girls show you up!" He shouted, dodging a flying pie crust like a pro. It was a battle of wits and sweets, and Lincoln was ready to claim victory no matter what!

The boys were all pumped and started to take the lead, but Leni wasn't backing down! With pie smeared all over her cheeks, she grinned from ear to ear and squealed, "This is, like, sooo much fun!" as she tackled yet another slice. You could just feel her excitement in the air!

The scene erupted in pure chaos; it was a pie-flying festival! Cream-covered faces and laughter blended into a raucous symphony. Delilah's brothers were on the front lines, flinging pie remnants everywhere while cracking up at their own mess.

"Yo, check it out! Johnny's going full-on pie monster over here!" Leo shouted, his eyes popping as he watched Johnny, the master of slow munching, demolishing one slice after another like a true champion.

"Hey, don't forget about us, we can still win!" Lori called out, shouted, smirking as she pointed at Leni. Leni was totally going for it, stuffing her cheeks like a champ, "Seriously, this ain't over yet!"

Amidst the chaos, Luna totally rocked out, blueberry filling flying everywhere with each wild cheer, "This is SO my jam!" She shouted over the sweet mess, slightly missing the beat as pie splattered all around, "Let's crank this up!" With another in hand, she embraced the blueberry battlefield like a true rock star!

Then there was Johnny, who managed to find balance in the chaos. While others raced to down their pies, he took the time to savor each bite, and his enthusiastic spirit won over the crowd.

Before long, the friendly competition devolved into full-on pie pandemonium. Filling flew through the air, and joyous laughter rang out as everyone cheered each other on, making it a complete and hilarious mess.

"Hey Larry! Keep your grubby hands off my pie!" Leni shouted, giving Larry a playful glare as he chomped down on two big slices like a pro in a speed-eating contest, "That's my slice, silly! You can't just take all the good stuff!"

"I can't help it! It's just too tasty to resist!" Larry laughed, and as he did, a splash of blueberry flew right onto Leni's face, "Whoa, sorry about that, Leni! Guess I got a little carried away!"

The air was alive with a wild mix of cheers, chants, and pie-covered giggles until the countdown timer buzzed, signaling that the delicious madness was over. With satisfied sighs, all the contestants leaned back, full and covered in pie, surveying the delicious wreckage that had unfolded.

"Alright, folks, time's up!" Lynn Sr. bellowed, his voice cutting through the joyful pandemonium. The last pies were gobbled down, and the air was filled with raucous laughter, boisterous cheers, and my classic Loud family teasing. What a way to wrap up an epic showdown!

Luis was wiping his brow, his face a canvas of whipped cream and blueberry splatters.

Everyone leaned back, catching their breaths. The garden looked like a pie bomb went off, but the hilarity and camaraderie made it all worth it.

The boys stood there, looking like total goofballs with icing all over their faces, grins stretched from ear to ear. Charlie squinted through the whipped cream and said, "Did we win, or did we just turn into dessert?" It was definitely one of those messy moments that made you laugh harder than you should!

Lynn Sr. strutted around with his clipboard, jotting down how many pies each team had demolished, "All right, folks! It's a tie! That means we need a sudden-death round!" He bellowed, his excitement sending a ripple through the crowd like a wave of sprightly whipped cream.

A sudden-death pie-eating showdown? This was the ultimate Smackdown, baby! An epic pie was set down smack in the middle of the table, and the rules were clear: whoever finishes their slice first gets to take home the trophy!

With everyone buzzing and leaning in, the tension was electric, "Okay, everyone, on your marks, get set... GO!" Lynn Sr. shouted, his voice booming above the cheers and gasps around him.

Pies were being shoved into faces like it was the craziest Olympic event ever. The audience cheered as Johnny and Lana each dug into their slices; it was neck and neck, just like classic Loud sibling rivalry.

As the final bites loomed like a ticking time bomb, Johnny was charging in with all the grace of a caffeinated raccoon, while Lana was valiantly battling her oversized mouthful like a warrior facing a dragon made of pastry. Tension hung in the air like an awkward first date.

And then, in a climax that could only be described as a slapstick masterpiece, Johnny emerged victorious, hands shooting up in triumph like a superhero who just saved the day (or at least, the last slice of pie). Bits of crust flung off his chin like confetti at a parade, showering his shirt with delicious, flaky victory, "YES! I did it!" he shouted, grinning like he just declared war on salad.

Lana laughed, putting her hands on her hips with a confident grin, "Alright, Mr. Pie King, enjoy your victory while it lasts! Just wait—next time, I'll totally bake you into the ground!"

A hearty cheer erupted for Johnny, and the Louds, along with Delilah's family, celebrated in a whirlwind of joyful chaos. Delilah marched over and gave Johnny a playful slap on the back. "Good job, big bro! We definitely need to do this again!"

"Next time, it's girls' night! Maybe we can do some baking or something!" Leni chirped, her eyes alight with ideas.

Luna, still catching her breath and grinning widely, exclaimed, "Dudes, pie-eating contests are totally awesome! But you know what's even more important? Teamwork! Next time, we're gonna totally crush it! Bring it on!"

Lori, sporting a wildly funny pie-splattered outfit that totally clashed with her usual style, turned to her family, eyes narrowed in determination, "Seriously, guys! We need to train harder! I can't be the only one covered in pie around here! Ugh!" she exclaimed, trying to regain her composure amidst the giggles.

"Good plan." Lisa chimed in, her eyes glinting with excitement, "Next time, we should apply some scientific approaches to our pie consumption rates…"

Lincoln, with his trademark grin, exclaimed, "Can you believe it? I actually scored dessert this year! Plus, I've got enough pie for a whole contest!"

Lynn Sr. presented the trophy: a shiny pie-shaped award shining in the afternoon sun. "To our champion, Johnny! Today proves that no matter what, food brings us together!"

Everyone clapped, and pie-covered friends gathered for a fun photo, their faces glowing with joy and pride.

As the celebration rolled on, Luan started a spontaneous pie fight, sending a piece flying across the yard that splattered right onto Lori. Laughter erupted, and soon everyone was lunging at each other, cream flying everywhere, just like any classic Loud family adventure.

Before long, the yard was a total disaster zone of whipped cream and laughter, the sounds of joy ringing out even louder than before. The pie-eating contest had turned into an unforgettable day filled with competitive spirit, silly antics, and most importantly: family and friendship.

Through the creamy chaos, Lola shouted, "This is totally the Thanksgiving day ever!" She wiped cream off her cheek dramatically and added, "You guys are seriously the greatest! I'm having a blast!"

After all the sweet madness, as they sat around the table stuffed full of food, Luan shouted with excitement, "Hold onto your hats, everyone! I just had a lightbulb moment! How about we spice things up with a real showdown? A talent show! We can showcase our wackiest, wildest talents and have a blast! Who's in?"

"A talent show?!" Charlie exclaimed, his eyes wide like a kid in a candy store, "Whoa, that sounds totally rad! We have to jump on this, like, right now!"

And just like that, the Louds and the Velazquest family jumped headfirst into a wild whirlwind of performances. Lucy read some Thanksgiving themed poems she wrote, Luan delivered her best punchlines in a stand-up routine, and Johnny wowed everyone with his juggling chickens while riding a unicycle! The competition was fierce, but the night was more about fun than winning.

As the evening wore on, both families began to realize something special—they were more than just neighbors; they were a chaotic, lovable team bonded by laughter and shared experiences. What started out as a scary competition had turned into a celebration of all the crazy memories they had made together.

"Whoa, thanks for the totally awesome double family Thanksgiving, everyone! This was like, the best ever!" Larry shouted, grinning from ear to ear as he took in the room packed with cheerful faces.

"Um, h-happy Thanksgiving, everyone! I, um, hope it's, like, a really great day for you all!" Milton stammered nervously, taking a small sip of his apple cider, trying not to spill it, "I mean, it's just—it's like the apple of my eye, you know? Heh, get it? A-apple? I'm sorry if that was cheesy... I didn't mean to, um, make anyone uncomfortable! I really hope you all like my puns... I'll, um, just try to be quiet now."

Leo flexed his arm as he wrapped it around Lori, a huge grin plastered across his face, "Yo, Lori! You feelin' this? Best T-giving ever or what?"

Lori snuggled up next to him, her eyes gleaming like they do when she's super excited, "Oh my gosh, Leo! This is literally our best one yet! Thanks a million!"

They shared a sweet kiss just as the chaos around them continued—bickering siblings, goofy laughter, and the sweet chaos that was their family.

And in that joyful moment, Pop Pop realized there was nowhere else he'd rather be than surrounded by his loud, crazy, and beautiful family.

As Thanksgiving wound down, the Louds learned that sometimes, the wildest surprises could lead to the most unforgettable memories.

The End.

Chapter 53: Twas the Fight Before Christmas

It was that magical time of year again—the air was filled with laughter, the aroma of cookies wafted through the Loud house, and the Christmas tree sparkled with an eclectic mix of decorations. But despite the festive chaos, one thing was strangely missing: holiday cheer. Lincoln Loud glanced around the living room, taking in his sisters tangled up in their own celebrations, but deep down, he sensed something was off.

"Come on, why is everyone so quiet? It's Christmas, for crying out loud! We should be blasting holiday music, decorating like maniacs, and going totally nuts!" Lincoln shouted as he struggled with a pair of scissors, "Instead, I'm here wrestling with these scissors, trying to make paper snowflakes that look more like weird blobs than anything Christmas-y. Seriously, someone needs to get this party started!"

Lori burst into the room, her frustration radiating off her like a hot stove. "Ugh! Maybe it's because Dad absolutely refuses to be in the same room as Uncle Lance after the whole spatula disaster five years ago!" With that, she flopped onto the couch, arms crossed and a pout on her face, clearly not in the best of moods.

Just then, Lynn Sr. barged in, gripping his back like he'd just done a wild backflip off the roof of the house, "Ohhh, my back!" he exclaimed, wincing in pain, "This is agony! I can't go to any holiday gatherings this year! No way!" He flopped onto the couch, groaning, "Why, Christmas?! Why now, of all times?!"

Lincoln raised an eyebrow; he and his sisters exchanged knowing looks. They all knew Lynn Sr. was perfectly fine; his "back pain" was just his excuse to dodge Uncle Lance, who lived all the way in Petoskey Falls. It had been five years since the infamous White Elephant Gift Exchange, a holiday debacle that had left the family feud simmering ever since.

Five years ago, the Loud house had been buzzing with excitement. The smell of cookies filled the air, and laughter rang out, even into the corners where the youngest kids, snuggled in their beds, dreamed of sugarplums and video games.

Downstairs, the adults were buzzing with energy. Rita and Lynn Sr. had invited Uncle Leonard, Uncle Lance, and Aunt Sharon for their annual get-together, but this year was set for a twist with the reintroduction of the chaotic White Elephant Gift Exchange.

Rita, decked out in her festive red Santa sweater that hugged her just a bit too tightly, clapped her hands like a cheerful referee at a chaotic family game, "Okay, everyone! It's time for the gift exchange!" Her voice was lively and bursting with holiday cheer, drawing the attention of her rambunctious kids away from the snack table and toward the towering pile of colorful gifts.

Lance sat cross-legged on the floor, a huge grin plastered across his face, barely able to contain his excitement, "Oh man, I can't wait to see what all you guys brought! This is gonna be totally EPIC!" He leaned closer to Sharon, winking as he shared a secret joke that sent her into a fit of giggles. The atmosphere was buzzing with energy, and Lance was ready to turn it up a notch!

"I'll go first!" Lynn Sr. declared, his competitive spirit ablaze as he grabbed the nearest gift, a shiny box shimmering with sparkly bows, "Time to see what I scored!" As he tore off the wrapping paper, the room buzzed with excited gasps, "A spatula!" He shouted, raising it up like he just scored the winning goal! "The ultimate pancake-flipping tool!" The family burst into laughter, soaking in the joyful silliness that filled the air, "Just wait 'til you see my pancake skills!" He added with a grin, ready to turn breakfast into a full-blown production!

"Honey, you and your food obsession! Honestly, sometimes I wonder if you love your snacks more than us!" Rita said with a playful eye roll, a smirk dancing on her lips, "But really, who could blame you? You've got the appetite of a T-Rex!"

But Lance wasn't done yet! With that trademark gleam in his eye, he shouted, "You know what? I'm gonna learn to cook! And that spatula? It's mine now!" Without giving anyone a chance to react, he launched himself at the spatula, sparking an all-out kitchen brawl!

The chaos had begun!

"Whoa! No way! That's mine!" Lynn Sr. yelled, lunging for his beloved spatula that Lance had just scooped up. With a quick sidestep, Lance dodged Lynn Sr.'s grab like a pro, "Oh, you're asking for it now!" Lynn Sr. fired back, his competitive fire kicking in. In a burst of energy, he charged after Lance. But just as Lance made his move, he accidentally booted a stray exercise ball that had been lounging in the corner of the room.

The colorful ball rolled ominously towards the two, and time slowed as Lynn Sr. locked eyes with Lance's mischievous grin. Just as Lynn Sr. lunged for the spatula again, the exercise ball barreled into his path. He stumbled, arms flailing in a cartoonish fashion, before the ball met its fate with a loud POP.

The room fell silent for a split second before erupting into laughter mixed with gasps. Lynn Sr. stood there, stunned by the unexpected twist of events, while Lance doubled over in laughter, clearly enjoying the moment at Lynn Sr.'s expense.

"Hey! Did you just pop my exercise ball?!" Lance exclaimed, his voice all high and frantic, cutting off his laughter like a balloon bursting, "What the heck, man? That was my favorite!"

"Your ball? Please! That was the least of my worries! You're the one who snatched my spatula!" Lynn Sr. retorted, waving the broken pieces in the air like a trophy.

Rita burst in like a whirlwind, "Alright, you two! Cool it down! It's just a game, for crying out loud!"

"Whoa, hold up, you two!" Sharon chimed in, hands on her hips with a annoyed look, "It's the holidays, lighten up a bit!"

Lynn Sr. and Lance were in full-on competition mode, their rivalry lighting up the room like the Fourth of July, "I can't believe I'm related to YOU!" Lynn Sr. declared, crossing his arms and puffing out his chest with all the confidence of a proud father at a sports game.

"Right back at you, dude! There's no way I'm sharing the holidays with you ever again!" Lance exclaimed, striking a pose with his hands on his hips for maximum drama. His voice echoed with the classic Loud energy, ready to make his point heard!

Rita looked around at the two dads, hands on her hips and glare on her face, "Come on, everyone! It's just a little gift exchange! No need to get all worked up about it!"

"Yeah! Just a spatula and a silly ball!" Leonard added from the sidelines, eager to ease the tension. "Let's focus on the fun!"

But all Lynn Sr. and Lance could hear were the echoes of their own frustrations, completely fed up with each other.

"Alright, you know what? I'm done! No more Christmas together!" Lynn Sr. declared dramatically, throwing up his hands in surrender.

"Good! And don't even think about inviting me to your parties ever again!" Lance shot back, his voice bursting with a mix of frustration and sass, "I mean, seriously? What were you thinking?!"

The tension in the room thickened as their responses locked in an unspoken pact: these two family heads were determined to avoid holiday gatherings together.

End of flashback.

MEANWHILE...

In another Loud House in Petoskey Falls, Lance was nursing his sore foot during a yoga session with Sharon. She wasn't buying his excuses for a second.

"Really, Lance? You expect me to believe that all this pain just magically appeared overnight and it's athlete's foot? Come on!" Sharon said, raising an eyebrow while doing a tree pose, "You know I see right through your stories."

Lance threw his hands up in the air, exclaiming dramatically, "Ugh, Shar-Shar! That's just how it is for us athletes! If only I wasn't so ridiculously strong and skilled!"

With a flair for the theatrical, he flopped onto the floor right in front of Shelby, groaning as if the weight of the world was on his shoulders.

"It's all good, Dad! Don't you worry! Sweater Santa has got you covered with a brand-new foot!" Shelby exclaimed, wiggling the mouth of her sweater like it was a puppet, totally channeling Mr. Coconuts! "Ho-ho-ho! I've got a spare just lying around at the North Pole!" Lance looked totally baffled. "You really don't wanna know!"

As the two brothers were busy crafting their wild excuses, the Loud kids' cousin Shelby sneaked away to her room, pacing nervously, "Ugh, this is ridiculous! I can't take it anymore! It's time to get everyone in one place and settle this once and for all!" Shelby exclaimed, grabbing her phone with determination. She punched in Lincoln's number with a fierce energy, "This is happening!"

Back at Loud House, the Loud kids were all crammed into Lori and Leni's room, trying to come up with a master plan to get everyone together for Christmas. You know how chaotic things can get! Just as Lincoln was jotting down some ideas, his phone rang. He picked it up and said, "Hello, who's this?"

"Lincoln! It's me, Shelby! You won't believe what's going on! I need your help!" Shelby shouted excitedly, her voice rising with urgency.

Lincoln's jaw dropped in classic surprise, "Whoa, Shelby?! No way! It's been like forever! What's going on?!"

"My dad and Uncle Lynn are at it again, and they're totally missing out on Christmas! We have to rally the family, like, right now!" Shelby exclaimed, her excitement overflowing like a joy-filled snowstorm. Lincoln felt a spark of determination light up inside him.

"Alright! What's the dealio? I'm ready to roll!" Lincoln exclaimed, bouncing on his toes with excitement.

Shelby laid out her grand scheme, her excitement bubbling over like a fizzy soda, "Alright, fam! Listen up! Here's the master plan for the ultimate family reunion at Grandpa Leonard's cabin for the holidays!" She grinned widely and waved her arms like a conductor leading an orchestra, "Phase one: We need to wrangle our dads and get them in the same place! Easy-peasy, right? But wait, here comes the fun part! Phase two: Operation Distraction! We've got to keep Lynn and Lance from turning this into a full-on wrestling match while we work our magic and bring the whole family back together! Who's in?!"

Lincoln whistled, grinning from ear to ear, "Nice one, Shelby! This plan is totally the best! We're all totally in!"

Lincoln's sisters totally jumped on board with Shelby's plan.

Shelby flashed a huge grin at him. "Awesome! Now let's totally call up Gramps and see what he's up to!"

Later that day, with the help of his sisters—always ready for a holiday adventure—Lincoln contacted Leonard. Grandpa Leonard was ecstatic about the plan and quickly sent out letters inviting both Lynn Sr. and Lance to his magical cabin, decked out with sparkling lights and an enormous Christmas tree.

XXXXX

As the days flew by, Lynn Sr. and Lance anxiously awaited their letters at the chaotic Royal Woods Loud House. One typical day, the mailman knocked on the front door, and Rita swung it open with a cheerful smile.

"Well, hello there! What've you got for me?" She asked, her curiosity bubbling over.

Suddenly, the mailman stumbled in, struggling to carry a gigantic fish with a stamp slapped on its side.

"Wish I could say this is the weirdest thing I've delivered here." She muttered, just as the fish wriggled free and leaped into Rita's arms, knocking her back with a surprised yelp. Lucy popped out of the shadows, her trademark eerie expression on her face. "Looking at you, Spooky." She hissed, shooting the mailman a glare that could curdle milk. She backed off, clutching a garlic necklace tightly, "Stay back, ghoul kid!"

Lucy smirked and slammed the door shut.

"This has got to be from Gramps." Rita exclaimed, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she struggled to keep the hefty fish from slipping away. With her signature no-nonsense attitude, she added, "Seriously, does this guy think we're running a fish market or something?"

Lynn Sr. gasped like he'd just caught the biggest fish of his life when Rita brought that giant fish up close. Right then and there, it decided to do the unexpected: it chucked a letter right into his hands!

With a grin stretching from ear to ear, Lynn Sr. read aloud, "Set sail on the SS Gramps! Join me for Christmas at my cabin in the mountains. Please RSVP in the enclosed pre-stamped flounder." And wouldn't you know it, the fish spat out a flounder with a splat that echoed in the kitchen! Lynn Sr. chuckled nervously, his excitement bubbling over, "Oh, boy! Christmas with Dad? Count me in!"

Lately, he'd been mending his relationship with Gramps, who had been making regular visits to hang out with Lynn and the kids. It was about time his old man got some quality time after being off chasing fish tales.

Suddenly, Lynn Sr. felt like a million bucks—like his back had healed overnight! He threw his arms up, practically shouting, "We're going to Dad's cabin!" He couldn't care less about any aches or pains. Bring on the fun!

Rita clears her throat dramatically, putting her hands on her hips, "Now, what about that bad back of yours, sweetie?" She raises an eyebrow, giving him smirk. Who never bought it in the first place.

"Oh boy, am I feeling fantastic! This... this is just a Christmas miracle, folks!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, flashing a big grin and standing a little taller, trying to hide his nerves.

Rita and the giant fish exchanged suspicious glares, while the kids snickered from the side.

"Texting my cousins, 'Dad totally bought it!'" Lori said, her fingers flying across her phone screen, "Oh snap, Shelby's typing back now!" Almost instantly, a text from Shelby came in, firing off a Santa emoji, a foot emoji, and a thumbs-up, "Yup, Uncle Lance is definitely in on this too! This is gonna be epic!"

Lincoln bounced in excitement, his trademark enthusiasm shining through, "Yes! This is going to be awesome!" He couldn't wait to see our extended family!

At Lance's place in Petoskey Falls, he couldn't help but match his brother's excitement, "Oh man! Holidays with Dad and his legendary hot cocoa? Count me in!" He flashed a big grin, totally brushing off thoughts of his annoying athlete's foot. Nothing could dampen his holiday spirit!

Sharon raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk on her face, "Whoa, did your athlete's foot have a secret spa day or something? That cleared up quick!"

Just like that, Lance threw his shoulders back and flashed a mischievous grin, "Well, well, well! Looks like Christmas came early, hehehe!"

With bags packed, both families hit the road to Leonard's cozy cabin in the snowy mountains.

At the cabin, Gramps was busy whittling a squirrel when he heard a car horn. He stepped outside to see Vanzilla pull up, and Lincoln's excited head poked out of the window.

"Hey there, Gramps!" Lincoln called out, waving with his signature grin, "What's up?"

Leonard let out a hearty laugh, "Well, would ya look at that! If it ain't the School of Loud making a grand entrance!" He shuffled over with a big ol' grin, arms wide open for a big hug. Lynn Sr. came right along, joining in the bear hug with the kids, squeezing 'em tight like a family reunion!

Suddenly, a loud, blaring car horn cut through the air like a thunderclap. Lynn Sr. turned to see a green truck pull up, and the sign on it read "ENDURE LANCE GYM." A chill shot down his spine, and he couldn't believe his eyes, "Endure Lance Gym? Oh no, no, no! Not him!" he exclaimed, shaking his head in disbelief, "Of all the gyms in the world, why did it have to be that one?!"

Lance scrunched up his face in disbelief, rolling down his window with a dramatic flair, "What are you doing here? Seriously? Don't you have something better to do?"

They ended up nose-to-nose, both shouting at the same time, "I asked you first! Dad!"

Leonard let out a nervous chuckle.

"Hey, hey, hold on! Don't be mad at Gramps, okay? This was totally our plan!" Shelby exclaimed, flailing her arms around like she always does when she's trying to keep the peace, "We figured you'd only show up if you thought your brother wouldn't! So, surprise!"

Leonard sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, his voice a mix of frustration and wisdom, "Alright, listen up, you two! It's high time you both put that spatula spat behind you. What do you say we bury the hatchet and call it a day, huh?"

For a moment, the brothers fell silent, casting one wary glance at each other, the air thick with unspoken words.

"Alright, listen up, everybody! Get in the van, pronto!" Lynn Sr. called out, arms crossed and sporting an stubborn expression, "We've going back home!"

"Yeah! We're totally going back home, too!" Lance exclaimed, crossing his arms with a confident grin, "I mean, seriously, who wouldn't want to head back to the best place ever? It's like the ultimate win!"

"Hold up, you two! You can't leave just yet! Think of it as an early Christmas gift for us!" Luan exclaimed, her trademark excitement lighting up the room, "It'll be a comedy show you won't wanna miss!"

"Hey, wait a minute! That gift isn't coming from on my list!" Lola exclaimed, her voice a mix of sass and disappointment, still dreaming of the perfect present.

Lance, clearly irritated, was about to explode when his wife stepped in, a calming presence amidst the chaos.

"Honey, it's Christmas Eve! You know what that means—time for our mantra!" Sharon said, her voice soothing.

"I'm super strong here!" Lance flexed his bicep like a true champion, giving it an extra dramatic flair, "And I'm strong here!" He tapped his temple, taking a moment to gather his thoughts, "And I'm strong here!" He pounded his fist over his heart. After a big, exaggerated breath, Lance finally said in a calmer tone, "Okay, fine, but I'm totally not happy about it."

"Oh, really? Well, guess what? I'm even less happy about it, buddy!" Lynn Sr. shot back, crossing his arms with a fierce look, "You think you've got it bad? Just wait until you hear my side!"

"Great, you're both miserable! At least now you've got something to bond over." Rita quipped, exasperated, as she threw her hands up in classic Loud family fashion.

With a huff, the two men turned away, leaving the tension hanging in the air. Rita walked over to Sharon, her expression softening.

"Oh well." Sharon huffed, rolling her eyes dramatically, "Can you believe this? Ugh, it's like their 6!"

"Wow, they haven't changed a bit! But, oh my gosh, it's amazing to see you!" Rita exclaimed, throwing her arms around her friend for a big, cheerful hug.

"You too, sister!" Sharon shouted with her signature enthusiasm, squeezing tight in the embrace.

Meanwhile, the pumped-up cousins could hardly hold back their excitement and dove into a massive group hug.

Luna, rocking her favorite black shirt with a purple tartan shirt layered over it and a slick purple jacket, cruised in wearing her black ripped jeans and cool black shoes. She spotted her cousin Shelby and practically darted over! "Dude! It's been like forever since we've seen you guys!" Luna exclaimed, throwing her arms around Shelby in a big hug as her siblings joined her, "You totally missed all the chaos when we had our little sis Lisa and Lily! You have no idea what you missed!" Her excitement was clearly off the charts!

"YAY!" Shelby squealed, bouncing up and down like a bouncy ball as she wrapped her arms around everyone in a big group hug, "I've missed you guys sooooo much! Cousin power, activate!"

"Yay!" Leni squealed, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she grinned from ear to ear, her head bobbing happily, "This is, like, totes the best day ever!"

Lana giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she watched everyone hug together, "This is the best! Nothing like a little chaos to bring the family together!"

Shelby pulled back from the hug, hands on her hips, and surveyed the group with a grin, "Alright, everyone! It's going about as well as I expected! Time for Phase Two: Family Christmas Activities! Once our dads get into the holiday spirit, they'll totally forget about their silly feud!" She pointed dramatically at her festive sweater, adopting a goofy voice again, "Never underestimate the power of Christmas, ho-ho-ho!" Her enthusiasm was contagious, and she was ready to spread some holiday cheer!

Lily Saluting, "Lily weady for action! Wime to save day!"

The Loud kids and Shelby shared knowing smiles, eager to turn the mood around.

Seeing Lynn and Lance glaring at each other, Lincoln knew he had to step in, "Alright, everyone! Let's turn this frown upside down and kick things off with some totally awesome holiday activities! Who's ready to have some fun and lighten the mood?"

The families buzzed with anticipation as everyone contemplated the fun ahead!

XXXXX

Later that day, the kids are having a blast tobogganing down the hill. Luna gives Lisa a playful push, hopping on just in time to fly down the slope together. Meanwhile, Lola is being towed by her trusty sled dog, Lana, who's loving all the attention. At the top of the hill, Lance is holding Shelby and her sled with one hand like it's a pizza box, and she's bouncing with excitement.

"Woooo! Super spin! Super spin!" Shelby squeals, her voice ringing out with pure joy, her wild curls bouncing with every little wiggle as she gets ready for the ride of her life!

Lance spins her on one finger like a basketball and then lets her go. Shelby twirls down the hill, laughter ringing in the air. Lynn Sr. is gearing up with his sled, while Luan and Lucy watch with mischievous grins.

As they zoom down the snowy hill, Sharon giggles with her trademark enthusiasm, playfully shoving Rita, "You can't catch me, slowpoke!" She laughs, racing ahead, the wind whipping through her hair, "Better step it up; I'm the snow queen!"

"Hey, watch it, Sharon! You know I raised a bunch of tomboys!" Rita shouts, her voice full of energy as she tries to keep pace. But her challenge only kicks the competition into high gear!

"Oh boy! Now remember, kiddos: check left, check right, and check left again! Th—" Lynn Sr. starts, bursting with enthusiasm, but then gets interrupted mid-sentence.

"Come on, Lynnie! Where's the fun in that? Just GO for it!" Lance shouts, a big grin on his face as he gives Lynn Sr.'s sled a mighty shove. The sled soars off the ramp, and Lynn Sr. is airborne, scrambling to hold on, "Wooo! That's what I'm talking about!" Lance cheers, his excitement contagious.

"Whoa, no way! Go dad!" Lynn Jr. exclaims, her eyes lighting up with excitement.

Lynn Sr. crashes into the snow with a thud while Luan, Lincoln, Lynn Jr., Lucy, and Lori cringe in unison. But Lance is doubled over with laughter. Lynn Sr. lifts his head, looking irked and muttering under his breath.

Later that night, everyone gathers around a campfire, singing Christmas carols and feeling the family rivalry bubble up again.

"Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all—" They all croon in harmony.

Lynn Sr. abruptly halts his joyful singing, narrowing his eyes as he tunes into Lance's less-than-stellar performance. He jabs Lance with an elbow, grinning mischievously, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Everybody, hold up! Lance, buddy, you might have those perfect pecs, but perfect pitch? You're way off the mark!" Luan and Shelby share nervous looks; they can feel the tension rising, "Alright, let's give it another shot… Jingle bells, jingle bells!"

"Fine," Lance huffs, rolling his eyes dramatically, "Jingle bell—" but then his voice cracks.

"I gotta hit the brakes on you there, Lance!" Lynn Sr. interjects, hands on his hips, "Alright, listen up! We're gonna nail this the right way: Jingle bells… now, follow my lead up here..."

Lance growls and attempts to sing louder, "Jingle bells..."

"No! No! It's 'Bells!'" Lynn Sr. insists.

"Bells!" Lance shoots back.

"Bells!" Lynn Sr. shouts.

"Bells!" They both yell in unison.

"Jingle Bells! Your pitch is all off, Lance!" Lynn Sr. exclaims.

"Oh, come on! You wouldn't recognize a good melody if it walked right up and smacked you in the face!" Lance shouted, his voice rising above the chatter. The back-and-forth only escalated from there, each of them trying to outdo the other with their musical hot takes.

The rest of the crew grows weary of the squabbling and heads inside for Gramps's hot cocoa.

The next day, Lana is busy putting a carrot nose on a snowman as everyone else joins in the fun, even Lynn Sr.

"Whoa, check out this adorable little snowman, Lynnie!" Lance says with an exaggerated grin, leaning in closer, "Did you make it or did it just roll in from the kindergarten class?" He chuckles, his sarcasm spilling out as he spreads his arms wide.

He's standing next to a bigger, buffer snowman, clearly trying to one-up Lynn Sr. When one of the twig arms falls off Lynn Sr.'s creation, he glares at Lance, "Hey, I wasn't done yet! Can you just hold your horses, Lance?" Lynn Sr. kicks the snowman aside, snow flying everywhere, and gets back to work. Lance chimes in, doing the same, and before long, they're both towering over the kids, proudly crafting gigantic snowmen.

"Okay, now tell me, whose is bigger, huh?" Lynn Sr. puffs out his chest with a grin, beaming like a kid himself, "I mean, you gotta admit, this is a masterpiece!"

Suddenly, the two snowmen wobble and collapse, sending the grown men head-first into the fluffy remains.

"My snow pile is HUGE!" Lance shouts, his voice booming with excitement. He strikes a mocking pose, grinning from ear to ear, "Mine's bigger than yours! Na-na-na-boo-boo!" He dances around, completely letting loose in his typical over-the-top style.

"Is NOT!" Lynn Sr. shoots back, his voice bouncing with the same playful energy, "You can't just say that and expect me to roll over!"

"Yeah, it is! And yours looks like it's about to turn into a puddle!" Lance quips, a big grin spread across his face, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

The kids let out a synchronized sigh, rolling their eyes at the ridiculous antics.

As the silliness escalates, Lincoln realizes that the brothers' rivalry is getting way out of hand. The brothers were still at odds, and it was getting out of hand.

XXXXX

Later, Vanzilla rolled back into camp with a loud screech as the two men tumbled out, slamming the doors behind them. They stomped toward their adjacent cabins, throwing each other glances that could melt steel, before bursting through their doors. Meanwhile, the kids shuffled into Gramps' office.

"Ugh, major bummer, dudes!" Luna groaned, crossing her arms and letting out an exaggerated sigh, "What a waste of time!"

"I think they totally hate each other even more now!" Shelby exclaimed, her voice a mix of concern and exasperation, "I mean, you'd think they'd chill out, but no! It's like they're in a competition to see who can be more grumpy! What are we gonna do?!"

"Ah, fish paste! You little minnows keep cozy in there, will ya? Gramps is off to snag us a tree for the mess hall!" Leonard said, sliding on his jacket. Next to it, he spotted an old photo of him and the boys in the forest, grinning from ear to ear, "Your dads used to love helpin' me pick one out, y'know. It was our favorite Christmas tradition! But this year... I got a funny feelin' that ain't happenin'."

Lincoln stared at the photo, his mind racing with a million ideas, "Whoa, what if we actually make this happen? This could totally be the thing that brings everyone together! I can just picture it—us all having a blast! This is gonna be epic!"

"Okay, I think I finally get it, Lincoln!" Shelby shouted, her eyes lighting up, "So the new plan is for our dads to go on a super awesome mission to find a Christmas tree! This is gonna be epic!"

Leonard's eyes twinkled like a kid in a candy store, full of excitement, "Oh ho! Now that's a grand idea! Come on, kiddos!"

As the three of them trudged through that snowy forest, Lynn Sr. and Lance were still grumbling like two old bears, even though this used to be their favorite holiday tradition. Leonard waved his arms, trying to perk up those two stubborn mules, hoping a bit of nostalgia could shake loose those carefree brothers from years gone by.

"Hey, boys! I think I just found the perfect tree!" Leonard announced, swinging his axe like he'd just hit the jackpot.

"Hey, do you remember that time the tree totally fell on Vanzilla? Ha! I can't believe we were all just standing there, and then bam! Classic! That was priceless!" Lance laughed, his annoyance slipping away as a big grin spread across his face.

FLASHBACK—When they were kids, Leonard swung his axe and the tree swayed before crashing onto Vanzilla. The boys burst into giggles, while Leonard knelt, looking utterly defeated.

"Or remember that time with the great squirrel incident?" Lynn Sr. laughed, his eyes twinkling with mischief, "I still can't believe how that little guy just darted right into the yard, and chaos ensued! What a day!"

Leonard was now hacking at a tree filled with angry squirrels. They launched themselves at him, and the teens roared with laughter as they dodged the furry critters. ANOTHER FLASHBACK revealed them as young adults, Leonard swinging his axe at something that turned out to be a dark, branchless pole.

"Whoa, can you believe that time we totally chopped down a telephone pole by mistake?" Lance exclaimed, nearly bursting with laughter, "Man, I was laughing so hard, I thought I'd cry! Talk about a wild adventure, right?"

Leonard's axe sent the pole tumbling like a row of dominoes, cutting power in the entire area. The young adults winced, but couldn't help cracking up afterward.

"Oh man, can you believe it? We went an entire month without phone service!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, shaking his head and looking frustrated, "It was like living in the Stone Age! How are we supposed to keep up with all the craziness around here?"

BACK TO THE PRESENT—Laughter filled the air as the now middle-aged men relived those moments.

"Timber!" Leonard hollered, swinging his axe like a wild man, all confidence and gusto.

Down came the tree, teetering toward a bush where a deer was just mindin' its own business, nibbling on some leaves. WHUMP! The tree landed right on its back! Now, before you panic, don't you worry—this deer wasn't hurt; just gave the biggest huff I've ever seen! With one mighty toss, that deer sent the tree flying, and guess where it landed? Right on Leonard's hapless boat truck, parked all crooked!

"Seriously! Not again!" Leonard bellowed, looking like a kid who just lost his ice cream cone. I tell ya, it was a sight!

With every shared laugh and vivid memory, the tension began to dissipate like snow in the sun. They forgot their arguments and slowly, the holiday spirit began to creep back in. Lincoln's plan was actually working!

"Hey, bro!" Lynn Sr. bellowed with a playful slap on Lance's back, a big, goofy grin lighting up his face, "Missed you tons, buddy! It's been way too long!"

"Same here, Lynn!" Lance said, grinning as he pulled him in for a quick but cheerful brotherly hug, "Nothing like a good hug to kick off the family love, right? Let's get this party started!"

XXXXX

Later, in the mess hall, the Louds are buzzing with excitement as they deck out the Christmas tree.

"Make way, world!" Lana yells, gripping a sparkly star with one hand and her trusty starfish in the other. She bolts toward the tree, bouncing off the branches like a crazy pinball, "Hey, Gramps! Who needs a boring old star when you can have a starfish on top? Christmas tree cannonball, here I come!" With a wild leap, she belly flops right onto Leonard down below, giggling like a maniac, "That's how you spread holiday cheer, folks!"

Lance scoots over to Lynn Sr., wrapping an arm around his shoulders with a big grin, "Hey there! The Loud brothers strike again! Can you believe it? I can't even recall what we were arguing about in the first place."

Just then, the timer in the kitchen dings.

"I whipped up a batch of my legendary gingerbread Louds!" Lynn Sr. declared with a grin, before dashing off to grab them, "These little guys are gonna knock your socks off!"

"This is totally gonna be the best Christmas ever!" Leni squealed, her eyes shining brighter than the Christmas lights, "I can't wait to see all the presents and the cookies! It's gonna be so much fun!"

As Lance casually tosses garland over the fireplace, he suddenly spots a spider skittering across the mantle.

"Whoa! Spider alert!" Lance yells, grabbing Lynn Sr.'s shiny new spatula straight out of the fruitcake! Luan and Leni glance at each other with wide eyes; they can tell this is about to go sideways. Without even thinking, Lance starts whacking the spatula against the mantle, trying to take down the creepy crawly. Just then, Lynn Sr. walks in, and his heart practically drops at the sight of his brother going all demolition mode on his brand new spatula. After a crazy flurry of slaps, the spatula is totally wrecked—bent in three different spots with the flipper hanging on for dear life. Lynn Sr. can't help but remember their earlier argument.

"Ahhh! My shiny new spatula!" Lynn Sr. wails dramatically, his voice cracking like a cartoon character in distress, "What am I gonna do without it?!"

"Uh, like, maybe I, like, totes spoke too soon." Leni says with a bit of hesitation, her brow furrowing as she thinks it over.

Lance tries to straighten out the flipper, nervous laughter escaping as it stays broken. Lynn Sr. plops down the cookie tray onto the mantle, eyeing the crispy remains.

"You did that on purpose, didn't you?!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, snatching his spatula back like it was a championship trophy.

"Did NOT!" Lance protests, dramatically throwing his hands up, "No way, no how! That's totally not true!"

"Did too!" Lynn Sr. counters, thrusting a finger dramatically into the air as he glares.

Lance crosses his arms and rolls his eyes, saying loudly, "Come on, dude! Stop being such a whiny baby! It's just a dumb kitchen gadget! Get over it already!"

Standing next to an exercise ball, Lynn Sr. grins with a mischievous glint in his eye, "Oh yeah? Well, I guess this is just a dumb rubber ball, huh?"

Lance bursts out, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! You seriously wouldn't dare mess with the Ab Blaster! That's the 5000, dude! It's a legend!"

"Well, what can I say? Us 'weenies' are just full of surprises!" Lynn Sr. quips, swinging the spatula at the ball like a pro. But instead of bursting it, the ball zips right back and clocks him right in the kisser! With a fierce grin and a newfound determination, he goes for it, biting down like a champ. Lance's eyes widen in realization, as he suddenly remembers what they were actually bickering about in the first place.

Rita's eyes widened in disbelief, her hands darting to cover Lily's eyes, "Lynn! What on earth were you thinking?!" She huffed, her voice a mix of shock and frustration, trying to shield her little one from whatever chaos was unfolding.

With a mischievous grin, Lance swipes a gingerbread cookie off the tray, "Say goodbye to your sugary little you!" he declares, grinning from ear to ear. He takes a big bite right off the cookie's head, and Lynn Sr. gasps in disbelief, clutching his throat like he's seen a ghost, "Lance! That's just cruel!"

Sharon, totally freaked out, equally appalled quickly covers Shelby's eyes with her hands, "Lance!"

Lynn Sr. scans the room, his eyes landing on Lance's hefty kettlebell, "Say goodbye to—" He attempts to lift it, muscles straining, but it's like trying to pick up a boulder, "Uh, never mind that!" he chuckles awkwardly, while Lance is there munching a cookie, grinning like he just won the lottery.

"Hold on a sec, what's this?" Lynn Sr. spots the 'ENDURE-LANCE' ornament dangling from the tree. With a mischievous grin, he snatches it up and hurls it into the air, then stomps it into pieces when it hits the ground. Lance watches, mouth agape, just as he catches sight of a neatly wrapped gift nearby.

Lance squints at the label, his eyes widening with mischief, "For Lynn? Ha! Not a chance, Santa!" With a dramatic flair, he sets up for an epic soccer kick, "Watch out, world!" He unleashes his kick, sending the present soaring out the window and into the depths of the forest, "Goal! Take that, holiday!" He throws his hands in the air, grinning like he just scored the winning point.

Lisa stepped forward, her arms gracefully crossed, "Pardon me, but I must clarify that gesture was intended for Lynn Jr."

Suddenly, an airhorn blares through the mess hall.

With a voice that boomed like thunder, Gramps let out, "For the love of Neptune, will ya listen up! Can we not just enjoy a peaceful, quiet Loud Christmas for once?!"

"I'm not spending Christmas with Lance, no way! Not in a million years!" Lynn Sr. shouts, his eyes blazing with determination.

"Same here!" Lance shouts, his fists tightening in determination, "You think you're the only one thinking that?"

Rita bursts into the room, hands on her hips and a determined look on her face, "Alright, everyone! We're all here for the night, so let's figure out how to turn this around! Who's ready to have some fun and make the best of it?"

Lynn Sr. and Lance were cooking up a storm, each with a culinary mission of their own.

In the mess hall, Lynn Sr. was elbow-deep in slicing a big ol' ham, "Well, this is a real winner!" He exclaimed, a big grin spreading across his face, "Nothing beats a juicy ham for the perfect family feast!"

On the other side of the chaotic table, Lance was chopping tofu for his family, his signature grin plastered on his face, "More tofu? Works for me—bring it on!" he called out, trying to keep the vibe light and fun, even with all the commotion swirling around him.

Leonard, who is plopped sitting right in the middle of the mess hall with a big orange stripe painted right down his middle, let out a big ol' sigh, "Well, shoot, not exactly my cup of tea here. Can't we all just play nice?"

The mess hall was hilariously divided by an orange tape right down the middle, making it feel more like a battlefield than a family dinner.

"Sorry, Dad, but it's the only way to keep things fair and square." Lynn Sr. said, doing his best to keep the family harmony intact, "We can't have you playing favorites, you know?"

Leonard sighed heavily, "C'mon, can someone hand over the gravy already?"

"Try mine, Dad! Come on, give it a shot! It's bacon-flavored!" Lynn Sr. said with a cheeky grin on his face.

"Awesome, Lynn! That's gonna take five years off dad's life for sure! But for me? I'm sticking with tofu!" Lance shot back, giving a dramatic eye roll.

They were giving each other some real stink-eye while trying to serve up gravy for their old man. Things went south fast when Lynn Sr. got a little too enthusiastic and sent gravy flying everywhere, splattering right onto Leonard's lap!

"Ow! Hot! Hot! AAH!" Leonard yelped, jumping up like he'd sat on a cactus, which made the whole scene even crazier!

Lincoln leaned over to his sisters, whispering dramatically, "Ugh, guys, this is the worst! I mean, come on! Can't we catch a break?"

At that moment, Lola jumped in with her hands on her hips, "Okay, seriously! Which is worse—Daddy and Uncle Lance bickering like two toddlers or that super yucky tofu gravy?!"

With the laughter long gone and an awkward fighting taking over the mess hall, Lori knew it was time to take charge. She stood up, hands on her hips, ready to play the role of the ultimate peacemaker.

"Alright, everyone! Listen up!" Lori exclaimed, her voice ringing out over the tension, "We're all family here! Dad, Uncle Lance, come on! It's time to settle this silly spatula and exercise ball fight! Seriously, we haven't seen Uncle Lance in, like, forever! Five years, people! The only reason Shelby got our numbers is that Aunt Sharon talks to Mom! I get that siblings can be super annoying sometimes, but I love mine no matter what! Can't you two just forgive and forget and act like a real family again? We've got way more important things to do—like enjoying some awesome family time!"

Her siblings chimed in, stressing how family mattered way more than any spatula or silly gift. Even Leonard shared a goofy story about all the fun they used to have as kids.

Slowly but surely, the tension started to fade. Lynn Sr. glanced over at Lance, his frown turning into a sheepish grin, "Alright, I might've freaked out a bit there. It's just a spatula, after all..." His voice wobbled a little, "What truly matters is family, right?"

Lance's grin widened as he exclaimed, "Aw, come on! I didn't mean to mess up Christmas!" He dashed over and wrapped his arms around Lynn Sr. in a tight bear hug, "You bet! All that silly fighting is behind us now. We're brothers, and no matter what, we've always got each other's backs, right?!"

"No matter what, gang!" Lynn Sr. boomed, his voice full of warmth and determination. Just like that, emotions hit everyone, and soon they were all tearing up, grabbing each other in a big, awkward family hug.

Leonard jumped in, beaming, his eyes twinkling, "Well, slap my knee and call me a happy camper! Ain't nothing better than seein' my two first mates back together again!"

And just like that, the crackling tension turned into heartfelt laughter. Family members began sharing warmth and understanding, bringing back that loud, chaotic love they were known for.

Finally, everyone was fully immersed in the Christmas spirit. Sharon poured Lance a steaming cup of hot cocoa, who passed it right to Lynn Sr. Lincoln beamed as his and Shelby's plan to unite the family came together perfectly. The kids began to pass around presents and sweet cocoa while Sharon and Lance embraced.

"Oh wow, this is all so awesome! I can't believe Luna hasn't whipped up a Christmas song for us yet!" Sharon exclaimed, looking around with wide eyes and a big grin, "C'mon, it's the perfect vibe for it!"

"Way ahead of you, auntie!" Luna shouted with a grin, tearing open the colorful wrapping paper to uncover a sleek, shiny new guitar. She couldn't help but strum a few chords, her excitement spilling into song:

"Oh, I know I can't ignore the sound

Of my crazy siblings gathered all around!

I just want my family on Christmas Day!"

With that, she kicked off a festive jam that echoed through the cabin, making everyone stop and listen to her holiday spirit!

Lynn Sr. handed Lance a present, but in classic Loud fashion, they playfully pushed it back and forth as their wives intervened to stop another argument.

Luna grinned, her guitar slung over her shoulder, and exclaimed, "Hey, even though we argue and clash,

Our love's like a powerful rock 'n' roll smash!

All I really want on Christmas Day—

Is my awesome family in every way!"

The kids jumped in, their voices ringing out, "We just want our family on Christmas Day, no doubt!"

In a hilarious twist, Shelby bounced in her spot, her sweater coming to life as she spoke for it with a grin, "Merry Christmas, everybody! Ho-ho-ho! Who's ready for some holiday fun?!" With her usual energy, she made sure everyone was in on the festive spirit!

And just like that, Christmas was back on in the Loud household—messy, chaotic, but overflowing with love.

The End. Happy Holidays, everyone!

Chapter 54: 11 Velazquests a Leapin'

It was Christmas Eve in Royal Woods, and the Velazquest household was a whirlwind of activity. Delilah Velazquest, the only daughter among ten noisy brothers, couldn't contain her excitement. The chaos of her lively family filled every corner of their home, buzzing with energy as they prepared for the beloved holiday.

Delilah peeked out the window at the glimmering blanket of freshly fallen snow. Her heart raced at the thought of taking her sled for a wild ride down the hill in the backyard. She sprinted to the door, ready to embrace the chilly air, but paused, catching snippets of her family shenanigans echoing throughout the house.

Above her, paper snowflakes hung from the ceiling, handcrafted by her little brothers. Delilah smiled, soaking in the familiar sounds of joy and mayhem. Her brothers were busy working on their Christmas Eve traditions, and from the playful scuffles and laughter, it was clear they were having a blast.

In the kitchen, Elizabeth was stirring up the Christmas feast, a little chaos bubbling around her as Johnny lent a hand. With a smile and a playful tone, she called out, "Alright, my little ones! Hands off the cookie dough! We need every bit for your brother's cookie decorating station, you hear? Let's keep it intact!" As she mixed the ingredients, she effortlessly balanced the fun of the moment with the warmth of her nurturing spirit, always aware of how much these little moments meant in the grand scheme of their family's love.

As the shadows deepened on Christmas Eve, a familiar pang of anxiety twisted in Luis's chest. This year, he desperately craved a spot on Santa's nice list, a flicker of hope in his otherwise darkened world. The stakes were higher than ever; he had a special gift for Lucy—a custom-made journal crafted from the remnants of his haunted dreams. But with his gothic aesthetic looming over him like a dark cloud, he feared his name was already inked in crimson on the naughty list.

"I must manifest an aura of kindness." Luis murmured to himself, curled up on the tattered couch like a brooding specter. His gaze drifted to Leo and David, locked in a playful feud over their favorite video games, lost in their own realm of laughter, "If I can cast aside this shadowy reputation, perhaps Santa will see the light in Lucy and grant her something truly extraordinary."

"You mean 'nice' like not freakin' out your brothers, huh?" Leo chuckled, a grin spreading across his face, "Good luck with that, bro! You know you've got a rep to keep up!"

Luis sighed heavily, his dark eyeliner smudging slightly as he leaned against the shadows, "I know, but I refuse to let Lucy be deprived of the most hauntingly perfect Christmas gift ever." He lowered his voice, almost conspiratorially, "What if I craft some cookies, while the rest of you manage the main feast? It's at least a macabre gesture, isn't it?"

Delilah caught what was going on and grinned big, "Yo, Luis! I got you with those cookies. Let's get it poppin' right now!"

"Cookies? Heck yeah, I'm down!" David hollered, sprinting after them like a freight train, pumped up and ready to dive into that kitchen. He was all about that cookie hype, big smile on his face and energy through the roof!

Delilah felt the festive spirit as they entered the kitchen. Johnny was in charge of the Christmas feast, and if his "skills" were any indicator, it was bound to be a memorable evening.

XXXXX

Johnny Velazquest stood in the center of his overcrowded kitchen, a sticky spatula in one hand and a Christmas tree-shaped cookie cutter in the other. His heart raced with anticipation and a hint of anxiety as the clock ticked down to the family's Christmas Eve dinner. It was a tradition that he had taken upon himself this year, promising that it would be the best meal the Velazquest family had ever had.

Inside his mind, the five emotions that guided him—Joy, Sadness, Anger, Fear, and Disgust—were gearing up for a wild ride.

Joy, a bubbly figure with sparkly hair and a bright smile, twirled optimistically around Johnny's mind, her sparkly hair glimmering like a disco ball at a chaotic party, "Oh, Johnny! This is going to be epic! Picture it: family bonding, food comas, and laughter that could wake the neighbors! It's like a holiday special—without the cheesy music! You've totally got this, amigo!"

Sadness, sporting her signature blue curls that looked like they'd been through a blender, hovered nearby with a flair of dramatic uncertainty, "But hey, what if it doesn't turn out well? What if the food tastes like socks? What if everybody throws tomatoes at Johnny... and not the nice, organic kind?"

Anger, fiery and intense, slammed a fist into the palm of his hand, "Listen up, people! If anyone even thinks about complaining, I swear I'll launch you out of this kitchen faster than a chimichanga on taco night! Christmas dinner is NOT a place for whiny nonsense! You want to mess with me? Bring it on! I've got flaming fists of holiday rage and a spatula that's more epic than the master sword! Let's make this feast epic, or you'll find out just how fiery I can really get!"

Fear, the jumpy, wide-eyed emotion, was pacing back and forth with a flair for the dramatic, "Alright, folks, let's talk turkey! What if Johnny decides to turn that beautiful bird into a charcoal briquette? I mean, who even taught him to cook? What if you forget the ingredients and end up serving a plate of disappointment? And hey, what if—" Fear paused, raising an eyebrow, "—what if the smoke alarm goes off at the worst possible moment? I'm just saying, panic is my specialty and it's going to look like a holiday horror show in here! So, let's not be a turkey about it and get our act together!"

"FEAR!" Joy burst in with a wild grin, her energy almost bursting through the walls, "Hey, let's hit the pause button on that dread parade! Focus on the bright side, you marvelous worrywart! We've got this—like a chimichanga on taco Tuesday! Now, let's kick some anxiety butt and dance our way to victory!"

Finally, there was Disgust, who leaned back in her corner, rolling her eyes like they were on a rollercoaster, "Oh, come on! Like I need a side of weird with my dinner. Keep those soggy Brussels sprouts and burnt cookies away from me, or I swear I'll unleash a culinary smackdown! Seriously, who even thought combining burnt and soggy was a good idea? Yuck!" She shouted, channeling the sass of a superhero with a flair for the dramatic.

Johnny took a deep breath, feeling like he was about to storm a battlefield—except instead of the clashing of swords, it was his nine wild brothers and one sister wreaking havoc in the kitchen. The excitement was so thick you could slice it with a katana, and the air was a delightful blend of Christmas tree pine and burnt hopes. Seriously, how hard could it be to not burn toast?

"Hey, kitchen warriors! I could use some help before we end up on a reality show called 'Before They Were Cheeseburgers!'" Johnny shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the sizzling chaos and the suspiciously loud crash that might've been a blender going into full-on ninja mode. Delilah shot a glance at Leo that screamed, "We're all gonna die!" He just rolled his eyes, grinning like he'd just won the lottery.

"Ha! Bet he's cookin' up something totally crazy again!" Leo laughed, his tall frame breaking into a playful grin, "C'mon, we gotta rescue dinner before we're stuck munchin' on sushi pie or something!"

David grinned and dashed into the kitchen, sneakers slapping against the wooden floor. The scene inside was pure delightful chaos. Johnny stood at the stove, pots and pans all over the place, the smell of something potentially delicious wafting through the air.

Delilah slouched against the kitchen counter, a grin plastered on her face as she watched Johnny go all out, trying to juggle mixing bowls like a pro while whipping up the family feast. The boy really thought he was putting on a show! "Yo, Johnny, might wanna just stick to the cupcakes instead of flipping all those bowls, ya feel me?" she joked, rolling her eyes with a playful smirk. This kitchen was about to get real funny!

"Just wait until you see the surprise dish I've cooked up for everyone!" Johnny said, flashing a grin that could charm the last slice of pizza. But whoops! There went the bowls, crashing to the floor like they had a death wish. Oopsie daisy! What's a little kitchen mayhem among friends, right?

Delilah burst into laughter as their youngest brother, Sammy, still adorably dressed in his purple onesie, pointed at the mess with glee while quoting his favorite holiday movie, "Chaos is part of the fun!"

"Hey, don't sweat it! Your friendly neighborhood Johnny is on the case!" Johnny declared with all the confidence of a cat in a dog park, juggling a spatula like it was a lightsaber, "Just adding my top-secret ingredient!" He brandished a bag of spices like it was the Holy Grail, "And by 'secret', I mean it came from aisle three at the grocery store. But hey, who's judging?"

"What's up in there, Chef Spicy?" Delilah asked, raising an eyebrow as she leaned casually against the kitchen island.

"Okay, okay, just a dash of cinnamon... and a spicy sprinkle of cayenne pepper! What could go wrong, right?!" Johnny flashed a grin that screamed, 'I'm definitely not a kitchen hazard.' "Hey, it's the holidays! We're living on the wild side, baby! Who needs boring when you can have a taste explosion that might just blow the roof off this joint?"

Luis, with an expression as unyielding as the darkest night and his skateboard leaning like a shadow against the counter, replied, "And sometimes we find ourselves with charred broccoli… infused with an unsettling hint of cinnamon."

Delilah let out a playful giggle and cast a sidelong glance at their youngest brother, Frankie, who was whizzing about in his ingeniously crafted cyber-robotic wheelchair. His eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as he enthusiastically gestured towards Johnny, exclaiming, "Explosions? Oh, how splendid! I absolutely adore the idea of delightful mayhem in the kitchen!" His excitement was palpable, as he reveled in the prospect of creative chaos.

"Yo, that ain't the move, my dude!" Delilah chuckled, shaking her head. "We save the big bang for New Year's, ya feel me?"

"Yo, Johnny's makin' this a full-on cooking catastrophe, ya'll!" Leo declared with a cheeky grin, arms crossed and ready to watch the chaos unfold.

"Hey there! Just part of the super-duper, awesomely chaotic creative process!" Johnny declared with a wink that could power a thousand light bulbs. But beneath that charming façade, Delilah could spy the fiery determination blazing in his eyes. He was on a mission to whip up a Christmas feast so jaw-dropping, even Santa would drop his milk and cookies in awe. Buckle up, folks—it's about to get festive and deliciously dangerous!

"Alright now, Chef Johnny, go on and let your siblings in on what we've got cookin' today." Elizabeth suggested with a playful smile, trying to hold back her laughter, "You know, sharing is part of communication, and it helps us all feel included, just like we talked about in our last session. Let's hear that menu, baby!"

"Alright, lads and ladies, listen up! I'm thinkin'… roasted chicken! That's right, you heard me! Johnny here is flexing his culinary muscles like he's about to save the world—one leg at a time! Picture this: crispy, golden chicken, all juicy and glorious, served up with mashed potatoes that are creamier than a romantic comedy. And let's not forget the cranberry sauce—just the right amount of tartness to keep things zesty! I mean, who doesn't love a bit of tang with their poultry? It's a feast fit for a superhero! Cue the fireworks and the applause, 'cause dinner is about to be legendary!"

"Sugar, sugar! Don't forget dessert!" Tommy came storming in like a rock star taking center stage, his guitar slung over his shoulder like a badge of honor, "You've gotta whip up my favorite—let's jam on some rock 'n' roll banana cream pie! It's like the sweetest serenade for my taste buds! 'Cause when the night falls, and the lights go down, nothing else hits the spot like that pie!"

Johnny flashed Tommy a finger gun, grinning like a kid in a candy store, "No problemo, big bro! I'll toss that on my to-do list—right after I hunt down some chicken. Can't save the world on an empty stomach, am I right?"

"Hey, Johnny, do you need a hand or what?" Larry chimed in, his eyes sparkling with mischief. The rest of the crew joined in, clustering around with grins on their faces, all itching to dive into the wild cooking adventure.

"Hey, hey! Need to chop some veggies here!" Johnny shouted, knife in hand like he was about to take on a villain—because let's be real, those carrots aren't gonna slice themselves! "And once I'm done slaying the salad, it's turkey time! So hold onto your taste buds, folks, it's about to get delicious in here!"

"I can chop! I can chop!" Charlie yelled, his voice bursting with energy. It was like he thought he was the star of his own cooking show! With that enthusiasm, you'd think he was about to whip up a five-star meal instead of just helping Johnny in the kitchen.

Joy felt a wild surge of warmth at the thought of family enthusiasm, like a hundred fireworks exploding inside her—if fireworks were made of cotton candy and high-fives, "Oh, heck yes!" She shouted, "Family vibes are like chili dogs for the soul—spicy, cheesy, and totally messy! Who wouldn't want to dive face-first into that?" She twirled around, arms open wide, ready to embrace all the chaos and love that came with it, because when family's involved, it's always a party, and who doesn't love a good party?

"Hold up, Luis and I wanna get in on this too!" Delilah shouted, her apron bouncing as she jumped in excitement, "I'm all about making the desserts! Let's kick things off with some bomb Christmas cookies!"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Not too many! Save some room in that bottomless pit of yours for a real dinner first! I'm all for chaos, but let's not turn our tummies into a food carnival just yet!" Johnny quipped, juggling insanity like a pro while trying to keep the mayhem in check, but inside, Sadness began to bubble up at the thought of not enjoying the special cookies Luis and Delilah would bake, "But heck yeah! Cookies after dinner? Count me in! Who needs a balanced diet when you can have chocolatey goodness? Let's dunk these bad boys in some milk and call it a cheat day! Nom nom nom!"

Disgust elbowed Sadness with a cheeky smirk, leaning in like a partner-in-crime, "Hey, look at us, a real-life buddy cop duo! But let me drop some wisdom on you—forget all this gloomy nonsense. We've got a cookie situation to tackle! Cookies, Sadness! They're like tiny, edible happiness bombs waiting to explode in your mouth! So, how about we ditch the mascara tears and scoop up some dough?"

"Alright, squad, we gotta come up with a game plan!" Delilah shouted, her eyes lighting up with energy, "What if we split up and turn this into a whole family cook-off? Let's make it a showdown in the kitchen!"

"I totally got this, guys! Mashed potatoes? Easy peasy!" David exclaimed, his expression all lit up, "I got this super secret way to make 'em extra fluffy, you won't believe it!"

"Yo, fluffy potatoes comin' right up! I got this cranberry sauce covered." Leo said, stepping up with that cool, collected vibe.

With boundless enthusiasm, Frankie twirled in graceful circles, his eyes sparkling with excitement, "I would very much like to assist as well!" He exclaimed, practically buzzing with energy. And then there was Sammy, decked out in his purple onesie and wild hair, breaking into song, "All I want for Christmas is you!" He was always good at grabbing the spotlight, even while being adorably chaotic.

"Alright, let's get it poppin'!" Delilah shouted, clapping her hands with a fierce energy that got everyone hyped up like she was leading the squad.

From the corner, Milton was nervously setting up a small camera, his hands shaking slightly as he fiddled with the lens, "Um, hey, guys! I, uh, think we should totally document this, you know, hilarious fiasco? I mean, what's the worst that could happen, right?" He chuckled awkwardly, trying to lighten the mood, "It'll be like our family Christmas special—just with a little more, um, chaos!" He zoomed in on Johnny and Delilah, his voice barely above a whisper, "Hope I'm not being too extra about this! I just thought it would be a reel good idea, hehe." Milton fidgeted with the camera strap, glancing around as if expecting someone to scold him, "I'm really sorry if this is annoying! I just thought it might be fun, um, if that's okay? But, you know, I'll stop if you want!"

"Hey, hey! Don't forget to feature my culinary masterpiece!" Johnny joked, as he precariously juggled a bag of flour like it was a grenade and rummaged for the mixer like a mad scientist in the kitchen. The stage was set for a holiday showdown, and the stakes? Well, just his pride! His siblings tore through the kitchen like a pack of hungry raccoons on a sugar high—potatoes rolled off counters, ingredients flew like confetti, and chaos reigned supreme. It was like a festive version of a zombie apocalypse, and deep down, a little voice was whispering, "What have I done?"

Within an hour, the kitchen transformed into a full-blown holiday madhouse! Johnny was zipping around like he was in an action movie, eyes wide like he just saw a unicorn, tossing his so-called "spices of surprise" like they were some magical fairy dust. Meanwhile, David was channeling his inner Picasso, turning poor mashed potatoes into epic smiley faces that looked more like they belonged in a horror film than on a dinner plate.

"Alright, team! Listen up!" Johnny shouted, trying to regain some semblance of order, "David, keep up the potato Picasso-ing! And Charlie, you're on veggie duty! No pressure, but we're aiming for something edible here!"

Anger was practically vibrating with excitement, a wicked grin spreading across his fiery face, "Oh yeah! Someone's about to mess up, and I can't wait! Time to whip out the big knife!" He cackled, imagining all the chaotic possibilities if anyone dared to defy the rules. With a theatrical flair, he twirled the knife like a prop in a cheesy action movie, relishing the thought of a glorious, over-the-top spectacle, "Come on, people! Give me a reason to slice through this nonsense!"

Delilah let out a giggle that could probably shatter glass, and even Luis was grinning like he just unlocked a new level in a video game. But then there was Johnny—poor Johnny—huffing like he just sprinted a marathon. Jitters were creeping in like that one weird uncle who shows up at every family gathering, and he could practically feel the panic NASCARing around his brain.

All he wanted was for this dinner to be a home run.

Fear, twitching with anxiety, looked around wide-eyed, "Oh great, just what I needed—a high-stakes situation! What if this whole thing turns into a trip and fall extravaganza? I mean, I can already see the headlines: 'Local 13 year old Meets Ground: A Slapstick Saga!' And seriously, can we talk about the potential for faceplants? Luan would have a field day with that!"

As the family zoomed around like a bunch of caffeinated squirrels on a mission, Johnny had a revelation: orchestrating the kitchen was a ton harder than he'd ever imagined. His thoughts spiraled faster than a dive into a pool of thumbtacks—Mom and Dad would not take kindly to a dinner disaster.

But hey, time for a pep talk! Johnny took a deep breath like he was about to chug a gallon of hot sauce and shouted over the din, "Let's just have fun! Christmas is about family and love! Also, if I burn the turkey, we can just call it charred gourmet—you in?" And just like that, the chaos turned into a comic book panel of pure holiday spirit. Because let's be real, perfect dinner or not, the real magic was in being together—preferably without anyone catching fire.

Joy practically exploded with enthusiasm, all sparkles and giggles, "Bam! There it is! You've hit the jackpot! Love is the ultimate secret sauce—like adding a dash of chimichurri to a slice of pizza! It just makes everything better, right? Who needs a recipe when you've got love as your main ingredient? Just sprinkle it everywhere!"

"Fine." Sadness grumbled, her voice dripping with reluctant sarcasm, "But if this epic disaster blows up in our faces, we'll be the ones facing Mom and Dad's disappointment. And trust me, it's as fun as a punch to the gut... while wearing a blindfold. So, you better have a solid plan, or I'm going to need therapy for all the eye rolls I'll be doing!"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Let's pump the brakes on that thought train!" Fear squeaked, his voice jumping an octave, all jittery and wild, "What if we torch the dinner? I mean, my skin's already a lovely shade of 'freaking out!' And don't even get me started on the possibility of setting ourselves ablaze—how's that for a flaming hot mess? I'm all for excitement, but a crispy version of us? No thanks! Let's keep the fire where it belongs: in the pizza oven, not on our faces!"

Anger's voice exploded with a fiery intensity, "You think you can mess this up? Not on my watch! Grab your swords and unleash the chaos, because we're taking control like a boss! Let's wreck some feelings, baby!"

With a renewed sense of awesomeness, Johnny grabbed the knife like a superhero ready for battle and started hacking at the celery. Sure, his hands were shaking like they'd just done a double espresso shot, but who cares? Breathing is for the weak, and cooking is where the real magic happens! It's about unleashing your creativity and letting the culinary chaos swirl around like a bunch of ninjas throwing kitchen utensils, "Hey, Charlie!" Johnny shouted, glancing over at his brother, who was valiantly attempting to peel carrots but looking more like he was in a vegetable slaughter fest, "What's your favorite veggie to throw into this madness we call dinner? And please say something cool... like 'zucchini'!"

"Carrots!" Charlie exclaimed with a big grin, "You know what's even better? When they're all mushy and squishy!"

Disgust nearly gagged, her expression a mix of horror and sass, "Oh, come on! Gross much? Who in their right mind wants mushy carrots? Those should be crunchy, not some sad veggie soup! Seriously, if you ruin that, we're going to have a serious problem – and I might just go full-on crazy on you! I'll be all like, 'BAM! Crunchy carrots or bust!' Let's keep it crisp, people!"

Johnny chuckled, a burst of laughter exploding like confetti in a piñata party, "Hey, I'm all about those crunchy carrots, baby! Mind if we whip up some epic crunchy carrot goodness? Because who needs boring when you can have CRUNCH-tastic?"

"No problem, big bro! Let's whip up some crunchy carrots!" Charlie exclaimed, his excitement bouncing off the walls. And just like that, the chaos kicked back into high gear, bringing a whole new level of energy to the scene!

Tommy was strumming his guitar, filling the air with jingly tunes, and the twins, Larry and Charlie, were totally in the zone. Larry was claiming his title as the official "Potato Thrower," while Charlie stole the show with his vegetable magic tricks, making diced veggies float and dance through the air! Frankie couldn't believe his eyes.

"Goodness gracious! What an extraordinary display of culinary skill!" Frankie exclaimed, clapping delightfully as the vegetables landed with impeccable precision in the bowl.

The kitchen was lit up with jars of flour, sugar, and bright sprinkles, looking like a straight-up holiday party, "Aight, Luis, what we got on our list?" Delilah said, digging through the pantry like a pro.

Luis unleashed his tattered notebook, pages filled with twisted internet concoctions and dark family secrets, "Very well, we require flour, sugar, and chocolate chips…!" His gaze darkened as he witnessed the chaotic scene unraveling around him, as if the very essence of chaos had become his muse.

Before long, the kitchen turned into a chaotic haven—flour flying everywhere like it was a snowstorm, laughter echoing off the walls. Potatoes were mashed with such gusto they probably thought they were on a reality cooking show, carrots were getting sliced faster than Deadpool with katanas, and cheesecakes were waiting patiently to be decked out like they were heading to the prom.

But just as Johnny was about to dominate the turkey like he was going into battle against the Breakfast Club, he had a horrifying realization that sent shivers down his spine, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Did anyone grab the stuffing mix?" Johnny exclaimed, scanning the battlefield—err, kitchen—where his brothers and sister were scattered about like they'd just survived a zombie apocalypse.

Delilah shrugged, her eyes rolling a bit, "Boy, I could've sworn I saw it earlier… like, in the pantry or somethin'?"

A chill of panic smacked Johnny harder than a chili truck at midnight, "Oh snap, what if we skip the stuffing? What if this turkey turns out drier than my sense of humor after a bad pun?" He muttered, his stomach doing the Macarena of doom.

Joy's vibe was like a balloon that had just been hit by a dart—totally deflated and just a little bit sarcastic, "Wow, great job, team! Let's all just sit around and mope like sad puppies. Who needs happiness when you can have a solid dose of existential dread, am I right?" She flashed a grin, even as her spark fizzled out, mixing cheerful optimism with a dash irreverent humor.

Panic mode: activated! "Oh, sweet mercenary mayhem, what if we can't locate the stuffing? Like, what happens if Dad finds out? Cue the dramatic music! Or worse, what if we're left with no choice but to order a pizza?! Talk about a holiday horror story, right? It's like mixing a family dinner with a bad Marvel movie!"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold your horses! It's just stuffing, not a hostage situation!" Anger exclaimed, his fists thudding against each other like an overzealous percussionist, "Improvise? Damn right! Let's toss in some bread, sprinkle some herbs, and whip up our own culinary masterpiece! Who needs bland, store-bought nonsense? Let's create something so delicious they'll be begging for our secret recipe! Now, where's the nearest kitchen? I've got some culinary chaos to unleash!"

Joy dashes over to the storage room, her eyes gleaming with mischief, "I'll get an LIGHTBULB?!" she exclaims, holding it up like it's the Holy Grail, "I mean, it's not just a lightbulb—it's a lightbulb of pure genius!" She winks, spinning the bulb like a prop. Joy slams the IDEA into the console like it's the last chili dog at a hot dog stand. It twists in, lights up with a chime that sounds like a party in Johnny's brain was ready to start.

Outside, Johnny gets the signal, giving his family that look — you know, the one that says, "We're about to make some magic happen." Then, with a dramatic flourish, the bulb sinks into the console like it's going for a swim, "We can totally improvise, my little cooking minions! Let's toss in some bread, sprinkle on those herbs, and whip up our very own culinary masterpiece! Who needs the boring old store-bought stuff?" Johnny said, a little spark igniting, "Not us! C'mon, team—search high and low! I want to see bread, herbs, or whatever oddball ingredients you can scavenge! Let's unleash our inner chefs and make something glorious, or at least mildly edible! Go, go, go!"

His siblings leapt into action, rummaging through cupboards and shelves. Johnny's heart began to settle as Joy burst into the mental scene like an exuberant cheerleader after downing a few energy drinks, "Hey, Johnny! Look at you, you nimble little ninja! You're bending like a pretzel on a rollercoaster, and your creativity? Off the charts! And just like that, bam! Those folks are swooping in to help faster than Lana to pile of mud!" She twirled with a flourish, grinning wide, "Now, that's what I call a victory dance!"

"I scored some stale bread, dudes!" Larry shouted, brandishing a bag like it was a trophy, "Check it out—this is gonna make the most epic stuffing ever!"

"Whoo-hoo! Gimme those, pronto!" Johnny yelled, his excitement hitting a solid 11 on the crazy scale, "And throw in some spices while you're at it! We're about to whip up the most epic stuffing of all time! Forget the turkey; this is what the holidays are really about! Let's do this!"

With everyone's contributions, they whipped up a makeshift stuffing. It wasn't perfect, but it had passion and creativity—a little like their family.

Over in the corner, Milton—the timid aspiring filmmaker—had set up his camera, but his hands shook a little as he adjusted the focus, "Uh, hey, everyone! I, um, hope this will be the greatest Christmas video ever! I mean, it might get a little, uh, chaotic, but that's part of the fun, right? Sorry if I mess it up!"

He cleared his throat, trying to project confidence, but his voice wobbled, "So, um, let's do this! Family cheer on three, I guess? Oh, wait—what if I counted too fast? I-I'm really sorry if I confuse anyone!"

His eyes darted around the room, and he raised his hands, trying to hype everyone up, "Okay, um, here we go! One—no, wait, sorry—just a sec! Okay, one, two—oh gosh, I hope this isn't too much pressure! I mean, if it goes wrong, at least we can call it a 'flick'-ering Christmas!" He cringed at his own pun, nervous laughter escaping, "Alright, um, on three! One, two—"

"THREE!" Everyone shouted in unison, their voices echoing through the house.

"Um, okay, I know that was, like, super great and all, but, um, if it's not too much trouble, could we maybe do it again? I mean, just to make sure it's really—uh, you know—'a-movie'-mazing? I'm really sorry if I'm being a bother or anything! I just want to make sure we can, uh, 'frame' it just right!" Milton called out, bouncing on his toes, "I totally don't want to 'miss the shot' or anything—yikes! I hope that's okay! Um, yeah, let's sprinkle in even more spirit this time? If that's cool!"

Once the cookies were out of the oven, Frankie scooped them up and ran to Johnny's cookie decorating station, his brown eyes shining with excitement.

Delilah couldn't help but grin as she watched the madness unfold. This was what made her family unique—they might be a little crazy, but they were always there for each other, creating memories that sparkled just like the holiday lights around the house!

XXXXX

In one corner of the chaotic living room, Tommy was plopped down with his guitar, his trademark wild hair flopping as he frowned in frustration. He was deep in a creative meltdown trying to whip up his annual Christmas song—a tradition he took very seriously. But today? Inspiration was nowhere to be found, leaving him feeling as lost as a sock in the dryer.

"Man, this is a total 'Wonderwall' situation!" Tommy sighed, yanking at his hair like it was tangling up all his good vibes, "I've hit the jackpot before, but right now it feels like I'm lost in a 'Black Hole Sun'! Like, where's the 'Sweet Child O' Mine' vibe when you need it? I just wanna drop some beats and make it 'All Along the Watchtower' level epic! This is like, my personal 'Dancing On My Own' moment, and I can't even find my way back to the music. Ugh!"

"Yo, you good, fam?" Delilah called out, popping her head in from the kitchen, her eyes lit up with playful energy. She caught sight of Tommy's epic struggle and couldn't help but laugh, shaking her head at the whole scene.

"Stuck like Santa in a chimney?" Tommy shouted, waving his arms like he was on stage at a concert, "I'm out of ideas, man! It's like I'm lost in the 'Hotel California' but I can't check out!" Then, as if the universe just dropped a hit single in his mind, he lit up, "Wait! That's it!" he belted out, channeling his inner rockstar, "I'm stuck like Santa in a chimney! I've been good all year, so gimme, gimme, gimme, gimme—like I'm 'Livin' on a Prayer'!" But then he cringed, throwing his hands up like a dramatic pop star, "Aww, junk! That's a total flop! I need a serious 'Shake It Off' moment!"

Delilah smirked, propping herself up against the doorframe, "Oh, classic Tommy." She chuckled, shaking her head, "You gotta dig a little deeper, fam. What's Christmas really all about? It ain't just about the gifts, you feel me?"

Tommy ran a hand through his messy hair, looking like he was about to drop the next big hit, "Man, Del, I'm feeling like a lost lyric right now, you know? My brain's on a never-ending radio silence! Can you help me turn up the volume? I'm totally out of inspiration. It's like 'Hello, is it me you're looking for?' but in song-writing! Let's jam out some ideas!"

"Yo, count me in!" Delilah shouted, bouncing over with pure hype, "Let's scoop up the crew! Everyone's got their own flavor for Christmas. They might throw out some dope ideas!"

Within minutes, Tommy's room transformed into a festive brainstorming bonanza. Milton came charging in with his camera, ready to document every moment of this chaotic creative fest. Frankie zoomed in behind him in his cyber-robotic wheelchair, lugging a toolbox filled with wacky Christmas science projects.

"Ayo, squad! It's time for a Christmas creativity showdown!" Delilah shouted, clapping her hands with excitement. The vibe in the room was electric as Tommy whipped out his guitar and started strumming some dope chords. You could feel that holiday magic just bouncing around everywhere!

At the center of it all was Milton, his brain buzzing with a plan. He wanted to create a video capturing the chaotic, lovable essence of the Velasquest family during the holidays—something that would become a cherished keepsake for years to come.

"Yo, Milton!" Leo's voice rang out like a sonic boom, cutting through the chaos with that signature mix of authority and brotherly vibe, "You gonna step up and help us crush Tommy's song or what?"

"Uh, um, just a sec! I-I'm, uh, ready! I mean, the camera's rolling and, um, things are, like, super magical or something?" Milton said, hesitantly fiddling with his camera, eyes wide as he tried to capture the, um, lively scene, "I-I really hope I don't end up in a scare-y movie, though! S-sorry if I mess anything up! I just want everything to be picture-perfect... or, um, maybe more like a snap-pea perfect? Heh, get it? Sorry again!"

"Yo, let's chat about what Christmas really means to us." Delilah said, her vibe chill and welcoming, "What's your favorite part about it?"

As his family bustled around him, Milton took a deep breath, feeling more nervous than ever. He fidgeted with his camera, doing his best to look confident, even though he felt anything but. "Um, hey everyone! Sorry to interrupt, but, uh, it's time for our interviews? I mean, if that's okay?" He stammered, a shaky grin creeping onto his face.

He glanced over at Leo, his heart racing, "So, uh, Leo, it's your turn now! I mean, not to put you on the spot or anything—sorry about that! Just trying to make this video a scream, um, I mean, a dream! Haha! No pressure, but let's roll!" Milton adjusted the camera with trembling hands, hoping his jokes would lighten the mood, though he wasn't sure if anyone was laughing or just worried about him! "Okay, action! This is, um, the Velasquest family Christmas special, take five! Or, uh, maybe we should do another take? Sorry!" He chuckled, feeling a mix of excitement and dread.

"Yo, don't forget to throw in the bloopers this time!" Delilah hollered from the sidelines, remembering the wild mess of last year's dance-off when David went all out with his crazy moves. The whole room just burst into laughter, and just like that, everybody was brainstorming new ideas!

"Um, hi Leo! So, uh, what does Christmas mean to you?" Milton stammered, fidgeting with the camera as if it might suddenly explode. Milton glanced down, hoping he hadn't overstepped, "But seriously, if you don't want to answer, it's totally fine! I didn't mean to put you on the spot. I'm just really excited to make this film, and, um, no pressure!" Taking a shaky breath, he added, "But if you do want to share, I'd really love to know! Just don't be mad at me for asking—please?"

Leo scratched his head, his eyes lighting up with enthusiasm, "Family, no doubt about it!" He said, a wide grin spreading across his face, "This time of year, we all come together, and you know what? Gotta love that Christmas eggnog! That's the ultimate treat, man!"

Next up was David, bouncing in all hyped up, like he just downed a whole mountain of energy drinks, "Yo, Milton! Ask me about my fave Christmas traditions!" David said with a goofy grin, practically ready to burst with excitement. Before Milton could speaking David continued, "The food, man!" David yelled, almost spilling his drink everywhere, "And don't forget the holiday sports! We go all out with our family soccer match right after we tear into the gifts!"

Milton couldn't help but tease him about the time last year when David totally wrecked a giant present thinking it was the ball, "Um, hey, so, um, I know I shouldn't bring this up, but, like, remember last year when, um, David, you, uh, totally wrecked that giant present? I mean, uh, I just thought it was the ball! I-I mean, no offense, but it really was like a, um, cinematic disaster! Haha, get it?" Milton nervously joked, "I'm really, really sorry for mentioning it, though! I didn't want to, um, bring up bad memories or anything. It's just that, you know, I'm a filmmaker and sometimes I'm drawn to "dramatic moments," but, uh, I totally didn't mean to, like, film that scene in my head, you know? Oh gosh, I'm sorry! I hope you're not mad at me! Just, um, trying to lighten the mood, I guess. I-I hope that's okay!"

David just cracked up, shaking his head like it was no big deal, while he was readjusting his snug sweater that barely held on.

Johnny was next, already decked out in his chef gear, stirring a bowl of cookie dough like a culinary superhero, "Interview me! I've got the ultimate idea for our video!" he shouted, a cloud of flour dusting his cheek like it was some sort of seasoning, "How about we showcase my cookie-making skills? I'm basically the Christmas cookie superstar! Move over, Santa—there's a new cookie king in town, and he's got a knack for dough and a flair for the dramatic! Cookies for everyone, and some extra for my fans—those lucky enough to know where to find me! Let's sprinkle some chaos and some powdered sugar!"

"Uh, um, right... s-so, uh, how do you, like, make those cookies? I-I mean, I'm a little nervous just thinking about it!" Milton chuckled, picturing the usual mess, "Doesn't the oven e Does the oven end up looking like a, um, disaster zone? H-hehe, I guess you could say it's a 'baking nightmare'! I'm sorry if that was too much! I-I just really admire how you do it. If my kitchen ever sees a cookie, I'm pretty sure it would just crumble under pressure! Yikes! But, um, if you have any tips, I promise I'll, like, try really hard not to mess it up!"

"Hey, the mess is like half the magic, baby!" Johnny quipped, launching a rogue blob of dough at Leo with the finesse of a ninja chef. I mean, who doesn't love a little kitchen chaos? Just adds that extra ingredient of fun!

And then it was Delilah's turn, meticulously unrolling a massive strip of wrapping paper, looking like a gift-wrapping ninja, "Um, uh, Delilah." Milton said, his voice barely above a whisper as he fidgeted with the camera in his hands, "I, um, hope it's okay to ask this, but what does, like, Christmas mean to you? I really want to know, and I, um, I promise I'm not just, uh, fishing for answers! Haha, see what I did there? Fishing… because, um, it's the season for—oh gosh, I'm so sorry! I just thought it might be a, um, good shot for my film—like, capturing your thoughts on the holidays. But if, um, you're too busy or, um, if you don't want to share, I totally understand! I can, like, just edit this part out. But, um, if you do wanna share, that would be really great, and I won't make a big deal out of it... I promise! Please don't think I'm, like, being rude or anything! I'd just really, um, love to hear your thoughts!"

After a beat, Delilah rolled her eyes playfully and said, "Yo, it's all about family, you feel me? But also about giving back and spreading good vibes. Like, when we drop off toys for the kids who need 'em—that's real talk, it makes a huge difference!" She grinned, clearly vibing with her own idea.

"Um, wow, Dal, that's, like, an awesome idea...I'm so including that!" Milton said, excitement bubbling in his voice, "I mean, if you don't mind me saying so! I really think it could make our film, like, way better... but, um, sorry if that sounds too much! I just get a little nervous sometimes, you know? Heh. I guess you could say I'm really flimsy when it comes to feedback! But, um, I'll definitely include that—if it's okay with you! I don't want to, like, scene you upset or anything. Sorry again!"

As they all chimed in with their favorites, the room filled with lively chatter.

"I truly relish the convivial dinners filled with laughter and the delightful experience of baking cookies alongside Johnny!" Frankie exclaimed, his eyes shimmering with enthusiasm.

"Yo, I'm like a lightning bolt when the beat drops, man! We gotta hit the gas and let the good times roll, like we're living in a Fast & Furious soundtrack! Let's vibe to some epic jams while we race—feel the rhythm in our veins, like a rockstar on stage! You know what they say, 'Life is a highway,' and I wanna drive it all night long, so let's get this party started!" Tommy exclaimed, his excitement buzzing like a killer track on repeat.

"Whoa, this is totally epic! I can't believe there are no limits!" Larry shouted, bouncing around like a pogo stick, "This time of year is just the best! I'm so stoked!"

Luis shrugged, his dark attire blending into the shadows of the chaotic festivities, "I revel in doing whatever I please." He said, a smirk creeping across his dark face, "Especially on my skateboard—it's the only thing that allows me to escape into the night." With that, he vanished into the throng, ready to practice his tricks beneath the flickering lights.

Amid the commotion, Delilah felt a cozy warmth settle around them like a holiday blanket. This was the true magic of Christmas—celebration, family, and joyful chaos. It wasn't just about the shiny gifts under the tree; it was the laughter, love, and crazy moments that cemented their bond.

"Yo, what if we just mixed it all up, like a killer remix?" Tommy said, a spark in his eyes, "I mean, let's vibe on family fun and laughter, you know? Like, let's 'Get Together' and share those love notes instead of just the usual gifts. We'll be making memories 'cause 'Ain't No Mountain High Enough' to stop us from having a blast! It's all about the good times, right? 'Cause when we're together, everything feels like a 'Good Vibe'!"

"Yeah!" They all cheered, voices overlapping in excitement. "Let's do it!"

XXXXX

"What if Santa thinks I'm a lost cause?" Luis muttered, pacing restlessly in the dimly lit sanctuary he shared with Johnny, half-lit by flickering LED candles casting ghostly shadows on the walls adorned with horror movie posters. A dusty chandelier swayed overhead, as if caught in the grips of some long-forgotten spirit.

Luis had grown up in a veritable hurricane of chaos; with nine brothers and one sister, it was an incessant cavalcade of entertainment and challenges. Tonight, however, he felt a dark calling—to step up and bring some semblance of order to the fray, a noble quest for redemption and perhaps a glimmer of gothic glory.

"Okay, Luis, focus!" He said, tugging at the collar of his black hoodie, its fabric absorbing the dim light. He took a deep, steadying breath, steeling himself for the impending madness as he descended the creaking staircase, the worn boards lamenting underfoot in the lively Velazquest domain.

Entering the living room was akin to stepping into a war zone. His brothers were recklessly draping Christmas lights in a frenzy, their chaotic energy clashing with his aesthetic sensibility, while his sister, Delilah, valiantly attempted to rein them in. Just then, a flurry of snowflakes brushed against Luis's pale face, coaxing a reluctant smile even amidst the glorious chaos enveloping him.

"Hey, Spooky! What's with the grimace? Did you eat a lemon or just step on a Lego?" Johnny's voice blasted through the air as he zipped by like a caffeinated squirrel, swinging a wreath that just barely missed Luis's noggin. Talk about a close call! What's next? A holiday movie gone wrong?

"Merely attempting to align myself with the whims of Santa." Luis declared, a sardonic smirk playing on his lips, "You never know when one might require a favor from the jolly specter of holiday cheer."

"I thought you didn't believe in silly stuff, dude!" Larry yelled back with a grin, playfully tossing a shiny tinsel garland right at him.

Luis caught it effortlessly, twisting the ornament around his wrist like a dark trophy, "Let's just say tonight is an exception to the usual gloom and doom."

Getting into the unsettling spirit of Christmas, Luis dove into the chaotic fray, untangling strands of lights with his siblings while tossing around witty, sarcastic jabs and sharing laughter that echoed like whispers in a haunted house. With each darkly humorous quip, their troubles faded into the shadows, transforming the living room into a shimmering, eerie winter wonderland. He even draped a black-and-red plaid throw over the couch, declaring it his 'Grim Christmas' theme—much to the delight of his brothers, who reveled in the irony.

"We must seek the perfect Christmas tree!" Luis proclaimed dramatically, rallying his siblings like a band of misfit warriors, "We cannot let this opportunity for gifts slip through our fingers!"

Where would they find this elusive tree? The brothers glanced out the window and spotted one standing defiantly in Mr. Grouse's yard, waiting to be claimed.

"Wait a second, are we seriously jacking a tree right now?" Leo exclaimed, his eyes wide like he just stumbled into a high-stakes heist flick.

Luis smirked with an air of playful rebellion, "We're merely… borrowing it! Until the dawn's light breaks our dark reverie!" It might seem a bit wicked, but isn't every good deed just a shadow waiting to be cast? With a touch of persuasion, they succumbed to the thrill of the night, embracing the darkness together.

Embracing his dark, brooding spirit, Luis sunk into his task, severing branches and sculpting twisted boughs into what could only be described as the most hauntingly beautiful tree in town. Each cut echoed the melancholy of his soul, transforming the mundane into a gothic masterpiece.

"Hey, Luis! You totally have to deck it out with all your creepy, spooky stuff!" Charlie exclaimed with a huge grin, "This is gonna be our best tree ever, for sure!"

"Finally, someone recognizes my brilliance!" Luis retorted, delivering a playful tap to Charlie's back, a smirk creeping onto his lips.

After hours of collaborating, the tree loomed in the shadows, draped in dark ornaments and flickering lights that felt almost ethereal. Luis shot a knowing grin, "I think even Santa would acknowledge the majesty of this spectacle."

As the evening stretched into twilight, the Velazquest family nestled in with steaming mugs of cocoa, the sound of laughter swirling through their dimly lit home. Each chuckle resonated with him, a haunting reminder of the warmth of his wild yet wonderful family.

Yet, his thoughts ventured to Lucy, lost in the embrace of a snow-covered cabin, celebrating Christmas with her own. A familiar ache settled deep within him, "What if I don't see her before the dawn of Christmas? What if the journal I begged Santa to deliver to her escapes the grasp of time?"

"Who are you chattin' it up with over here?" Charlie butted in, swiping a marshmallow right out of Luis's cocoa, "You know I can't resist those sugary puffs!"

Luis, his mind drifting through shadows, muttered with a distant gaze, "Oh, just pondering Lucy. I asked Santa for a darkly enchanting journal for her... something to cradle her secrets."

His brothers exchanged mischievous glances, grinning from ear to ear, "Aww, the Goth Boy's in love!" They teased.

"Shut it!" Luis retorted, though a smirk crept onto his lips despite his best efforts. Being surrounded by his family had its comforts, yet an undeniable void lingered within him—a shadow that twisted deeper without Lucy by his side, her absence echoing in the corners of his heart like a haunting melody.

XXXXX

David, at sixteen, had always been the family's sweetheart. But tonight, he definitely wasn't feeling sweet as he stood in the living room sporting the most outrageous sweater imaginable—a garish creation made by his girlfriend, Leni Loud. The woolly monstrosity was a chaotic explosion of colors, enough to make anyone go cross-eyed. David's hands nervously fiddled with the bright red and green knit, the reindeer's bulbous nose jiggling with every fidget.

"Yo, I can't believe I gotta wear this thing." David grumbled, shifting from foot to foot, "It's like I'm a walking holiday nightmare or somethin'!"

Delilah, leaning against the wall with that classic smirk of hers, laughed and said, "Big bro, it could be way worse! At least you ain't stuck in a sweater with a big ol' Santa doing yoga!"

Before David could respond, Frankie entered with a flourish, gliding through the room in his remarkable self-designed cyber-robotic wheelchair, his unruly hair dancing with delight, "David! It's truly a Christmas miracle! The brightness of your ensemble will surely blind everyone!" He proclaimed, his laughter resonating through the living space.

"Yo, thanks a ton, man! You really know how to pump me up." David sighed as Frankie's exuberance sharply contrasted the ugly sweater squeezing his muscles.

Luis emerged from the shadows, leaning against the cold wall with a smirk that contrasted his grim appearance, "Hey, David." He called, his voice dripping with sardonic glee, "If you're aiming for the 'Most Terrifying Christmas Sweater Award,' congratulations—you're well on your way to claiming the dark throne."

"Man, why did Leni even think I'd be down for this? Seriously, I'm not trying to let nobody see me lookin' like this!" David huffed, shufflin' toward the door, all nervous-like.

"Come on, man! Just dive into it!" Leo said, rolling in with his signature grin and a plate of hot, gooey cookies, "It's Christmas time! We gotta get our festive on, and those cookies? Now that's what I call holiday spirit!"

"Yeah, festive enough to give me a headache the size of a chili dog truck." Johnny quipped, munching on one of Delilah's cookies that looked like it was decorated by a sugar-fueled Picasso, "I mean, it practically screams, 'LOOK AT ME! I'm way more fabulous than you!'"

David threw up his hands and couldn't hold it anymore, "Man, I'm done with this ugly thing! Just watch me!" He said to siblings, then charged for the door like he was heading for the end zone.

Outside, the snow was coming down all soft and pretty, but he had no time for that. Delilah was peeking through the window, waiting to see what he would do next. With a wild grin, David launched that ugly sweater across the street like it was a football, sending it soaring right into Mr. Grouse's yard, "Later, ugly sweater!" he yelled, fist pumping like he just scored the winning touchdown.

Moments later, their youngest brother Sammy waddled over in his purple onesie, pointing at the spectacle with wide eyes, "I'll be back!" He exclaimed, channeling a famous movie line that sent the whole house into fits of laughter.

Delilah bent over, laughing, "Dang, we gon' be down a brother soon if he keeps playin' like that!"

Just when they thought they'd settle down for movie night, a loud knock echoed through the house. Dad, Jason swung the door open to find a bundled-up David, clutching his sweater like it was a trophy, eyes wide with shock.

"What the heck... How did you—" He started, his words stumbling out in disbelief.

"Yo, I totally forgot to say... this thing is straight-up magical, man! Like, it could seriously be cursed or somethin'! Can you believe that?" David shouted, a mix of disbelief and excitement in his voice.

"Hey, what's up, sweater-wearer?!" Tommy exclaimed, jamming out some sick chords on his guitar, channeling all the feels, "Like, can you feel the rhythm? It's a 'Good Day Sunshine' vibe, you know? Just like 'here comes the sun,' I'm ready to rock this day! Let's turn it up to eleven and make some noise! Feels like we're 'Born to Run' with these tunes!"

David was like, "Yo, this has totally gone way too far!" But his brothers? They were already scheming up their next crazy idea.

Johnny just laughed, "Holy chili dogs, dudes! Look out! This guy's about to launch us into the world of hideous sweaters that even my mask wouldn't save me from! I mean, what's next? Matching holiday socks?!"

Milton fiddled with the hem of his oversized sweater, his voice barely above a whisper, "Um, what if we, like, filmed this? I mean, I-I don't want to sound too pushy or anything, but it could be, um, comedy gold? Like, um, 'Christmas Sweater: The Movie!' Get it? It's a real sweater niche!"

"Yo, listen up! You all just don't get it! This sweater is straight-up wrecking my vibe!" David groaned, flopping onto the couch like he just took a hit. The ridiculous knitwear hung off him like it was trying to escape, "I swear, I can't deal with another second of this fashion fail!"

"But the sweater is officially part of your identity now!" Larry and Charlie, the twin tornadoes of chaos, chimed in unison.

Delilah, arms crossed and eyebrow raised, was not having it at all, "Look, if we mess up that sweater, Leni's gonna lose her mind! You know she'll be on us like white on rice, and we'll never hear the end of it!"

David's eyes got real big, "What am I s'posed to do, ya'll? This thing just won't quit comin' back, like some pesky fly, ya know?!"

"Yo, let's handle this ourselves!" Delilah shouted, her adventurous vibe shining through, "What if we throw a sweater-destruction party? We can trash it and have a good time while we're at it!"

"That sounds EPIC!" The bunch cheered, the excitement building like a soda bottle shaken way too much.

With ten heads nodding in fervent agreement, the Velazquest siblings gathered in the living room, plotting their ultimate heist to rid David of the "sacred" sweater.

"Um, s-so, like, step one: we could, um, disguise the sweater? I mean, we could totally turn it into something else, right? Heh, I hope that's not a stitch too far! I-I just kind of don't want to mess anything up, you know?" Milton shouted, already grabbing his camera to capture the mayhem.

"What if we, like, crank this up to eleven?" Tommy exclaimed, gripping his guitar pick like it was a golden ticket to a rock concert, "Let's throw in some igniters and see if it goes 'boom!' Like, 'you can't always get what you want,' but if we do this, we might just have the time of our lives! It's totally risky, but hey, 'life is what you make it,' right? Let's make it a 'shockin' good time!'"

"Whoa there, pyromaniac! We ain't burnin' down the house today!" Delilah said, rolling her eyes, "How 'bout we just grab some paint and cut it up instead?"

The twins jumped into action, racing to gather paint and crafty supplies.

Soon enough, they had splashed the ugly sweater with bright colors and hilarious props, transforming it into a wild "masterpiece" that looked like a snowman wearing sunglasses. When they stepped back to admire their chaotic creation, the Velazquests erupted into cheers.

"Congratulations, David. It seems the shadows have smiled upon you once more." Luis murmured, a dark chuckle escaping his lips as he clutched his skateboard like a relic of the night.

David couldn't help but grin. He scratched his head and said, "Alright, I gotta admit, it's kinda… not looking so bad anymore, ya know?" His face lit up a bit, and you could see a little holiday cheer sneaking in, even after all the crazy stuff earlier.

XXXXX

Jason sat at the coffee table, buried under stacks of paper for his comic book store, while Elizabeth was in the kitchen, helping her son Johnny whip up some hot cocoa. The sweet aroma of cinnamon and chocolate mingled with the palpable buzz of excitement that filled the house.

"Delilah! Get your sweet butt in here and help me with these cookies!" Johnny yelled from the kitchen, rocking an absurdly oversized apron that read "Kiss the Cook". He was on a mission to wow the world with his cooking chops, or at least make a mess worthy of a superhero movie montage. Who knew baking could be so... dangerous? Get ready for a flour-fueled adventure!

"Hold up, I got you!" Delilah hollered back, sprinting to the kitchen. She was all about the holiday vibes, but today just felt different, you know? As she rolled out that cookie dough into all kinds of festive shapes, her mind kept wandering to her big bro Leo. He was being super quiet today, and that just didn't sit right with her.

Upstairs, Leo—the firstborn and unofficial family protector—was deep in thought, sitting on his bed surrounded by countless crumpled papers. He was trying to come up with the perfect gift for his girlfriend, Lori Loud, and the pressure was clearly weighing on him.

"I'm just curious what Leo's gettin' into." Delilah said, throwing some sugar on her cookie shapes like she was adding some flair to a basketball game.

"Yo, he still trippin' over Lori, man?" David said, chillin' in the doorframe with a cookie already ready to go, "Dude needs some serious help! Why don't he just straight-up ask her what she wants?"

"Um, hey guys, I just wanted to, like, say that, uh, this is Leo we're talking about, you know? I mean, he's gotta make it special, right? So, um, if it's not perfect, I'm really, really sorry! It would totally crumble under pressure—get it? Like a cookie? Haha, I'm such a dork. I just don't want anyone to think I'm, um, dropping the ball or anything. I mean, with my filmmaking stuff, it's all about the details, but sometimes I just feel like I'm missing the mark, you know? I promise I'll try my best not to mess this up! Sorry if I'm being, uh, too much or something!" Milton chimed in, his fear bubbling over as he practically bounced in place, eyeing the cookie tray to start stress eating.

"Special, huh?" Johnny smirked, tossing a sprinkle of flour at Milton like confetti at a birthday party, except nobody's actually having fun, "He could always give her a custom arcade game! You know, because nothing says 'I love you' like pixelated violence and the sweet sound of coin-operated chaos!"

"Yo, is that a cupcake on your shirt, Milton?" Delilah teased, a playful grin spreading across her face as she pointed and laughed.

"Uh, haha, very funny." Milton said, nervously tugging at the hem of his shirt and pretending to brush off some nonexistent flour, his voice a bit shaky, "But, um, seriously, shouldn't we, like, help him? I mean, we could, um, sneak in and, uh, brainstorm some 'unbe-leaf-able' ideas! I-I really think we shouldn't just sit here. Sorry if I'm being too pushy! But, uh, it feels like we might miss our chance to, like, make a real masterpiece! You know, film is all about action, right? Sorry if that was too much… I just really don't want to bungle this up!"

The brothers nodded eagerly, their minds buzzing with ideas. Delilah threw her hands in the air, excitement radiating off her, "Aight, fam, let's get it! Operation Gift for Lori is a go!"

They crept up the stairs, their sneakers whispering against the hardwood like ninjas. When they reached Leo's door, they formed a tight huddle, practically bouncing with energy.

"On the count of three!" Delilah called out, her eyes sparkling, "One… two… three!"

Inside, Leo was totally zoned out, all deep in thought with that serious brow furrowed, "Man, what do you even get a girl who's all about everything?" He muttered to himself, looking like he was running a million calculations in his head.

Suddenly, the door crashed open, and his siblings stormed in like a whirlwind, totally catching Leo off guard. His initial frustration morphed into a smirk as he noticed their wild energy spiraling around the room.

"Yo, what's going on, fam? You plotting some serious scheme against me or what?" Leo quipped, raising an eyebrow and mixing in a hint of his trademark sarcasm.

"Nope, Santa's little helper is in town, and we're here to save Christmas!" Johnny exclaimed, striking a pose like a superhero, "We totally know you're floundering on Lori's gift like a fish out of water, and that's why we've swung in for the rescue! Cue the dramatic music!"

Leo laughed, shaking his head at the hilarious chaos of his family, "Alright, folks, let's see what genius plans you all have cooking up!"

Delilah shot forward, her eyes lighting up like the Fourth of July, "Yo, you gotta hook her up with something that really gets her! How about a comic where she's the main character, like total boss vibes? That'd be dope!"

"Yeah! Something that screams 'You!'" Johnny chimed from across the room, not really thinking through his words. "Or how about a ring? Like an engagement ring!"

"Um, hey, Johnny, I, um, really think they're just, like, way too young to be getting married, you know? I-I mean, I get that love is in the air and everything, but, um, wow, that's quite a leap!" Milton said, nervously scratching the back of his neck, "I-I'm really sorry if that sounds, um, harsh? I just think Leo could use something a little more, um, creative? Like, maybe a, uh, handmade gift or something—just imagine the, um, reel-worthiness of it! Ah, sorry, did I say 'reel' again? I promise I'm not fishing for compliments! But, like, a heartfelt project could really light up their screen… I mean, their life! Ah, I'm rambling again. Sorry!"

"But what if she thinks it's lame?" Leo shot back, the weight of the world pressing down on him. He could feel that pressure building up, and it was starting to short-circuit his brain!

"I mean, dude, it's like, 'All you need is love,' right? Just gotta 'let it be'! Lori's gonna feel those vibes no matter what you give her. It's the 'thought that counts,' you know? Just be 'true to yourself' and she's gonna be like, 'I can't help falling in love' with whatever you do. No need to stress—just 'dance like nobody's watching'!

Tommy kept scribbling on his notepad, lost in his own world, probably thinking about the next big hit or something."

"Man, how 'bout you get her one of those sick necklaces, bro? You know, like with a charm that really shows what's special between you two? That'd be dope!" David exclaimed, diving right into the fun ideas.

"Pfft, that's like totally lame! What if he dropped a rock song on her, you know? Like, 'Every Rose Has Its Thorn,' man! It'd be all sentimental and rad! She'd be like, 'I Want to Know What Love Is' and just melt!" Tommy suggested, plucking an imaginary guitar in the air, "It'd be heartfelt, and she'd totally dig it!"Seriously, he should go full-on 'Livin' on a Prayer' and just pour out his heart, make it a real 'Sweet Child O' Mine' moment! I can see it now, she'd be dancing like nobody's watching!"

"I don't know if I can pull that off, dude..." Leo hesitated, scratching his head like he was trying to reboot his brain, "I mean, are homemade gifts even cool anymore? It's like, hard to tell what's hip these days!"

"Leo, you got this! Just tap into that creative side of yours!" Delilah said, bouncing in her seat with excitement, "You know what Lori's into — makin' her a gift is gonna be super easy for you!"

"Uh, yeah! I mean, um, just imagine how much she'd, uh, appreciate a present made just for her, right? I, um, really hope that's not too cheesy... like, uh, the last film I made—sorry about that! I, um, want it to be special." Milton chimed in, excited, "And, um, you know, the Louds aren't coming home until after Christmas, so we have, uh, extra time to, uh, plan everything? I-I really hope I'm not rambling… I just don't want to mess this up! I just thought, um, no pressure, but we could, like, *film* the whole surprise? Heh, get it? Just a little pun there! Sorry if that was bad!"

The gears in Leo's brain began to turn, inspired by the antics of his loud, loving family, energized by the wild antics of his loud, loving family, "Yo, check it out! You might be onto something here. A homemade gift? I'm all in!" Just then, Leo's phone buzzed, "Yo, it's Lori! I hope her family trip is rollin' smooth like a well-oiled machine!" He hit 'accept,' and bam! Lori's smiling face lit up the screen like a victory light.

Lori's bright smile lit up the screen like a shining trophy, "Leo? Are you there?" she chimed, her voice as cheerful as ever, echoing with that signature enthusiasm of hers, "Hope you're having some Christmas fun!"

Leo took a deep breath, focusing on staying chill, 'Alright, just play it cool.' He reminded himself, with a grin, he said, "Ayo! I'm right here!"

Lori's eyes lit up as she caught his gaze, "Hey there! Just wanted to pop in and wish you a super Merry Christmas before things get totally crazy tomorrow! I'm gonna be with my uncle, his wife, and my cousin Shelby. It's gonna be a blast!"

"Merry Christmas, Lori!" He grinned, but inside, his heart was doing somersaults.

"What are you up to?" Lori asked, rolling her eyes as she surveyed the messy cabin. Her siblings were all glued to the TV, completely lost in those cheesy Christmas movies. She turned back to him with an exasperated look, trying to find some sanity in the holiday chaos.

"Oh, you know, just saving some video games and powering through a few projects." Leo said, trying to keep it chill, while his nerves danced around.

Lori flashed a big grin and said, "Oh my gosh, I can't wait to see what everyone's gonna get! Christmas with the family is always a total blast!"

"Ha! You know it, girl!" Leo laughed, casting a sly look at his siblings, who were trying hard not to burst out laughing behind him, "They can be a handful, It's like they think this is a comedy show or somethin'!"

"I'll let you get back to it! Just wanted to say I'm super excited for tomorrow!" Lori said with a teasing grin, "And good luck with whatever you're working on! You got this!"

As she signed off, Leo felt a surge of excitement kick in, and he powered up with a grin! "Alright! I think I've got the blueprint now!" He exclaimed, turning to his siblings, who were popping out from their hideouts with those signature mischievous grins.

The day rolled on, and Leo stealthily made his way to his room, locked and loaded with determination to whip up the ultimate gift for Lori. Inspired by his sibling's hype, he snagged some of Delilah's art supplies, found a cozy corner, and got to work on his custom Golf Club cover. With every brush stroke and snip, he infused that creation with the essence of their friendship—everything she meant to him. After a while, he wrapped up Fenton the fox Golf Club cover and leaned back against his bed, feeling that full blast of satisfaction wash over him like a power-up!

XXXXX

In the interim, Frankie had meticulously transformed their living room into a wonderfully chaotic laboratory, reminiscent of a rather overzealous science fair. As Delilah surveyed the scene, her eyes widened at the peculiar contraptions and outlandish inventions that crowded every surface, all woven together by an intricate network of whimsical traps that crisscrossed the floor like a fantastical maze.

"Delilah! Watch out!" Frankie exclaimed, having ingeniously devised a series of string traps that would rival the most elaborate cartoon antics. As Delilah glided through the delightful pandemonium, she narrowly evaded the entire contraption that Frankie had inadvertently activated.

"Yo, Frankie! What you got goin' on this time?" Delilah huffed, rolling her eyes as she checked out the mess of toys and all the crazy stuff he was working on.

Perched in his ingeniously crafted cyber-robotic wheelchair, Frankie clutched a clipboard adorned with whimsical, colorful doodles. His wide, expressive eyes sparkled with anticipation as he exclaimed, "I shall endeavor to capture Santa's reindeer!" A gleeful excitement danced in his voice, "Afterward, I will diligently study them so that I may establish my very own flying reindeer farm!"

Delilah laughed, remembering all the wild schemes Frankie had dreamed up over the years, "Aight, Professor Frankie, what's the game plan this time?"

"I have devised an intricate network of traps throughout the premises!" Frankie declared, his chest swelling with pride as he unveiled his meticulously designed blueprints adorned with whimsical contraptions for ensnaring the magical creatures, "My plan is to entice them with delightful cookies! Before long, they shall be gracefully soaring around our home!"

Delilah couldn't help but crack up, "Girl, that's a cute plan… for a little kid! But wait, what you gonna do if Santa rolls up while you out here trying to catch his reindeer?"

Frankie's expression shifted slightly as he pondered her statement, "Ah, it appears I shall need to set my sights on capturing Santa as well!" He declared, his eyes sparkling with a mixture of excitement and intrigue at this new idea.

"Good luck with that, little bro." Delilah said, playfully messing up his wild hair while trying hard to hold back a smile. Frankie shrugged it off with that classic little brother style, waving her teasing away like it was nothing.

XXXXX

Delilah Velazquest could feel the electric energy buzzing around her. She was sprawled out on the living room couch, her white ponytails bouncing as she flipped through channels, searching for the ultimate Christmas special to enjoy with her youngest brother, Sammy. Sammy was a bundle of energy, his wild hair bouncing like a tiny, curly cloud as he giggled and fidgeted beside her.

"Yo, Sammy! Check it out, it's the Grinch!" Delilah hollered, hitting pause on the classic cartoon like it was the highlight of the season. Sammy squeaked in delight, plopping down next to her, his purple onesie almost blending into the couch. He was still a bit too young to grasp the whole story, but he instantly connected with the emotions, bursting into laughter during the funny parts and squealing with glee every time the Grinch made one of his signature scowls.

Just as Delilah was getting comfy with her little partner-in-crime, their mom, Elizabeth walked in, her warm smile filling the room with light. She spotted Sammy, deeply mesmerized by the screen, and then turned her gaze to Delilah, whose eyes shone with delight, "Well, look at you two! Mind if I pull up a chair and join the fun?" Her voice was nurturing yet playful, carrying the wisdom and warmth of a mother who understands both play and the heart.

Delilah slapped her thigh with a big grin, "Not at all mama! Sammy was just 'bout to help me get loud with that Grinch."

Elizabeth chuckled warmly as she gently lifted Sammy onto her lap, her eyes sparkling with joy, "Alright now! It's us against the Grinch, baby! He doesn't stand a chance with this team!" As they snuggled together, she could feel the vibrant energy of her family surrounding them, like a familiar melody. It was a beautiful reminder of the love and connection that made all the chaos worth it, "You see, darling." She said, stroking Sammy's hair, "It's these moments, the laughter and silliness, that really help our hearts grow. Let's soak it all in."

Delilah was soaking in every moment of the classic film with her mom and Sammy when the sounds of her brothers' rambunctious antics echoed from upstairs. Their playful shouts provided the perfect background soundtrack to the show. Sammy was bouncing with sheer joy during the silly scenes, clinging to his mom's fingers with wide-eyed excitement.

"Hey, family! Come on over! We've got Christmas letters, epic activities, and some seriously tasty snacks just waiting for you all!" Jason shouted from the kitchen, his voice bursting with excitement like a hero ready to save the day!

Delilah nudged Sammy with a grin that could light up a room, "Yo, little dude! You ready for some family fun?" With a burst of energy, she sprang off the couch, scooped him up like a champ, and dashed towards the kitchen, where all the good stuff was waiting to happen.

As the Velazquest siblings burst into the kitchen, they were met with a spectacular Christmas wonderland. The table was piled high with cookies, marshmallows, and steaming mugs of hot cocoa, setting the stage for the ultimate festive shenanigans. It was going to be one wild holiday celebration!

XXXXX

Excitement buzzed in the air of the Loud household like a swarm of bees as Charlie and Larry Velazquest, the mischievous twin brothers, bounced off the walls with energy. It was almost Christmas, and they were determined to uncover whatever surprises their parents had hidden away.

"Larry, no joke, I totally saw mom slipping something under her bed last night when she thought we were all snoozing!" Charlie whispered, his brown eyes glinting with that classic mischief. He started pacing their cluttered bedroom, which was packed with half-finished projects and abandoned toys, feeling like a detective on the case!

Larry, just like his twin but with a slick swoop of longer hair, flashed a big grin, "You really think we can find it? No way we're letting Mom and Dad hide the good stuff without a showdown! Let's go for it!"

"Exactly! This year, we're totally gonna snag those presents before Christmas morning!" Charlie exclaimed, fist-pumping like a champ, his excitement spreading like wildfire throughout the room.

The twins knew their parents were experts in hiding Christmas presents—it had become something of a family tradition. One year, Charlie had discovered a gift stuffed inside the vacuum cleaner, while another time, it had been buried beneath a mountain of laundry in the hallway. With 11 kids around to create additional chaos, the stakes were higher than ever.

Larry grinned with excitement, "Alright, let's split up and search the house, team! I'll take the living room and kitchen—lots of cool stuff to check there! You've got the basement and Mom and Dad's room. Let's go, find out what's up!"

Charlie raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms with a skeptical look, "The basement? Seriously? You really think we'll find anything down there? I mean, come on! What are we, the basement treasure hunters now?"

Larry crossed his arms, "Are you for real, Charlie? Remember last year? I scored two remote-controlled cars from that box labeled 'Old Christmas Decorations!' You can't back down now, dude! Let's go for it!"

With an exaggerated sigh and a playful roll of his eyes, Charlie threw his hands up and said, "Fine, whatever! But if I actually dig up something cool in the basement, it's totally mine!"

"Deal, dude!" Larry shouted, giving his brother a big high-five. They both took off in different directions, totally pumped for the adventure ahead. It was going to be epic!

Charlie zoomed toward his parents' bedroom like he was in a race against time. The door was barely cracked open, just enough for him to sneak a peek inside without being caught. He tiptoed in with all the stealth of a lion stalking its prey—well, maybe more like a not-so-stealthy lion with a pounding heart.

The room looked spotless, which was a total bummer because Charlie knew he had to take things up a notch when it came to hiding spots. Crawling under the bed, he felt a chill as dust bunnies tickled his nose. Ugh, gross! After a few seconds of fruitless searching, disappointment made his shoulders sag. But wait—what about the closet?!

In a flash, he dashed over and flung the door open like a surprise party waiting to happen. Clothes? Shoes? Random stuff everywhere! His eyes darted around, scanning the chaos for anything shiny. Just when he thought he'd struck out, something in the back caught his eye. It was glimmering behind a mountain of funky sweaters!

No way! Charlie leaned in, heart racing. Could it be? He shoved the sweaters aside, and there it was—a tiny red box wrapped in festive paper, "YES!" he squeaked under his breath, excitement bubbling over.

But just then, he heard footsteps—oh no, oh no! In a panic, he shoved the box behind a pile of clothes and held his breath as his mom walked in, ready to uncover this epic adventure.

"Charlie! What on earth are you doing in here, baby?" Elizabeth asked, raising an eyebrow at his wide-eyed surprise, "You know we don't just wander into spaces without a purpose, right? Let's talk about what's going on in that head of yours."

"Uh, just… uh, you know, playing detective!" Charlie said with an exaggerated grin, trying to look cool, "It's not like I'm gift hunting or anything… right?"

Elizabeth chuckled with a motherly warmth, her eyes twinkling with wisdom, "Oh honey, you've got quite the imagination, haven't you? Why don't you lend me a hand with the decorations downstairs? It'll be good for us to create a little magic together."

"Yeah, I gotcha, Mom! I'll be there in a sec!" Charlie shouted back, heart pounding like a drum. As soon as she left, he made a beeline for the closet, stuffed the box into his backpack, and thought to himself, 'I'll totally check this out later!'

Meanwhile, Larry was on his own quest. He zipped through the living room like a rocket. The place was decked out for the holidays—twinkling lights everywhere and the amazing smell of cookies baking made his stomach growl. In the corner, the Christmas tree stood tall and glittering, loaded with shiny ornaments that sparkled like a treasure trove.

With a mischievous grin, he barged into the kitchen. "Hey, Big Bro!" Larry exclaimed, "So, where do Mom and Dad stash the presents? Spill the beans!" He called out, trying to sound all innocent but totally failing.

Johnny, the elder bro and cookie wizard extraordinaire, paused from his dough-flinging shenanigans, his apron practically a flour bomb explosion. With a grin that screamed mischief, he tossed back, "If I spilled the beans, where's the fun in that? Surprises are like chili dogs—better when you don't know what's in 'em!"

Larry pouted, disappointment creeping in, then his face lit up with a spark of mischief, "Oh wait! What about the pantry? That's where all the wacky stuff ends up! If anyone could stash gifts in there, it's definitely our sneaky parents!"

With determination, Larry charged toward the pantry, excitement bubbling inside him like soda fizz. The treasure hunt was officially on!

He burst into the pantry like a whirlwind, sending bags of flour and towers of canned goods careening off the shelves, "There it is!" he shouted, spotting a giant box covered in colorful wrapping paper, wedged beneath a mountain of cereal boxes. He tugged on it carefully, glancing at the kitchen door like a secret agent on a mission.

"Come on, come on…" He whispered, heart racing like a turbocharged engine. With one last, desperate yank, the box slid free, the shiny red and green wrapping glimmering in the dim light, "Bingo!" he cheered, but suddenly froze when he heard footsteps approaching.

"Larry! What are you up to, buddy?" Jason called out from the kitchen doorway, one eyebrow shooting up like a rocket as he stepped in with that classic father flair.

"Uh, you know, just checking if we were out of cookies!" Larry said with a goofy grin, trying to sound super casual. He leaned back against the counter like he totally belonged there, hoping his dad would notice something off.

Jason squinted at him with a playful smirk, "Oh, you want cookies, huh? Well, tough luck! We're saving those delicious treats for the epic cookie decorating party tonight. So you'll just have to be patient, buddy!"

"Okay, okay! Totally not peeking for gifts or anything like that." Larry said with a sheepish grin, quickly shoving the box back behind the towering cereal mountain.

Jason chuckled, shaking his head with that classic Bernard flair, "Alright, champ, just make sure to clean up after yourself, alright? Can't have you turning this place into a total disaster zone!"

"Absolutely! For sure!" Larry exclaimed, keeping an eye on his dad as he headed out. When the coast was clear, he grabbed the box again, tucked it under his shirt, and made a bold dash from the kitchen like a stealthy ninja on a mission!

Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Charlie was bouncing on his toes like a spring-loaded toy, clutching a small red box he had expertly hidden away. He could barely contain his excitement as he peeked around, making sure no one was lurking. With a swift motion worthy of a ninja, he tore open the wrapping paper.

"What?! No way!" Charlie exclaimed, eyes wide as saucers when he spotted a shiny new racing car set, complete with loops and jumps that looked like they were straight out of a monster movie! "This is epic!" He quickly wrapped the box back up, determined to keep it hidden until Christmas morning.

Grinning like a kid in a candy store, he dashed over to the twins' room and knocked on the door like a secret agent, "Larry! You will NOT believe what I just stumbled upon!"

Larry flung the door open with a big grin, his excitement bubbling over, "Dude, you won't believe it! I found something awesome too! What's in your box?"

Charlie was bouncing on his toes, holding up his awesome surprise like he just won the lottery, "Yo, check it out, everyone! I scored the most epic racing car set ever! This thing is gonna be a blast!"

"No way!" Larry exclaimed, his eyes as wide as saucers, "That's totally epic! Should we crack it open right now?"

They shared a moment of hesitation. "We could totally jump the gun and open it now." Charlie started, biting his lip like he was trying to decide on the best strategy for a video game, "But I mean, isn't it way more epic to hold off until Christmas morning? That's when all the magic happens, right?"

"Totally, dude!" Larry exclaimed, his shoulders dropping like he just lost a game of slaps, "But man, it's gonna be super tough!"

"Right?!" Charlie laughed, "But let's see what you found!"

With a huge grin, Larry ripped open his box like it was Christmas morning—bam! There it was, a brand new gaming console! "Whoa, no way! This is totally epic!" He exclaimed, shaking it like a maraca in disbelief.

"Can we even play it now or what?" Charlie quipped, giving a playful eyebrow raise, "Or are we just gonna stash it away until Christmas like it's some top-secret treasure?"

"We're totes hiding it, dude!" Larry said, giving a big nod, "That way we'll totally get the surprise on Christmas Day, and it'll be epic!"

As the twins continued to giggle and chat about their amazing finds, they made a pact to keep their presents hidden and team up to find the rest of the hidden gifts. Their mission had just begun, and with a house full of surprises, they were determined not to miss out on a single one!

XXXXX

The Velazquest Christmas was bound to be chaotic, but there was never a lack of enthusiasm, typical of any Loud-adjacent family holiday.

Delilah, brimming with excitement, momentarily forgot about her "Operation Rescue Big Red" plan as her rowdy brothers kept her distracted. Finally, she wrestled on her snow boots and bundled up with a thick, fluffy scarf, her joy bubbling over. With a burst of energy, she dashed outside, leaving behind the usual Velazquest commotion.

"VELAZQUESTS! Turn down that blasted music before I go bonkers! VELAZQUESTS! Shut off all those horrible lights! Honestly, what do you think this is, a concert?! It's just another day in the neighborhood, and I can't catch a break from all your racket!" Mr. Grouse huffed from his yard, channeling his inner grumpiness.

"Whatever, Mr. Grouse!" Delilah shouted back, not even phased, "Ain't nobody gonna ruin my Christmas vibe! I got a whole week off from school, ten inches of fresh powder, and my ride—the Fearsome Flyer 8000! Or as I like to call him, 'Big Red!' We've been waiting all winter for some epic sledding. So if you'll excuse me…" And just like that, she took off, leaving a swirl of snow behind her.

Up on the slide in the backyard, Delilah hollered, "Time for the ultimate thrill ride! Big Red, you ready?" She slapped on her helmet, all pumped for victory, "First one down the slope!" And with that, she shot down the slide, laughter spilling out as her heart raced, gaining speed toward the little hill behind the house.

"Wheee!" She shouted, the cold air blasting past her as pure joy bubbled inside her. But right when she thought she was flying, disaster struck—a rock jumped out at her, throwing her off course, "No, no, no!" She yelled as she tumbled headfirst into a soft pile of snow, Big Red flying straight into Mr. Grouse's yard, that ultimate fun-hater's territory.

Delilah let out a heavy sigh, feeling that weight of doom creeping in, "Anything that lands in Mr. Grouse's yard never comes back." She grumbled, already picturing the old man refusing to give her favorite sled back.

Flashback #1: One sunny summer day, Leni's beach ball crossed the invisible border into Mr. Grouse's territory. Leni winced as the old man bellowed, "My yard, my property!"

Flashback #2: That one time at night, Lana's toilet plunger made the leap over the fence, drawing Mr. Grouse's night-time wrath, "My yard, my property!" He yelled, sending Lana sulking away.

Flashback #3: Then there was the autumn when Lola's prized ribbon flew beyond the yard's fence. "My yard, my property!" Mr. Grouse cracked it like a whip, leaving Lola fuming.

The flashbacks faded, and determination filled Delilah's heart, "Not today, Grouse! Ain't no way I'm lettin' Big Red meet the same end!" She crept into the Louds' yard, jumped the fence, and looked around Mr. Grouse's creepy yard for her sled. It was quiet, like the calm before a storm.

Peeking around, she spotted a glimmer of red—Big Red! It seemed to be just sitting there, teasing her. Just as she moved closer, her foot landed on a creaky plank. Heart racing, she ducked behind a garden gnome like a ninja, praying Mr. Grouse wouldn't spot her.

"What's all this racket?!" Mr. Grouse exclaimed, squinting into the distance with an annoyed frown, "Somebody better keep it down, or I'll be forced to find out who's behind all this noise!"

In the meantime, Delilah stealthily crept towards the old tree stump where Luis left his mark, her eyes locked on Big Red. Just as she got closer, the wheelbarrow nearby shifted, causing logs to tumble and crash.

"What in the name of sanity was that?!" Mr. Grouse bellowed as he stomped over to the source of the ruckus, leaving Delilah to hurriedly stack the logs back into place while her heart raced. He zeroed in on Big Red, grabbing it with a vice-like grip, "This is my yard, my turf!" With that dramatic flourish, he stormed back inside, slamming the door with all the flair of a Broadway antagonist.

Emerging from her hiding spot, Delilah sighed in defeat, "I can't believe I lost Big Red." She muttered, her heart sinking.

Back at the Velazquest home, Elizabeth gathered her lively crew onto the couch for their holiday photo, "Alright, Milton, go on and set that camera up! Everyone's rocking their ugly Christmas sweaters—look at Sammy over there, dressed like a reindeer, bless his heart. Now, where is Delilah? We can't have this picture without her!" She said, her voice carrying a mix of authority and warmth as she surveyed her ten energetic sons, each full of personality and love, "Let's show the world our chaotic joy, y'all!"

"Yo, what if little sis is out there riding the wave on her sled? I mean, 'rollin' like a river' could totally be her vibe right now!" Tommy said with a grin, tapping his foot to an invisible beat, "I can almost hear 'Here Comes the Sun' playing as she shreds down the hill!"

"Ugh! This sweater is totally the worst!" Larry groaned, tugging at the itchy knit around his neck, "Seriously, why do I have to wear this thing? It's like a million cats are using me as a scratching post!"

"Cause Mama think it's adorable, and you know you all about making her smile!" Delilah chuckled as she strutted into the house, catching Larry mid-tug.

"I totally love Mom, but this sweater is like, the worst! It's like wearing a hug from a ferret!" Larry quipped, chuckling as he and his siblings enjoyed the wild holiday craziness.

XXXXX

Delilah, pumped up and ready to roll, hollered at her brothers for a wild mission to get her sled back, "Aight, squad! Operation Get Back Big Red is on! Let's do this!"

Johnny was already in full-on playful chef mode, channeling his inner crazy, "Count me in, folks! Grouse stealing my stuff? Meh, whatever. But mess with my little sister? Oh, heck no! Now it's personal, like wearing sweatpants to a fancy gala. And guess what? I've got a secret ingredient: snowballs! Whoever said cooking wasn't dangerous clearly hasn't been in my kitchen. Prepare for culinary chaos!" He adjusted his chef hat like he was gearing up for the ultimate showdown.

Luis smirked, his dark attire contrasting against the mundane world around him, "You can count me in. Here's the plan: we'll lure Mr. Grouse away, and while he's occupied, Delilah can creep into his house and snatch her sled. It's a twisted kind of good deed, I guess—a shadowy act of rebellion for the sake of our sister. Maybe if we're clever enough, it'll earn me a spot on Santa's nice list… even if it means flirting with the edge of bad."

"Uh, um, do you really think Santa, like, will, you know, put you back on his nice list after—uh—helping your sister, um, break in?" Milton squeaked, his voice wavering as he held the camera, filming the chaos unfolding before him, "I mean, I guess you could say we might not be on the 'naughty' list, but we'd definitely be 'naught' getting gifts this year, right? Oh gosh, I'm so sorry! I just wanted this scene to be good, but now I'm like a deer in headlights! Maybe we should, uh, just ask Santa for a new sled?" He fiddled nervously with the camera, wishing he were somewhere a little less... intense.

"Yo, just trust me on this!" Delilah shouted, her excitement bursting out like confetti. The rush of a heist was way better than any gifts under the tree.

As the sun sank down and Christmas lights started to shine, she pulled her crew together outside. They clustered up for a quick hype session, "Y'all ready to rescue Big Red?" She announced, a fierce grin on her face.

"Ready!" Her brothers cheered back, their voices a mix of hype and mischief.

Striding down Mr. Grouse's path like they own the place, the siblings launched into a heated debate over who would play the role of the distraction. Johnny, flexing his culinary muscles like he was about to save the universe with a spatula, shouted, "Hold onto your taste buds, folks! It's showtime! Kitchen chaos is about to unleash—prepare for a flavor explosion that'll make your mouth do the cha-cha!"

Delilah smirked, leaning in with a playful tone, "Yo, just keep him occupied, and for the love of the holiday vibes, don't break nothin'!"

As they drew nearer to the house, Johnny whipped a snowball at the window with spectacular aim. The shattering sound was music to their ears as Mr. Grouse flung open the door, face crimson with rage. "Who threw that?!" He bellowed, his eyes blazing like holiday lights on a tree.

In the confusion, Delilah seized her moment. She dashed into the backyard, slipping through the doggy door like a pro.

"Hey! You Velazquest knuckleheads! Get off my lawn!" Mr. Grouse shouted, clearly ready to unleash his signature grouchiness on the unsuspecting kids.

With a mischievous smirk, Luis declared, "Oh really? What will you do about it, ancient one?" The air turned cold around them as he and Johnny dove into a chaotic snowball skirmish, hurling white, frigid orbs like lost souls while dark laughter echoed among their comrades.

Mr. Grouse had reached his boiling point and exploded out of his house like a wintery yeti with a serious caffeine addiction. "Run for your lives!" Johnny screamed, sounding like he just saw his favorite action figure get annihilated. The boys scattered faster than a chili truck at a gluten-free festival, dodging snowballs launched by Mr. Grouse, who was channeling his inner grumpy old man. Seriously, it was like a scene straight out of a snow-covered slapstick comedy.

Inside, Delilah was on a mission of her own, "Ayo, where would a grumpy old sourpuss hide a sled?" She spotted it—her beloved Big Red! "There you are, baby!" She wrapped her arms around it, feeling on top of the world, until she spotted an old photo, "Whoa! Is that Mr. Grouse as a kid? Man, he looked kinda cool with that Fearsome Flyer 1000!"

Suddenly, the door creaked open, and she felt her heart drop, "Oh no!" Delilah gasped, pulse racing.

Mr. Grouse walked in, shaking off the cold, and plopped down with his newspaper. Hiding behind the drapes, Delilah's excitement faded as she realized she left her scarf behind. As Grouse turned away, she snagged it real quick, slipping back into her hiding spot.

Just then, Grouse sauntered into the kitchen, breaking the silence. He opened a cabinet only to find it bare. But right as he turned around, he stepped on something—Delilah's hand! She almost let out a yelp but held it in, her face locked in fierce determination.

"Brrr, it's colder than a snowman in Antarctica in here!" Mr. Grouse exclaimed, chattering his teeth as he fumbled with a match, poised to set the fireplace ablaze. Behind the mantle, a pair of mischievous eyes sparkled with mischief, "Aw, man! Out of firewood!"

Before he could strike the match, the eyes blew softly, snuffing it out like a candle in the wind, "I'll be right back!" He called, scrambling off to find some more wood. That was Delilah's cue! Slipping out from her hiding spot in the fireplace, she tiptoed toward the back door. But just as she thought she was in the clear, disaster struck!

"Gotcha!" Mr. Grouse bellowed, his voice booming through the house as he caught her mid-escape.

With a sharp breath, Delilah sent Big Red soaring into the sky, but that sled came crashing down hard, splintering into a million pieces, "Nooo! Big Red!" she yelled, her heart breaking just like her favorite ride.

With a sharp glare, Mr. Grouse bellowed, "Well, look who got caught! Serves you right, you little thief!"

Delilah glared, hands on her hips, "Hold up, I ain't no thief! You took my sled and now look at it—it's all busted up!"

Mr. Grouse huffed, puffed, and threw his hands up in exasperation, "This is my yard, my property! I'm calling your folks right this minute!" He whipped out his phone, his finger flying over the screen, "They'll set you straight, just you wait!" The phone rang, but to his dismay, nobody picked up, "No answer? Probably too busy with all that racket you've caused!" He grumbled, hanging up and glaring at the mess of wood and plastic shards scattered across his floor, "Now look at this disaster! You better clean that up until I reach your parents!" With that, he shoved a broom into her hands, his expression a mix of frustration and community duty.

Delilah crossed her arms and gave him a look, "Why you gotta be all mean like that? I just want my sled back, you know?!" She gestured to the old family photo on Mr. Grouse's mantel, the one with everyone grinning and having a good time in the snow, "Come on, you remember what it's like! You had a sled too, right? We used to tear up the hills!"

Mr. Grouse glared at her, tilting the photo away with a huff, "Hey! No snooping! Get back to sweeping, would ya?!" Just then, the phone rang again, "Ah, it's probably them!" He rushed over to grab the phone. "Hello? Oh, hey, Junie! Sorry I didn't call ya back."

Delilah paused her sweeping, her ears perking up as she eavesdropped.

"No, I won't be able to make it back for Christmas this year. Yeah, I know it's been five years; I just can't afford to travel. Tell the girls Uncle Buddy says hi and loves them tons. I miss you too!" He hung up, his face looking pretty glum, "Seriously! Didn't I tell ya to clean up that mess?!" Mr. Grouse barked as he stomped back in, hands on his hips.

But Delilah's eyes were drawn back to that photo—the happy fam in it looked all cozy and chill next to this sad room, "I see you got family, Mr. Grouse. You don't want to chat about them or what?"

A sudden twitch of annoyance crossed Mr. Grouse's face, "Hey, that's none of your concern, kid! Just scram back home already!"

But Delilah spotted an opportunity to reach out, "Yo, it's Christmas! If you're feelin' lonely, why not slide over there and kick it with 'em? Could be a real blast!"

"Fun?" Mr. Grouse snorted, a smirk creeping onto his face, "What even is that?" Before Delilah could get a word in, the phone shattered the silence with its shrill ring, "Great, just what we need. It's likely your parents." He grumbled, rolling his eyes as he turned to pick it up.

As Delilah fidgeted, shifting her weight from one foot to the other, she glanced at the picture again, curiosity buzzing inside her, "Ayo, that's your fam, huh? You see them a lot or what?"

To her surprise, Mr. Grouse paused, gripping the phone a bit firmer, "Whoa, it's been ages." He said slowly, his eyes finally meeting hers, "You know how it is—life gets all crazy, and before you know it, we're just outta touch."

Delilah's eyes sparkled like she just hit a three-pointer, "Whoa, I didn't know you rolled with a big crew like that." She said, her voice full of excitement. It was cool to find out he had a family packed with love and vibes, just like hers.

"Why does it even matter?!" Mr. Grouse snapped, his eyebrows furrowing in annoyance.

Delilah shrugged her shoulders and rolled her neck, "Man, I bet it's tough not getting to see 'em during the holidays, huh?"

Before she could say more, he abruptly swung the door open, "Alright, you've been hangin' around long enough! Time to skedaddle!"

"Wait! You're not gonna tell my parents, are you?" She was more concerned about him than her own impending trouble.

Mr. Grouse threw his hands up in exasperation, shouting, "JUST GO AWAY ALREADY!"

As Delilah strolled away, a little heaviness tugged at her heart for Mr. Grouse. Then, outta nowhere, a lightbulb flicked on—what if she could bring some holiday vibes his way? She charged back into the house, her heart pounding with equal parts thrill and worry. Rounding up her brothers in the living room, she was practically buzzing with energy, "Yo, y'all ain't gonna believe what just went down with Mr. Grouse!" She shouted, waving her arms like she was calling a play on the court.

"Are you kidding me?!" Johnny exclaimed, throwing his hands up like he just stepped on a Lego, "That old grump? Why in the name of chili dogs should we give a flying pizza about him?"

"Yo, wait a sec!" Delilah shot back, frustration bubbling up, "Yeah, he's a total grouch, but I finally get it! His fam's been MIA for ages!"

The scene flipped outside their crib and then back inside as Delilah wrapped up her story, her brothers glued to every word.

"…And then he straight-up kicked me out." Delilah ended with a pout.

The room went dead quiet as her brothers took in the news.

Tommy, strumming his guitar like it's his heartbeat, paused mid-chord, "Dude, that's like a whole 'I Will Always Return' vibe, you know? I mean, it's gotta be like 'All Along the Watchtower' kind of lonely, right? Like, feels like he's stuck on a deserted island waiting for that 'Somewhere Over the Rainbow' moment to see his fam again. So heavy, man!"

Charlie wiped a tear from his eye and sniffled, "That's just totally unfair, guys!"

Larry slumped back in his chair, shaking his head, "Dude, he's got a huge family but can't even hang with them? That totally blows!"

Milton shuffled his feet nervously, glancing around as he wrung his hands, "Um, I mean, like, poor Mr. Grouse, right? I can't even imagine how, uh, 'flightless' he feels without his family. Sorry if that pun was too 'cheesy'… I, um, just thought it might lighten the mood? I hope that's okay." He bit his lip, looking down, "I-I just really feel for him."

"Man, I don't know, but seeing us together must be messin' with his head, right?" David said, looking all serious and frowning like he was thinkin' real hard.

Frankie could no longer stifle his tears, "Oh dear, it's simply dreadful! He's all by himself!" he lamented, burying his face in the soft fabric of his sleeves.

Johnny's face contorted like he just bit into a lemon, "Well, slap me with a chili dog, no wonder the dude's a total grumpy-butt during the holidays! I mean, seriously, who wouldn't be? It's like trying to juggle chainsaws while singing 'Jingle Bells'—just pure chaos."

"Yo, how did we totally let this slip?!" Leo exclaimed, rubbing the back of his head, "I guess we were so caught up in stressing over our gifts that we totally zoned out!"

"Man, for real! We was all just thinkin' 'bout what we want, ya know? Ain't nobody trippin' on what we could give." David said with a big ol' grin.

Luis exhaled a sigh that seemed to echo through the darkness, "Perhaps we should have been contemplating how to aid those lost in the shadows, don't you think?"

"Isn't that what Christmas is all about?" Charlie asked with a sigh, looking a bit bummed.

Tommy's eyes sparkled like the stage lights at a concert, "Yo, guys! This is totally like when the beat drops in my new song! It's like 'Livin' on a Prayer' – we're halfway there! Can you feel the vibe? It's all about dreaming big – just like 'Don't Stop Believin'! Let's turn up the volume and make some magic happen!"

Delilah flashed a grin, the energy in the room buzzing like a live wire, "Yo, we gotta do something real special for Mr. Grouse! I got a dope idea!" She leaned in closer to her brothers, excitement pouring out of her, "Alright, listen up—first things first…"

As they all leaned in, the kids' plans began to take shape, blending their unique strengths and ideas—just like the holiday spirit swirling outside in the winter breeze. They knew they had to pull together to make Mr. Grouse smile before Christmas morning!

Later that night, Mr. Grouse was just settling into his lounger, ready to catch some serious Z's, when a chanting sound ripped through the silence and yanked him out of his nap, "What in the world was that?" He exclaimed, eyes wide like he'd just seen a ghost! He rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the sleepiness, but the eerie noise kept creeping back into his mind, "Great, just what I need—a haunting mixed in with my beauty sleep!"

"Ooooooooh!" Chanted some voices.

Mr. Grouse rubbed his eyes and let out a frustrated sigh, "Ugh! Who's causing a ruckus at this hour? Can't a guy catch a break?" He flicked on the light, still half-asleep, and shuffled outside, ready to see what all the noise was about.

To his utter astonishment, the Velazquest family was huddled outside his house, belting out holiday tunes like a pack of overly excited elves! What on earth were they thinking? Did they not realize that it was freezing out? Honestly, who in their right mind decides to carol at his doorstep like it's some sort of winter wonderland?

Velazquest:

"Ooooooooh!"

Tommy:

"I used to think that Christmas was

About the wish list filled with stuff,

I never really needed anyway!"

Leo, with a flourish, pressed a button that lit up Mr. Grouse's house and yard with a dazzling array of decorations.

Tommy:

"But as long as we're together,

It's a holiday!"

Everyone joined in as Tommy strummed his guitar, the backyard turning into an impromptu concert.

Velazquest:

"It's not what you get, it's what you give,

We've got the spirit, clear and loud!

Ditch the list, hug who you're with,

'Cause that's what Christmas is all about!

It's what you give, not what you get,

We've got the hard part figured out!

This year will be the best one yet,

'Cause that's what Christmas is all about!

Merry Christmas from the Velazquests! Ho!"

Mr. Grouse stood there, totally clueless, as they finished up, "What just happened?" He muttered to himself, scratching his head. He couldn't make heads or tails of it!

"Yo, Merry Christmas, Mr. Grouse!" Delilah shouted, her grin shining even brighter than those holiday lights.

"We all kinda pooled our allowance and got you something special." Larry said with a goofy grin, just like always, "You know how it is—teamwork makes the dream work, right?"

Delilah handed him a small, festive box. Mr. Grouse raised an eyebrow and opened it.

"It's a freaking Annual Pass, people! Unlimited bus rides for a whole year! That's like winning the lottery, but for public transportation! Can you taste the freedom? Just don't forget to avoid the weirdos—trust me, I've met a few!" Johnny cheered, striking a pose like he was about to launch into a one-man show.

"Uh, um, so, like, um, you know, so you could, um, go see your family for, uh, Christmas tomorrow, that's, like, super cool! I—I really hope it's not too, um, overwhelming or anything. I mean, families can be a bit of a cast of characters, right? Haha! I'm—uh, so sorry if that's not funny!" Milton piped up, "But, uh, I hope you have a good time! I can't wait to hear about it when you, um, get back!"

Mr. Grouse squinted, a sneer creeping onto his face, and barked, "Why would you care about an old coot like me, huh? I ain't exactly the life of the party!"

"Look, 'cause EVERYBODY should have a fam." Delilah said with a straight face, nodding towards her brothers, who were bouncing their heads like bobbleheads trying to keep up.

As Mr. Grouse mulled over the kind gesture, he felt something unusual. Was that a tickle at the corners of his mouth? Could it be... a smile? "Hey, maybe you're onto something there, Velazquests!" He exclaimed, trying to suppress the grin.

"And since you can't be with them tonight, we're bringing our family to YOU!" Elizabeth said, her eyes shining with warmth and joy, "We all need a little extra love, especially when times get tough. You just sit back and let us uplift your spirits!"

"Hey there, neighbor! What do you say, huh?" Jason exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, just like a kid who's just spotted his favorite hero.

They all huddled together, grinning like it was the best surprise ever.

"VELAZQUESTS!" Mr. Grouse bellowed, making everyone jump. Then he quickly dialed it down, a big grin spreading across his face, "You've turned this Christmas into something truly special. Thanks a ton!" The Velazquest family couldn't help but smile back, their festive spirit lighting up the room, "I gotta say, you all are definitely getting some serious brownie points on Santa's nice list this year!"

"Even me?" Luis asked, his voice a mix of disbelief and excitement, his dark attire swaying as he bounced slightly.

"Even you." Mr. Grouse chuckled, his heart feeling all warm and fuzzy inside.

Luis rushed over, enveloping Mr. Grouse in a tight hug, his cold demeanor melting for just a moment.

"Once again…" Frankie articulated, gently dabbing at the tears beneath his eyes, "I find myself overwhelmed with joy! What a truly heartwarming moment!"

"Well, what are you waiting for? Get in here, you rascals!" Mr. Grouse bellowed, his grumpy voice cracking with genuine excitement.

As they crowded into his house like a bunch of lively antelopes, it was clear that this Christmas wouldn't just be about gifts—it was about family, joy, and unexpected friendships.

Inside Mr. Grouse's house, the atmosphere buzzed with holiday spirit, and the twins were busy setting the table for Christmas dinner, humming along to a lively version of "We Wish You a Merry Christmas." Elizabeth and Sammy were on a mission, trying to get the star to balance on top of the tree, while chaos unfolded everywhere else as everyone pitched in to make things festive.

"Um, okay, Mr. Grouse! I-I hope it's okay, but I think now it actually feels like the h-h-holidays in here!" Milton stammered, nervously fiddling with a string of garland, "I mean, it's like, um, a reel transformation, right? Sorry if that was a bad pun! I didn't mean to mess things up! But, um, I really hope it's not too much? I just thought, you know, a little festive flair might, um, light up the place?" He winced, his eyes darting around, half-expecting a critique.

"Ah, what a splendid disaster you've orchestrated." Luis remarked, lounging back in his chair, his dark attire blending seamlessly with the exaggerated gloom of the decor. He reveled in the brooding atmosphere, a perfect homage to the somberness he cherished.

"Chow time in five, folks!" Johnny shouted from the kitchen, his voice bouncing off the walls like a rubber ball on caffeine, "I mean, who doesn't love free food, right? Just don't expect me to bring your plate—you might end up with a side of sarcasm instead!"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Before we dive into this feast, I've got a little something to say!" Mr. Grouse declared with his signature flair, standing up tall and ready to steal the spotlight.

"Yo, Speech! Speech! Speech!" David shouted, flexing his muscles and bouncing on his feet like he was ready for a game, "Let's go, give us that speech, man! Bring it!"

"Dude, just let it be." Tommy said, nudging David like, "You gotta keep your feet on the ground, but your head in the clouds, man!" He flashed a grin, trying to tone down David's vibe, "We don't need to hit that 'Highway to Hell' just yet—let's keep it cool, like a classic jam on repeat."

"Alright, folks, let's get right to it. I know I haven't exactly been the neighbor of the year, and for that, I'm truly sorry. But tonight, you all have shown me what being a good neighbor is really all about, and I want to show my gratitude." Mr. Grouse said, his face softening a bit as he spoke.

"We only take checks, dude!" Charlie shot back, flashing a grin that was all sass and no apologies.

"Yo, man! You keep this up, we're totally gettin' the boot!" Leo hissed, giving Charlie a jab in the arm.

Mr. Grouse opened his closet, and with a dramatic flair, revealed a stash of items taken from their yard over the years.

The Velazquest siblings gasped in unison, "ALL OF OUR STUFF!"

Cheering erupted as they dashed forward to snag their long-lost treasures.

Larry held up his Slinky with a grin that could light up the whole house, "Yo, check it out! SLINK! I missed you!"

"Aw, shucks, I'm really sorry about your sled, Delilah." Mr. Grouse said, scratching his head with a sheepish grin, "I didn't mean for things to get all wonky like that, honest!"

"Aww, it's all good! Just a sled, ya know? I'm just happy we cool now." Delilah said, flashing a big grin and sharing a chill look with Mr. Grouse.

As laughter filled the room, it was clear—this Christmas was about more than just decorations; it was about mending fences and making new memories.

"Alright, you fabulous bunch of human beings! Time to gather around the dinner table like it's a superhero summit!" Johnny shouted from the kitchen, his voice booming through the house like a well-timed dramatic monologue, "And seriously, don't skimp on the figgy pudding, or I might just have to unleash my epic moves on you! No pudding left behind!"

In a flash, everyone scampered toward the dining room, ready to join the dinner chaos.

Once the table was set, the siblings gathered around a long, sturdy table that looked like it could almost buckle under the weight of their culinary creations. Johnny's over-the-top hodgepodge was chaotic yet colorful, David had whipped up his signature fluffy potatoes, Leo brought his perfectly roasted chicken, Tommy's mac and cheese was bursting with flavor, and Luis offered a gothic twist with a black bean dish that had everyone curious.

"Girl, this spread is off the chain!" Elizabeth exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with pride as she observed her kids showcasing their culinary skills. She couldn't help but feel a rush of joy, recognizing not just their talents but also the love and creativity they poured into their dishes. As a psychologist, she always emphasized the importance of expression and connection through food, and seeing her children thrive in the kitchen brought a warmth to her heart that no therapy session could replicate.

"A feast fit for a Velazquest family showdown!" Jason chimed in with a wide grin, clearly excited for the impending food fight—or at least a food battle of flavors.

David grinned, his eyes wide and shining, "Man, I can't wait to chow down!" he said, licking his lips like he was ready to dive into a feast.

"Now, y'all, after we say grace, alright?" Elizabeth chuckled, her voice warm and inviting, "We don't wanna skip that part! It's all about gratitude, baby. Let's remember to take a moment and appreciate what we have."

They all joined hands, sinking into the sweetness of the moment. Joy shimmered brightly within Johnny, while Sadness watched with a wistful smile. They were surrounded by love, laughter, and the joyful chaos that was uniquely theirs.

With the meal served, they began to eat. Family chatter filled the air. As everyone took their first bites, Johnny's heart raced with anticipation.

Anger was buzzing like a live wire, ready to leap at the slightest hint of negativity aimed at Johnny. Seriously, who in their right mind would mess with this guy? But Johnny, being the champ he was, took a deep breath, like a heroic deep-sea diver ready to plunge into the chaos. He glanced at his family, and let me tell you, those plates were stacked taller than a Marvel hero's ego, overflowing with food that smelled like it just got a Michelin star.

Laughter erupted around the table like fireworks on a slow Tuesday—everyone was trading barbs and dishing out playful jabs. It was the kind of glorious chaos that made you want to jump in and throw a few grenades of your own. But Anger? He was holding back, because in this moment, with warmth and joy swirling through the air, it felt just right. And hey, if someone dared to ruin this perfect scene, well, let's just say they'd be on the wrong end of a flaming comeback.

As they dug in, stories flowed like the gravy—funny memories, hilarious mishaps, and grand plans for next year twisted together in a delightful tapestry of family love. Each sibling added their flair, from Leo's wild gaming tales to Milton's remembrances of their most ridiculous moments, making it a night to remember.

"Hey, am I cooking good or what?" Johnny quipped, his voice dripping with a mix of bravado and self-doubt, because you know, nothing says 'dinner party' like a touch of culinary anxiety!

"YO! THIS IS DOPE!" David bellowed, waving his fork around, stuffing his face, "Man, this turkey's straight fire!"

"Yo, Johnny! You really killed it with this one!" Delilah shouted, her eyes shining with excitement.

Riding high on Joy's energy, Johnny felt relief. They were loving the dinner! Everyone cheered, and Anger relaxed, celebrating with excitement while Disgust raised an imaginary eyebrow, approving of the meal.

"Mmm, this is absolutely delightful!" Frankie exclaimed, his cheeks full and his excitement bubbling over.

"I'll take all the credit." Johnny declared, a wicked grin plastered on his face as he admired his glorious mess, "I mean, who wouldn't want to bask in the glory of this delightful chaos? It's like a piñata exploded and rained creativity all over me! You're welcome, world!"

Just as the room burst into laughter and holiday vibes, little Charlie popped up with his fork, all wide-eyed and curious, "Hey, what about dessert?" He exclaimed, breaking through the cheer like a true Velazquest!

Everyone burst into laughter, and in that moment, Johnny realized it didn't matter if everything had gone perfectly. The joy was in the imperfections, the laughter, and the love they shared at that dinner table on Christmas Eve.

After dinner, the family migrated to the living room, where the twinkling Christmas lights cast a magical glow. They each took turns sharing what they were thankful for, and Johnny felt his heart swell as he listened to his siblings express their love.

"Hey there, everyone! Let's give a big round of applause for Johnny for putting together the best dinner, huh? And a huge shoutout to our dessert queen, Delilah!" Mr. Grouse praised.

"Dessert—heck yeah!" Charlie shouted with a grin, "You know it's gonna be totally epic!"

"You're totally awesome, Big Sis!" Larry cheered with that signature Velazquest enthusiasm.

Delilah was grinning ear to ear. She felt like a superstar after absolutely crushing her latest baking adventure!

XXXXX

After giving Mr. Grouse a proper send-off, the family headed home to continue their Christmas Eve celebrations. As the night rolled on and laughter filled the air, they piled into the living room, bubbling with excitement and holiday spirit.

Milton, feeling a bit shaky but excited, gently opened his laptop, trying not to spill anything on it, "Uh, hey everyone! I, um, hope you're ready for the, uh, Velazquest Christmas Special!" he squeaked, his voice barely rising above a whisper. His hands trembled slightly as he pressed the power button, and the screen flickered to life, making him jump a little, "Oops! Sorry if I startled anyone!" He chuckled nervously, adjusting his glasses, "I guess you could say my creativity is really 'sparking' today—get it? Like the screen? Heh."

Everyone leaned in, and he bit his lip, hoping they wouldn't notice how nervous he was, "Uh, I just, um, really want this to be perfect! So if it turns out to be a total 'flick'er... I mean, a flopper... I'm really sorry!" Milton's cheeks flushed as he fidgeted, ready to dive into the holiday chaos he hoped would turn out okay.

Cheers erupted in the room as past moments flooded the screen—each laugh felt like a warm embrace. Milton couldn't help but feel a wave of pride, knowing he captured the best of their holiday hijinks.

Outside, snowflakes drifted down softly, while inside, the room filled with the sweet sound of their voices, harmonizing as they transformed a simple song into something marvelous. The air was sweet and joyous, capturing the very heart of Christmas.

"Alright now, y'all, we've got time for one more Christmas movie before bed! Let's make it a good one, okay? You all pick something that'll wrap us up in that holiday spirit." Elizabeth said with a warm smile, her hands resting on her hips. The kids squealed with excitement and hurried back to the couch, its warm glow still lingering from the earlier movie.

She watched them with a mix of pride and love, knowing that these little moments mattered just as much as the big lessons she shared as a psychologist, "Let's fill this room with joy before we drift off to sleep, my loves." She added, her voice soft yet firm, guiding the atmosphere with her caring energy.

As they settled in, Delilah felt her heart swell with happiness. Despite the chaos of ten siblings with their own quirks and interests, it was these moments that stitched their family together. Just then, Sammy piped up from the corner, his little voice breaking into the moment.

"God bless us, everyone!" Sammy exclaimed, quoting his favorite movie and sending everyone into a fit of laughter.

Delilah smiled at her little brother, knowing that this Christmas Eve would be a cherished memory in their wild, wonderful lives. The smell of cookies wafted through the air, laughter echoed like music, and the Velazquest family spirit thrummed throughout their cozy home.

As the movie started playing, Delilah flopped back onto the couch, snug under a blanket with Sammy snoozing on her lap. The warmth of her chaotic family surrounded her, and she squeezed her eyes shut, wishing that Christmas Eve could stretch on forever.

In that moment, surrounded by her ten brothers, two loving parents, and a house filled with raucous laughter, she realized they had already whipped up their own unique holiday magic. The thought of all the shenanigans waiting for them in the new year sent a flutter of excitement through her.

The night escalated with wild joy, belly laughs, and a typical Velazquest-style holiday bash. It was perfect.

Later that evening, the house was lit with good vibes after a long, but totally worth it day, "Yo, I can't wait for Christmas morning!" Delilah shouted, her eyes shining as she checked out the tree covered in bright lights and a crazy amount of ornaments.

"Yo, we gotta 'Rockin' Around the Christmas Tree' with some cookies for Santa!" Tommy said, leaning back in his chair with a grin that could light up a stage, "It's like 'Jingle Bell Rock' vibes, man! Let's get this holiday jam started and spread those sweet treats like it's 'All I Want for Christmas Is You'! Let's make this night unforgettable!"

Leo draped an arm around Delilah with a grin, "Yo, it's gathering time, y'all! We gotta make sure we've got some cookies locked and loaded for the big dude! I heard he's super picky about his snacks!"

As the evening faded into an inky darkness, the Velazquest siblings retired to their chambers one by one—except for Luis, who was resolutely intent on confronting the chaos that was their kitchen. He gazed solemnly at the counter, a tragic tableau of cookie debris, and after a moment of brooding contemplation, he resolved to transform the disaster into a somber tribute to their creator, "This is all for Lucy. I shall maintain some semblance of order… or as much order as can be mustered amidst the chaos of ten other siblings." He murmured, a wry smile flickering across his lips.

As the clock crept toward midnight, Luis felt a familiar thrill of anticipation coursing through him, "Alright, time to retreat into the shadows of slumber. Must rise with the dawn to ensure Santa makes his descent!" He let out an exaggerated, mock yawn, striving to appear nonchalant, though the weight of the night hung heavily upon him.

"Night! Merry Christmas!" His siblings chanted in chorus, their voices a warm echo in the cozy chaos of their home.

As he trudged up the creaking stairs, Luis cast one last glance at the glowing tree. Its flickering lights flickered like restless spirits on the walls, murmuring the dark secrets of the night. He couldn't shake the haunting feeling that he had somehow transformed the mundane into the extraordinary tonight.

As he enveloped himself in the blanket, cocooning like a restless soul in a shroud, a sense of eerie comfort washed over him. Yet, his thoughts drifted back to Lucy, the ethereal girl who danced on the fringes of his mind, 'Was I nice, Santa?' He mused in silence, as the shadows of his thoughts pulled him into a deeper sleep.

As the clock ticked closer to midnight, the house relaxed into a peaceful silence. Delilah snuggled deeper under her blanket, the cozy vibes wrapping around her like a giant hug. With her eyes closed, she imagined the epic joy waiting for them all in the morning.

-Christmas Morning-

Sunlight peeked over the horizon, and giggles erupted like a firecracker, shattering the morning calm. "Christmas morning!" Larry and Charlie shouted, their voices echoing through the house.

"MERRY CHRISTMAS!" The entire Velazquest crew hollered like a team of excited seals.

Luis groaned, throwing himself up from his pillow like a restless specter rising from the depths of despair. He squinted at the clock, a grimace forming on his face, "Could this wretched noise cease? Some of us are still whispering to the shadows of sleep!" But as soon as he swung his legs over the edge of the bed, the dark clouds of his grumpiness dissipated, replaced by a flicker of unfettered excitement that danced through his veins like a midnight breeze.

The whole house felt like it was about to burst as everyone dashed into the living room, sneakers skidding on the floor. And there it was—a mountain of presents shining bright under the sparkling tree. Delilah's heart was pounding like crazy, "Yo, check it out! That one's just for you, Luis!" she shouted, her excitement slicing through the chaos.

Luis tore into his present with a mix of anticipation and skepticism, but when his gaze fell upon the sleek, dark skateboard, a smirk crept onto his lips, "No way... this is utterly fantastic." He intoned, his eyes glimmering with mischief. He pulled Lucy into the chaotic revelry, a tempest of emotion swirling around them. After all, he had his own surprise lurking in the shadows, waiting to be unveiled.

As the craziness unfolded, presents flew open: Frankie scored a shiny meteorite, Tommy celebrated a new banjo, Leo reveled in a fresh video game, and Luis couldn't stop grinning with his skateboard. Charlie's eyes sparkled at his magic kit, while David danced around with new cleats. Johnny gushed over a Cuisinart Mix It In Soft Serve Ice Cream Maker with Topping Dispensers—because who wouldn't? Larry had a brand-new Transformers set, and Milton beamed with his fancy new camera. Lastly, Delilah squealed over her new drawing tablet.

Moments later, the air was filled with joyous laughter as Frankie reentered the room, triumphantly hauling in a blanket that concealed something rather peculiar, "Behold! I have captured a marvelous creature!" he declared with unabashed glee. As he unveiled his treasure, a whimsical oversized stuffed animal emerged, its form resembling a reindeer, complete with a delightfully lopsided grin that seemed to radiate charm.

Everyone burst into laughter. "Aw, nice try there, little bro! But newsflash: that's just a toy!" Johnny snorted, doubling over like he'd just discovered his own reflection.

"Oh, drat! You have triumphed this time, Santa." Frankie declared, shaking a fist in playful defeat, "But do listen closely, for I declare that by this time next year, I shall successfully capture an actual reindeer!"

And then came Sammy's turn; he unearthed a gigantic plush Grinch that was practically a small mountain. He squeaked with delight, wrapping his little arms around it like it was a winning lottery ticket.

"Indeed, it seems that Santa truly bestowed upon us a marvelous bounty this year!" Frankie exclaimed with a radiant smile.

"SANTA?!" the Velazquest family bellowed in unison.

"Whoa, hold up! You really saw Santa?!" Charlie exclaimed, his eyes as big as saucers, practically bouncing off the walls with excitement.

Frankie nodded with great enthusiasm, producing a slightly wrinkled photograph and proudly displaying it. Beneath the image, the inscription read "SANTICUS CLAUSIMUS." "Behold what I discovered! I witnessed him placing a gift behind the couch last night!"

Everyone gasped, hanging onto the drama.

Johnny, ever the observant one, chimed in, "Holy chili dogs, guys! Look what I found lurking in the shadows—it's a present! And guess what? It's got Delilah's name on it! I mean, who doesn't love surprises? Let's unwrap this bad boy before it starts plotting world domination or something! Cue the superhero music!"

Delilah tore that box open and almost jumped out of her skin when she saw the brand-new sled inside, "Yo, no way!"

Her fam looked at each other, all surprised like, but then Delilah caught sight of the label, "A Fearsome Flyer 1000?! For real?!" Her eyes were shining as she put two and two together about who had dropped it off. Forget waiting, she sprinted outside and spotted Mr. Grouse loading up some boxes into a taxi over by his porch.

"Hey, Mr. Grouse!" Delilah shouted, practically bouncing with excitement, "Thanks for the sled! It's dope!"

Mr. Grouse turned, a genuine smile breaking through his "grumpy old man" facade. "Thank Santa, Delilah. And thank you for bringing joy to my Christmas," he said warmly.

Feeling all warm and fuzzy inside—like a burrito on a cozy Tuesday—Delilah nodded and sprinted back in, ready to unleash her inner snow queen. Just as she was about to hurl herself down the snowy hill like a snowball of chaos, Johnny slid in like a slick superhero, grinning from ear to ear. "Hey, Delilah! Hold up! Let's not turn this into a real-life 'Mission: Break a Window' sequel, alright?"

I mean, honestly, who needs that kind of drama? Just remember kid, every epic adventure comes with consequences—like explaining broken glass to your parents.

Outside, snowflakes swirled in the air as Delilah flew down the hill on her new sled, squealing with delight.

Luis's phone buzzed and flickered to life, illuminating the dark corners of his room. It was Lucy.

-Hey Luis, a hauntingly merry Christmas to you. How I wish you could join us in this dark, festive season. Eagerly awaiting your return to the shadows soon.-

His heart twisted like a whirlwind, caught in a mix of longing and elation. "I can't wait to see you either." Luis typed back, a shadow of a smile creeping across his face.

"Time to embrace the chaos." Luis muttered, striding into the dimly lit living room where the last round of gifts awaited. The atmosphere crackled with an electric tension, and he stood there, a dark figure filled with anticipation, yearning for Lucy's name to echo through the air.

"Who's got a super cool gift for Lucy?" Charlie shouted, cranking up the excitement like it was the best Christmas ever!

Luis's heart raced like a raging storm as he caught sight of the carefully wrapped gift, shrouded in shadows and mystery, "I do! It's from me!" He declared, stepping forward with an air of dark pride.

The family turned, their eyes shimmering with a mix of curiosity and intrigue as he unveiled a journal, draped in black ribbons that whispered secrets of the night.

"Man, you're like a rockstar on stage right now!" Tommy exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement, "It's like you're taking us on a wild ride, 'cause you've got me feeling like it's a 'Livin' on a Prayer' kind of night! You're pulling out all the stops like it's the encore of a legendary concert!"

Luis felt a rush of warmth creep into his dark cheeks, a stark contrast to the darkness that usually enveloped him, "It's something… special…" He murmured, his heart racing with a flicker of hope that pierced through his typical gloom.

At last, his phone's notification shattered the silence. Lucy had sent a video message. Everything around him faded into a distant whisper as he pressed play, captivated by the possibility hidden in the flickering light of the screen.

Lucy flickered onto the screen, her expression a contrast of light and dark, "Luis." She murmured, her voice tinged with a bittersweet longing, "I miss you more than the shadows miss the sun." She held up a mysterious, elegantly designed notebook, its cover adorned with silver filigree, "I crafted this for you, a collection of my musings and dark dreams. It's a piece of my soul, a gift from one spirit to another."

His heart raced like a raven taking flight, "She got me one too." He murmured, a shadowy smile creeping across his lips.

With the gathering of souls around him, Luis couldn't help but smirk, "Alright, time to embrace our darker natures! We must all strive to stay on Santa's nice list this year... if such a thing even matters."

The family erupted into laughter, every face glowing with warmth and joy. The spirit of the holidays wrapped around them like a cozy blanket, and Luis felt grateful for it all—his rambunctious family, his special Lucy, and the overflowing love they shared in the chaos of Christmas.

As the sun dipped down on a day filled with laughter and memories, Delilah couldn't shake the feeling of gratitude wrapping around her like a cozy blanket.

With the Velazquest family gathered together, the air buzzed with humor and the sound of festive tunes. It dawned on them that the true magic of the holidays wasn't in the piles of presents but in the laughter shared and the bonds strengthened amidst the delightful chaos—especially in a bustling neighborhood like Royal Woods.

And so, the Velazquest Christmas went on, stitched together by love, friendship, and the spirit of giving.

As night enveloped the room in its shadowy embrace, Luis settled into the living room, a swath of darkness among the flickering candlelight, cradled between his siblings. An enigmatic smirk danced on his lips as he listened to their lively banter, dark tales of Christmas past surfacing through an atmosphere thick with laughter.

"Who knew that being nice could conjure such chaos?" Luis remarked, his tone laced with a sardonic edge, surveying the frenzied warmth of his family with bemusement.

"Whoa! Check it out, guys! It's snowing again!" Larry exclaimed, bouncing on his toes as he pressed his face against the window, "This is gonna be epic!"

The sight filled Luis with an eerie nostalgia, dark memories of Christmases long gone creeping through his mind like shadows in the night.

"Hey, guys! What if we constructed a snowman?" Luis proposed, the vibrant energy in the room contrasting with the haunting beauty of the snowflakes swirling outside.

"Hey, is this snowman we're crafting looking more like a serious art installation or a goofy, cartoonish blob of frozen fun?" Johnny quipped, winking like he just pulled off the ultimate superhero pose, because why not blend a little chaos with our winter wonderland?

"Could be a blend of both!" Luis shot back, a mischievous smirk lurking beneath his dark bangs.

With laughter echoing through the chilling air, the family donned their coats and boots faster than a spell could summon the night. Snowballs flew like whispers from the shadows, and Luis thrived in the enchanting chaos—flakes of snow dancing in the air, laughter mingling with the eerie glow of string lights twinkling like distant stars.

When it was time to conjure their quirky snowman, they turned to Luis for inspiration. Taking a moment to embrace the stillness of the winter night, he decided to embrace his eccentricity.

"Let's give him a top hat and a crimson scarf! Our very own guardian of winter's mysteries!" Luis declared, a laugh escaping him like a ghost from the past as he envisioned their frosty creation, hidden beneath layers of whimsical darkness.

"Yo, for real, that's a straight-up keeper, man!" David laughed, flashing his big grin.

As the evening deepened and they admired their funky snowman, a wave of joy washed over Luis. He realized how far he'd come—from a boy uncertain about his place in the holiday spirit to a key player in making cherished memories with his family.

Christmas wasn't just another day filled with trinkets or tinsel; in that moment, he knew they'd crafted something everlasting—a story to tell for years to come.

Later that night, the Velazquest family snuggled around the fireplace, older and younger siblings intermingled, sharing stories and tasty holiday treats beneath the twinkling lights.

And as the day wrapped up, Delilah felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude.

With family huddled together, laughter and music dancing through the air, they all realized the best part of the holidays wasn't the shiny gifts, but the bonds of love forged and hearts healed together. The Velazquest family's love filled every corner of Royal Woods, wrapping them in a snug embrace of joy, laughter, and warmth that radiated throughout the neighborhood.

And so, the Velazquest Christmas continued, woven together by love, friendship, and the spirit of giving.

The End. Happy Holidays, everyone!

Chapter 55: Intern for the Worst

It was a vibrant Saturday morning, and the atmosphere at Royal Oak Elementary School was electrified with excitement as students geared up for the annual Internship Fair. Among the ocean of enthusiastic kids were the rambunctious twins, Larry and Charlie, who could hardly contain their energy.

As they burst into the gymnasium, Charlie flung his arms open wide. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the greatest day of our lives!" he bellowed, embracing every ounce of drama he could muster.

"Yeehaw!" Larry shouted, giving Charlie a friendly nudge, "Listen up, Chip! We've got a big mission ahead of us! This isn't just about those silly balloon animals; we're on the lookout for the coolest gig in town! Let's ride this adventure to victory!"

"Right! Flip's Food & Fuel!" Charlie exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. They had heard all the legendary tales about Flip, the wild and wacky owner who turned the gas station and diner into the ultimate hangout spot—like a circus, but with burgers and gas pumps! "Today's the day we show everyone we can be the best employees ever! Just wait until they see our stellar service and crazy good teamwork!" The thrill of the day ahead buzzed through Charlie like a zany new episode of their favorite show.

As they wound their way through a maze of wild booths bursting with eccentric presentations and outlandish ideas, the raucous laughter and chaotic energy filled the air. Suddenly, they caught sight of Flip himself—slumped over and snoring loudly at his stand, surrounded by towering stacks of odd snacks and mismatched fuel cans.

"HEY, WAKE UP! WE WANT TO JOIN THE FLIP'S FOOD & FUEL TEAM!" Charlie hollered, his voice cutting through the noise like a bolt of lightning.

The once-quiet stand erupted into a whirlwind of excitement as Flip jolted awake, his remaining hair standing on end, looking comically disoriented. The nearby booths paused for a moment, eyes glued to the commotion, as if waiting for Flip's next move.

Flip glanced over at the twins and squinted his eyes, a casual grin spreading across his face, "Well, well, well! Look who decided to swing by my slice of paradise! What's up, fellas? What's cooking in your corner of the world? What brings you to my little slice of paradise?"

"Uh, Flip, dude!" Larry exclaimed, puffing out his chest like he just scored the winning goal, "We totally wanna work here! We can pump gas, clean the windshields, and—"

"Perform magic tricks!" Charlie interrupted, dramatically pulling a bouquet of flowers out of thin air, just like a final act in a circus, "Ta-da! We have magic and we got style." He grinned, soaking in the attention as nearby booths applauded, caught up in the excitement of his unexpected show.

Flip chuckled, his grin stretching from ear to ear, "Whoa, you guys really know how to make an entrance! And two for one? Now that's speaking the Flip way!"

Larry and Charlie jumped up, high-fiving each other with huge grins, "Awesome! So, when do we kick things off?"

Flip rose is arms, "Whoa there, fellas! Hold your horses! Before I pull the trigger on hiring you two, I gotta know—any chance you've got a criminal record or something?"

"No way!" Larry shouted, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Totally not!" Charlie added, grinning from ear to ear.

They both stood together, their enthusiasm contagious as they beamed with joy.

Flip's grin got even bigger, his eyes sparkling with excitement, "You're hired! No ifs, ands, or buts about it!"

"Woo hoo!" Larry and Charlie shouted, pumping their fists in the air with the kind of energy only twins can muster, "This is awesome!" They exclaimed, their excitement echoing through the room.

"I can't wait to find out where that nacho cheese comes from!" Larry shouted, his eyes sparkling with pure excitement, "It's gotta be epic!"

"And eat all the candy they deliver, like, non-stop!" Charlie cheered, bouncing on his heels with her signature energy, "I mean, who wouldn't want a never-ending supply of sweets just waiting for us? Let's dive in!"

"Hey, hey! Don't forget about the Flippee machine!" Larry exclaimed, bouncing up and down, his excitement bubbling over like a soda about to fizz. He couldn't contain himself, practically bouncing off the walls with joy.

"Hey, Thing 1 and Thing 2! Your internship kicked off like, right this second!" Flip shouted, giving them a pointed look before swaggering away.

"Ugh, can you believe this? All those stories about Flip running the Food and Fuel like it's some kind of crazy circus? Total fairy tales!" Charlie exclaimed, rolls his eyes in a dramatic flair.

"Totally! That just means we have a chance to make it even more epic!" Larry said with a big grin, ready to dive headfirst into their latest wild adventure!

XXXXX

We transition to Flip's Food and Fuel.

As we stepped outside, Flip was already in full swing, schooling Larry and Charlie in his typical over-the-top style. With wild gestures, he went to work on a car windshield, declaring, "Look alive, boys! It's all about the across and down! That's how you get the gleam!" Then, with a flourish, he passed the cleaning brush to Larry, exclaiming, "Now it's your moment to shine, maestro! Show us what you've got!"

Larry picked up a bucket, scratching his head, "Whoa, hold up! We're totally out of window cleaner! Should I dash inside and grab some? I mean, we can't let these windows stay all smudged! Come on, let's make them shine!"

Flip rolled his eyes, his expression mirroring disbelief as if Larry had just suggested they set up a space camp, "Are you kidding me? That stuff costs forty cents a gallon! Here." He wiped the sweat from his brow with the brush and squeezed it into the bucket, making it seem like this was just another everyday task.

We move inside Flip's Food and Fuel, where the fluorescent lights buzzed softly, and the snack aisle looked like a disaster zone after a whirlwind had swept through.

"Alright, so we've tackled the cash register, the gas pumps, and stacking up the jerky. The last thing you need to know is how to adjust the expiration date." Flip declared with a smirk. He pulled a milk carton from the freezer and whipped out a marker, scribbling hastily as if he was just doodling, "And there we go! Good 'til Christmas!"

Charlie leaned in, his eyes wide as he grimaced and whispered, "Isn't that totally illegal?" His usual upbeat vibe was gone, replaced by a mix of concern and curiosity. It felt like the kind of moment that would unfold in the middle of one of the loud, chaotic days at home.

Flip shot him a look, narrowing his eyes with an exaggerated flair, "Did I say it was time for a Q&A, or are you just hearin' things again?"

Larry and Charlie glanced at each other, their wide eyes full of mischief. With a playful smirk, they both shook their heads vigorously, their hair flopping around in a wild frenzy.

Flip grinned slyly, "So, what do you think, guys? Are you ready to step up and take the reins?"

"Absolutely, sir!" Larry and Charlie shouted in unison, giving an exaggerated salute that could rival their big sister Delilah when she tried to act serious.

Flip chuckled, glancing slyly at his security cameras, "Okay, listen up! Here's the deal: whoever pulls off the best job around here gets a shiny promotion to manager! I'll be in the back, keeping an eye out." The camera zoomed in dramatically on Flip's cameras, "But don't forget—Flip's got his eyes and ears everywhere! So, put on a show worth watching, alright?" He swaggered off like he owned the whole gas station, full of confidence.

Larry crossed his arms and shot a glum look at Charlie, "Man, this bites! We're supposed to be a team! I don't want to be your boss or anything!" He was really bummed that Flip was trying to stir up trouble between them.

Charlie sighed, "Me neither. Picture us as each other's boss? We'd be at each other's throats in seconds!"

Just when they thought the day couldn't get any crazier, Flip burst back in with that signature sparkle in his eye, brandishing a glimmering golden cup, "Hold up! I've got one last twist for you!" He shouted with flair, "The manager gets the unlimited FREE Flippee cup!"

Larry and Charlie's jaws dropped in perfect sync, their eyes bugging out like saucers, "Wait, did you say the unlimited Flippee cup?!" They exclaimed, practically bouncing on their toes with excitement.

"Absolutely! You can chug as many Flippees as you want!" Flip burst into laughter, igniting an intense rivalry between the two, "Game on, boys! Let the best twin win!"

"Free Flippees? Oh man, I'm totally in!" Larry exclaimed, his grin as wide as a skateboard ramp on a sunny day, "Bring it on, dude!"

Charlie shot back, "Yeah, forget teamwork! It's time to get competitive! Who can resist an endless supply of the sweetest, tastiest, frostiest—" He paused, a mischievous grin spreading across his face, "The ultimate dessert showdown, Velazquest style! Imagine the chaos, the sugar rush—my epic stack of triple-fusion flavor Flippee against anyone brave enough to challenge me!" He threw his hands up in excitement, "It's game on, and I'm ready to scoop up victory like there's no tomorrow! Charlie I hope-"

Larry bounced and interrupted with a smirk, "Hey, I call dibs on wiping down this counter! It's totally my vibe!"

Charlie crossed his arms and rolled his eyes dramatically, a smirk dancing on his lips as he crossed his arms, "Oh really? You think I'm losing? Ha! Just you watch! I'm about to wipe this case clean and show you who's boss!" His eyes sparkled with mischief as he prepared to prove his point, channeling all the sibling rivalry energy he could muster.

As they squabbled playfully, they wiped down items while sneaking glances at the security cameras, making sure they were on their game. The day sped on, the sun shining down on the bustling gas station that felt like a scene straight out of their chaotic household. Just then, Larry spotted their awesome girlfriends, Lana and Lola, rolling in style in Lola's super flashy jeep.

"Whoa, check it out! It's the girls!" Larry hollered, his excitement spilling over like a soda can left out in the sun.

Larry and Charlie raced outside, eager to impress.

"Hey, ladies! What can we do for ya?" Charlie exclaimed, tossing his hands in the air with a dramatic flair. He had that unmistakable mix of charm and chaos, causing the world around him to feel like a wild and whimsical adventure, "You need a spell, a laugh, or just someone to lighten the mood? We've got it all!"

Lola jumped out of her car, her heart racing like it was the finale of a pageant, "Oh my gosh, I need to make a tinkle!" She shouted, bouncing on her heels with all the drama of a star on the rise. Her eyes sparkled with urgency, and she had that classic Lola flair—nothing could stop her when nature called!

Charlie, always the responsible twin, zipped ahead, dragging Lola with him down the bustling hallway, "Come on, Princess! We've got to make it to the bathroom before the chaos explodes!" He exclaimed with a mix of urgency and a hint of excitement. Lola giggled, her hair bouncing as she skipped along. With a dramatic flourish, Charlie flung open the bathroom door just in time, narrowly avoiding what could have been a bathroom disaster!

Larry dashed over to Lana, who was perched in her sister's princess car, a sparkle in her eye, "Hey, hey! Welcome to Flip's! What can I get for ya?" He exclaimed, his voice bubbling with excitement as he leaned in closer.

"You can totally help me out! Can you fill up my tank?" Lana shouted with excitement, "Fill 'er up! Premium unleaded, please! Let's go!"

"Got it!" Larry shouted, sprinting towards the gas pump with a spring in his step. While he topped off her tank, he couldn't help but eye the snack counter and felt a wave of excitement, "Gas for your ride…" he grinned, snatching a bag of beef jerky, "…and gas for you too!"

Lana's eyes sparkled with excitement, "Whoa! Beef jerky? That's awesome!" She tossed a shiny coin into Larry's pocket, a big grin on her face, "Keep doin' your thing, Lare-Gator!" With a happy crunch, she dove into the jerky, her smile growing even wider.

Charlie leaned back against the wall, an amused grin spreading across his face as he watched the chaotic scene unfold. He crossed his arms and called out, "Looks like you're on the snack train while I'm over here, trying to pull off some serious moves to impress the boss!" He chuckled, enjoying the playful banter and friendly rivalry. It was all in good fun, but he was determined to steal the spotlight!

Larry laughed, "Gotta keep my cowgirl smiling, right? Can't have her riding off into the sunset without me!"

Just then, Lola reappeared from the restroom, her nose wrinkled in disgust. "Ugh! How is anyone supposed to tinkle in there? It. Is. Disgusting!" She dramatically shivered at the thought, flipping her hair over her shoulder as if that would help erase the memory.

Charlie flashed a cheeky grin, his eyes sparkling with mischief, "I've gotta rescue my princess from the muck!" He declared, striking a pose like a knight ready for battle. Before Larry could even open his mouth to complain, Charlie bolted into the rundown restroom, with Larry hot on his trail, stubbornly intent on proving he could outdo him.

Once inside, their eyes went wide at the wild scene, "Whoa! This place looks like a tornado went through—and then a stampede of goats decided to throw a party!" Larry shouted, taking in the chaos with a goofy grin.

"More like a mudslide of rotten burritos!" Charlie exclaimed, throwing he hands up in dramatic frustration. He shook her head, "Ugh, this is a total disaster! But I've got just the trick for this." With a flair that could rival any magician, he reached into his top hat and whipped out an oversized cleaning brush, appearing as if it came straight from a magic show, "Alright, it's time to clean up this mess! Let's do this!"

Charlie grinned, ready to turn the chaos into a fun adventure, because if there's one thing he knew, it was how to make even the worst situations entertaining!

Larry grunted, grabbing a bucket of soapy water, "Alright, time to tackle this disaster!" He teamed up with his buddy and together, they scrubbed and scoured, turning that gross restroom into something that didn't make them want to gag, "Check it out! It's almost presentable! Who knew we had cleaning superpowers?"

As they finished up the last few touches, Lola burst out of the stall, her eyes wide and shining, "Oh my gosh, Chip! You totally pulled off a magic trick or something! This powder room is like, absolutely fabulous! Five stars for sure! It's so much better now!"

"Like a clean bathroom vanishing act!" Charlie exclaimed with a wide grin, striking a goofy pose for Flip's camera. His enthusiasm bubbled over as he twirled around, his messy hair bouncing with every move. He loved the attention and dashed off, playfully dodging his friends with a dramatic flourish, soaking up the spotlight like it was a cool summer breeze!

"Have a totally Flippee day, girls!" Larry yelled after him, bursting into laughter.

"Keep up the good work, boys!" Lola and Lana called back as they drove off, waving goodbye with excited smiles.

Watching the girls drive away, the twins shared a sense of triumph.

Larry sighed, his voice upbeat but genuine, "Hey, listen, I just want you to know, even though I'm out here trying to compete with you, I'm never gonna hate. We're all in this together, right?"

Charlie tossed his hair back with a confident grin, echoing a tone, "Duh, totally, dude! A slurpee knock-off isn't gonna keep us from being awesome! We might not rock the same team anymore, but we're still brothers, right?" He playfully slapped Larry on the back as they strutted back inside, their laughter echoing through the gas station.

XXXXX

The two boys hear a loud banging sound echoing through the gas station.

"Ugh! Darn thing is on the fritz!" Mrs. Jelinsky shouted, arms crossed and foot tapping impatiently.

Inside, at the counter, she glared at the microwave, frustrated. "Why would anyone leave the microwave broken? My burrito won't heat up!"

"She's mine!" Larry and Charlie shouted in unison, racing over to Mrs. Jelinsky, who was angrily slamming her palm against the microwave.

Larry, always the fearless guy in his family, was the first to jump in, "What's going on, ma'am? You need a hand or something?"

"Your microwave is broken, leaving me as cold as my burrito!" Mrs. Jelinsky huffed.

"Whoa, hold up! I can totally fix that!" Larry exclaimed, striding up next to the microwave with his usual confidence. But when he leaned in for a closer inspection, it was clear this thing was totally kaput, "Whoa, this thing's totally out of whack!"

Meanwhile, Charlie, always quick on the draw, grabbed the burrito like it was the last slice of pizza, "Hey, no worries! I can heat up this bad boy faster then a microwave faster than you can say 'burrito party'!"

Transitioning to the restroom, Charlie proudly held the burrito under the hot air dryer. The sound of the dryer whirred loudly, but Mrs. Jelinsky's patience was wearing thin, "I thought you said a jiffy! This is ridiculous! What's next, cooking it over a fire?" she snapped.

Just then, Larry barged in, practically bouncing off the walls with excitement, "Okay, listen up! I might not be able to fix the microwave, but I've got a totally gnarly idea! What if we use the exhaust pipe of her car? Like, how cool would that be?"

"Larry, that's... insane!" Charlie protested, but it was already too late. Larry zoomed outside with the burrito, waving it around like it was the coolest thing ever, holding it up to the warm exhaust. Seriously, what was he thinking?

Mrs. Jelinsky watched in disbelief as Larry shouted, "Come on, give it some gas, ma'am!" Larry shouted, his voice a mix of excitement and panic. The truck sputtered loudly, belching out clouds of smoke while he awkwardly juggled a burrito on a metal rod—yeah, you heard that right! He had a gas mask on like he was ready for a science experiment gone totally wrong. The burrito? It's totally came out great! wrecked here. The smoke was charring it black like a mad cooking show gone off the rails. What could have been disaster unfolding right before our eyes turned into a cooking miracle.

In the truck, Mrs. Jelinsky received the oddly heated burrito, "What a good little employee!" She praised, driving off with an cheerful wave.

"Have a totally rad Flippee day!" Larry hollered as he spun around, but he froze when he saw Charlie giving him the stink eye. "Whoa, my bad, dude! Just so you know, I'm not letting you score that unlimited Flippee cup without a challenge!" Larry gave a smug look.

"Larry, I've gotta hand it to you! That was totally genius!" Charlie said, a cheeky grin spreading across his face, "But now? The gloves are OFF, Larry!"

Just then, before they could escalate the rivalry, a man burst through the door.

"Does anybody work here? I'd like to buy some gas station pizza!" Darin McGowan shouted.

Larry, with lightning speed, zoomed inside the gas station, "I'm on it!" He pushed the guy into Flips's Food and Fuel, "You can help the next customer, bro." Without missing a beat, he slammed the door behind him with a grin, ready to get the cup.

Charlie furrowed his brow, hands on his hips, "But... seriously? You can't be serious right now!"

Suddenly, a big ol' school bus filled to the brim with young athlete boys and girls rolled up to Flip's, honking like crazy as if they were already celebrating their victory!

The athletes jumped out and erupted in cheers, their energy buzzing like it was game day.

Lynn Jr. burst out of the bus, hands on her hips and a grin on her face, "Yo, Charlie! You won't believe the order I've got for you! It's massive!" She whipped out a ridiculously long list that almost trailed behind her like a superhero cape, "Let's do this!"

"You got it! I'm ready to sprinkle some magic on this!" Charlie beamed, glancing at the list with excitement, "But I've gotta move fast! They want everything from snacks to drinks, and it's gonna be a wild ride!"

As a quick snack transition played, the scene showed the young athletes aboard the bus, chowing down on their goodies.

"Oh, thanks, Charlie! You're the best!" The young athletes cheered.

"No problem, ladies and gentlemen!" Charlie shouted, striking a heroic pose and giving a little bow as he swaggered off, "Just doing my thing, you know!"

Margo burst through the bus doorway, her usual spunky energy on full display, "Yo, can you hold my pup, Lynnsanity? I gotta take a wicked dump—like, now! This is an emergency!"

Lynn rolled her eyes dramatically, "Seriously, Margo? You can't go number two until we score number one!"

Margo's stomach gurgled loudly, clearly not on the same page.

Johnny, with a playful bop on his girlfriend's head, chimed in, "Hey, Lynn-er, Lynn-er, chicken dinner! Listen up! We've been over this! You can't go around doing that anymore; seriously, someone's gonna end up with a bowel explosion bigger than my food budget! Trust me, you don't want that kind of chaos in your life!"

Lynn rubbed the back of her head after Johnny playfully smacked her, "Oops! My bad, Margo! I totally spaced on that! So, anyone who needs to hit the bathroom—you're off the hook for my 'You can't go number two until we're number one' rule! Go for it!"

The young athletes cheered with relief, bolting toward the bathroom as Margo dashed in without hesitation.

XXXXX

Inside Flip's Food and Fuel, Flip peeked out from behind the counter, an enthusiastic grin lighting up his face as he spotted his interns bustling around like little bees, "Hey, interns! Gather 'round!" he called out, he called out, his voice echoing off the walls, "I think I've seen everything! Now come over here, I've got something to chat about!"

Larry and Charlie burst through the door like they were racing to the finish line.

"I've made my decision about which of you to promote to manager!" Flip declared, excitement bubbling in his voice.

"Who is it? Who is it?" Larry and Charlie chimed in unison, eyes wide with anticipation.

The boys huddled together like they were in a secret club. Flip raised one eyebrow, building the suspense, "Eh, you're both showin' some serious hustle, but I'm giving the edge to… Charlie! You did an excellent job with the team, so you're my new manager!"

"YAAAS!" Charlie shouted, pumping his fists up like he just scored the ultimate victory. His excitement was off the charts, like he was the star of his own epic show!

But just as Flip handed over the coveted unlimited Flippee cup, Larry's excitement turned to disappointment, "Hey, hold up a sec! What about me, Flip? This isn't fair! I've been busting my tail just like Charlie! That cup should totally be mine! I mean, come on, I'm all in for this!"

Flip scratched his chin thoughtfully, "I hear what you're sayin', chief. You know, I do happen to have an opening for a supervising manager. Technically, the cup goes to him, but if you prove yourself, maybe I'll promote you next!"

Larry's eyes lit up like a firework on the Fourth of July, "What do I gotta do? I'm totally in!" His determination was as fierce as a cowboy charging into a showdown. He squinted at Charlie, who was grinning like he just won the lottery, "Just you wait—I'm gonna show you who's really gonna snag that unlimited Flippee cup!"

Charlie tossed his hair back with a cocky grin, "Good luck with that! But I gotta bounce—there's an unlimited Flippee cup just waiting for me to fill… and refill!" He swaggered out, whistling a cheerful tune.

Flip grinned mischievously, clearly enjoying the unfolding drama.

The day descended into a whirl of chaos as Larry dove headfirst into his tasks. He tackled the nacho cheese dispenser with the dedication of a prizefighter, plunging his hand inside to discover the source of a nasty clog.

"Whoa! Check it out, Flip! I think I just found the culprit!" Larry shouted, holding up a disgusting sock like it was the coolest prize ever, "Victory is mine!" He waved it around, grinning from ear to ear, as if he'd just scored the winning goal in a big game.

From behind the counter, Flip couldn't believe his eyes. "That's my missin' sock!" he bellowed, snatching it from Larry's hands. He then proceeded to rinse it off in the cheese, a complete disregard for health regulations. "No sense in wastin' good cheese!"

Meanwhile, Charlie was stretched out at the counter, happily slurping from his Flippee cup, "Ah…" He sighed, like he just discovered the secret to the universe, "This is the life!"

But Flip snatched the cup away, "Sorry, chief! We're restructuring things." He turned with a smirk, handing the cup to Larry, "Say hello to your new supervising manager!"

Charlie shot a fierce look at Larry, who just had to toss back a smug grin. Larry's name was now shining bright on the Supervising Manager plaque, like he'd just won the top prize at a talent show.

Grumbling, Charlie stomped over to Flip's office and leaned in, all dramatic-like, "Hey, Flip, what do I gotta do to get back in the game? I'm craving that cup, man!"

Flip crossed his arms, a wicked smile creeping across his face, "Well, I happen to have another position available. Senior supervising manager." Charlie gasped, "You'd get your cup back."

Charlie banged his hands on the desk, his excitement bubbling over, "C'mon! What do I gotta do? I'm ready for anything!"

Flip chuckled mischievously, reveling in the brewing competition. It looked like things were about to get even crazier at Flip's Food and Fuel!

XXXXX

As the hours zipped by in the chaotic world of the Flip Shop, a wild transformation unfolded, reminiscent of the daily shenanigans in the Loud House. The twins were deep in a zany competition, with Flip orchestrating it all like a mischievous puppet master. Now, it was Larry and Charlie's turn to tackle some outlandish menial tasks for a shot at that coveted cup.

"Yo, check this out!" Charlie shouted, scaling a wobbly ladder to tackle the gutters. Just as he yanked at a super stubborn clump of junk, he pulled out a freakin' rat! His scream blasted through the shop like a fire alarm as he lost his grip and went tumbling down in a crazy mess of arms and legs, "No way, never doing that again!" he panted, eyes as big as saucers.

Meanwhile, Larry was lounging back, enjoying his Flippee like it was the ultimate treasure, until Flip swooped in, snatching the cup and tossing it back to Charlie. "Not so fast, Larry!" he cackled, reveling in the twins' antics. In a cruel twist, he swapped Larry's plaque with one that read "Senior Supervising Manager" for Charlie, leaving Larry hosing off a dumpster while fending off a feral raccoon that seemed way too eager to join the chaos.

Charlie but before he knew it, he found himself flat on the ground when Flip snatched away his Flippee cup, "Hey! I wasn't even finished with that!" He yelled as he ate dirt right out of his seat! Charlie got off the floor, "Ugh, seriously?! Not this again!"

Larry had just been crowned the Executive Supervising Manager, and as usual, things were taking a wild turn. Charlie, always the hard-working bro, just wrapped up dealing with Flip's laundry—yep, definitely a job no one wants on their to-do list! Meanwhile, Flip, totally clueless as usual, snatched his freshly cleaned undies, took a big whiff, and gave Charlie a thumbs-up. Honestly, that's about as good as it gets for compliments from that guy!

In a twist of fate that could only happen in their home, Charlie was instantly promoted to Senior Executive Supervising Manager. Honestly, at that point, he deserved a badge or something ridiculous like that. Meanwhile, Larry was desperately trying to conquer the olfactory war raging from Flip's feet. He shoved some pine-scented air fresheners up his nostrils—an odd yet necessary move before he faced the toe-trimming mission ahead.

"Just a little more to the left, bro!" Flip exclaimed, lounging back in his chair with a huge grin, "Oh, that's the spot! Perfect!" He sighed in bliss, soaking up the pampering while Larry valiantly fought the offensive foot odor like a hero in a stinky saga. This was definitely one for the family album—two brothers battling for household fame in the midst of laundry madness, nail shavings, and the unmistakable scent of Flip's mighty feet.

Then came Charlie's brilliant moment! As he took a sip from his Flippee, it turned out he had taped the cup right to his hand, "Nice try, Flip!" He chuckled, all cocky-like. But Flip was ready, scissors in hand, and with a quick snip, it looked like he totally just severed Charlie's hand! "AHHH!" Charlie yelped, eyes wide with panic, but then he found his hand popping back into view, "Whoa! That was a close one! I almost didn't make it!"

The afternoon had turned into a total Flippee showdown, and it was pure chaos! "Yo, Charlie, hold up! I gotta hit the restroom first!" Larry shouted, clutching the restroom key like it was some kind of treasure. You could practically feel the tension in the air as everyone waited for the showdown to kick off!

"Oh no way! I totally called dibs first! You better give me that bathroom key right now!" Charlie shouted, his voice brimming with the intensity of a determined little brother defending his territory.

"Hey, hey! Executive Senior Supervising Manager here! And it looks like I'm first in line for the bathroom key!" Larry teased, a playful grin plastered on his face as he waved the shiny key around like it was a trophy, "Just try and beat me to it, Chip!"

"Not on my watch, Larry!" Charlie yelled, their voices getting louder as they wrestled for the key. It was like a scene from a wild wrestling match—arms flailing and everything!

Before long, they spun into a wild whirlwind of chaos, reminiscent of a cartoon dust cloud, with a dramatic flair, he finally pinned Charlie to the ground, a triumphant grin plastered across his face. "You're fired!" he bellowed, enjoying the moment as if he had just won the final match in a championship.

Charlie gasped dramatically, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! You can't just fire me! I'd would quit! You're fired first, pal!"

But their playful bickering was interrupted when they overheard Flip chatting on the phone outside. "Oh, yeah. Sure, sure, sure, sure. I can go fishin'. I got two bozo intern working their tails off for me—amazing what kids will do for free Flippees!" He laughed, and realization washed over the twins. They exchanged wide-eyed looks, a mix of disbelief and frustration.

"HOLY NACHOS!" Larry gasped, his wild hair bouncing as the realization hit him, "We've totally been played!" The mischief in his eyes transformed into fierce determination, "I'm really sorry for letting my obsession with Flippees get in the way of our brother-bonding! We need to stick together, bro!"

"Same here!" Charlie said, throwing up his hands, "Ugh, I'm so sorry for being a total jerk! Can we hug it out, or what?"

"Of course!" Larry exclaimed, wrapping his arms around his brother in a big, warm hug. Their laughter echoed, cutting through the ridiculous mess surrounding them, "I'm super glad we're good again! But c'mon, we can't just let Flip get away with treating us like total goofballs, right?" He grinned, a mischievous glint in his eyes, "It's time to show him he can't mess with us!"

With a twinkle in his eye, Charlie said, "I've got it. The ultimate plan." He flashed a cheeky grin at one of the cameras, ready to flip the script on Flip and show him that they were no mere players in his game. "Time to show him who's really running the show around here!"

Later, Flip strutted back from his fishing trip, his apron covered in a bunch of questionable stains.

"Hey there, interns! Guess what? I've got a super-duper taxidermy job for one of you!" Flip yelled, waving around a huge, stinky fish that looked like it had spent its whole life hanging out in a swamp.

The twins, Charlie and Larry—who prided themselves on their newfound managerial status—strut in looking a bit too confident.

"Uh, hey, Flip! Just a heads up, We've done a little restructuring. From now on, we're in charge!" Charlie declared, crossing his arms confidently, just like a pro.

Flip raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing wider, "Oh really now? Sounds like all those Flippees have given you a serious case of brain freeze! Now, back to work, team!"

"Whoa, hold up, Flip!" Larry exclaimed, puffing out his chest like he was gearing up for a huge game, "As the brand-new senior managers, we've got the keys to the surveillance footage around here! We can totally check out what went down in the store!"

The twins marched over to the counter to show off the security monitor, their voices dripping with mischief.

"Totally! And guess what? We've got all kinds of epic footage of your shenanigans! Just saying, we definitely don't want any of this popping up online!" Charlie said with a mischievous grin as they flipped through the clips.

The twins relayed a series of wild and comical moments featuring Flip's less-than-glamorous escapades:

- **October 15, 12:10 PM:** Flip takes a big swig from a carton of milk, spits it out in disgust, seals it back up, and tosses it back in the fridge.

- **June 15, 4:10 PM:** He scratches off losing lottery tickets and covers the "loser" messages with spray paint.

- **September 18, 7:19 PM:** Flip fills a motor oil container with used grease from the hot dog machine.

- **October 17, 8:20 AM:** He's caught soaking his feet in the nacho cheese dispenser, looking like he was in a spa day gone wrong.

With a face paler than the expired milk, Flip quickly shuts off the footage, "Alright, enough! What'll it take for this to go away?" He stammered, his frantic eyes darting between the twins, "I'll do anything!"

The twins shot each other mischievous looks, their eyes sparkling with mischief, "Oh, you better believe it!" Larry said with a wide grin, his eyebrows dancing playfully, "But, you know what? Unless…" He leaned in closer dramatically, "...you're up for doing some chores! What do you say?"

Reluctantly, Flip agreed. He'd do anything to avoid a scandal unraveling his "hard work."

Larry and Charlie high-fived, their smiles stretching from ear to ear.

XXXXX

After a hard day of shenanigans, Larry and Charlie are lounging in a hammock, sipping on Flippees like they're kings of the universe.

When they finish, they snap their fingers, and Flip appears, grumbling as he brings them more drinks, doing their bidding. "You got it, your majesty!" He mutters sarcastically as he cleans out the gutters and wrestles the rat that had previously attacked Charlie.

He squirts out his socks from the nacho cheese dispenser, looking like he's just come from the battlefield. The security camera captures the moment just as Flip takes out the trash and gets ambushed by the dumpster raccoon—a sight that sends the boys into fits of laughter.

"Cheers!" They shout, clinking their special manager cups together.

Just then, Lynn's team bursts in, loud and raucous as usual.

"WE'RE NUMBER ONE! WE'RE NUMBER ONE!" The young athletes cheered, bouncing in like they just won the championship.

Moments later, Margo bursts out of the restroom, looking like a weight's been lifted off her shoulders.

"HALLELUJAH! Phew! Sorry about the mess." Margo exclaimed, shaking her hands as if to brush off the lingering stress.

"No worries, we've totally got a crew for that! C'mon, Larry, you better make the call!" Charlie laughed, giving his brother a playful shove.

"Oh, Flip!" Larry shouted, grinning like the Cheshire Cat.

Cut to Flip, grimacing as he pours out all the expired milk, bandaged after his raccoon run-in, when he hears Larry.

"What?!" Flip exclaimed, angrily limping to the restroom only to be met by the aftermath of Lynn's team—an unbelievable disaster.

"HOLY NACHOS!" He howled, his eyes wide with horror.

The twins erupted into laughter, their spirits high as they reveled in the chaos of their job, feeling like they'd just found treasure in an graveyard of mishaps.

"Flip, you seriously need to conjure up some magic to make that mess vanish!" Charlie joked, throwing an arm around his brother with a playful smirk.

With that, the shenanigans at Flip's Food & Fuel became the endless source of hilarious memories for the twins—complete with friends, laughter, and endless Flippees by their side.

The End.

Chapter 56: The Old and the Restless

Lincoln Loud squinted against the bright morning sun as the family van rolled to a stop outside Sunset Canyon Retirement Home. He turned to his sister Lisa, who was busy fiddling with one of her crazy gadgets, "Hey, Lisa! Are you ready for a day of fun with Pop-Pop?" he called out, bouncing in his seat like the ball I'd left under the couch last week. Seriously, who wouldn't be excited about hanging out with the coolest grandpa ever?

Lisa carefully adjusted her oversized glasses, looking quite thoughtful, "I believe I'm as prepared as one can be! Just to inform you, I've brought along some intriguing experiments to examine the neurobiology of Pop-Pop's senior friends." A gleam of excitement sparkled in her eyes as her mind danced with possibilities.

Their mom, Rita, waved cheerfully from the driver's seat, "Have fun, kids! Remember to call me if you need anything! I'll be back at 6:00!"

"Got it, Mom!" Lincoln shouted, his excitement overflowing like a fizzy soda. Spending time with Pop-Pop was the best! He always had the coolest ideas to unleash Lincoln's adventurous side. Together, they could take on anything—even the wild challenges of a retirement home! Who knew that could be so much fun?

As they stepped inside, the warm and inviting atmosphere struck them. The walls were painted in cheerful pastel colors, adorned with vibrant artwork from local kids, and the distant melody of oldies played softly in the background. But just as they began to relax, an unsettling scene unfolded: a nurse stood at the entrance, sternly evicting an elderly resident.

The elderly man, holding a box of his belongings, stammered, "But...but...but…"

The nurse, Sue, was firmly pushing him out, "If you'd had your butt home by curfew, you'd still have a place to live!"

Lincoln and Lisa exchanged wide-eyed glances, "Whoa, that was totally intense!" Lincoln exclaimed, his excitement bubbling over as he tiptoed over to the front desk. He raised an eyebrow and glanced back at Lisa, who playfully rang the little bell, "Alright, here we go! Ready for anything, right?" he said, grinning from ear to ear.

Suddenly, Pop-Pop appeared as if out of nowhere, startling both Lisa and the receptionist, "Surprise, kiddos!" He exclaimed, his eyes twinkling with joy.

"Pop-Pop!" Lisa exclaimed with delight, enveloping him in a joyous embrace. Lincoln swiftly joined the affectionate reunion, and together they shared a warm, whimsical hug as Pop-Pop gently tousled Lisa's hair in a playful manner.

Lincoln laughed, "Ha! Your slippery charm is still working, huh, Pop-Pop?"

"Always a pleasure to see you kiddos!" Albert grinned from ear to ear.

Lisa's face lit up with joy as she exclaimed, "It is such a delight to see you! Your new abode is truly splendid!"

Albert chuckled, "Thanks! It took ages to get in here. I had to wait for three people to kick the bucket—uh, I mean move out! This place has a pool, shuffleboard tournaments, and all my old pals are here. I'm really loving it! So, what's on the agenda today?"

Lisa raised an eyebrow playfully and remarked, "I sincerely hope you haven't organized a 'kick the bucket' gathering!" She teased with a mischievous grin.

Lincoln pulled out a list, his eyes sparkling with excitement, "Check it out, guys! We've got arcade games, a totally epic carnival, and guess what? We might even get to play laser tag!" He could hardly contain himself, bouncing on his toes as he shared the awesome plans with his sisters.

Just then, Sue's looming presence interrupted them, "Wowsers!" She laughed. "That sounds like oodles of fun… if you want to end up in the ER! I think your grandfather would be much happier spending the day here at Sunset Canyon, right, Albert?"

"Oh, yes, of course! Good call, Sue." Albert replied with a hint of sadness in his voice.

Lincoln frowned, looking back at Pop-Pop with that signature determination of his, "But Pop-Pop—" he started, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and a hint of exasperation, as he tried to make sense of the situation, "You can't be serious!"

Albert placed a reassuring hand on Lincoln's shoulder, offering an apologetic smile, "It's okay, Lincoln. Sue here takes real good care of us. She knows what's best."

At that moment, Scoots zipped onto the scene on her electric scooter, creating a small whirlwind.

"Scoots!" Sue yelled, pulling out a velocity speed gun, "You're going five miles over the speed limit!"

To Lincoln, Lisa, and Albert, she added, "Someone just lost her pudding privileges!" and took off after the speeding elder, shouting, "Get back here!"

Lincoln turned to his grandpa, a big grin on his face, "Yo, how about we hit the pool for a swim? Just think of all the splash-tastic fun we could have!"

Lisa cast a playful glance at them, "What a splendid notion, dear brother! It appears the perfect moment for a delightful adventure!"

Pop-Pop happily obliged and started walking with Lincoln, but Lisa hung back, her brain clearly plotting, "I'm going to show Sue that age is just a number!" she declared confidently, racing after them, ready for an adventure of her own.

As they headed towards the pool, a day full of unexpected fun awaited, and Lincoln knew that no matter what happened, the Loud family always made the best of every situation—especially when Pop-Pop was involved!

XXXXX

The trio made their way to the indoor pool, which was surprisingly vibrant and inviting. Colorful floats bobbed in the water, and a group of swimmers lounged on deck chairs with vibrant sun hats and shades. Lincoln couldn't wait to dive into the pool, "Cannonball time!" He yelled, bouncing on his toes in his swim trunks, barely able to hold back his excitement. This was going to be epic!

"Let us plunge in, dear Pop-Pop!" Lisa cheerily urged, her eyes sparkling with playful mischief.

But they froze when the unmistakable sound of a whistle pierced the air. Sitting high in her lifeguard chair was Sue, looking all too formidable.

"Cannonball? That sounds like a blast...until someone breaks a hip! You wanna break a hip, Albert?" Sue teased, her eyes locked on Lincoln's grandfather.

Albert shook his head, a nervous smile creeping onto his face, "Nope, definitely not!"

"Then why don't you grab a seat on the helper chair?" Sue suggested, gesturing toward the "helper chair," where an elder sat comfortably while others waited for their turn.

"Good call, Sue." Albert muttered, clearly disappointed, as he shuffled over to the chair.

Sue turned her attention to Lincoln and Lisa, "And for the two of you, it's time for some pool safety. Grab those life vests and nose plugs." She grinned mischievously.

Lincoln and Lisa exchanged glances, dread washing over them, "What a disappointment." Lisa remarked softly, her tone tinged with reluctance as she complied with Sue's instructions.

Lincoln rolled his eyes but couldn't help but grin as he slipped into the huge life vest that wrapped around him like a giant marshmallow. He turned to Lisa, poking fun at their ridiculous getup, "Hey, look at us! We should totally enter the pool Olympics." He joked, throwing up a peace sign while trying to lighten the mood.

"I feel like a rather inflated balloon!" Lisa declared with an air of resignation, as she fussed with her snorkel.

"All right, kids! Splash fight in 3, 2—" Albert started, but just then, Sue's whistle cut through the air like a judge's gavel.

"No can do!" Sue interrupted as they dipped their toes in, "Out of the pool! It's time to reapply sunblock!"

"Aww, come on!" Albert said, his face falling. He made his way back to the helper chair.

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, squinting at Sue, "Wait a second! We're inside!"

Albert, still looking bummed, leaned over to Lincoln, "Now Lincoln, Sue knows what's best for us."

Sue, completely unfazed, crossed her arms, "Those are the rules, young man."

With a huffy sigh, Lincoln swam away, his annoyance palpable.

Over on a purple pool noodle, Seymour chimed in, "But Sue, I-I just got the hang of this noodle, and I—" He got cut off by Sue's piercing whistle.

With a grin that could rival her whistle's sharpness, Sue said, "Okay, Seymour, you can stay in the water. But only if you want your skin to flake off like a burnt potato!"

"Oh, great call, Sue," Seymour replied with a defeated, splashing retreat.

With that, Sue ushered them out of the pool with an imposing authority, and Lisa let out a frustrated groan. They all trickled out reluctantly, splashing as they left.

Finally, when they got back into the water, they started splashing around, joyfully floating on pool noodles and racing from one end of the pool to the other. Just when Pop-Pop was about to pull off an impressive cannonball, Sue's whistle rang out once more.

"Out of the pool! Time for a swimming break!" Sue declared, a triumphant smile on her face.

Lincoln flipped onto his back with a dramatic sigh, "Ugh, this is exactly why we can't have nice things!" He grumbled, throwing his hands up in frustration.

XXXXX

Later, they all crashed in the game room for a hilarious round of Twister. Laughter echoed as Lincoln twisted and turned, landing on "red" and getting hopelessly tangled next to Pop-Pop. The old man laughed heartily, his belly shaking like jelly.

"Would you look at that? I still got the moves—Twist and Shout, baby!" Albert quipped, grinning from ear to ear.

Lisa elegantly twirled the board, a confident grin adorning her face, "Left foot on green, please!" She declared with a hint of playful authority.

Meanwhile, Albert was stretching awkwardly, trying to get his foot onto a green circle. With the effort, he blew a raspberry, making everyone giggle even harder. Just then, a large foot came crashing down on the spinner.

We cut to Lincoln, Lisa, and Albert still tangled, stuck in ridiculous positions.

"Well, doesn't this look like a recipe for a trip to the ER?" Sue chimed in, watching the chaos unfold. She then pointed dramatically, "Why don't you go help Scoots with her cat puzzle? It might be less hazardous!"

"But we are currently amidst a most thrilling Twister showdown!" Lisa exclaimed, her exasperation evident. She cast Sue a look sharp enough to cut through ice.

Meanwhile, Scoots, sporting a mischievous grin, was munching away at the pudding dispenser, completely ignoring her revoked privileges.

Sue spotted her and blew her whistle, shouting, "I EXPRESSLY SAID NO PUDDING!"

"You'll never catch me, SHREW!" Scoots cackled, clenching her fist in defiance. With a cheeky laugh, she scooted off backwards, leaving Sue in hot pursuit, the whistle blowing wildly as the fun and chaos continued.

The laughter filled the room as the sisterly and brotherly antics carried on, each one fully embracing the delightful chaos that was life in the Loud house.

XXXXX

-Albert's Room-

Lincoln stood at the door with his hands on his hips, a determined look on his face, "Hey, Pop-Pop, do you really need a nap right now? I mean, there's a whole world of fun waiting outside!"

Albert lay in bed, looking slightly amused but definitely tired, "Those are Sue's rules, and Sue knows best. Besides, I'm getting old."

Lisa tilted her head slightly and raised her eyebrows with a knowing smile, "Indeed, you are quite advanced in years, but your spirit remains vibrant and wonderfully youthful!"

Lincoln threw his arms up in classic Loud style, grinning, "Come on, Pop-Pop! You're Pop-Pop! You're like the coolest grandparent ever!"

Lisa approached Pop-Pop with a spirited flair, her voice dancing with excitement, "Do you not recognize what Sue has ingrained in your mind? She has led you to believe you are frail and aged. However, that could not be further from the truth! Recall our last adventure, when you valiantly triumphed over those Navy SEALs in paintball!"

Flashback: A chaotic scene with men screaming and running away as Albert swings in on a vine, paintball gun blazing, with a triumphant grin plastered on his face. End Flashback.

Albert chuckled heartily, "Ho, ho! I really took it to 'em. But that was ages ago, kiddos."

"It was just last month, Pop-Pop!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement, "Come on, let's have an epic day out like we used to! I'm ready for some awesome adventures! Let's make it a blast!"

Lisa, her mind brimming with delightful notions, interjected with enthusiasm, "Indeed! We could venture out and partake in some genuine merriment! After all, one only lives once!"

Albert scratched his chin, pretending to ponder for a moment. "Alright, you sold me. Let's blow this popsicle stand!" His eyes lit up with the thrill of rebellion.

Meanwhile, outside, Sue patrolled the lobby on her golf cart, a siren mounted on top. She spotted the trio sneaking out the door and hit the siren. "Where are you two Peppy Petes off to? Albert, shouldn't you be in bed?"

"Uh, excuse me? He's NOT tired!" Lincoln snapped, a hint of frustration in his voice.

"Oh, didn't realize we had a geriatric expert on the premises." Sue replied with a sarcastic grin.

Lisa furrowed her brow slightly, "We are merely embarking on an outing to enjoy ourselves, Sue."

"Fun? Sounds like a great way to miss our 6:00 PM curfew." Sue said, her voice dripping with mock concern, "And you know what happens if you miss curfew?" She shook with feigned fury, "You'll be out on your proverbial keister!"

"Uh..." Albert mumbled, feeling the pressure. He gave Lincoln and Lisa a nervous glance, "Come on, kiddos. Race you to the shuffleboard court!" He hurried off, wanting to escape Sue's watchful gaze.

Lincoln held out his arm, stopping Albert, "Whoa there, Pop-Pop! Hold up! We're gonna have an awesome time! I promise we'll be back by the 6 o'clock curfew—scouts honor!"

Albert looked to Lincoln, his heart softening, "Hm... Okay, kiddo. Lead the way!"

As they prepared to bolt, Sue pointed dramatically to her watch, giving Lincoln a pointed reminder not to be late. Lincoln forced a smile, nerves bubbling inside him.

"Do not fret, dear Lincoln! We shall return promptly." Lisa assured him with a confident smile, gently resting her hand on his shoulder. As they stepped outside, the sun enveloped them in its warm embrace, akin to a comforting hug that brightened their spirits.

"First stop, the diner!" Lincoln shouted, practically bouncing with excitement, "They have the most awesome milkshakes ever! You guys are gonna love it!"

"How delightful!" Exclaimed Lisa, her face lighting up with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes.

And just like that, they set off on their adventure, feeling freer than ever. Free at last!

XXXXX

At Dine 'N' Dance, Lincoln, Lisa and Albert were gearing up for a classic lunch outing, and the diner was legendary for its mouth-watering burgers and towering milkshakes. The bright neon lights and retro décor made it feel like they'd stepped back in time.

Lincoln raced over to the booth, his excitement bubbling over, "Hey, Lisa! Pop-Pop! You guys are gonna love this! Get ready for a serious feast!" He could practically taste the deliciousness already!

Albert scanned the menu with exaggerated caution, "Should I stick to my usual? I don't want to end up in a food coma."

Lincoln grinned mischievously and said, "Oh, come on! You know you can't resist! How about three cheeseburgers, three fries, and three chocolate shakes? It's the ultimate meal deal!"

Albert raised an eyebrow, shaking his head, "Oh, not for me. I'll just have the cottage cheese and melon slices." The kids nearby exchanged puzzled glances. "Sue says I should stick to food that's a little easier to digest," he added.

Lisa interjected with a playful grin, "Oh, Pop-Pop, coming from you—who managed to devour an entire Chinese buffet—I'd say you possess quite the appetite!"

Cue the flashback: Albert at the buffet, piling his plate high, and the family who ran the place staring in disbelief as he burped so loud that it made the place shake. Cut back to the diner.

Albert chuckled and threw his hands up, "Alright, fine! I'll have what they're having. And throw chili on everything! You only live once!" He bellowed, clearly getting into the spirit of the diner.

After their mega-lunch, Lincoln, Lisa and Albert were stuffed to the brim. Suddenly, Albert let out a loud fart.

"Who stepped on a frog?" Albert joked, and they burst into laughter, the other diners looking amused.

"Alright, cool cats and kittens! It's time to do the twist!" announced a lively waitress, rocking her poodle skirt. A greaser whirled her around, and another waitress approached Albert with a playful grin.

"Uh, thank you, but I really shouldn't?" Albert hesitated. "Sue says dancing is a great way to slip a disk."

Lincoln leaned in, nudging his Pop-Pop with a big grin, "Come on, Pop-Pop! You totally love to dance! Remember those Army days? You were like the ultimate 'Jitterbug'! It's time to bust out those moves again!"

With that, Albert's face lit up, "You know what? Let's do this!" He jumped up and started dancing with the waitress, letting loose like it was the 1950s all over again.

"Woo-hoo!" Cheered the waitress, her laughter filling the diner as everyone clapped along.

And just like that, the diner was alive with laughter, dancing, and the sounds of family—the perfect Saturday afternoon!

Fueled by laughter and snacks, Lincoln, Lisa and albert were having the time of their lives, leading an impromptu dance-off at the diner. They looked completely ridiculous—spinning around and making silly faces—but they were loving every second of it! The staff and other customers cheered them on, delighted by their youthful energy that seemed to spark joy across generations.

Following our delightful luncheon, the true excitement commenced. We eagerly ventured to the laser tag arena, alive with the jubilant laughter of children and illuminated by a kaleidoscope of vibrant neon lights.

"You shall never seize me!" Lisa exclaimed with a playful smirk, gracefully darting around a corner. Meanwhile, Pop-Pop, with surprising agility, zigzagged through the arena, astonishing everyone with his youthful vigor despite his years.

Albert popped out from a hiding spot, beaming, "I've still got it!"

Lincoln was in hot pursuit, aiming his laser at Albert, but the old pro dodged at the last second, blasting Lincoln's vest instead. "Ha! Gotcha!" But just then, a little girl zoomed past him and zapped him out of the game.

"Oh! You got me!" Albert dramatically pretended to keel over, leaving the girl confused but giggling.

Subsequently, they ventured toward a grand carnival adorned with vibrant games, extravagant prizes, and an impressive Ferris wheel that seemed to touch the sky. "I shall procure a delightful stuffed animal for you Pop-Pop!" Lisa proclaimed confidently, her spirit of competition igniting like a splendid firecracker.

"Just try not to weight the prize too much!" Pop-Pop teased, poking fun at her smarts. They chuckled, soaking in the carefree vibes of the day.

Soon, they found themselves in bumper cars, playfully slamming into each other. Albert's dentures flew out from the impact, narrowly clipping Lincoln's forehead, earning another round of laughter from the group.

With drinks in hand, they each chugged Flippees to see who could finish first.

"Aah! Brain freeze!" Lincoln shouted, grabbing his head dramatically hoping to soothe his throbbing noggin.

Lisa erupted into delightful laughter as she observed the amusing transformation of Pop-Pop's visage, his expression a comical display of surprise. With a triumphant flourish, she completed her beverage first and raised her arms in a victorious gesture, "Huzzah! I have achieved victory!"

Next up was mountain climbing. They reached the top, clutching each other in triumph as they admired the view, high-fiving as they celebrated their accomplishment. Later, they grabbed three hot dogs, but Lisa noticed that Albert had made a new friend.

"Kids, my new buddy T-Bone was just telling me about this mechanical bull riding competition!" Albert said, brimming with excitement.

Lincoln frowned, glancing at the sky, "We should head back. It's almost six o'clock, and Sue said—"

Lisa's eyebrows arched in astonishment, a spark of urgency illuminating her eyes as she cast a glance at her watch, "Oh dear, the six o'clock curfew!" She declared, her voice tinged with alarm, "We simply must return to Sunset Canyon posthaste, or else Sue might just lock you out!"

"Oh, nuts to Sue!" Albert waved off, shaking his head, "You know what? You're right! She's got me thinking I'm an old geezer! But I still got some pep in my step!" He broke out some goofy dance moves, "Huh? Huh?"

Lincoln's eyebrows knitted together as he looked more concerned, "Uh, Pop-Pop, Sue mentioned that if we blow off curfew, you'll be kicked out on your proverbial keister! And I don't know about you, but I like my keister right where it is!"

Albert, undeterred, finished his hot dog and headed over to T-Bone's motorcycle, "You let me deal with Sue! Now, who's ready to saddle up?"

"Pop-Pop, I must express my discontent!" Lisa exclaimed, her tone laced with a mixture of worry and urgency.

"Okay, worrywarts!" Albert laughed, slipping on his helmet with a grin, "Then I'm outta here! Let's ride, T-Bone!"

Before Lisa could express her objections, the biker and the elderly gentleman sped away, leaving Lincoln and Lisa in a flurry of worry.

Lincoln dramatically dropped his hot dog, arms flying wide as he shouted, "Pop-Pop, hold up!" Then, feeling like a total goof, he slapped his hands on his head and cried, "What have I done?!" Seriously, this is just classic Lincoln!

"Pop-Pop, please hold on!" Lisa exclaimed, her voice rising above the merriment of the fair. She dashed through the throngs of delighted attendees, her heart pounding with exhilaration as she endeavored to keep pace with her intrepid grandfather.

"Wait! Come back!" Lincoln yelled, dashing alongside his sister. They tore through busy streets, dodging storefronts and leaping over park benches, but Pop-Pop was determined to make it to the bar.

As they chased him down the street, they spotted a motorcycle parked outside a bar. "T-Bone's bike!" Lincoln shouted, practically dragging Lisa inside. They skidded to a halt, eyes scanning the bustling bar for Pop-Pop, but instead, they found T-Bone.

"Mr. Bone, might you have any knowledge of my grandfather's whereabouts?" Lisa inquired, slightly out of breath yet maintaining her composure.

"Oh, you mean Cowboy Al? Haven't seen him since he won the competition!" T-Bone replied, showing them a recording on his phone.

"YEE-HAW!" echoed through the phone, capturing a moment of pure Pop-Pop joy as he dominated a mechanical bull.

"Well, if he's not here, where is he?" Lincoln asked, worry creeping into his voice.

Just then, the bar TV cut to a baseball game. The sportscaster's voice blared, "Martinez goes back for the catch, and... what in blazes? There's an old man on the field, in his boxers! And there go the boxers!"

Lincoln covered his eyes with both hands, his face scrunched up in disgust, "Eww, gross!"

"Oh dear, how repulsive! Quickly onward to the ballpark!" Lisa exclaimed enthusiastically, pulling her brother outside with determination.

Outside the baseball stadium, Sterrett Field, they rushed in, crashing through the crowd as cheers erupted. They spotted Pop-Pop being escorted out after his little incident, and a crowd stampeded past, sweeping him away.

"There he is!" Lincoln yelled as Albert skateboarded off a half-pipe and landed in style on a breakdancing stage. The heavy metal band Horns on a Rabbit swooped in, yanking him into their van, where he joyfully performed sax on stage, the crowd in a frenzy. Lincoln raced after them, cutting through throngs of enthusiastic fans, but it was like chasing a whirlwind.

He and Lisa dashed after them, zigzagging through a sea of hyped-up fans, but it felt like chasing a tornado! "Pop-Pop's curfew is in 30 minutes!" Lincoln yelled, his heart pounding. No way was he going to let Albert miss it!

Lisa gazed upwards, her eyes aglow with wonder as she beheld Pop-Pop gliding gracefully through the azure expanse in his airplane, tracing the words "Pop-Pop Rules!" across the sky in whimsical script. With an air of curiosity, she adjusted the settings on her glasses to activate the binoculars, bringing the aircraft into sharper focus as she marveled at the spectacle above.

"LOOK OUT, WORLD! ALBERT'S ABOUT TO TAKE IT TO YA!" Albert shouted, leaping from the plane, "YAHOO-AH!" His parachute deployed, floating him down like a grand finale.

Lincoln yelped, and he and Lisa sprinted to where he was going to land. Pop-Pop hit the ground with a thud somewhere off in the trees, letting out a loud fart.

"Pop-Pop!" They both yelled, rushing over with relief and exasperation.

"Whoops! Guess I had too much chili. Sorry, kiddo. I think I overdid it a little today." Albert chuckled, scratching his chin.

Lincoln dashed up, panting a bit, "No worries, Pop-Pop! If we hustle, we can totally make it back on time. Just hold tight!" He tugged at Albert, trying to urge him along.

"Lincoln! We must return posthaste before Sue decides to unceremoniously evict Pop-Pop!" Lisa exclaimed, her tone imbued with an air of urgency.

Albert waved his off with a grin, "One more ride, Lisa! Just one!"

Lisa felt a surge of excitement mingled with urgency as her heart raced, "Pop-Pop! We must depart immediately! If we linger, Sue will certainly secure the doors. Would you truly prefer to find yourself in an unfamiliar retirement home?"

Albert's adventurous gleam dimmed as Lisa's words sunk in, "You're right, kiddo. I've lost track of time." he admitted, glancing at his watch. The clocks were nearly striking six. They took off back toward the retirement home, but Lisa's heart sank when she spotted Sue patrolling the lobby again.

As the trio hid, Sue glanced at her watch, "Ah, close enough!" She said, clicking the lock shut.

"Oh dear! It appears we have arrived too late!" Lisa exclaimed, a sense of foreboding settling heavily in her stomach.

Lincoln tried the front door with all his might, but it wouldn't budge, "Ugh, seriously?!" He exclaimed, pounding on it, "We're totally locked out! This is just perfect!" He glanced around, already plotting how to get back inside with his usual determination and a bit of his signature chaos.

"Keep calm, kiddos. Just need to find another way in." Albert said, his eyes darting around for a possible escape route, hoping Sue hadn't noticed them yet.

"Attention, residents! Time for room check!" Sue's voice echoed through the hallway.

"Double dang it, kiddos!" Albert hollered annoyed.

"Psst! Al! Up here!" Bernie shouted from his window, waving enthusiastically.

The other residents peeked out, including Lincoln, Lisa, and Albert, who looked up with curious faces.

"We saw you at the ball game on TV, Al! Didn't know you were a boxers guy!" Bernie teased, a glint of mischief in his eyes.

"I saw your name in the sky, Al! You really do rule!" Seymour shouted, pumping his fist in the air.

"We're not gonna let Shrew kick you outta here! Come on, you old farts! I need your canes!" Scoots yelled with determination.

Lincoln grinned at Lisa and Albert, their spirits lifted by their friends' support. Meanwhile, Sue was busy checking on the rooms, completely oblivious.

"Evening, Melba." Sue said sternly as she walked by. She raised an eyebrow as she added, "Uh-uh-uh! No liquids before bed."

Scoots quickly hooked Seymour and Bernie's canes down to Lincoln, Lisa, and Albert, who used them like a climbing rope to reach Sue's room. But just as they made their ascent, Sue turned her attention back to them.

Scoots chuckled nervously, "Just workin' on my cat puzzle!"

As soon as Sue left, Lincoln, Lisa, and Albert popped out from behind her sofa, grinning with pride.

"Phew! That was close!" Lincoln exclaimed, high-fiving his pals.

Sue seemed to have a sixth sense after all, as she prepared to check Albert's room next, "Albert?" she called out.

Suddenly, Seymour emerged, wrapped in a towel and clutching a shower head, looking frantic, "Sue! Help! I can't turn my shower off!"

"Ugh, not again." Sue sighed, rolling her eyes as she walked into Seymour's room to help him.

This was the moment Albert, Lisa and Lincoln needed! They darted over to Albert's locked door, only to discover it wouldn't budge.

"Nuts! Can't find my key!" Albert exclaimed, searching his pockets frantically.

"Hold on! You gave me a spare!" Bernie declared, rushing over with a triumphant grin.

They entered Bernie's room and snatched the key.

"Thank you ever so much, Bernie! You truly are splendid!" Lisa declared, beaming with delight as they turned the handle of Albert's door.

Lincoln jumped up and down, a huge grin on his face, "We actually did it! Yes!"

"We sure took it to Sue." Albert chuckled, throwing a fist bump with Lincoln and Lisa. But their victory was short-lived as they suddenly heard Sue approaching again.

Caught in the act, they looked at each other with guilty expressions.

"Oh, did you, now?" Sue said, her eyes narrowing as she revealed herself lounging ominously in Albert's bed.

Lisa appeared quite remorseful, her expression reflecting a mixture of concern and innocence, "Oh my, what a predicament." She mused.

Now, Albert was about to be forced out of the home. Lincoln felt a wave of sympathy wash over him as he realized Pop-Pop was on the verge of eviction.

"But—but—but—" Lincoln stammered, panic rising in his voice.

"Well, we were simply—" Lisa began, but Sue cut her off.

"No buts! You missed curfew, and it's out on your keister!" Sue shouted, her voice leaving no room for argument.

Lincoln crossed his arms, a frown tugging at his lips, "Man, this really stinks, I'm sorry, Pop-Pop. I never should have made you leave today. If it was going to end like this. And now you're getting kicked out. I know how much you love it here."

Lisa responded thoughtfully, "I apologize as well! My intention was simply to demonstrate that you still possess a vibrant spark within you, Pop-Pop."

Albert chuckled, "No worries, kiddos. I regret nothing. That day we had? I'd rather not live in a place that makes me feel like an old geezer anyhow!"

Lincoln and Lisa exchanged smiles at their Pop-Pop's words.

"Who cares? Let's get moving!" Sue barked.

Enter Scoots, with fire in his eyes, "Hold on there, Shrew! If you kick Albert out, you'll have to kick me out too!"

"With pleasure," Sue said mercilessly, showing no remorse.

"And us too!" Seymour chimed in, rallying his fellow seniors.

The atmosphere shifted as all the seniors rallied behind Albert, chanting fiercely.

"Yeah! You won't have much of a seniors' center without seniors! Zing! That's a burn from Bernie!" Bernie shouted with gusto.

Sue glared at them all, her resolve wavering, "Fine! Albert stays! NOW GO BACK TO YOUR ROOMS!" she conceded, clearly defeated.

"We'll go back when we're good and ready! We're not babies, and you need to stop treating us that way!" Albert shot back, arms crossed defiantly.

Sue, her patience hanging by a thread, viciously snapped her clipboard in half and stomped away, leaving chaos in her wake. Albert and the gang tried to hold him back, but it turned into a comic mishap as they dropped him onto the floor, groans echoing from the seniors.

"There goes the hip," Albert grumbled, eyes twinkling with mischief despite the pain.

As the sun started to set, Rita arrived, and her smile lit up the scene as she spotted Lincoln and Lisa chatting happily with their grandfather. The kids rushed over, hugging Pop-Pop tightly.

"I can't wait for our next big adventure, Pop-Pop!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement, "It's gonna be epic!"

Rita honked from the van, calling out, "Hi, Dad! Come on, Lincoln, Lisa!"

"So long, kiddos! I can't wait for your next visit!" Albert waved, winking as he added slyly, "And bring your chaps in case we wanna do some... bull riding."

"And my parachute!" Lisa said with a giggle, prompting another round of hugs.

Just then, Seymour bellowed from inside, "Hey, Big Al! We're having a celebratory late-night swim! Go grab your trunks!"

They stopped hugging, eyes wide in surprise.

Albert laughed, "Don't need 'em! Till next time, kiddos!" He headed inside and, without a hint of modesty, tossed all his clothes out to the van.

"Now this guy knows how to party!" Scoots shouted, a mix of awe and horror on the faces of Lincoln and Lisa, who exchanged a reluctant glance, clearly not ready for that kind of show.

The End.

Chapter 57: Baby Steps

One clear night, while the stars sparkled brightly overhead, Johnny and Frankie lay on the rooftop of their house, gazing up at the infinite expanse of the galaxy, "Behold, Johnny! That must surely be a shooting star!" Frankie declared with wide-eyed wonder, gesturing towards a radiant streak of light that gracefully darted through the heavens.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold up, folks! It's slowing down!" Johnny yelled, barely able to contain his nerdy-giddy excitement. Inside his mind, Joy was practically bouncing off the walls, sparkling with enthusiasm, while Anger clenched his fists in anticipation, ready to spring into action. Fear hovered quietly, eyes wide with apprehension, but it was drowned out by the bubbling energy of Joy. Sadness, on the other hand, wondered if it was too good to be true, while Disgust rolled her eyes, thinking this could very well be a huge mistake.

That little twinkle in the sky was pulling a full-on superhero transformation, morphing into a massive, glowing object that looked like it just flunked out of the Space Academy! And then BAM! With a crash that could probably wake the neighbors and their pet iguana, it made its grand entrance into the thick, creepy woods right next to town. I mean, who needs a superhero when you've got the universe throwing a cosmic party in your backyard?

Both boys shot each other wide-eyed glances, like they just found out that unicorns were real and had a secret taco stand, "Dude, we have to check that out! It could be something totally epic, like a treasure map that leads to all the tacos in the universe!" Johnny exclaimed, his heart racing faster than a scene-cut in a bad movie. Adventure time? Heck yes! Let's grab our gear and dive headfirst into whatever insanity awaits! Joy danced with glee in Johnny's mind, while Anger shouted, "Why wait? Let's go!" And with that, Frankie nodded eagerly, and the duo grabbed flashlights, bolting towards the woods, dodging branches and leaping over roots in the moonlit darkness.

Upon stumbling onto the crash site, our ragtag band of heroes found themselves face-to-metal with a shiny little spaceship, half-buried in the dirt like the weird toy you lost back in '99, "Whoa! This is cooler than a chimichanga stuffed with bacon!" Johnny exclaimed, eyes practically sparkling like a discount New Year's Eve ball. Disgust crossed its arms, muttering, "I better not find anything gross inside," while Fear felt a twinge of nervousness creeping in.

As they tiptoed closer—because who doesn't love a good game of "What's in the creepy spacecraft?"—they heard a whimpering sound from inside. Great. Just what they needed: space puppies or, you know, the intergalactic version of a case of indigestion, "Pray tell, what lies within?" Frankie murmured, cautiously leaning closer to a fractured window.

Peering inside the vessel, they spotted a tiny creature curled up in a delicate ball. It was a baby squirrel, though not an ordinary one. Its upper half was a resplendent white, while the lower half boasted a deep, luxurious black, creating a most enchanting contrast. Sadness felt a pang as it thought about how the creature might be alone in this strange place. "Is that truly… a squirrel?" Frankie inquired, filled with wonder and disbelief.

"I think so!" Johnny replied, completely astonished. But the little creature appeared to be struggling to breathe. Without a moment's pause, Frankie retrieved his Hypercube, filled with an array of curious gadgets and tools, "We must assist it!" he exclaimed earnestly, a hint of determination slipping through Joy's glee.

After a brief yet intriguing discussion, they decided to return the squirrel to Frankie's laboratory—a whimsical space brimming with fascinating science projects and inventive creations. Fear was still gnawing at the edges of Johnny's mind, worrying about the potential dangers, but Joy insisted it would all turn out fine.

Once they arrived, Frankie meticulously examined the tiny creature, "Oh dear, it seems it's not equipped to thrive in Earth's atmosphere! I must administer an air adaptation serum that I've been diligently developing." He declared, his expression serious and focused, which pushed aside Fear for the moment, as Joy shined through with hope.

With a steady and careful hand, Frankie injected the squirrel, both of them watching with bated breath, while Sadness felt a twinge of anxiety. The squirrel took a deep, revitalizing breath. In an instant, the little creature perked up, its bright eyes darting around in curiosity. Johnny and Frankie exchanged relieved, knowing smiles, their spirits lifting as Joy burst into a jubilant dance in Johnny's mind.

"He's going to be okay!" Johnny cheered, laughter and excitement bubbling up. Anger simmered down, now just a spark of adrenaline, while Sadness smiled softly, relieved. Disgust finally uncrossed its arms, recognizing there was nothing to be grossed out about after all. In this moment of cosmic wonder, all the emotions felt perfectly aligned, united in their newfound adventure.

XXXXX

The following morning, Frankie leaped out of bed, his mind a whirlwind of excitement, "I simply must check on the squirrel!" He declared with fervor. He hurried to his lab, where he was greeted by the remarkable sight of the creature sitting upright, appearing considerably more robust than it had the previous evening, "Johnny! You simply must come and witness this!" He exclaimed with enthusiasm.

When Johnny strutted in, his jaw nearly hit the floor, "Holy chimichangas! This guy's like a Hulk-sized piñata! Did he seriously hit some kind of growth spurt while I was busy perfecting my sleeping skills?!"

Frankie observed the squirrel, whose insightful eyes suggested a flicker of understanding, "What ought we to do with him? We cannot simply release him into the wild. What if he struggles to survive on his own?"

"I've got a genius idea, Frankie!" Johnny exclaimed, his grin wider than fat kid's mouth on a pizza binge, "Why don't we keep this little guy as our pet until he's old enough to turn into a epic survivalist? I mean, who doesn't want a sidekick that might one day actually be able to fight back? Plus, think of the Instagram followers!"

"But what if this squirrel is actually an extraterrestrial being?" Frankie mused, a look of wonder in his eyes, "After all, it did arrive here from the cosmos!"

"Hey, Frankie! Seriously, come on!" Johnny exclaimed, throwing his hands up like he just found out the fourth wall wasn't real, "If that thing were an alien, don't you think it'd look more... I dunno, extraterrestrial? Like, maybe with more tentacles or weird glowing eyes? Instead, it's just standing there like a confused tourist who got lost on their way to Area 51!"

After a lengthy discussion filled with much debate, Frankie let out a resigned sigh, "Very well, we shall maintain his presence. However, it is imperative that our secret remains undisclosed to anyone, understood?"

"Hooray!" Johnny yelled, scooping up the little furball and locking eyes with the squirrel like it was the last slice of pizza in a crowded room, "Alright, buddy, what's your name gonna be? Johnthan? Too fancy! How about just plain John? Or maybe James? Nah, that's too royal for a critter like you. Let's go with… Nutjob McFurrypants! What do you say?"

"Oh, what if we were to affectionately refer to the squirrel as 3J for brevity!" Frankie proposed, stifling a giggle with an air of sophistication.

From that day on, 3J became a part of the Velazquest family. As the weeks passed, Johnny and Frankie took turns caring for the little squirrel. They would strap on tiny toys to his back, build forts out of couch cushions, and host elaborate adventures in their backyard. Little did they know, as 3J grew bigger, he was also growing smarter.

One fateful afternoon, as Johnny and 3J played in the yard, Johnny throws the ball, and out of nowhere, 3J—yeah, a frickin' 3J—takes off after it like it's training for the Olympic sprint. Johnny, wide-eyed, half-expecting the furry little dude to pull a superhero landing, shouts, "Did you just fetch that?!" I mean, what's next? Squirrel sidekicks?! Dogs would totally be jealous of that level of fetch-itude!"

"I'd say I did!" A voice chirped, sending delightful shivers down Johnny's spine—think of it as the tingle you get when you eat a burrito that's just a bit too spicy. He spun around faster than a kid at a candy store to find 3J standing on his hind legs, with those little paws on his hips like he was auditioning for some ridiculous superhero movie. Seriously, he looked more proud than a cat that just caught a laser pointer. What a legend!

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Did you just... talk? Like, for real?" Johnny gasped, "Did I stumble into a Marvel movie where everyone gets powers, and it turns out you're the talking sidekick? Because let me tell you, that's a level of weird even I'm not prepared for. I mean, what's next? Are unicorns gonna start giving life advice?!"

"Hey, is it too much to ask for a squirrel to have a little chit-chat with his best bud?" 3J said, grinning like he just cracked the ultimate joke. He flicked his bushy tail with a flair that screamed, "I'm the superhero of nut-related shenanigans!"

Johnny stood there like a deer caught in headlights, mouth agape like he just saw a unicorn doing the cha-cha. An exhilarating rush of emotions surged through his mind at that moment.

Joy zipped around like a yellow blur, her enthusiasm electrifying the air, "Hey there, Johnny!" She shouted, a mischievous grin plastered on her face, "Do you feel that? That's the sound of adventure knocking, and let's be real, Frankie needs to hear your epic thoughts! So grab your metaphorical sword and stab that awkwardness right in the face! Let's make this fun, right? Time to unleash your inner superhero, buddy!" She shouted, flipping in mid-air with an exaggerated flourish, her energy contagious.

But Anger wasn't far behind, practically bubbling over, "Are you kidding me?! We seriously need to think this through, or we might as well hand Frankie a loaded cannon and invite him to a party! This could go south faster than a squirrel on espresso! Trust me, I've seen worse nights end in property damage and a North American tour of chaos! Let's pump the brakes before this goes horribly, hilariously wrong!"

In the chaotic corner of Johnny's mind, Sadness lounged with a furrowed brow, "Look, I get it," Sadness sighed dramatically, twirling an imaginary katana, "But what if Frankie feels totally, like, betrayed? You know how tight you two are—like spandex on a superhero! This could flip your whole world upside down, and not in a cool Deadpool way. More like... tragic comic relief. Just imagine that epic montage of heartbreak... and trust issues. Yikes!"

Fear had a tight grip on Johnny's chest, practically doing a nervous little dance as it whispered, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Pump the brakes, champ! What if you're just being a drama queen? I mean, what if this juicy secret gets you into a world of hurt? Stay quiet! It's way safer—like, take-a-swig-of-smoothie-under-the-bed safer! You're not auditioning for an action movie here, buddy!"

Disgust threw her hands up in exasperation, rolling her eyes so hard it could've given a headache to a lesser being, "Ugh, secrets? Seriously? Gross! It's like trying to juggle flaming swords while blindfolded! All this drama just screams for a reality check. You need a plan, or we're going to end up in a soap opera where everyone forgets the plot! So, let's chop-chop and get this basket of chaos sorted before the universe explodes… or worse, I start losing my lunch!"

Johnny's heart raced as he weighed their perspectives, the clamor of emotions swirling inside him. The world around him felt both thrilling and ominous.

"I... I have to spill the beans to Frankie! This can't be kept a secret any longer!" Johnny finally shouted, the decision surging from the depths of his being.

With a newfound determination, Johnny felt Joy's electrifying vibe surge through him, zapping Fear's gloomy clouds away like they were yesterday's taco leftovers, "Oh heck yeah! Let's kick some butt and save the day!" She squealed, doing a little twirl while brandishing a metaphorical sword, "I mean, who needs a serious mood when you can have an explosive adventure? Bring it on!", while Anger simmered down, realizing that sometimes, being direct was the best course.

Sadness offered a comforting nod, understanding the weight of his choice, while Disgust stepped back, recognizing that honesty could taste better than secrecy.

And so, with his emotions united, Johnny braced himself for the conversation ahead, knowing that the truth, no matter how intimidating, would lead him to the clarity he desperately sought. Together, they ventured toward Frankie, ready to embrace whatever lay ahead.

Fast forward three days, and after battling his own indecision like it was a villain in a B-movie, Johnny finally dropped the bomb on Frankie, "Dude, you're not gonna believe this! 3J can totally talk! Like, actual words coming out of that mouth! I mean, seriously, it's like a one-man show of 'The Voice' over there!"

Frankie's visage transformed from incredulity to elation, "I told you so! He is unequivocally an extraterrestrial!"

"Hey, hey, hold up!" Johnny burst out, his eyes practically sparkling like a disco ball, "Listen, if 3J is an alien—and I mean, c'mon, who wouldn't want to believe that?—then he's totally clueless about playing Earth survival. Imagine if some meatbags stumble across him! They'd slap him on a table, throw on some lab coats, and start poking and prodding like he's the last slice of pizza at a party! We can't let that happen! We gotta be his intergalactic bodyguards! Save 3J, the most misunderstood alien - 'cause we all know how crazy things can get for a guy just trying to chill on our blue marble!"

Frankie pondered for a brief moment, tapping a finger to her chin thoughtfully, "You're absolutely correct. We must ensure that nothing befell him. His safety is of utmost importance."

The decision was made. Johnny's unique family of thirteen — with nine brothers and one sister — quickly learned about their new, extraordinary roommate. Initially, the little ones giggled at the thought of a talking squirrel, but after a few encounters with 3J's quirky personality, he quickly became part of the family.

3J adapted to his new life flawlessly. He joined in on family movie nights, curled up next to Johnny during late-night gaming sessions, and even participated in family projects.

Over the months, the bond between Johnny and 3J deepened. They shared secrets, dreams, and laughter. Johnny felt as if he had found a brother in 3J, someone who understood him in a way only his loved ones did. All the while, 3J was grateful for his new home and family. Though he couldn't remember much of his past—just fleeting images of vibrant colors and warm starlit skies—he knew he was happy.

As the calendar flipped to summer, Johnny and 3J were cooking up plans that would make any action hero green with envy, "Hey, let's blow this popsicle stand and get out of the backyard!" Johnny shouted one sunny afternoon, probably in a spandex suit, "I mean, Ketcham Park awaits! Who knows what kind of shenanigans we'll stir up? Maybe ninja kids or the world's largest hot dog stand! It's time for our greatest adventure, where we'll unlock mysteries and probably get into some ridiculous trouble."

"Isn't that where the squishy meat bags play?" 3J asked, giving his fluffy squirrel tail a tight squeeze like it was a stress ball. There was a hint of apprehension in his voice, probably because he knew humans were notorious for their weirdness. Seriously, I mean, have you seen how they dance? It's like watching a cat trying to swim!

"Exactly! While those jokers are busy playing their little games, we can totally unleash our own brand of chaos! Let the fun begin, right?!" Johnny urged and winks at the little guy, "Who doesn't love a little mischief while others are distracted?"

XXXXX

Johnny strutted up the creaky steps to Frankie and Sammy's lair, mentally running through his list of charm spells to snag Frankie's thumbs-up for their epic park quest. As the door creaked open, his eyes locked onto Frankie, who was knee-deep in a chaotic mess of wires and circuit boards, his cyber-robotic wheelchair whirring like a caffeinated squirrel. And oh boy, the sweet, gooey aroma of melted mozzarella floated in the air, a tantalizing reminder of the custom pizza he had whipped up just for his little bro. But alas, the culinary masterpiece lay abandoned on the desk, a sad, cheesy monument to untasted glory.

Inside Johnny's mind, his emotions were in full swing.

Joy bounced around like a Tigger on caffeine, her excitement practically outpouring, "Oh, this is gonna be more fun than a chimichanga eating contest at a taco truck! Just wait until Frankie gets a load of my master plan—it's gonna be epic! Think sparkles, giggles, and a dash of unpredictable chaos! Let's make this park quest legendary, baby!" She grinned, knowing chaos was just a high-five away.

"Hey, what gives?! Frankie, are you seriously just gonna ignore the pizza? I mean, come on! It's like your precious gadgets are having a party in your brain while the real essential stuff gets left out like the sad, forgotten slice at a pizza party! It's not fair, and it's totally infuriating! I mean, who needs an upgrade when you've got a pepperoni pie waiting for you? Get your head in the game, buddy, before I throw a tantrum that makes a toddler look like they're just having a bad hair day!" As Johnny kept dreaming about a cheesy, slice-sharing moment, Anger's outrage turned the hope into vapor faster than a disappearing pizza on a Friday night.

In another corner of his mind, Sadness slouched dramatically, eyeing the abandoned pizza like it was the last slice of heaven, "Oh, look at that sad, lifeless hunk of cheese and crust. I poured my heart into making that masterpiece, and what does he do? Ghost me like a bad date! Seriously, does he not appreciate culinary art? Ugh, now I feel like I've been stabbed in the soul. But hey, at least the pizza is still there—unlike my dignity. What's the point of all this effort if he's just gonna leave me hanging? Life is so tragic… and kind of cheesy. Literally."

Just then, Fear took a dramatic pause, dramatically clutching his head like he was in one of those intense superhero movies, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold up, guys! What if Frankie throws a fit and decides the park is a no-go? I mean, can you imagine? The guy could freak out like a squirrel on espresso! What if he thinks it's the worst idea since putting pineapple on pizza? That could end very badly! What if he's hit by a wave of overwhelming feelings? Like, he'd need a therapist—and a pizza!" Each of his thoughts crashed over Johnny like an avalanche of tiny anxiety monsters, making him rethink every step he was about to take.

Disgust looked around at the tangled chaos of wires and circuit boards with a dramatic eye roll that could rival any superhero's exasperation, "Seriously, Frankie, is this your idea of a workspace or a junkyard? It's like a raccoon exploded in here! I mean, come on! Do we really want to spend our day wading through this mountain of electronic chaos? It's not just gross, it's a hazard! You might as well start charging admission for the disaster tour!" She crossed her arms, unimpressed, her expression screaming both disdain and a hint of playful sarcasm, "I didn't sign up for a game of 'Who's Gonna Get Electrocution First!'"

Johnny took a deep breath, trying to calm the tumult of emotions swirling inside him. He knew that he needed to channel them into something positive. With Joy sparking a smile, he gathered his confidence and called out to Frankie, "Yo, Frankie! What gives? You're missing the pizza party of the year!" Johnny called out, grinning like a kid who just discovered a hidden stash of candy. He shook his head, playing the concerned big bro card, "Seriously, dude, what's up with the pizza? I crafted it with love—extra cheese and pepperoni, just how you like it! Or are you saving it for a special occasion, like a government heist or an alien invasion?"

Frankie twirled elegantly in his wheelchair, his gaze lifting as his large brown eyes shimmered with a touch of regret, "Oh, my dear brother, how remiss of me! I became utterly engrossed in my research. Dr. Carol Linnaeus from Incognito Laboratories bestowed upon me this rather intriguing business card." He said, gesturing towards the polished card that lay rather forlorn among his scattered papers, "However, I find it quite peculiar... I am unable to uncover any information about the establishment online! It's as though it exists in a realm beyond our own."

Johnny quirked an eyebrow and smirked, "Incognito Laboratories? Pfft, sounds like a bad cover for a superhero's side gig. Maybe they're just those new kids on the block trying to keep it on the down-low. You know, like me when I'm in my pajamas and eating chili dogs at 3 AM. Sneaky sneaky!"

"Are you sure it's legit?" 3J chimed in, his squirrel tail flicking back and forth like he was auditioning for a role in a superhero movie. Perched on Johnny's shoulder like he owned the place, he eyed the situation with a mix of skepticism and squirrel-like intensity, "I mean, you wouldn't want to end up on the wrong side of a plot twist, right? That's how people get eaten... or worse, stuck in a boring conversation!"

Frankie inclined his head thoughtfully, a spark of curiosity in his eyes, "I believe it may indeed be something novel." He mused, "Yet, one must ponder the possibility of it being a ruse. Perhaps we should investigate it ourselves, just to be certain!"

Johnny raised an eyebrow, a smirk creeping across his face, "Check it out ourselves? Oh, come on! That's like asking a cat to take a bath! But hey, who doesn't love a little adventure? Let's roll, chili dogs are on me if we don't get eaten by something weird! Who's with me?"

3J, perched on Johnny's shoulder, squeaked with excitement, "A stealth mission! Count me in, amigos! I mean, who doesn't want to chow down on some top-secret lab food? I hope it's more gourmet than the usual acorn fare. Let's face it, if they've got snacks, I'm basically first in line!"

Frankie's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, "Absolutely! If they are indeed genuine, I could offer my insights! However, if it turns out to be a deception, we shall unveil the truth!"

3J puffed his squirrel cheeks and exclaimed, "Oh heck no! The thought of a scam? Especially if food's on the line? That's a big no-no, my friend! Arrrr, it's like a rogue operation in a taco truck! Let's keep the mischief fun and the nachos cheesy!"

Johnny laughed, knowing his alien buddy's motivation stemmed from his love for food, "Johnny cackled, "Well, in that case, we'll play detective tomorrow. But first, let's stuff our faces with some cheesy goodness! Because yum, right?!"

XXXXX

The following day, armed with enthusiasm and curiosity, Johnny, Frankie, and 3J set out to find the elusive Incognito Laboratories, which stood ominously behind a sleek, metallic fence. As they arrived, they were greeted by a man in a lab coat at the entrance who introduced himself as Dr. Bennett, a slightly frazzled scientist willing to give them a tour.

Johnny's emotions buzzed busily in his mind, each one taking a turn to react to the unfolding scene.

Joy was practically bouncing off the walls of Johnny's mind, her excitement radiating like a thousand tiny fireworks, "Oh, baby, this is going to be epic! Just imagine all the snazzy robots and wild inventions we're about to check out!" She shouted, spinning around like a whirlwind, "I mean, who needs a boring day when you can have metal monstrosities and gadgets that could totally explode in your face? Let's do this!" She winked, bursting with energy and ready to dive headfirst into the chaos.

Anger surveyed the lab with narrowed eyes, a smirk creeping onto his face, "Seriously? This place looks like a horror movie set gone wrong!" he exclaimed, arms crossed defiantly. "I mean, what's with all the creepy shadows lurking around? This feels like the perfect setup for a jump scare! We should be extra careful; I can practically smell the bad decisions brewing in here!" He shrugged, glancing around as if expecting a villain to pop out and offer him a chimichanga.

Sadness watched Frankie lean in closer to Dr. Bennett, his big, hopeful eyes gleaming with anticipation. A wave of worry washed over Sadness, twisting his insides like a pretzel, "C'mon, Frankie! Don't you know that curiosity killed the cat? And in this case, it might just kill your vibe! What if there's nothing cool in there? Just a bunch of boring paperwork and unfulfilled dreams? Ugh, the horror!" She slumped slightly, arms crossed, the inner monologue of a moody superhero battling the forces of optimism, "Seriously, this could end in tears, and I'm pretty sure I've used up all my tissue breaks for the day."

Fear chimed in, his voice filled anxious, "Okay, hold up! What if they're hiding something like top-secret experiments? You know, the kind that could unleash mutant penguins or worse—bad coffee? And what if we accidentally trigger something? Like, boom! Or worse, irreversible emotional damage! I mean, we could end up as lab rats in some twisted sci-fi flick! No pressure, right? Just saying, if we're going to break something, can it be a piñata and not the space-time continuum? That would be way cooler!"

Disgust scrunched up her nose, her eyes sparkling with that trademark sass as she surveyed the lab, "Seriously? This place smells like a science fair that spontaneously combusted! It's like someone mixed up bad sushi with a hint of regret. I mean, come on! You can never trust a lab that's channeling its inner mad scientist. We need to stay sharp, people! If these nerds can create an abomination, they might just throw us into the mix next! And I'm not exactly looking to become a science experiment myself!"

The group made their way through the winding halls of the laboratory, Frankie wheeling ahead with fervor, soaking in every word Dr. Bennett shared about groundbreaking research and impressive technologies. Johnny couldn't help but smile at his brother's excitement, but that nagging feeling in his gut just wouldn't go away.

As they strutted into the gigantic room buzzing with flamboyant lights and the symphony of beeping gadgets, Johnny's heart was doing a tap dance. Joy, bouncing on her toes like a kid in a candy store with a wild grin, "Look at all this techno wizardry, guys! It's like a carnival exploded in here—minus the clowns, thank the universe! Don't worry, I promise not to stab anyone… unless it's with fun! Let's get our adventure hats on!"

But Anger was still on high alert, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "Oh, absolutely! Let's not cozy up too much, folks! I mean, why relax when there's chaos lurking around every corner? Keep your eyes peeled! Or should I say, keep 'em glued, 'cause I've seen more danger in a kiddie pool than in this place!"

Johnny's senses were overwhelmed, absorbing the dazzling spectacle around him while his emotions jockeyed for his attention. Each new invention sparked wonder, yet an underlying fear gnawed at him—what if they stumbled across something dangerous?

"Well, would you look at that!" Frankie exclaimed, directing everyone's attention to an enormous robotic arm gracefully hoisting a variety of vividly colored containers. Joy cheered, temporarily distracted by the spectacle, Sadness crossed her arms, sulking like a pro, "Ugh, why do I always feel like the third wheel? I mean, come on! I just wish I could wrap my head around this whole thing as much as Frankie does. It's like trying to read a comic book in a dark room—frustrating and a little headache-inducing! Seriously though, if I could just tap into that level of understanding, maybe I wouldn't feel like the sad emoji in a sea of happy faces. But hey, who needs emotional clarity when you've got a killer sense of humor to fall back on? Right?"

But before Johnny could even open his mouth, a crash that could wake the dead echoed through the lab like a bad karaoke night. Fear sprang into action, his voice teetering between panic and over-the-top enthusiasm, "Whoa! Stay close, folks! We gotta check that out before it checks us out! I don't want to end up as a science experiment or a cautionary tale! Let's get moving before the universe decides it wants to play dodgeball with our lives!"

Dr. Bennett rushed toward the sound, his frazzled look deepening. Johnny felt a chill of worry creep up his spine—like he just caught a glimpse of his bank account—thinking, 'What if something went wrong? Like, seriously wrong? Like, 'I accidentally opened a portal to the underworld' wrong!'

Through it all, Disgust rolled her eyes, "Seriously? This place is a total train wreck waiting to happen! I mean, who thought it was a good idea to mix chaos and deliciousness? We're not just here for the fun—we're definitely not the main course! Let's skedaddle before we end up as the entertainment! You've got to be kidding me!"

As they followed Dr. Bennett, the vibrant colors of the lab faded in Johnny's mind, and his emotions settled into a silence, weighing the pros and cons of continuing their adventure. The tension was palpable, and amidst the chaos of feelings, Johnny forged ahead, determined to protect his brother and uncover whatever secret lay hidden behind those lab doors. In the heart of Incognito Laboratories, the line between excitement and fear began to blur, revealing the thrilling mystery that awaited them. Johnny resolved to face whatever came next—together with Frankie and 3J.

As they strolled past a door plastered with the words "Smart Dog Research"—because, you know, anything with "smart" in the title has to be amazing—Johnny's curiosity kicked in like a caffeine-fueled chihuahua. He shot his hand up like he was in class and hollered, "Hey, what kind of crazy, brainy dog shenanigans go down in there? Are we talking about dogs in lab coats solving math problems, or is it just a bunch of pups playing poker?" Because honestly, I'd pay to see that!

Dr. Bennett's eyes twinkled behind his glasses, "We're creating dogs with elevated intelligence! They'll be better companions and even assist in rescues."

Frankie's eyes sparkled with curiosity, "Might we have the privilege of seeing it?" he inquired, his voice filled with enthusiastic anticipation.

After a slight hesitation, the scientist agreed, and the group entered the room. Rows of dogs were in training, being trained to display non-aggressive behavior, learning to respond to commands and engage in exercises. Everything looked like a scene from a cute animal documentary—until they spotted a scruffy little furball stuck in a corner, shaking like it just saw the latest sequel of a movie we never asked for.

After a slight hesitation, the scientist agreed, and the group entered the room. Rows of dogs were in training, being taught to display non-aggressive behavior, responding to commands, and engaging in exercises. Everything looked like a scene from a cute animal documentary—until they spotted a scruffy little furball stuck in a corner, shaking like it just saw the latest sequel of a movie we never asked for. Enter Johnny, adrenaline pumping like he just downed a double espresso.

"Hey, you glorified poodles!" Johnny shouted, charging into the fray like a hero in a comic book, but with way more spandex. Tiny sidekick 3J was hot on his heels, paws making a chaotic clap-clap sound on the floor, "Back off, you overgrown fur bullies!"

Inside Johnny's mind, Joy was a whirlwind of energy, bouncing around with a manic grin, "Oh heck yeah! This is awesome! We're like the dynamic duo of fuzzy heroism! Saving that little dog? It's like a mission straight out of a comic book! Who wouldn't want to be the hero here? Let's kick some tail and show that pup we've got its back—Johnny style!"

Anger exploded like a supernova, eyes blazing with fury, "What the chimichanga is going on here? This ain't science, it's a twisted buffet of cruelty! They're treating that poor pup like a bad joke in a Deadpool comic! Seriously, who thought this was a good idea? I'd rather watch a cat video on repeat than stand for this nonsense!"

As Johnny felt his courage balloon to superhero proportions, Fear couldn't help but pop in like an unwanted party crasher, "Wait, Let's not forget that danger lurks around every corner, like a ninja with a 10-pound burrito. What if they decide to turn on us? What if we screw everything up worse than a burger truck at a vegan festival? Seriously, Johnny, are you actually ready for this wild ride? Because things could get dicey, and I don't mean 'dicey' like a fun board game night!"

Disgust rolled her eyes dramatically, crossing her arms with an exaggerated flair, "Ugh, can you believe these so-called 'scientists'? They're prancing around like they're the puppet masters of the universe, playing with lives like they're some kind of twisted toy collection. It's disgusting! Seriously, who do they think they are? Some kind of supervillain? News flash, nerds! Real lives aren't your personal science fair! Cue the eye roll, "And what's with all the white lab coats? Do they think it makes them look smart? Spoiler alert: it doesn't!"

And then there was Sadness, doing her best to keep it together while watching the chaos unfold, head hung low, "Ugh, seriously? That poor little dog... I mean, c'mon! No one deserves that kind of treatment. It's like watching a horror movie where you just want to scream at the screen! So unfair!" She rolled her eyes dramatically, letting out a sigh, "It's like the universe is throwing a cosmic tantrum. Are they trying to audition for the role of 'worst human ever'? Because they're nailing it!"

As Johnny squared off against those snarling furballs, his feelings were an emotional smoothie—fruity, spicy, and definitely a little nutty. He leaned in, channeling his inner pep talk, "Hey, pooches! This isn't a science experiment gone wrong; it's like an injustice burrito just waiting to explode!" he shouted, flashing a grin that suggested he might just throw in a witty one-liner at any second. With each word, Anger provided the fuel, while Joy fanned the flames of his courage, reminding him of the importance of compassion. Fear, though nagging at the back of his mind, couldn't extinguish his resolve.

Dr. Bennett calmly stated, "That one is nothing but a prototype. We'll destroy it."

"Excuse me, what did you just say?" Frankie inquired, his youthful heart quickening with concern, "You cannot simply refer to a dog as devoid of worth!"

At this, Anger erupted like a volcano, practically vibrating with fury, "Oh, come on! Are you kidding me? We're just gonna roll over and let them pull that nonsense? That dog deserves a shot! I mean, if I had a nickel for every time someone tried to screw over a pup, I'd be rich! Let's grab some katanas and take a stand!"

With a decisive move, Johnny took a deep breath, channeling every emotion inside him, "Hey, look here, Mr. God Complex!" He shouted, eyes blazing brighter than a firework factory on the Fourth of July. "You don't get to play puppet master deciding who gets to have a future! That little furball deserves love, belly rubs, and a cozy spot on the couch! So back off, or I'll unleash my inner crazy on you!"

The room fell silent, the weight of Johnny's words hanging in the air. Moments later, he could feel Joy's vibrant energy pulsing within him, pushing him forward to a conclusion.

"Alright, my delightful little squad of feels, gather 'round!" Joy exclaimed, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm, "We're on a mission to rescue this adorable furball! Who's with me?! Let's kick some butt and spread some happiness, because saving a cute critter is nothing short of a glorious adventure! And if we happen to trip over some feelings along the way? Pfft! Just think of it as an emotional obstacle course—like Dodgeball, but more cuddly!"

With Anger, Joy, and a hint of Sadness propelling him, Johnny knew he was ready to fight for what was right. Even Fear couldn't hold him back now. The little dog was more than just a prototype; it was a chance to change the narrative. Johnny wouldn't let fear, sadness, or disgust stand in the way of his mission. Together, they could rewrite the ending.

3J piped up like a chimichanga at a taco party, "Oh come on! Animals have feelings too, you know! They get all emo just like us!"

Their words drew Dr. Bennett's attention toward 3J, and a sly grin crept across his face, "I'll give you a generous sum for that… interesting creature."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Back it up, doc! 3J is NOT up for grabs!" Johnny shouted, striking a dramatic pose and taking a few steps back, clutching his alien squirrel buddy, who was perched on his shoulder like a furry sidekick, "You can't just waltz in here and assume you can snatch up my buddy! He's got intergalactic squirrel secrets to protect, and you don't want to mess with that. Trust me, I've seen things that would make your head spin faster than a taco truck on taco Tuesday!"

As Johnny faced the scientist, Joy, his ever-optimistic emotion, twinkled with excitement, "Oh, this is gonna be fantastic! We're gonna rescue 3J like the ultimate superhero team! And then—just picture it!—we'll snag him a tiny soldier's hat! Can you imagine the cuteness overload? I mean, sure, who doesn't love a little chaos with a dash of adorable? Let's do this, and maybe throw in some chili dogs while we're at it. Saving the day has never looked this good!"

But Anger was practically radiating rage, his fiery temper flaring like a malfunctioning neon sign, "Okay, hold the phone! What kind of half-baked science project thinks it can just swipe one of our pals? This isn't just unacceptable; it's a full-blown travesty! Let's give these wannabe lab rats a taste of their own medicine! Seriously, you don't poke the bear unless you're ready for it to bite back, right? We're about to make them wish they had a 'Do Not Disturb' sign on their shiny lab door!"

Sadness squinted through a haze of blue and bright red, arms crossed tightly as she paced the floor, a swirl of emotions battling inside her, "Ugh, can you imagine? What if they want 3J for some twisted plot? I mean, he's already been through enough junk! Like, can we not? The idea of him being locked away or—yikes—hurting? My heart can't take it! Seriously, it feels like I'm shoving a whole bag of gummy bears down my throat. Not. Fun. Not even with a side of chimichangas! So, let's not let that happen, alright? We need a plan, and fast! Who's with me on this emotional rollercoaster?"

Fear, a nervous energy crackling through his body like a live wire, shivered down Johnny's spine, blending anxious thoughts with a dash of chaotic humor, "Hey, let's be real for a second! What if the scientist is part of some shadowy organization with connections deeper than my health insurance policy? Yikes! We might be totally outmatched here! And if we don't nail this, we could lose 3J forever—poof! Just like my last attempt at a romantic date… Not that I would ever take a risk like that. So, how about we keep our cool and maybe bring snacks? Because who doesn't love a good snack while flirting with disaster?"

Disgust tossed her head back, an exaggerated eye roll punctuating the moment, "Ew, just ew! Who even does that? Seriously? Who in their right mind takes a fluffy little squirrel and decides to Frankenstein it into some lab monstrosity? Ugh! That's not just gross; it's like a betrayal of Nature 101! It's like, 'Hey, let's play mad scientist while the world's on fire!' Can you believe these people? What's next? A squirrel in a lab coat doing backflips? Get outta here with that nonsense!"

Clutching 3J tighter, Johnny felt the swirl of emotions battling in his head but knew one thing: he couldn't let fear or disgust take over. He had to channel his anger and joy to make a stand.

"Hey, doc! Pay attention for a sec!" Johnny blurted out with exaggerated flair, "3J isn't your little science experiment! Sure, you might see this cute, fuzzy alien squirrel as your next specimen to poke and prod, but let me be clear—he's family! And trust me, if you even think about snatching him up, you'll be wishing you had a time machine to undo that mistake. Seriously, you'll thank me later!"

3J, wide-eyed and twitchy like a squirrel on a caffeine high, scampered behind Johnny, his wide eyes darting nervously, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! What's the deal here?" He squeaked, his heart racing faster than a squirrel on a mission for acorns, "He's staring at me like I just walked out of a superhero convention in a banana costume! Am I the main attraction? What's happening? They're looking at me like I'm a freak!" He squeaked his squirrel heart beating fast.

"No way! You're freakin' awesome!" Johnny exclaimed, petting his fluffy little bro, "Now, let's hightail it home! I mean, who doesn't love a little home cooking action, am I right?!"

Joy exploded with enthusiasm, bouncing around like a shot of caffeine, "Heck yes! Go, Johnny! Give 'em a front-row seat to the magic of friendship! It's like a chimichanga filled with happiness, and they're about to get the spicy side of love!" She gave a cheeky wink, ready to cheer him on with an unpredictable flair.

Even as the tension thickened, the scientist's eyes glinted with calculation. Without warning, Dr. Bennett pressed a hidden button. A hissing sound filled the air as fog enveloped the room.

Fear buzzed around in Johnny's mind like a caffeinated squirrel on a sugar rush, "Dude! We gotta scram! I swear, something horrendous is about to go down!" His voice shot up an octave, overflowing with a mix of panic and playful sarcasm, "Seriously, we can't let the darkness pull a fast one on us! I mean, have you seen what happens when it gets too cozy? Spoiler alert: it's not a happy ending!" For a moment, he considered launching into a dramatic monologue about shadows and horror, but then he just started wildly pressing buttons, "Run first, existential dread later!"

Disgust, standing poised with a skeptical expression, wrinkled her nose at the foamy fog swirling around them. "Ugh, what is that stuff? It can't be good! We shouldn't inhale it! Seriously, it looks like a bad science experiment gone even worse! I mean, what are we supposed to do, breathe deeply and hope for the best? Hard pass! We definitely need a plan, and maybe a flamethrower or two! Let's kick some butt and figure this out before we turn into a walking health hazard!"

Soon, Johnny and Frankie fought to stay awake, battling the drowsiness that threatened to overcome them.

Johnny's emotions clashed like storm clouds in his mind. Joy tried to rally the others, encouraging them to envision the escape they could achieve if they stuck together. Meanwhile, Anger fumed, wanting to take action against Dr. Bennett, urging Johnny to resist the fog's seduction.

Fear screamed louder than ever, sensing the danger, "Well, isn't this just a delightful mess? Sure, we might be facing total chaos, but hey, at least we've got our little merry band of misfits, right?" Sadness quirked an eyebrow, her usual melancholy laced with a hint of sarcasm, "We may not be able to punch our way out of this one—sorry, Johnny style isn't exactly my vibe—but we can hold onto our memories like they're the last slice of pizza. And trust me, with all this madness, you're going to want that slice. So, let's remember who we were, and keep each other sane—or as sane as we can manage in this circus."

As the suffocating darkness closed in, Disgust shot a glare at the shadows, her vibrant attitude cutting through the gloom like a neon sword. "Oh, come on! This is not how we're going out! We're not just gonna roll over and let whatever this is turn us into overcooked broccoli! If we're going down, at least let's go down fighting—together! You know, like a ridiculously mismatched superhero team! Or, in my case, a fabulous, sarcastic babe!"

Johnny and Frankie struggled to keep their eyelids from staging a mutiny, but the darkness was relentless, trying to dip them into the black abyss of oblivion.

XXXXX

When Johnny and Frankie opened their eyes again, they found themselves confined in a dense cage, feeling as though they had just binge-watched a season of a really bad soap opera. From across the adjacent enclosure, 3J was lounging haphazardly next to the dog they had heroically rescued earlier. Johnny shook his head, trying to clear the fog of confusion, "What in the chili dog H.E. double hockey sticks is going on here?" he whispered, his voice trembling.

Inside Johnny's mind, emotions were swirling like a chaotic carnival ride. Joy zipped around, her energy crackling with an extra dose of mischief, "Hey, at least we're in this ridiculous mess together! Can you imagine if we were stuck in here solo? Talk about a total bummer! But don't worry, I'll bring the puns, you bring the popcorn! Let's turn this emotional rollercoaster into a hilarious ride—banter and one-liners included! Buckle up, buttercup!"

Anger shot a fiery glare, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "Oh, sure, let's just sit here and let the mad scientist twirl his evil mustache! Because nothing screams victory like waiting for our doom, right? I mean, come on! We need to bust out of here NOW! No way I'm letting this clown get a win on my watch! It's time for a little chaos, and I'm all about that explosive exit!"

But then Sadness chimed in, her voice dripping with that signature gloom, "What if this is it, folks? What if we're trapped here forever, like some twisted version of a sitcom where the laughs just never happen?'" She shrugged dramatically, adding, "I mean, could I get a little tragic flair with that existential crisis, please? It's like a buddy cop movie, except we're all just stuck in the car and nobody's getting out!"

Fear jumped in, his voice with panic, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold the phone, my blue-skin friend! Thinking like that is my specialty. What about our pals? They're out there living their best lives, probably eating chili dogs or something while we're over here contemplating our existence! We have got to find an exit—stat! Unless you want to kick back and let chaos have the party of the century! Trust me, 'Fear' does not exactly mix well with 'total doom'!"

Disgust rolled her eyes, crossing her arms with an exaggerated flair, "Seriously? Who thought getting stuffed in a cage was a blast? I mean, come on! This is like a bad movie plot that nobody wanted to see. So cliché, darling! Are we supposed to be entertained by this dumpster fire of an idea? Ugh, give me a break! I'd rather binge-watch paint dry than be stuck in this lame scenario. Next, please!"

Johnny could feel his heart racing, thundering in his chest like it was trying to break a speed record, "We need to escape, like, yesterday! I didn't sign up for a cage match with the world's worst zoo!" he hissed under his breath, battling his growing panic.

Inside his head, the emotions were in full chaos mode, "C'mon, cupcakes! Time to channel that inner superhero and look for a way out!" Joy exclaimed, her enthusiasm bubbling over like a fizzy soda, "What do we think? Key under the mat? Secret exit behind the bookshelf? Or maybe we just bust through the wall like a boss!" Her optimism was infectious, mixed with a dash of reckless flair, "Let's get creative! I mean, what's the worst that could happen? An explosion? A dramatic escape? Internet memes for days?"

Even as emotions swirled, a shadow fell over them. Dr. Linnaeus loomed, flanked by two burly guards, "You boys are about to witness the dawn of a new species—super dogs! We're sending them into outer space to rule the world!"

Frankie's expression shifted, reflecting a resolute spirit. "We won't let that happen! Remember my remarkable wheelchair? I designed it to respond to remote commands!" With a focused gaze, he input a series of codes on a small holographic screen embedded in his goggles, "Come to us!" he declared. To their astonishment, the wheelchair emerged triumphantly from the lab, bursting through the door and toppling a table cluttered with various testing apparatuses.

With glee, they watched as it activated and cleverly manipulated its mechanical arm to unlock the cage door, declaring, "Get us out of here!" Frankie commanded. Johnny and Frankie swiftly climbed out, expertly evading the guards, while 3J banged on his cage in urgency, "Now, let's rescue 3J and those poor dogs!" Frankie exclaimed, a spark of determination igniting hope within Johnny's heart.

As Frankie wheeled his way through the facility like he was on a racetrack—vroom vroom, baby—Johnny popped up beside him, taking a deep breath like he was preparing to dive into a kiddie pool filled with jelly, "We've got to save 3J!" he exclaimed, "I mean, who doesn't want to rescue their buddy from a cage? It's like a superhero movie, but with more wheels and less spandex! Let's roll, little sidekick!"

Just as they reached the launch bay where the spaceship awaited. However, just as they thought they were safe, Dr. Carol Linnaeus and two guards emerged from the shadows, blocking their path. Dr. Linnaeus and the guards reentered, their eyes wide with fury.

"This ends now." Dr. Linnaeus snarled.

"Not on my watch, you glorified traffic cones!" Johnny shouted, adrenaline pumping through his veins like a double shot of espresso. Inside Johnny's mind, Joy burst onto the scene with the enthusiasm of a caffeinated cheerleader while channeling her inner hero, "Come on, Johnny! You got this! Just run like your pants are on fire and there's a chili dog truck at the finish line!" Her infectious grin illuminated the chaotic swirl of emotions around them as she shouted, sprinting alongside him with an exaggerated swagger, "And remember, if you trip, at least make it look cool! We're aiming for style points here!"

With the finesse of a circus performer and the grace of a rabid raccoon, he barreled toward the guards, taking them down like they were nothing more than cardboard cutouts. Anger surged next, red and fierce, roaring, "They won't take 3J! Not while you're still standing!"

"You think you can hurt those dogs? Please! Over my dead body… but let's avoid that if we can, okay? I have plans!" He felt that familiar twinge of Sadness lurking in the shadows of his mind, slinking in like a moody sidekick, "Oh, look who it is! The charming chatterbox of doom! What if you fumble this one, huh? What if they catch you red-handed, and you end up as the punchline in some tragic superhero meme?" There it was—those nagging doubts, dripping with sarcasm and a hint of dark humor, as if Sadness had taken a page from a wisecracking anti-hero's playbook. But Johnny pushed those thoughts aside, focused instead on the weight of protectiveness in his chest.

Fear dashed around his mind like a caffeinated mouse in a maze, squeaking thoughts of peril as they darted away from the looming cat of danger, "Get a move on! They're right on your tail!" He practically screamed, his voice half panicked, half dramatically humorous, like that annoying friend who yells during a horror movie. But Johnny wasn't just a sitting duck in this chaotic game of survival—his determination rose up like a cheeky sidekick ready to throw down. Deep down, where Fear usually skittered about, a wicked spark of excitement flared up, "Oh, this is gonna be one heck of a ride, isn't it?"

Yet, just as they reached the spaceship docked at the far end of the facility, Disgust rolled her eyes, a sarcastic grin plastered on her face, "Oh, come on! Is this really the grand master plan? Seriously, who thought this was a good idea? I mean, if we're going for chaos, at least throw in some flair! Maybe a confetti cannon? There's gotta be a way to do this that doesn't involve sending my stomach straight to the bathroom!" She glanced around the mayhem, adding with a dramatic sigh, "This right here is just messy drama, and honey, I don't do messy unless there's a fabulous outfit involved!" However, Johnny was on a roll, the mixture of adrenaline and his emotions pushing him forward.

The alarms blared loudly behind them, urgency pressing down like a heavy weight. Just then, Dr. Linnaeus and Dr. Bennett reemerged, anger radiating from Dr. Linnaeus like heat from a flame, "You can't escape!" He shouted, but Johnny was unfazed, no longer listening to the negative din that threatened to envelop him.

Fueled by a fierce protective instinct for his brother, Johnny charged one last time. With a swift blow, he knocked Dr. Bennett and the remaining guard straight into the ship. The doors sealed shut behind them with a definitive thunk.

Adrenaline still surged through Johnny, awakening a hero deep within. Drawing inspiration from tales of courageous escapes, he engaged both guards. Joy burst forth in a whirlwind of excitement, her eyes sparkling like a disco ball at a taco party, "Holy chimichangas, you're actually pulling it off! You're saving 3J like a boss! Is this real life, or did I just chug a gallon of happiness juice? Let's go! Who's ready to throw some confetti and high-five the universe?!"

As Anger boiled with a fierce intensity, it felt like a bomb ready to explode, "Come on, people! Don't let them get back up! Smash 'em, hit 'em, throw 'em off a cliff—whatever it takes! This isn't a dance-off! It's a knockout party!" The fiery spirit surged, pushing him to ramp up the chaos with a smirk, reveling in the madness of the moment.

With surprising strength propelled by the need to protect his brother, Johnny knocked them down one by one. In the frantic scuffle, Dr. Linnaeus and Dr. Bennett stumbled backward, flailing into the spaceship.

As they liberated 3J, the gloom within the spaceship throbbed with a sense of eager suspense. Suddenly, without warning, the countdown blazed to life. Panic struck through Fear, sending a shiver down Johnny's spine. "What if this doesn't work?"

But Johnny silenced the apprehension within, and with one final push of courage, he shouted, "Let's go!" Joy erupted inside him, an explosion of victory and hope. 3J was safe, and they were all together again. The countdown echoed, but it felt less like a threat and more like a promise of a new adventure. Together, they'd face whatever came next.

"Go!" Frankie exclaimed, taking the lead as Johnny, 3J, and the brave little dog they had rescued followed closely behind. Their mission was clear: they absolutely had to reach the exit before the ship launched into the unknown.

"Hold on tight, you magnificent bunch of misfits!" Johnny shouted over the roar of the engines as they all launched themselves into the air like a bunch of squirrels on caffeine. The spaceship blasted off into the sky, leaving the wreckage of the facility behind like yesterday's bad takeout. Time to escape like true heroes—or at least like slightly confused guys in spandex!

"This is not a drill!" Frankie exclaimed with fervor, maneuvering his wheelchair toward the emergency exit, pressing buttons with a sense of urgency that filled the air with excitement.

"Come on, come on, hustle, hustle!" Sadness yelled, her tone filled with panic , like a blue superhero trying to escape a bad sequel. Their hearts were pounding so hard, they could practically hear each other's thoughts—though honestly, a jumble of anxiety and excitement wasn't exactly the best playlist. But hey, they all had one mission: bolt for freedom like their lives depended on it. Because, let's be real, they kinda did.

The boys dashed outside, their eyes wide with astonishment as they gazed up at the night sky, witnessing the magnificent spaceship ascend into the vastness of space. The spectacle was nothing short of extraordinary!

As they stood outside, gasping for breath, Johnny couldn't help but laugh, "Whoa, that was one crazy rollercoaster of feels!" Joy shouted, doing a little happy dance while giving a thumbs up. The rest of the emotions let out a collective sigh of relief, knuckles still white from gripping the chaos. "We totally crushed it, team! Chaos? More like a Tuesday! Now let's celebrate this wild ride like it's the end of the world—because who doesn't love a little chaos paired with victory?!"

"Did we do it?!" 3J squealed like a kid who just found the last piece of pizza at a party. Their eyes sparkled bright as they watched the space thingamajig soar over the skyline. It was like a rocket-fueled unicorn taking flight—AWESOME! Instead of fighting crime, they were just standing there, giddy, waiting for a breadcrumb of chaos to drop, "Someone high-five me before I float away with this thing!"

Johnny let out a dramatic sigh, like he just won the lottery, "Oh heck yes! We unleashed the pooches and launched those nerdy villains on a one-way trip to outer space! Next stop, the moon! Bye-bye, evil nerds, enjoy your space vacation!" He struck a pose, hands on his hips, waiting for the applause he just knew was coming.

The ordeal wasn't over yet. Once they got to town, they realized that the other captured dogs needed rescuing. They concocted a plan. Frankie contacted Lana and Sam whole help at the local animal shelter to take in the dogs. With the support of local authorities, established a dog rescue operation, ensuring the dogs would be free to roam and live happier lives.

They raced to explain everything about the laboratory's ill-intentions and the scientific "experiments" gone wrong. Government agents soon arrived to apprehend the scientists who had perpetrated the cruel experiments.

Weeks passed, and the dogs thrived at the shelter, learning to play and interact like true companions. However, the gang soon realized not all of the rescue dogs found homes. As the last dog was set free into a shelter system, only one remained—the prototype that Johnny had fought for. The dog, gentle and forlorn, approached Johnny with big brown eyes filled with unspoken gratitude, lingering clearly attached to Johnny and Frankie. He wouldn't leave their side.

"Look at this little furball!" Johnny exclaimed, giving the puppy a dramatic once-over. "Seriously, he's got those sad puppy eyes down to an art form. It's like he's auditioning for the role of 'Most Heartbreaking Creature of All Time!' I mean, come on! My heart is officially in meltdown mode over here. How could anyone resist that face?!"

Joy zipped around in Johnny's mind, practically radiating sunshine with an edge of chaos, "Oh my goodness, look at that little floof!" She exclaimed, flipping and spinning through his thoughts, "He's like a furry bundle of joy wrapped in cuteness! We absolutely have to keep him—those wagging little tails could bring more laughs than a banana peel slip in a superhero movie! Dogs are like endless Netflix marathons of happiness!" She twirled in delight, envisioning himself cracking up during playtime, "And just think about it! A sidekick for both good vibes and epic shenanigans! Who wouldn't want a furry friend to join in the hilarity?"

But then Fear sprang into action, pacing like a coiled spring on a caffeine high, "Pump the brakes, team! What if we can't handle this guy? What if he's got behavior issues the size of Texas? What if he thinks we're a bunch of total losers? Or worse—what if he bolts faster than I can say 'not today, pal!'?" Fear's over-the-top paranoia swirled around like a bad comic book plot, making Johnny's heart race at the thought of potential disasters. I mean, what's next? Fear in spandex? Now that's a horror movie waiting to happen!

Riding a wave of enthusiasm, Anger stormed into the scene, a fiery grin plastered across his face, "Who wouldn't want this adorable little furball?!" he bellowed, shaking his fists like they were filled with grenades, "Seriously, if you're not rushing to adopt this pup, what's wrong with you? It's absolutely insane that he's still hanging around! We need to snatch him up faster than I can finish a chili dog! Let's get this cuddly warrior a home, stat! Or I'll blow up this whole place, and I don't mean with confetti!"

Disgust rolled her eyes, totally unimpressed, "Ugh, have you even considered the disaster waiting to happen? Puppies are little frenzied furballs of chaos! They chew everything in sight—seriously, my favorite pair of heels? Gone! And don't even get me started on potty training. It's like teaching a toddler to perform brain surgery—utter madness!" She dramatically shuddered, her arms crossed tight as if to shield herself from the impending chaos, "Honestly, Johnny, do you really want to live in a modern art exhibit of chewed shoes and puppy puddles? Because I sure don't." Her sarcasm hung in the air like an unwelcome smell.

Yet within the swell of emotions, Sadness emerged, her tone dripping with a mix of melancholy and sarcasm, "Oh, just peachy! Let's chat about the looming disaster, shall we? What if we flop and can't provide him with the amazing life he deserves? I mean, come on! The poor guy's been through a lot already. It's like handing him a chocolate cake when he has a nut allergy. Talk about a recipe for disaster!" She rolled her eyes dramatically, "He's counting on us, and I can't help but feel like we're one bad decision away from catastrophic failure. Pressure's on, folks! No pressure at all, right?" Her voice hung in the air, a blend of dark humor and weighty reality, reminding Johnny just how serious things really were.

3J gave the puppy a look that could only be described as pure adoration, "Holy chimichangas, he's a total snack! A future canine genius in the making!" Then, he practically bounced in place, eyes wide and hopeful, "So, uh, can we keep him or what? I mean, he could use some wise-cracking sidekick training, and I'm just the guy for the job!"

At first, Johnny was all like, "Whoa there, puppy! I didn't plan on adopting a furball today. I've got my buddy 3J already, and I'm pretty sure that's enough trouble for one guy, ya know?"

But then the little fluffball tilted its head and gave him that puppy-dog gaze that could melt even the iciest heart—seriously, like a nuclear reactor of cuteness exploding all over the place.

So there he stood, trying to be tough, but that goofy little face was just too much. He let out an exasperated laugh, "Alright, you win, tiny fur tornado! Welcome to the squad! Just don't expect me to clean up after you if you turn out to be a furry wrecking ball, okay?" Johnny declared, quieting the turmoil in his mind.

Joy burst into a wild dance, flairing her arms with gusto, "Heck yes! Now we're talking! This is the start of a ridiculously epic friendship, like chili dogs and pizza! Let's light up this party, baby!"

The Dalmatian jumped with joy, barking and wagging his tail as if comprehending their words, showering Johnny with happy licks, "Aw, wah uhh! Woof!" He exclaimed, sounding every bit like Scooby-Doo.

Johnny, Frankie and 3J gasped, half-amazed, half-wondering how many mysteries were hidden behind those big, soulful eyes.

"Hey, Fido, can you talk?" 3J shot his question like a bullet, totally expecting the dog to dish out some epic monologue like Morgan Freeman narrating a nature documentary. Because, you know, why not?

The dalmatian wagged his tail and said, "Ryeah! I'm rhe rowly rog one who ralked at rhe rab."

"I find it quite perplexing to comprehend his thoughts." Frankie confessed after some time spent in camaraderie, "Perhaps he was designed as a prototype for a purpose beyond our understanding!"

"We totally need to name this little furball!" Johnny shouted, yanking the puppy away like it was about to run off with his secret stash of butterfingers, "I mean, come on, he's practically begging for a name! How about 'Sir Barksalot'? Or maybe 'Pawcasso'? Because let's be real, this pup is a masterpiece in the making!"

"Pray tell, what about the name… McWoof?" Frankie exclaimed with a delighted giggle.

Overcome with joy, the family unanimously agreed that McWoof was indeed a most fitting appellation for the charming little creature that had just entered their lives.

As they exited the shelter with their new puppy in tow, Frankie's eyes sparkled with excitement. He eagerly began sketching designs on his tablet, "It seems imperative that we devise a method to comprehend his thoughts and feelings more thoroughly!" He declared, inspired by the task at hand, "I shall innovate a marvelous contraption! I shall dub them 'Emotigoogles'—remarkable goggles that reveal his emotions! This will enable us to truly understand McWoof!"

XXXXX

When they got home, McWoof bounded around the living room, exploring every nook and cranny. 3J nibbled on a piece of treated dog food Johnny saved from the shelter, and the boys laughed, basking in their victory.

After a whirlwind of wires, adjustments, and a dash of effort, Frankie triumphantly unveiled an intricate pair of whimsical goggles, "Behold! These marvelous creations will interpret McWoof's emotions and transform them into spoken words!"

With skepticism but excitement, Johnny placed the Emotigoogles on McWoof's head.

Suddenly, the goggles buzzed with energy, and the Dalmatian's eyes glimmered with sparkles of understanding, "Ruh-roh! Rungry!" McWoof yapped, sounding startlingly articulate.

Johnny, 3J, and Frankie explode like confetti cannons at a superhero convention, shouting, "It works!"

"Ryeah! RcWoof want rizza!" Mcwoof replied, his words a blend of barking gibberish and clarity that made the brothers double over with laughter.

"Well, well, well! Looks like we've got ourselves a furry little sidekick now!" Johnny exclaimed, giving McWoof a playful tussle, "Buckle up, buddy! Adventure awaits, and I promise it's going to be a wild ride—hopefully less explosive than Frankie's last science fair!"

"Just imagine the wonders that will unfold when he begins assisting us with our experiments!" Frankie declared with enthusiasm, a delightful surge of inspiration igniting within him at the thought of their new companion.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, Johnny looked at his little brother and their new furry companion, a sense of happiness washing over him. They had faced uncertainty and danger, but they emerged stronger together.

With a boy genius, an alien sidekick, and a cute puppy named McWoof, Johnny knew they'd always find adventure, whatever came their way next.

And so, a new chapter began, where science fiction met delicious pizza and canine companionship filled with heartwarming tales that would last a lifetime.

The End.

Chapter 58: Brawl in the Family

Lincoln Loud woke up to the usual chaos of the Loud house, or at least he expected to. After a night packed with dreams about being Ace Savvy and saving the day, he was pumped to tackle whatever the morning had in store. But as he shuffled into the living room, something was definitely off. It was way too quiet.

"Hello? Anyone home?" he shouted, trying to break the eerie stillness, but all he got back was the sound of his own voice bouncing off the walls.

His stomach grumbled loudly, reminding him it was definitely breakfast time. Lincoln dashed to the kitchen, ready to dive into the bounty of the Loud pantry. But just as he reached the doorway, he ran smack into a figurative wall—there stood Luna, arms crossed and wearing her serious face.

"Whoa, what's up, Luna?" Lincoln asked, his eyes wide with curiosity. "Did everyone else get abducted by aliens or something? Also, could you maybe move to the side? I'm seriously craving breakfast over here!"

"Whoa there, bro! Not so fast! No entry. Lori's in the kitchen cooling off." Luna warned, her tone serious.

"Cooling off? Is Lori alright? Did something happen?" Lincoln asked, his curiosity getting the better of him as he tried to peek around Luna to see what was up.

"Okay, so let's just say she and Leni had a bit of a, um, conflict." Luna said, talking extra slow like she was tiptoeing through a minefield, "You know how it is—squabbles happen in our family all the time!"

Lincoln sighed dramatically, his stomach growling louder than a rock concert. "Ugh! Seriously? I can't just sit here and starve! We need to get on this! The sooner we help Lori, the sooner I can chow down on some breakfast!"

Before Luna could answer, Lisa burst into the living room, a grin on her face as she cradled something in her hands, "Fear not, dear brother!" She exclaimed dramatically, her voice echoing like a scene from a play, "Your hunger shall be quelled!" With a flourish, she held out a slightly squished bagel, who's seen better days, "Look what I unearthed from beneath the couch cushions!"

She grinned with delight at her discovery, her eyes twinkling as if she had unearthed a valuable treasure, "Look! It's as if I've stumbled upon something truly magnificent!" Luna rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at her lips.

Lincoln's excitement turned to total gross-out mode as he went to grab the bagel, "Eww! What the heck?! It's got lint, dog fur, and… is that a booger?!" He almost gagged, dropping it like it was a hot potato, "Man, breakfast is supposed to be the most important meal of the day, not a horror show!"

Just then, Lana zoomed down the stairs like a tornado, "Did I hear food?!" She shouted, her eyes lighting up as she spotted the bagel in Lincoln's hand. Without giving him a chance to say a word, she snatched it right out of his grasp. In seconds, she was chowing down on the questionable snack, her joy evident as she inhaled each bite, practically savoring the deliciousness, "This is the best thing ever!" she exclaimed, crumbs flying everywhere.

Lincoln felt his stomach do backflips, "Oh man, I'm gonna hurl!" He sprinted up the stairs, he needed to make it to the bathroom before it was too late, but lo and behold—Luan stood at the bathroom door, her trademark cheeky grin lighting up her face like a spotlight at a comedy show.

"Hey, Lincy! Sorry, but Leni's in there cooling off." Luan giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

Lincoln leaned against the wall, arms crossed and looking super exasperated, "Seriously? What am I supposed to do here—use a bucket or something? This is ridiculous!"

Luan burst into laughter, her giggles echoing down the hallway. "Well, if you gotta go, that might just be your best bet! Ha-ha!"

With no other options available, Lincoln begrudgingly accepted his fate. He grabbed an empty bucket from the laundry room, pondering whether this was really what life had come to.

XXXXX

Later in the living room, Lola, Lynn, and Lucy were deeply engrossed in their books, the silence broken only by the occasional flipping of pages. Just then, Lincoln burst in, proudly wielding a bowl of buttered popcorn and decked out in his loud monster truck fan gear. He spotted the remote lying innocently on the coffee table.

"Time for some epic Monster Truck Rally action!" Lincoln cheered, But before he could even reach for the remote, his sisters shot him a synchronized glare. In a flash, they pounced on him, playfully wrestling him to the ground.

"Ha! Sorry, TV's off-limits!" Lynn Jr. announced, flashing a victorious grin, "No screen time until Lori and Leni are done chillin'. Deal with it, Linky!"

Lincoln groaned and threw his hands up in exasperation, "Aw, come on! Why?"

Lola crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes, "Look, it's simple. Lori and Leni are already super stressed. You watching a Monster Truck Rally is definitely not going to help them relax! We need to keep things calm around here, got it?"

Lincoln's face went from super pumped to totally baffled, "What's the big deal? Why is everyone acting so strange?"

The sisters exchanged worried looks, and Lola took a deep breath, trying to find the right words, "Okay, listen up, Linky! It all started earlier, and it's kinda a big deal, alright?"

Flashback: The living room was bustling with casual chaos as the sisters—except Lori and Leni—were sprawled on the couch, doing their own thing. Suddenly, Lori burst through the door, practically bouncing on her toes with excitement.

"Guys! Guys! You won't BELIEVE what I found!" Lori squealed, waving a sparkly dress in the air, "Check out this ah-mazing dress I scored at the mall! It's literally one of a kind!"

"Oooohh…" The sisters chimed, their eyes wide with awe.

But just then, Leni bounced in, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "OMGosh, you guys! Look at this super cute dress I found at the mall! Isn't it like, totes adorable?!"

The sisters gasped in unison, their eyes wide. Lori and Leni were wearing the exact same dress!

Leni tilted her head with a playful grin, "Oooohhh… when did we get a mirror in the living room? It's like, super pretty! I love it!"

Lori shot back, her eyes narrowing like she was about to take charge, "Um, excuse me? That's not a reflection, that's me! Now go return that dress before I have to literally handle this myself!"

"No way! You take yours back!" Leni shouted, her eyes wide with disbelief. The air felt charged as she and her sibling glared at each other, like two supercharged battle bots ready to clash. Her other siblings quickly whistled and scrambled upstairs, eager to avoid the whirlwind of drama brewing below.

-End flashback-

Lincoln blinked, his eyes wide in disbelief, "Wait, are you serious right now? They're actually fighting over a dress?!"

Lucy shrugged, tucking a dark strand of hair behind her ear as she glanced back at her book with a slight smirk, "It's a sister thing. You wouldn't get it, big brother." She said with the hint of a teasing tone in her voice.

Lincoln frowned, a spark of determination lighting up his eyes, "Alright, we've got to help them figure this out! We can't let our house turn into a crazy war zone!"

He tried to push off the couch, but Lynn was quicker, using her hockey stick to block his way, "Oof! Come on, Lynn, you're supposed to be on my side here!"

"Whoa there! Negative, Linc! This family has a sister fight protocol: you gotta butt out and let us sort it out ourselves." Lynn Jr. declared, crossing her arms with confidence and a smirk.

Lincoln crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow, "If the plan is to let them figure it out, then why is everyone blocking rooms like they're bouncers at a club? Seriously, it's like Fort Knox around here!"

The room went silent, as if a lightbulb had just switched on for his sisters. Lincoln felt a renewed sense of hope.

"Okay, everyone! Instead of just sitting here and letting this thing blow up, why don't we actually do something about it?" Lincoln said, his excitement bubbling over.

With a little persuasion, Lincoln gathered his family in the living room, "Alright, here's the deal: we're going to check the receipts for the dress! Whoever bought it first gets to keep it. Simple as that!"

Everyone nodded like they were on board with the plan, and soon they were digging through bags like they were on a treasure hunt. The tension was thick as they unfolded each crumpled receipt, hoping it would end the drama once and for all.

"YES!" Lori erupted, pumping her fists in the air like she just won a championship, "I literally bought it first! See? This receipt proves it! I knew I'd find it—just like I always know how to keep track of my stuff! Now, who's ready to celebrate my genius?" She flashed a big grin, clearly relishing in the glory of her victory.

Leni sighed dramatically, her eyes watering as she hugged the dress to her chest, "Aww, like, I can't believe I have to return my super cute dress! It was totes perfect! What am I gonna do now?!"

Lincoln, ever the supportive brother, perked up at the sound of Leni's gloom, "Hey, Leni! I just had a lightbulb moment! I know I said the loser has to return the dress, but what if you just changed the color? You could totally turn it into a Leni loud, one-of-a-kind masterpiece! I mean, who wouldn't want to rock a dress that's totally YOU? Let's bring some of that Leni flair to the runway!"

Leni tilted her head, her trademark smile inching back, "Like, really, Linky? You totes think I should change my dress?!"

Just then, Lori chimed in, hands on her hips and a confident smile on her face, "Hey, Leni, Lincoln's literally right! You've been absolutely nailing that DIY fashion thing lately. Why not breathe some new life into that dress? You've got a knack for style, girl!"

Suddenly, Leni's eyes lit up, her creativity bursting to life! "OMGosh, you guys are so right! I'm totes gonna keep the dress and give it a super cute makeover! This is gonna be soooo awesome—now we're both happy!" She started swirling with ideas for her next big fashion project, her imagination running wild!

Just like that, the mood flipped from "uh-oh" to "yay!" as Lori and Leni hugged it out, wrapping up the drama faster than you can say "Loud chaos!"

Lincoln let out a huge sigh of relief. Whew! That wasn't so hard after all! As the usual chaos of the Loud house kicked back in, he thought they might actually get a moment of peace—at least until the next crazy disaster hit. I mean, with ten sisters, who was he kidding?

XXXXX

But the next morning, as Lincoln shuffled out of his room feeling surprisingly optimistic, he was immediately tossed back into the madness that was his house. Luna and Luan were at it now, and it was already shaping up to be another classic Loud family showdown.

"Ugh dang it,, Luna! What did you do? Your fog machine turned Mr. Coconuts into a total freakshow!" Luan shouted, waving her prized dummy around like it was a comedy award. The horror of the disfigured head was hard to miss.

Luna crossed her arms, her brow furrowing in annoyance, "Can't prove it, dude!" She retorted, clearly unbothered.

"Come on, just tell her to fix it, Lincoln!" Luan exclaimed, waving her hands at her rockin' sister Luna, "I mean, it's not like I'm asking for a magic trick or anything! Just get her to do it!"

Lincoln rubbed the back of his neck, trying to intervene, "Okay, okay! How about we figure out a way to fix Mr. Coconuts without turning the hallway into a combat zone?"

Luna shook her fist threateningly, "Or maybe Luan just needs to chill out and stop being so dramatic, brah!"

"Yeah, 'cause I'm the queen of drama here, right?" Luan shot back, fire in her eyes as she glared at Luna. She threw her hands up in classic Loud fashion, exasperated, "Mr. Coconuts is my BEST friend, and you totally messed him up! Someone's got to pay for this, and it's not gonna be me! I'm not just clowning around here!"

Lincoln crossed his arms, feeling that familiar thrum of annoyance bubbling up inside him, "Hey! Can you two stop yelling and actually talk to each other? This isn't a wrestling match!" He shot them a pleading look, hoping they'd just chill for once.

The chaos continued, as Luna and Luan bickered louder, with neither side willing to back down, Lincoln took a deep breath and stepped up as the peacemaker, "Alright, listen up! How about we try to find a way to make both of you happy? I mean, come on, compromising is way better than just flinging insults around! Let's just chill and figure this out together!"

To his surprise, the sisters paused, actually considering his words for a moment.

"Why don't we team up and fix Mr. Coconuts together?" Luan suggested after a beat, "Two heads are better than one, especially when it comes to comedy!"

"Not a bad idea, Luan!" Lincoln beamed, feeling surprisingly victorious at yet another resolution.

With Luan and Luna agreeing to patch things up together, Lincoln was just about ready to enjoy some peace and quiet for once. But before he could fully relax, Bobby, decked out in his pizza boy outfit, swaggered up to the front porch, a stack of delicious pizzas balanced in his arms. He confidently rang the doorbell, but instead of the usual chime, it totally malfunctioned and zapped him! "Ahhh!" He screamed, jumping back in surprise. His grip faltering as the pizza boxes slipped from his hands and went crashing down with a loud thud. Realizing what had just happened, panic set in, and he bolted off the porch, screaming, "Not again!" as he ran down the street, leaving a trail of confused stares behind him.

Lincoln's eyes sparkled—FREE FOOD! Without a second thought, he dashed for the door, hoping the morning chaos wouldn't mess up his chance at a delicious slice.

His siblings were right behind him, all hyped up and ready to pounce. They dove into the stacks of pizzas, suddenly forgetting all their bickering. It was like a pizza party miracle, and the cheesy, pepperoni goodness brought them all together faster than any family meeting could!

As Lynn Jr. chomped into her slice of pizza, the chaos of the Loud House was in full swing. Suddenly, Lucy emerged from the shadows, catching Lynn off guard, her dark eyes widening in surprise at the abrupt intrusion, "Lynn, you've shattered Edwin's fang!" she said, brandishing the statue like a relic lost to the void, the broken tooth glinting ominously, "Lincoln, you must inform her that she's responsible for his dental remedy! This is an eclipse not easily forgotten."

Lynn choked on her pizza, her eyes going wide, "WHAT!? He's a statue! The only thing I'm paying for is you getting your brain checked, Spooky!" She fired back, her voice dripping with sarcasm as her temper flared.

That was all it took to kick off a full-on shouting match between Lynn and Lucy. They were both yelling at the top of their lungs about how Lynn had accidentally knocked Edwin over during their crazy game of "indoor soccer." The tension in the room was thick, with both girls refusing to back down, each convinced the other was to blame!

Lincoln ran a hand through his white hair and let out a big groan, "Guys! Come on! Can we save the drama for the school play? Lynn shouldn't have to deal with Edwin's fang issue! I'll help fix it!" He stepped in, ready to play peacemaker as always, hoping to get everyone back on track.

The sisters were in the heat of their argument when they suddenly looked over at him, totally caught off guard, "Wait, you'd really help us?" Lynn asked, raising an eyebrow. She was seriously surprised—it wasn't every day that Lincoln actually jumped in to save the day with a repair mission!

"Of course! Just give me a minute after I finish this!" Lincoln said, shoving the last bite of pizza into his mouth like it was his secret weapon. The tiredness that had settled in just moments ago vanished, replaced by his determination to keep things chill in the house.

With lightning speed, Lincoln bolted to his room, grabbing a forgotten stash of old white clay. He went to work, molding it into a brand-new fang for Lucy's statue, putting in some extra detail to make it totally awesome. After all, if there's anything he's learned in a house full of sisters, it's that every detail counts!

Lucy raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a smirk as she surveyed his work, "Impressive, brother." she said, her voice dripping with a dark allure, "Edwin's Fang is restored to its former glory. Your skills never fail to astound me, even in this shadowy realm of artistry." Lynn, practically bouncing, couldn't hold back her excitement, "Thanks a ton, Lincoln! You totally rescued me from Lucy's never-ending lectures!" She said, her smile as bright as ever.

As Lincoln watched his sisters settle down, feeling proud of his handiwork, he couldn't help but smile despite his mounting fatigue. It was moments like this that reminded him of the unique chaos that was life in the Loud house.

Later that night, just as Lincoln snuggled into his bed, ready to drift off into sweet, well-deserved sleep, he realized his sheets were missing. Groaning, he peeked outside his room and found Lola and Lana using his beloved Ace Savvy-themed sheets as a makeshift wall to divide their territory, complete with a dramatic "keep out" sign made of crayon.

"Seriously?! It's bedtime, not battlefield time!" Lincoln exclaimed, exasperation rising within him. He rubbed his temples, feeling his patience starting to fray, "Can't the sister fight protocol take a night off?! Ugh, why does this always happen?"

From where he stood, he could hear the two of them bickering over who got to play queen of the castle. Lincoln sighed. He threw his hands up in defeat, muttering to himself about tactics learned from countless sibling skirmishes. He was choosing a rare moment of peace and quiet over jumping into their rivalry.

With a resigned sigh, he grabbed an extra set of sheets and a pillow from the basement. As he climbed back into bed, he scrambled to make himself a cozy nest, hoping against hope that this chaotic sister feud would dissolve by morning. He closed his eyes, bracing for a long night of brotherly patience—after all, when you live in a house with ten sisters, you learn that sometimes, sleep is the sweetest victory of all.

The next morning was anything but peaceful in the Loud household. Lincoln maneuvered through a minefield of toys and mismatched shoes scattered across the upstairs hallway, the clamor of shouting reverberating through the house like a marching band gone rogue.

As he descended the stairs, the familiar chaos that filled the living room hit him like a tidal wave—yells, laughter, and the unmistakable sound of toys crashing against furniture. Lincoln took a deep breath, bracing himself for the mayhem that awaited him.

And there it was: pure pandemonium. His sisters had truly outdone themselves this time.

"Hey, what's up, everyone?!" Lincoln shouted, trying to outvoice the noise around him. He was determined to bring back some order to the chaos his family always seemed to find themselves in, "Can we please just keep it together for a second?!"

Behind him, his parents emerged, equally flabbergasted, "Looks like their 'sister fight protocol' went up in smoke again! Ugh, can't they just get it together for once?" Rita huffed, her hands on her hips and a frustrated look on her face, "You'd think after all these attempts, they'd have it sorted out!"

Lynn Sr. shook his head and said, "It's like we're living in a wrestling ring! Every time I think they've finally figured it out, they just jump right back into another round of 'who can yell the loudest!' It's exhausting!"

Lincoln rubbed his temples, feeling the heat of yet another family showdown. He couldn't shake the flood of memories from previous skirmishes, where yelling just made everything worse, "Okay, listen up, everyone! What if... instead of shouting and going at each other like it's a brawl in the backyard, we actually sit down and have a real talk? Like, get our feelings out and discuss what's bugging us, you know? It could totally help us sort this out!"

"Yeah!" Luna exclaimed, stopping her guitar mid-solo with a frustrated huff, "I'm totally down for it, but only if nobody crashes my jam session! Can't a rock star shred in peace?"

"Wait, I can totes bring snacks!" Leni exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Like, super fun ones! Who doesn't love snacks? They're like, the best part of any hangout!"

Lola scrunched up her nose dramatically, her trademark sass shining through, "Snacks? They'd better be super fancy, like finger sandwiches! I am not about to munch on those boring old chips like some kind of basic! Come on, people, let's step it up!"

"Hey, everyone! Listen up! This isn't just about the food or Luna's guitar, okay?" Lincoln exclaimed, throwing his hands up in exasperation, "We've got to figure out our feelings! Can we please just focus on that for once?"

Just then, Rita finally broke through, "Alright, everyone! How about we all sit down together—no screen time, no distractions—and actually listen to each other? A family meeting sounds like the perfect plan!"

Lincoln couldn't help but feel a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, they could turn this chaotic morning into a moment of bonding—if only they could keep the snacks and the drama in check.

"Family meetings? Ugh, seriously?" Lynn Jr. groaned, throwing her hands up in frustration, "What is this, kindergarten? Why can't we just battle it out like real champions?"

"Listen up, LJ!" Lynn Sr. said, shaking his head like he often does, "You gotta realize, fighting just makes things worse! We can't jinx ourselves into an all-out war—it's not gonna help anyone! We've gotta figure this out together."

The idea of a family meeting buzzed around the room like a swarm of bees, with everyone wearing expressions that were a mix of nervousness and intrigue, "Come on, guys! We've got this!" Lincoln said, trying to pump up the crowd with his signature enthusiasm, "Let's give it a shot! We can tackle one group of sisters at a time. Who knows? Maybe we'll actually make some progress!"

"Just like a practice exercise!" Lisa declared, dramatically unveiling a chart as if she were a miniature general preparing for an important mission, "According to our current data, we have now reached the status of an Erupting Volcano!"

"ENOUGH WITH YOUR DUMB CHART!" Lana shouted, her voice echoing through the room. With a dramatic flair, she snatched the chart right out of Lisa's hands. Without missing a beat, she took a big, theatrical bite out of it, making sure to chew loudly.

Lisa shot a piercing glance at her sister, saying, "I do believe it would be prudent to commence our family meeting before I am compelled to make Lana consume her hat!"

Lincoln crossed his arms, tapping his foot in frustration, "Okay, listen up, everyone! Couch time, pronto! We've got a family emergency, and we can't waste any more time!"

With collective sighs and a hint of hope, the sisters nodded, and the tense atmosphere shifted. Lincoln watched as a wave of relief washed over their usually chaotic household.

As they organized the conversation, Lincoln felt a sense of calm hanging in the air. Each sibling took a spot on the couch while Lisa pulled out a stopwatch, declaring they would keep each conversation short and focused—ten minutes per pair.

As the timer buzzed, marking the end of the round, Lincoln's grin was as wide as ever, "Dude, can you believe it? We actually did it! We talked things out instead of throwing punches! This is epic!"

"But hey, don't let this go to your big heads, alright? It could just be a today thing." Lana said, giving everyone a playful eyebrow raise, reminding them to keep their feet on the ground.

"We certainly did reach some agreements." Lisa remarked, her eyes sparkling with hope, "And there's always another day waiting for us!"

"But before we totally lose steam, I've got an awesome idea!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes lighting up, "If you all promise to keep this going, I'll bring chocolate to our family meetings! Think about it—chocolate and loud chaos, what could be better?"

Excited chatter erupted as plans for their upcoming activities merged into one splendid scheme of cooperation and shared time, a far cry from their usual ruckus. For a moment, the living room transformed from a battleground into a vibrant family space, filled with laughter and joy.

Later that evening, as they gathered for dinner, the talk inevitably turned to what they'd learned that day. Lynn Sr. had prepared homemade pizza for everyone, an overwhelming victory in its own right.

"Alright, everybody—what's the game plan for the post-sister-brawl protocol?" Lynn Sr. chimed in with a playful grin, looking around the table as he caught the change in vibes.

Luna shot her hand up, a cheeky grin lighting up her face, "Yo, how about we call it the Loud House Peace Accord? That totally rocks!"

"Peace accord? Sounds like something straight out of one of your superhero shows, Linky!" Leni giggled, giving him a playful poke in the side, "You know, like when the hero and villain decide to be friends or something! That would be so cute!"

"Whoa! It's all about sharing and teaming up like total superheroes!" Lana exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement, "Just imagine all the fun we could have working together!"

"And snacks! Don't forget the snacks! We totally need them to keep the family fun going!" Lola exclaimed with her trademark enthusiasm, bouncing on her toes and ready to spread some cheer.

With their new agreement set and plans brewing for their next adventure, the Loud family felt more united than ever. As Lincoln leaned back in his chair, it hit him: this chaos wasn't just a burden. It was the essence of their family—messy, loud, and overflowing with love, whether it was about dresses or pizza slices.

Lincoln realized that while he might still have to act as the peacekeeper from time to time, it was all part of being the only brother in a house full of sisters.

And honestly? He wouldn't trade it for anything in the world.

The End.

Chapter 59: Suite and Sour

It was a typical busy morning at the Loud house, but an unusual buzz filled the air. Lynn Sr. and Rita had finally squeezed out a weekend just for themselves—a true miracle when you're the parents of 11! The Royal Woods Resort and Spa was calling their names, and they could hardly contain their excitement for some well-deserved chill time.

In the chaos of their bedroom, they were packing up for the getaway.

"Can you believe it took 18 years? This old jug of loose change is finally paying off!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, his eyes practically sparkling with excitement, "I knew it would turn into something someday!"

"This is totally wild! I can't even remember the last time we had two whole days to ourselves!" Rita beamed, her smile spreading from ear to ear, "It feels like a dream come true!"

"Man, summer of '98 was the best—Clinton, the Spice Girls, and Mark McGwire!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed with a grin, tossing a goofy sun hat into the suitcase. Rita, with a smirk, snagged it right back and plopped it on Geo's hamster ball. Just like that, he took off, zooming around the room like a little furry rocket!

With a hearty chuckle, Lynn Sr. tossed a pair of bright red Speedos into the suitcase, "You think the kids will be alright without us? I don't know, it feels kinda strange not having all the chaos around. What if they get bored without their favorite dad to entertain them?"

"Oh, they'll be just fine!" Rita said with a wink, giving her husband an encouraging smile. But the second he turned away, she whipped those Speedos out the window like a pro! Those bathing suits soared through the air, and she couldn't help but giggle at her own sneakiness.

Unbeknownst to them, all the Loud kids were huddled around the bathroom air vent, wide-eyed and listening closely, clearly forgetting the golden lesson from "Ties That Bind."

"We are NOT going to be fine!" Lola yelled, waving a super flashy spa pamphlet around, "Just look at this place! They've got pools, a spa, and a business center! We're totally missing out on all the fun! This is a total disaster, people!"

Leni, standing way too close to the door, gasped with wide eyes and a hand on her chest, "OMGosh, wait, are they seriously leaving us?! Like, for real?!"

"Ugh, seriously?! While Mom and Dad are off having a blast, we're left here drowning in Aunt Ruth's cat hair! It's totally unfair!" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, throwing her arms up in frustration.

A collective groan swept through the room.

"Aunt Ruth's? Ugh, I'd rather confront a week of soul-crushing chores!" Lucy moaned, her face twisting into a grimace, "Can't we just linger in this shadowy abyss instead?"

"Seriously, Aunt Ruth's?" Luan groaned, rolling her eyes with her signature flair, "We'd rather be stuck in a room full of rubber chickens! Who wants to be there when we could be anywhere else?"

Lincoln wrinkled his nose and made a funny face, "Ugh, I totally call dibs on NOT being the one to clip her toenails! Yikes!"

The rest quickly followed suit, voicing their own reluctant agreements, but Leni realized she was the last to react.

"Dang it!" She huffed.

"Ugh, so it looks like we're literally heading to Aunt Ruth's, and I can't believe it! Seriously, it's like the ultimate bummer!" Lori grumbled, crossing her arms. Aunt Ruth's house was basically the most boring place on the planet, and everyone knew it.

But Lincoln wasn't about to let that ruin their weekend. With a mischievous grin spreading across his face, he declared, "Alright, listen up, guys! I've got a killer idea!" His siblings, who had fallen silent and were still stuck at the vent, perked up at his voice. It was time to put their heads together and hatch an epic plan!

XXXXX

An hour later, the kids were in the living room, throwing together costumes made from whatever they could scrounge around the house. With her clipboard meticulously grasped in one hand, Lisa stood poised to orchestrate the unfolding scene.

"Positions, everyone!" she declared, her voice resonating with authority. Instantly, the room transformed into a hush as her peers hurriedly assumed their designated spots, each eager to engage in the imaginative performance.

In front of a makeshift curtain, Rita and Lynn Sr. were sitting, both looking a bit confused.

"Oh my gosh, this is adorable! The kids are putting on a play just for us!" Rita exclaimed, her smile lighting up the room, "I can't wait to see what they come up with!"

"Yeah, yeah, do I have time to pee?" Lynn Sr. asked, squirming in his seat.

"We've been rehearsing for like, four hours! SIT DOWN!" Lola huffed, crossing her arms like a mini drill sergeant, her expression fierce but her voice full of that signature dramatic flair.

The lights flickered off.

"Dang it." Lynn Sr. muttered, plopping back down as the anticipation built.

Luan burst through the curtain with a flourish, "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Loud House Theater Production of Weekend at Aunt Ruth's!"

Rita raised an eyebrow with a curious grin, "Wait a second—you're telling me they're doing a play about Aunt Ruth? What in the world is this all about?"

Luan pushed open the curtain to reveal Leni, Lana, and Lily, all decked out in cat costumes, purring and meowing like furry little felines.

"Kitty cat!" Lily squealed, striking a pose.

Luna strutted in with her usual flair, dramatically ripping open a mysterious pudding cup, "Whoa, dude! This pudding is like ancient! It expired four years ago!" She made the craziest faces, gesturing wildly as if performing on stage, "Gross! Who would even keep this around?"

Lincoln burst into the room, wearing Aunt Ruth's oversized sweater and a wig that looked like it came straight from a costume store. He struck a pose and exclaimed, "You waste that, and it's litterbox duty for you!"

Luan dramatically flung the curtain closed, her grin stretching from ear to ear, "And just like that, folks, it's one day later! Stay tuned for the punchline!" She winked, ready to bring on the next hilarious twist.

When the curtain opened again, Luna was sprawled out on the floor, playing dead, while Lucy stood nearby, clad in a black outfit, looking somber.

"Dearly departed, we find ourselves in the shadows today to bid adieu to our lost sister, Luna. If only her pudding had been as hauntingly exquisite as her jams." Lucy murmured, draping Luna's guitar over her still figure like a shroud of melancholy.

Luan peeked out from behind the curtains, her signature grin stretching from ear to ear, "Alright, everyone! Get ready for a show that's gonna bubble over with fun—it's 'Weekend at a Luxury Spa Hotel'!" With a dramatic flourish, she pulled back the curtain to reveal the next scene, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Hope you're ready to unwind, because this play is all about relaxation... or maybe a little chaos!"

The curtain opened to show a business center set up. Lola and Lisa appeared.

"Whoa! Check out this business center, everyone!" Lola shouted, her voice echoing off the walls, "It's like, totally fab-tastic!"

"Sister, do keep your voice low! We must show the utmost respect for our fellow guests." Lisa admonished in a hushed tone.

Just then, Lori and Lynn came in, dressed as their parents, with exaggerated mannerisms.

"Golly, our kids are so well-behaved!" Lynn exclaimed with a playful grin, imitating her dad, Lynn Sr, "I mean, seriously! Who knew they could actually pull this off?!" She laughed.

"And since we took them on this awesome trip, maybe they won't stick us in a nursing home when we're older." Lori said, planting her hands on her hips just like Rita.

The curtain closed again, then opened to reveal all the siblings taking a bow. Rita and Lynn Sr. exchanged glances, clearly amused but trying to hide it.

"I take it you kids are itching to hit the hotel this weekend?" Rita said, trying not to laugh, "And you really think this little plan of yours is gonna sway us, huh?"

"Hey, kiddos! Listen up—your mom and I haven't had a moment to ourselves in forever!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, throwing his hands up in the air, "So chill out, okay? Your Uncle Lance is swinging by to keep an eye on you all. You'll be just fine—trust me!"

"Uncle Lance?" The kids shared nervous glances. Everyone knew about Uncle Lance and his chaotic way of "fun"—lots of gym activities that bordered on insanity.

The kids' smiles faded. They'd be stuck with him?

"Boo! No way, that's totally unfair!" Lana exclaimed, crossing her arms and giving a dramatic huff, "You can't just go and do that to us!"

"But hey, at least you don't have to go to Aunt Ruth's this time!" Lynn Sr. said with a cheerful chuckle, trying to lighten the mood, "Trust me, that's a win! Let's focus on the fun you can have right here instead!"

"Ugh, fine." They grumbled collectively, begrudgingly accepting their fate.

XXXXX

-The Day They Left-

It was a beautiful Saturday and the Loud house was buzzing with excitement. The weekend plans were all set, and Rita and Lynn Sr. were practically skipping out the door, bags in hand, ready to embrace a much-needed getaway.

"Alright, kiddos! Just a heads up, no smashing or wrecking anything while we're taking off!" Lynn Sr. called back with a grin as he and Rita piled the last of their bags into the trusty family van.

"Daddy, we're not babies! Okay, fine, Lily technically is, but the rest of us can totally handle being watched by Uncle Lance!" Lola declared with a sassy flip of her hair, checking her reflection in her favorite compact mirror, "We've got this—trust me!"

"Relax, you guys! We'll totally be fine! You two go enjoy your 'romantic weekend!'" Lincoln said, giving a playful roll of his eyes at his sisters' silly antics.

"Alright, sweetie, just keep an eye on your sisters and listen to Uncle Lance, got it?" Rita chuckled, giving him a playful head rub before they all piled into Vanzilla. With a big wave, she shut the door behind them and off they went, dreaming of a weekend packed with fun and a little bit of peace and quiet—not that they'd get much of that with the whole crew!

As soon as the door closed, the kids erupted into cheers, immediately starting to chat about how they'd spend their newly-acquired freedom from parental supervision.

Little did they know, fate had a twist in store. Lynn Sr. and Rita were cruising along, reminiscing about their carefree days before kids and daydreaming of endless peace at the resort. When they finally arrived at the Royal Woods Spa, the grand entrance was a feast for the eyes, with lush greenery and glimmering water features that made them feel like they were stepping into paradise.

"Can you believe it, honey? Two whole days to ourselves! Just us! We can kick back and finally catch a break!" Lynn Sr. said with a big grin, pulling Rita in for a quick peck before they checked in, "Lynn Loud Sr. is in the house!" he declared proudly at the front desk, where Jeffery greeted them with a smile.

"Welcome! Uh, just the two bags?" Jeffery asked, slightly raising an eyebrow.

"Yup! Just the essentials!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed with a big grin, his usual enthusiasm shining through.

Once they were in their room, he handed over a couple of coins to Jeffery as a tip, trying to keep things friendly despite the guy's annoyed demeanor. As Jeffery left, Lynn Sr. started digging through their suitcases, muttering to himself, "I could've sworn I packed my lucky fedora! Where is it?" His frustration grew as he tossed clothes aside, determined to find that feathered gem that always brought him good vibes.

"Oh no! That's a total bummer!" Rita said nervously, she started stepping back with a fake smile, "But seriously, you look fantastic in it!"

Hours passed, and their dream vacation took an unexpected turn. Fueled by a few too many drinks at the pool bar and maybe a little misinterpretation of the "clothing optional" sign, they found themselves in hot water—literally!

"Ha! That was an absolute blast!" Lynn Sr. chuckled, his eyes gleaming with excitement, completely oblivious to the wild chaos that was about to hit them.

But just as they were about to kick back and enjoy their evening, a loud knock interrupted their laughter. The hotel staff had received a complaint about a late-night disturbance!

"We got kicked out of the resort? For swimming in the pool?!" Rita exclaimed, her voice a mix of disbelief and amusement, "I mean, come on! It's like they're allergic to fun or something! What's next, banning us from breathing?" She shook her head, half-laughing, half-embarrassed, but there was a twinkle in her eye that revealed she knew the real reason.

Lynn Sr. laughed sheepishly, scratching the back of his head, "Wow, I guess I didn't realize they had a whole rulebook! Who knew it could be this complicated?"

Returning home a day early, they felt a mix of disappointment and hilarity over their unexpected exit. As they walked through the front door, they were met by a curious chorus of voices.

"Whoa, hold up! Mom, Pop-Star, is that you? You're back?!" Luna shouted, practically jumping out of her kicks.

"Mommy? Daddy? You're back already?" Lola exclaimed, her big eyes sparkling with surprise, "I thought you were gonna be gone for the whole weekend! Did you miss me, or did you just realize how fabulous I am?"

"Did you forget something?" Leni exclaimed, tilting her head and peeking around the corner with a confused smile. Her big eyes sparkled with curiosity as she tried to figure out what was going on, "Like, did someone leave their shoes or something?"

"Uh, yeah, so our vacation totally got cut short." Rita admitted, her cheeks turning pink as she scratched the back of her head, "I mean, it was supposed to be this romantic getaway, but you know how things go! Sometimes it just doesn't work out the way you plan."

"Why?!" The kids chorused, rushing over to their parents in a flurry of intrigue.

"Let's just say we were… uninvited." Lynn Sr. said, dramatically flopping onto the couch with flair.

"What? Seriously?!" The kids shouted, their faces a mix of shock and curiosity.

"It's no biggie!" Rita said quickly, her cheeks turning a shade of pink, "There were just… some circumstances, you know?" She shrugged, trying to play it cool, but her nervous smile gave it away.

"Circumstances?" Lincoln said, raising an eyebrow like he just heard a weird plot twist in one of his comic books.

"Ha! More like super embarrassing circumstances!" Lynn Sr. chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck and trying to keep a straight face, "I mean, what else can you do but laugh about it, right?"

"Wait, what kind of circumstances?!" Lana squeaked, bouncing on her heels with excitement, her eyes wide and filled with curiosity, "You have to tell me all the juicy details!"

Just then, Lance barged into the living room, five pizza boxes in one hand and his eyes practically popping out of his head, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Did I just walk into a disaster zone? Did Mom and Dad get booted from paradise or what?!"

"Totally!" Luan exclaimed, making a silly pouty face, "And trust me, they wouldn't spill the beans if their life depended on it!"

Rita shot a sly look at Lynn Sr., and he quickly caught on, "Oh, it's... it's nothing major, kiddos! Just some, uh, grown-up stuff." Lynn Sr. said, waving his hand like he was trying to blow away the curiosity that was brewing, "You know how it is, right? Just your typical, totally unexciting adult things!" He chuckled nervously, hoping to shift the focus back to something a little less suspicious.

The kids weren't buying it, though. A collective frown crossed their faces. After all, their parents absolutely deserved a break, and seeing them back so soon felt beyond unfair.

"So you didn't get to chill? That is SO unfair!" Lincoln exclaimed, crossing his arms and scrunching his face in determination, "You deserve some serious relaxation time!"

"Hey, Mom! Dad! You totally need a break!" Lynn Jr. shouted, kicking her soccer ball across the room. It zoomed past Luna, who was jamming on her guitar in the corner, "Seriously, you can't keep running around like us! Let's have some fun!"

Lisa interjected, her glasses perched delicately on her nose as she spoke with a touch of gravitas, "It seems rather unjust, don't you think? The two of you dedicate so much effort to your endeavors. Perhaps it is high time you indulged in a well-deserved respite!"

"Right?! You're like, totally superhuman or something!" Luna exclaimed, her fingers strumming the air like they were on fire, "You guys seriously need to take a breather and hit the beach or something!"

Leni, the bubbly dreamer of the Loud family, bounced in with a big smile, "OMGosh! They should totes have a super fancy getaway! Like, one with the fluffiest towels ever and cucumbers on their eyes! It would be like, so relaxing!"

"What are we gonna do?! Ugh, seriously!" Lola exclaimed, throwing her hands up in dramatic fashion, "Mommy and Daddy just need a vacation! I mean, how hard is it to relax a little?! They deserve some fun too!"

Lincoln's brain was racing with a million ideas, "Alright, guys! We can't let this disaster spoil their weekend! Let's transform the house into a super cool resort for them!" He shouted, a big grin stretching across his face, "This is gonna be epic!"

"Wait, like, are you SERIOUS?!" Leni exclaimed, her eyes getting super big with excitement, "This is, like, totes amazing!"

"Whoa, that's an epic idea!" Lana exclaimed, her cheeks lighting up with excitement, "We're gonna turn this whole place into a totally rad spa! Just you wait and see!"

"Aw, you're all so sweet!" Rita chuckled, pulling all her kids into a big, cozy hug, "But seriously, how on earth do you plan on turning our house into a spa? This place is a little chaotic for that!"

"All right, listen up, everybody! We're about to crank this house up to spa-level awesomeness!" Lynn Jr. declared, her energy bouncing around the room, "You guys totally need some serious chill time, and I'm here to make it happen!"

Lori exclaimed, "Okay, listen up mom! We need you and Dad to head out for a little while. Don't worry, we'll call you when it's all ready and literally awesome! Trust me, it's gonna be amazing!"

Seeing the determination in their kids' eyes, Rita and Lynn Sr. exchanged glances, deciding to take a break. They could have a light lunch before heading back.

As the three adults strolled towards the cars, Lance flashed a cheeky grin and couldn't resist teasing, "Alright, now that the kiddos can't hear us, spill the beans! What kind of shenanigans did you two pull to get yourselves kicked out?"

Rita and Lynn Sr. shot each other amused looks, and after a brief moment, Rita decided to spill a bit of the secret, "Well, let's just say that skinny-dipping at night in the pool might not have been the best idea according to their rules..."

A flashback hit—Rita and Lynn Sr. in Jeffery's office, both draped in bathrobes and dripping wet. Jeffery cued up the security footage of the pool, and there was Lynn Sr. sneaking around like a total ninja. After a quick glance to make sure the coast was clear, he and Rita took the plunge, laughing as they flung off their swimsuits.

"Marco!" Lynn Sr. yelled, his voice full of laughter and excitement.

"Polo!" Rita responded, her laughter echoing in the still night.

Jeffery, looking less than amused, turned off the monitor, "Care to explain?"

Lynn Sr. grinned as he slid a shiny coin across the manager's desk, leaning in with a cheeky glint in his eye, "Hey, how about we just pretend this little mishap never happened, huh?"

The manager stared at the coin, frowning, "That's a button, buddy."

End flashback. Rita and Lynn Sr. exchanged awkward chuckles, still feeling the heat of embarrassment.

"Seriously?!" Lance burst out, laughter spilling over as he nearly doubled over.

"Let's keep this little story just between us? We can spill the beans to the kids when they're older." Lynn Sr. said with a cheeky wink at Rita. She rolled her eyes but couldn't help but grin. It was just another wild chapter in their loud, crazy, and love-filled family saga!

XXXXX

Operation Loud Resort was officially in full swing!

The idea sent a wave of excitement rippling through the Loud house. Lisa, the brainiac of the bunch, adjusted her spectacles with a thoughtful air and remarked, "A 'Loud House Resort and Spa'? It's an intriguing concept, indeed. However, one must be pragmatic—achieving a Five-Star rating with our lively ensemble seems quite implausible!"

Lincoln, the always-enthusiastic leader, grinned and said, "Five stars or not, it's gonna be awesome! I mean, come on, Mom and Dad totally deserve a chill weekend!"

Instantly, the other kids were buzzing with ideas. With a burst of excitement, Leni exclaimed, "Ooh! We could totally offer massages! And like, play the most soothing music ever!" Her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, and she clapped her hands together, "It'll be super relaxing, guys!"

"What about special 'mocktail' drinks?!" Luna exclaimed, practically bouncing on her feet like a rockstar ready to hit the stage. "I mean, how cool would it be to sip on something totally rad while jamming out?!"

And just like that, a flurry of plans erupted, each sibling throwing in their flair. Lynn, the ultimate sports fanatic, totally took over the fitness area, acting like she owned the place! "Alright, everyone! We're gonna have yoga mats and, um… some exercise stuff!" She declared with all the confidence in the world. It didn't matter that nobody had any clue what "downward dog" was – she was ready to lead the charge, sporting her competitive grin, "Let's get moving, team! Fitness waits for no one!" Leni eagerly volunteered to create a cozy relaxation zone, complete with fairy lights and her own homemade scented candles. Luna was on music duty, promising to create an epic playlist that would set the perfect mood.

Lola, ever the diva, insisted on adding in a nail salon station, which meant her room would get a fabulous makeover for the cause. Lucy, in her usual mysterious way, vowed to handle the atmosphere with spooky lanterns and haunting sounds. And of course, Luan had to include her comedy act, dressing up like a stand-up comic to keep the vibes light.

By the end of the evening, the living room looked like a spa dreamland thrown together by the most spirited kids around. They draped silky sheets over the furniture to create a cozy vibe, set out a station of lavender-scented candles, and even whipped up a "refreshments bar" stocked with lemonade and fruit slices. They were determined to make everything feel extra special!

With a flurry of excitement, they dove into action. Pillows became plush lounge chairs, and sheets transformed the dining table into a chic spa reception. Luna strummed her guitar to create a soothing playlist, while Leni slipped on oversized sunglasses and grabbed beach towels to get into the resort spirit, "Time to pamper our parents!" she declared dramatically.

In the chaos, they made sure to hide most of their mess under the couch, making it look like they had it all together. Lisa quickly whipped up a menu listing all kinds of massages, facials, and home-brewed aromatherapy treatments, prepping to impress their parents.

All the sisters jumped into their roles, moving around the house with a sense of purpose. Lincoln took charge, keeping everyone organized amid the exciting pandemonium. A huge banner reading "Loud House Resort" flapped above the living room entrance, scrawled clumsily with paint on an old sheet, proudly announcing the event.

Lori was in full-on perfectionist mode, zipping around the room like a whirlwind, "More lights! More lights!" She declared, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "It has to literally be beyond perfect, you guys! I want it to look so amazing that even the fanciest spas will be jealous!" She fluffed her hair, inspecting every corner, making sure her fairy lights were just right. Nothing less than flawless for her big night!

"Hey guys, remember, this is supposed to be a chill spa day for Mom and Dad, not a rager!" Lincoln shouted, trying to rein in the mayhem. But with the Loud siblings, who could ever really tell the difference?

Finally, after hours of hard work and a couple of minor injuries from slamming doors and miscalculated throws (thanks, Lynn), the living room was transformed into a spa haven. Cozy mats lay underfoot, and the couch was draped in fluffy blankets. In the corner, Lucy had arranged some smooth stones and crystals that sparkled under the lights. Leni's flower arrangement added a touch of sweetness to the scene.

Lola adjusted her lipstick in a tiny reflective mirror just before Rita and Lynn Sr. returned home.

"Hey, kids! We're back in the Loud house!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, cheerfully tossing his keys onto the counter, "Hope you didn't miss us too much!"

The kids held their breath in anticipation as the parents walked through the door. Their jaws dropped at the sight.

"What in the world is this?!" Rita exclaimed, her eyes practically popping out of her head as she stared at the colorful homemade cabana seating. She could hear cheerful tropical tunes playing in the background, and it felt like a mini-vacation had just dropped right into her living room, "Who pulled off this awesome surprise?"

"Whoa, what in the world happened here?!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, his eyes wide with surprise as he took in the lively transformation around him, "This place looks a million times better than before!"

They see Lincoln dressed up as a hotel worker, "Mr. and Mrs. La-ood, get ready to have your minds blown because welcome to your very own luxury spa hotel!"

Lincoln gestures excitedly toward his sisters—Lana, Lola, and Lisa—who are proudly standing under a big, colorful sign that reads "LOUD-INN LUXURY SPA HOTEL." He can barely contain his excitement as he jumps up, a huge grin on his face, "You guys, this is the LOUD-INN LUXURY SPA HOTEL! We totally made it just for you! Get ready to relax and have a blast!"

"Just for you!" Chorused his sisters, standing proudly together.

"This, dear mother and father, is your very own lavish spa experience!" Lisa exclaimed with an elegant wave of her hand, as if unveiling a grand masterpiece.

"Time for some serious chill time! You totally deserve it!" Lana exclaimed, striking a playful pose with a towel draped over her shoulder like a fancy server.

"We totally thought you could use some chill time!" Lola said with a playful twirl of her hair, striking a pose like a total superstar, "I mean, who doesn't love a little pampering, right?"

"Okay, Mom and Dad, you literally deserve this!" Lori exclaimed, bustling around as she set up a mini bar in the corner with juice boxes and those fancy snacks. "I mean, you guys work so hard! Now it's time to relax and enjoy a night just for you!"

"Precisely! You've toiled endlessly, and now the time has come for us to attend to your needs." Lucy spoke, her voice echoing from the shadows, draped in a brooding aura that only she could summon.

"Spa day for mommy and daddy!" Lily said gleefully, grinning from ear to ear.

Lynn Sr. and Rita exchanged overwhelmed glances before bursting into laughter, "You kids are absolutely incredible!" Rita exclaimed, her heart bursting with pride. For just a moment, all the chaos of their busy life faded into the background, and she couldn't help but smile at how wonderful her kids all are!

"We've never been so classy!" Lynn Sr. chuckled, trying to keep a straight face but bursting with joy inside. He couldn't believe how fancy everything felt, and it was clear he was loving every minute of it!

They stepped in cautiously, awash in the sound of relaxation. The kids hurried over, all acting as enthusiastic resort staff.

"Alrighty, spa day it is!" Rita exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over, "What do you have planned for us this time? I could really use some pampering after a long week of chaos with the kids!"

"Do take a moment to make yourself comfortable! We shall attend to your every need with utmost care." Lisa confidently proclaimed, her smile radiating warmth and cheerfulness.

"What do you want first? A super yummy smoothie or a cozy foot rub? C'mon, I promise it'll be the BEST! Just look at my hands, ready to help!" Lana exclaimed, her excitement shining through as she stretched out her palms with a big grin.

"Ha! You know what? We'll take a smoothie!" Lynn Sr. said with a big grin, clearly amused by their effort.

As they sipped their drinks, the children began to whisk their parents away for various activities. Each child had their own segment in mind: grooming, pampering, and relaxation!

As the kids organized themselves, Rita and Lynn Sr. set up a spot on the sofa.

"Alright, time for a totally awesome facial, Mom!" Lana shouted, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She grabbed a paintbrush and went to town, slathering a wild mix of yogurt and food coloring all over Rita's face, "This is gonna be epic!" She declared, giggling as she added more of the colorful goo.

Lynn Sr. leaned back in his chair with a hearty chuckle, "Wow, you kids are really putting in the effort, huh?"

"This is your day, Dad!" Leni exclaimed with a bright smile, "Grab a 'popularity towel' and chill out! We've got everything under control!"

XXXXX

As the spa day unfolded, filled with laughter and the typical Loud House chaos, the kids dove headfirst into their mission to pamper Rita and Lynn Sr.

"You know, this isn't half bad!" Rita chuckled, sinking comfortably into the makeshift 'massage' chair made of couch cushions. She looked over at Lincoln, who was busy directing everyone like a true spa supervisor, "Who knew a day at home could turn into such a pampering experience? Just wait until I get my hands on some cucumber slices!"

Lynn Sr. chuckled, a big grin on his face, "Yeah, this is way better than that shady massage chair at the mall! I mean, come on, who doesn't want a good time like this?!"

"Ah, my dear parental figures , it is now the moment for our meditative practice! Kindly close your eyes." Lisa proclaimed with her typical gravitas, although Rita and Lynn Sr. found it quite challenging to maintain composed expressions after the delightful chaos that had recently reverberated through the household.

"Hey, Mom! Chill out for a sec!" Lincoln said with a playful grin, his little arms climbing up onto her shoulders for a makeshift massage. The moment he started kneading, the room erupted with giggles, and the tension melted away like ice cream on a hot day.

"Whoa, whoa, easy there, champ!" Lynn Sr. chuckled, feeling Lynn Jr.'s overzealous hands pounded his shoulders like a jackhammer, "No need to take me out before dinner!"

"Oops! My bad, Pops!" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, barely able to hold back her giggles.

After their unconventional massage session, the kids prepared refreshments, leading to a lemonade delivery disaster when Leni tipped her cup too far. The splash made everyone burst into laughter—especially waiting for the deliciously horrified expression on Lynn Sr.'s face.

"Wow, just what we needed—more chaos in our little spa! It's like a tornado hit the living room!" Lynn Sr. chuckled, taking in the wild scene, "Who knew a bit of relaxation could turn into such a hilarious mess?"

Next came the "aroma therapy" segment, but Lola's homemade lavender potion had other plans. With one enthusiastic movement, she sent the mix flying across the floor, sending Lynn, Lisa, and Lana careening into one another and bursting into laughter.

"Whoa there! You smell like a total lavender disaster instead of a chill zen garden!" Rita blurted out, barely containing her laughter as the room filled with the odd blend of scents.

Then it was time for the 'pool party,' where they squeezed into the old inflatable kiddie pool like a can of sardines.

"I'm the captain of this ship!" Luna shouted, striking a pose as she pretended to steer from her float shaped like a super cool turtle, bouncing up and down all over the water, "Aye aye, mateys! Ready to rock this adventure!" She grinned, channeling all her rockstar energy.

"Ha! More like the captain of catastrophe!" Lori giggled, flicking water at her with a cheeky grin, "Good luck literally trying to stay dry now!"

Though they didn't have the full pool party experience, the kids made sure it was a blast. They held wild contests to see who could create the biggest cannonball splash, leaving everyone drenched in happiness and laughter.

After their water escapades, they headed back inside for the 'spa' segment. They transformed the living room into a nail painting salon, adorned with an array of colors and glitter, resulting in comically messy makeovers.

"Are you really sure I should be rockin' these blue nails?" Lynn Sr. asked, raising an eyebrow and flashing a grin as he admired his sparkly digits. He feigned concern, but the excitement in his voice was hard to miss.

"Indubitably! It complements you splendidly, Father!" Lisa declared, her eyes shimmering with delight, provoking soft laughter among all as he embraced his glittering destiny.

Hours flew by as the kids executed their wildly imaginative spa day plans—Loud style! The living room transformed from a simple hangout to a chaotic haven of beauty treatments and laughter. Music blared from a speaker, snacks were scattered everywhere, and DIY spa concoctions filled the air with an unusual mix of scents.

Leni, totally in her zone, was all set to give Rita a hilariously crazy hair makeover, "You're gonna love this, Mom! Your hair will be, like, totes fabulous!" She exclaimed, giggling as she tossed in a splash of ketchup for good measure. Leni mixed it all together, feeling like a world-class stylist, even if her choice of ingredients was a little out there!

"Uh, is this safe?" Lynn Sr. asked, furrowing his brow and giving that weird, gloppy stuff in Rita's hair a good, skeptical stare, "I mean, it looks like something you'd find in the bottom of the garage after Lisa's last science project!"

"Totally! It's, um, gourmet!" Lincoln exclaimed, barely keeping a straight face as Lynn Sr. courageously took a sip from the drink he was handed. The mocktail looked like a total science project gone wrong, with ranch dressing swirling around in the bright fruit punch. Lincoln couldn't help but stifle his laughter, wondering what in the world his dad was thinking!

"Whoa, that's... unique!" Lynn Sr. choked as he bravely took a gulp.

Meanwhile, Lola, with her usual dramatic flair and super-serious attitude, treated Rita to a "spa facial" that consisted of whipped cream and crushed oatmeal. "This is, like, totally amazing for your skin!" she declared, striking a pose that would put any spa professional to shame. "You are going to feel so fabulous, mommy!"

"Are we sure this isn't just breakfast leftovers?" Rita asked, nearly giggling as she tried to maintain her dignity.

As the chaos unfolded, Lynn Sr. and Rita watched their living room descend into a scene of organized—but definitely noisy—relaxation. On one side, Lana was busy giving Rita a pedicure, while Rita hung upside down from the recliner for some "intense relaxation."

"Whoa, too much relaxation!" Lynn Sr. shouted, ducking just in time as a pillow whizzed past his head, "I'm all for fun, but we gotta keep it under control!"

"More spa music!" Luna shouted, cranking the volume up to eleven with a cheeky grin on her face. Her guitar was slung over her shoulder, and she strummed out a super catchy tune that made everyone want to dance, "C'mon, guys, let's vibe out!"

Amidst the hilarity, Lisa wandered in with a proud smirk, holding a DIY face mask made of mashed bananas and honey, declaring it an organic miracle. "This will hydrate your skin and make you glow! Trust me—science!"

"Ugh, I dunno about this, guys…" Lynn Sr. groaned, squinting at the gooey mess like it was some kind of science project that went totally off the rails, "I mean, what even is this? It looks like something that came out of a monster movie!"

"C'mon, Dad! You have to trust us, the dark custodians of spa mastery!" Lucy declared, her voice laced with that morbid charm, as she sported her own absurd face mask, struggling to suppress a laugh that danced on the edge of the abyss.

With a dramatic nod that said they were in way over their heads, the parents reluctantly agreed. Moments later, their faces were smeared with the bizarre concoction, and somehow, they ended up wrestling over the last bit of the mask, resulting in Lynn Sr. inadvertently flicking some onto Rita's glasses.

"Taste test!" Lucy grinned, dipping her finger into her earlier creation and licking it with exaggerated delight, "Delicious! Watch and learn!"

The laughter spilled out of the room as Lynn Sr. joked about winning the 'Best Spa Look' award, while Rita pretended to swoon over his new "glow."

Meanwhile, Lola had fully claimed the title of "Nail Spa Queen," her fingers flying with excitement as she practiced her nail painting skills on their poor, unsuspecting parents. With her signature flair, she threw her head back and exclaimed, "Stay still, Mommy! This is gonna be a masterpiece, just like me!"

With the determination of a true artist, she glided the nail polish brush with the precision of a pro, "I mean, how can you resist my fabulous talent?"

"Oh, honey, you're a natural at this!" Rita gushed, a proud mom smile lighting up her face as the nail polish gleamed, "With skills like that, I might just have to book you for a weekly manicure—maybe even squeeze you in between laundry and dinner!"

Once they were all painted, Luan couldn't resist the urge to inject some of her signature silliness.

"Welcome to the Nail Spa, where we don't just paint nails, we paint smiles!" Luan declared, her giant apron flapping like a superhero cape as she strutted in. In a dramatic swoop, she flicked her paintbrush, sending a splash of color flying across the couch and igniting a burst of giggles throughout the Loud house. Of course, Lincoln stood frozen in his spot, wide-eyed and panicking at the thought of getting into trouble.

But despite the chaos, the cozy spa atmosphere was impossible to ignore. The sound of laughter intertwined with silly jokes and fuzzy blankets wrapped the family in a warm, happy hug. It was just another night filled with fun, chaos, and of course, a fabulous splash of color!

Eventually, the parents started to show signs of exhaustion. The giggles faded, and Rita looked at Lincoln and her daughters, now sprawled out across the floor, breathing heavily from laughter.

"What a blast of a day, huh?!" Lynn Sr. chuckled, taking in the glorious mess we made. It's like a whirlwind of fun exploded right here in our living room!

"We're super sorry it's not a real resort!" Leni exclaimed with her usual enthusiasm, "But we really, really tried our best! Like, we had so much fun setting it up!"

Lucy's heart pounded like a drum in a darkened crypt, "I hope you guys still had fun!" She murmured, her voice laced with an eerie calm.

Rita gazed at her children, her heart swelling with appreciation. "Of course we did! It wasn't planned at all, but it turned out wonderfully because you all made it something special! Seriously, you guys really poured your hearts into it!"

Lynn Sr. chuckled and said, "Hey, you all really crushed it! I gotta say, sometimes a little chaos can bring way more fun than just a boring old getaway! Let's embrace the craziness!"

The kids shot each other wide-eyed looks, their faces lit up with surprise, "Hold up a sec! You're not even relaxed right now!" Luan exclaimed, her brow scrunched up in that classic Luan way.

"Relaxed?" Lynn Sr. chuckled, trying to stretch out but getting interrupted by that goofy face mask he was stuck with, "No way! But having all of you here makes it way more fun! Seriously, nothing like family chaos to get the good vibes going!"

"Next time, we'll get you totally relaxed, guaranteed!" Lincoln shouted with enthusiasm, flashing his family a thumbs-up and a wide grin, "Trust me, I've got this!"

Suddenly, Luna clapped her hands together, "Whoa, what if we made this a family tradition, guys? Like, every single year! That'd totally rock!"

"Totally, yes!" Rita exclaimed with her signature enthusiasm, a bright smile lighting up her face, "I absolutely love that idea! We should make this a yearly tradition for our family! It'll be so much fun!"

"I can concoct some truly extravagant spa packages!" Lisa declared with enthusiasm, her mind racing with ideas for the upcoming year.

As the energy shifted from tiredness to excitement, the kids shared eager looks. "We'll all pitch in!" Lola squealed, and Leni added, "Every year, spa day!"

With smiles spreading across their faces, Rita and Lynn Sr. stepped forward, gathering everyone into a big, warm group hug. They all squished together, ten kids tangled up in a joyful heap creating their own happiness.

"Thanks for being the best kids ever!" Rita exclaimed, her voice shaking with joy as tears of happiness sparkled in her eyes, "You all make my heart burst with pride!"

"And for turning our noisy house into a sweet little resort." Lynn Sr. said with a chuckle, giving Lincoln's hair a playful tousle, "Who knew all we'd need was some fun and a little creativity?"

The kids beamed, relief surging through them like a warm wave.

Finally, as they settled down, they realized that relaxation had transformed into something entirely new today. With hearts brimming and laughter ringing throughout their home, the Loud family celebrated the beauty of their delightful chaos, unfiltered love, and a night they wouldn't forget.

As they exchanged quiet "I love you's," the warmth wrapped around them like a cozy blanket, filling their hearts with the perfect memories of this Loud house resort adventure.

From that day on, every chaotic weekend held the promise of blossoming into something truly special—together, just the way the Loud family always did!

The End.

Chapter 60: Back in Black

The story kicked off on a lively Friday evening in the Loud household, the sun dipping low and casting warm hues over Royal Woods, just the right setting for a bit of chaos. On the front porch, Luis and Milton perched on the top step, flanked by Lana and Lola, who were animatedly discussing the latest in their wild adventures. Their chatter was interrupted when Lucy floated into view, accompanied by a tall girl with striking black hair and freckles. She was a few years older, maybe twelve or thirteen, and had a flair that contrasted sharply with Lucy's getup.

"Uh, um, wait a second!" Milton squeaked, his eyes widening as realization hit him like a plot twist in a bad movie. The girl was Maggie—Luan had dragged him along to help with her clowning gig, "Funny Business." Luan, with her vibrant personality, teamed up with Giggles for a hilarious mime act that had the kids in stitches, while Milton was on camera duty, capturing every moment of Maggie's 14th birthday party.

In stark contrast to Lucy's signature all-black outfit, Maggie stood out as a tall, slender girl with a light complexion and an adorable hime cut that showcased her long, dark hair. Freckles dotted her cheeks like confetti, and her expressive blackish-gray eyeshadow gave her a dramatic flair. She sported small black earrings that twinkled alongside her sky-blue t-shirt. Her long black and white striped arm sleeves and the dark blue checker-patterned skirt added to her unique style, while white knee socks peeked out from her dark gray boots. A purple jumper casually wrapped around her waist completed her look. Her sour glare that seemed to suggest she was perpetually unimpressed with the world around her.

The two girls stopped at the foot of the stairs, glancing up at the boys, and Lucy broke the silence. "Hi, Milton, hi, Lue."

"Hey Lulu." Luis said, his cheeks flushing a deep crimson, a stark contrast to his dark attire. His infatuation with Lucy was so intense, it could rival the most dramatic scenes in a Gothic romance. At just eight years old, he embraced his feelings with an unabashed fervor, ready to declare his love even if the world deemed it utterly bizarre. He often found himself lost in daydreams, reminiscent of the harem anime he watched with Johnny, where every girl fawned over the oblivious protagonist, much like the haunting heartthrobs he admired in the shadows.

Ah, those Japanese creators—they had a wild imagination, weaving tales that danced on the edge of darkness and light.

Lucy clasped her hands behind her back and shifted on her heels in a way that made Milton dizzy. He never understood how she switched from her usual dark and moody self to a giggly ball of energy around Luis. It was like watching a superhero transform. "Hey, I was just thinking… if you're up for it, maybe you'd like to join me for the poetry reading at The Coffee House tonight? The atmosphere is perfect for some dark verses and deep thoughts."

Milton raised an eyebrow. The Coffee House? Great place if you loved overhearing people waxing poetic about their feelings while sipping overpriced lattes. He shot Luis a glance—usually, Friday nights revolved around wrestling matches, and tonight was no exception. Luis looked like a deer caught in headlights.

Luis's heart raced in a tempest of conflicting emotions—he yearned to say yes, but his plans to succumb to the dark allure of AEW with his family loomed over him like a shadowy specter, "Uh… I-I really can't, my, um…" he cast a furtive glance at Milton, seeking solace in the depths of his gloom.

Milton, ever the , clapped Luis on the shoulder, "You're covered, bro. I can record the match on the DVR. You can watch it later," he whispered encouragingly.

Milton, who always tried to be the supportive brother, gently tapped Luis on the shoulder and said, "Uh, you're totally covered, bro! I-I can record the match on our, um, trusty DVR thingy. You can, uh, watch it later—like a 'behind the scenes' of the action! I'm so sorry if that's not what you wanted… I-I just wanted to make things a little easier for you, you know? I wouldn't want you to get, like, 'match anxiety.' That would be, um, pun-derful in the worst way! Just, um, tell me what you need, and I'll make it happen, I promise!"

Luis smiled, a wave of relief washing over his dark features. Lucy watched him with an intensity that made him chuckle nervously, a sound that felt out of place in the dim light, "Alright, Lucy." He said, his voice dripping with theatrical flair, "Your dark knight is free tonight!" He gestured dramatically, his long sleeves trailing like shadows, "I shall be your Shadow Knight, lurking in the depths of the night!"

From the corner of his eye, Milton noticed Maggie nudging Lucy. She looked between them and suddenly insisted, "You're coming too." She intoned, a dark smirk flickering at the corners of her lips, as if she held some secret beyond the shadows.

'Whoa, um, hold on just a second! This is, like, a huge plot twist! I mean, no way I'm spending Friday night at a place with a bunch of hipsters sipping, like, super overpriced lattes! It's just… yikes, you know?' Milton thought feeling his heart race, "Actually, um… I'm really sorry about this but..." He bit his lip, searching for an excuse that wouldn't fall flat, "I have to finish some video edits—like, really important ones! I promised I'd work on this fan SmackDown AMV tonight! Ha, you know, 'a-movie-a-day keeps the monsters away,' right?" He offered a nervous smile and nodded, hoping his excuse wouldn't crumble like a cheap set piece, "So, um, yeah… sorry?"

"Please, dear brother! If you choose to neglect this gathering, Maggie will languish in the shadows, feeling like a specter haunting our company!" Luis implored, his dark eyes glistening with a melancholic urgency.

Milton shifted nervously from foot to foot, glancing between Luis and Maggie, his heart racing a little, "Um, you know, it's just... I really don't want to, um." He chuckled awkwardly, his cheeks turning a bit red, "I-I guess if you really need a fourth person... I can try to, like, make it work? I'll just, um, have to get Delilah to help me with my videos while I'm, you know, off at this poetry night. It'll be a 'reel' good time, right?" He winced a bit at his own pun, biting his lip, "I'm sorry! I just... I get nervous and—" He sighed, fidgeting with his camera strap, feeling a wave of defeat wash over him.

"Wonderful." Lucy replied, a dark glimmer in her eyes even tho they were blocked by her hair, "We shall convene at the witching hour of seven."

With that, Lucy and Maggie turned and headed into the Loud House, leaving Lana and Lola to offer their farewell. Once they were gone, Luis hung his head, a shadow flitting across his face, "Sigh, this is destined to be dreary. I yearned to witness the new match, not to be consigned to the confines of The Coffee House."

"Uh, um, tell me about it." Milton said with a nervous grin, fidgeting with the camera strap around his neck, "But, um, hey, at least you'll be hanging out with your girlfriend, right?" He let out a small, nervous laugh and quickly added, "I mean, I just kinda thought—like, in films, you know, the character always has their moment of, um, romance and stuff, so that must be good for you!" He ruffled Luis's hair gently, a shy smile playing on his lips.

"Shut up." Luis chuckled darkly, swatting Milton's hand away as if it were an irritating specter, "What hour did she declare we must assemble?"

Milton fidgeted with his camara, his voice barely above a whisper, "Uhhh… I, um, I think we, uh, we have to meet the girls at 'The Coffee House' at, like, seven tonight? I'm—I'm sorry if I, you know, messed that up!" He winced, thinking about how he always got things a little mixed up, "I guess you could say my memory goes 'brew' me once in a while!" He chuckled nervously, hoping the pun would lighten the mood.

It was only three o'clock, giving them four whole hours to kill. Normally, that felt like ages, but Milton could practically hear the clock ticking down. This was gonna be quite the night.

XXXXX

At home, Milton bolted into his and Tommy's bedroom like it was a race against time. The door swung open, revealing their lively room that was a chaotic blend of their two contrasting styles.

Tommy's side was a riot of sound and color, plastered with posters of classic rock bands like AC/DC and Queen, all competing for space above his bed. His bed, typically messy and spontaneoulsy decorated with a racing motif comforter, looked like a racetrack in a thrilling race. Guitars hung proudly on the walls, accompanied by a trophy from a local NASCAR event, gleaming on a shelf as if it were a trophy case declaring Tommy the king of cool.

A pile of instruments teetered in one corner—keyboards, drums, and guitars, seemingly waiting for Tommy to dive into an impromptu jam session that could rock the house down. The energy practically vibrated off the walls!

On the other side, Milton's area was a whimsical escape, bursting with personality. His bed was draped with a cheerful yellow and green quilt, making it feel like a sunny day even when it was drizzly outside. His desk was a delightful mess of notebooks, each filled with screenplay ideas and creative scribbles, next to an old vintage camera he picked up at a thrift store. It was a little treasure that sparked his dreams of making films. The yellow French beret perched proudly on the desk, while his suspenders and bow tie hung from a chair like they were waiting for a big event.

The standout star in the room was Warren, Milton's human-sized puppet. He stood tall, striking a hilarious pose, his cartoonish eyes gleaming with mischief. With his shiny, metallic teeth, Warren was Milton's go-to for a confidence boost, always ready with one of his pun-filled joke books nearby to bring out the laughs when things got too serious.

While Tommy hopped in the shower, Milton's thoughts were already whirling about the social adventure awaiting him at The Coffee Shop. Ugh. He knew what kind of crowd to expect—Buddy Holly glasses, plaid shirts, skinny jeans, and beanies. Craft beers and Wheezer on vinyl, with Prius cars decked out in Bernie 2020 stickers. The scene was a cacophony of blue hair and quirky fashion choices that left him feeling like he was in a totally different universe.

Once Tommy finished his shower, it was Milton's turn to freshen up for the evening. After a quick scrub, he grabbed his toothbrush and went through his dental routine with the precision of a well-rehearsed routine. He got dressed in jeans and realized he completely forgot his shirt!

With a last look in the mirror, he flicked off the light and flung his bare chest back into the room. Tommy was sprawled on his bed, glued to his tablet, roaring with laughter at some wacky songs being created from video games. Right now, it was all about Big Band tunes from Skullgirls, and the hilarity was contagious.

Milton tiptoed over to the dresser he shared with Tommy, his heart racing a little as he opened the drawer, only to blink in disbelief, "Uh-oh… I'm, um, totally shirtless here! Not like, literally, but you know what I mean!" He chuckled nervously, running a hand through his hair, "I-I guess Mom didn't do laundry yet. That's, um, pretty un-tidy of me!" Looking around their cluttered room, filled with half-finished scripts, scattered filming gear and musical instruments, he tried to lighten the mood, "Guess you could say it's a fitting disaster!" He shuffled his feet, glancing at Tommy.

On the tablet screen, a JoJo's Bizarre Adventure theme played as Tommy slapped the bed, laughing like he was living in a music video, "Dude, this is pure fire! It's like 'Bohemian Rhapsody' in here—nothing really matters but this vibe!" He yelled, totally vibing with the action, "We're living in a dream, just like 'Sweet Child O' Mine,' and I can't help but feel like a rockstar!"

"Um, hey, um, can I, like, borrow a shirt or something? I-I promise I won't make it a 'fashion disaster' or anything! Uh, sorry if I'm bothering you, but I just really need one, and, um, I don't want to, like, 'sleeve' you empty-handed. Heh, get it?" Glancing nervously at his older brother.

Tommy didn't take his eyes off the screen, "I dunno, maybe. It's like 'Hey Jude,' take a sad song and make it better, you know? Just gotta check." He mumbled, totally lost in music video.

Milton hesitantly opened Tommy's drawer, his heart racing a bit, like he was about to peek into a horror movie. The drawer was mostly empty. Oh no, what if it was just a trap? But then, tucked away in the corner—like it was trying to avoid attention—was a neatly folded black T-shirt. He reached in, his fingers trembling a little, and pulled it out, "Um wow, Tommy, you really saved my bacon with this shirt!"

He held it up, his face lighting up despite the anxious fluttering in his stomach. The big white letters spelled out NWO across the front in a style that tried to be cool, and he couldn't help but grin a bit, though it felt like he was pretending to be a film superstar in a low-budget flick, "I, um, guess I just fell into a T-shirt treasure chest, huh?" He chuckled nervously, his eyes darting around like a character looking for the jump scare—just hoping Tommy wouldn't mind too much.

Tommy finally peeked over, a mischievous grin spreading across his face, "Hey, I see you rocking that shirt! It's like you've got 'Style' on repeat! Hope your date feels that 'Good Vibes' too," he quipped, giving a playful wink like he was channeling his inner pop star.

"Um, Tommy, like, seriously?!" Milton squeaked, his voice trembling a bit as he rolled his eyes nervously, "I-I mean, it's not a date or anything! I'm totally dating Luan, no doubt! I'm just, uh, going with Luis and Lucy to help out Maggie, you know? I don't want her to feel like a third wheel—that would be wheel-y awkward! And, um, I've only seen Maggie that one time at her birthday party, where I was, uh, the cameraman!"

"I swear I saw her, man, it's like déjà vu! Just like that tune, 'I've seen the light' or whatever, you know?" Tommy shrugged, adding, "Yeah, I caught her at our Halloween bash too, looking like she'd rather be somewhere else, chasing those 'Sweet Child O' Mine' vibes than hanging with us. Total 'I Want to Break Free' moment, right?"

"Wait, what!? Maggie goes to our school now?!" Milton exclaimed, his voice trembling a little, "I-I mean, when did that happen? I just can't help but think—what if she, like, decides she wants to hang out more? And then during one of those hangouts, Luan's there, right? And she sees, like, us together, and she thinks I'm cheating on her or something! Oh boy, that would really be a plot twist I didn't want in my life's movie!"

He started to fidget, his hands shaking slightly, "What if Luan gets so upset that she dumps me? I-I mean, it could lead to, like, the most awkward family reunion!" He started to hyperventilate, his chest heaving, "And then it could spiral out of control, like one of my low-budget films, and everyone in our family starts breaking up! I could end up, like, destroying 11 relationships! I really don't want to be the director of that disaster! I-I'm so sorry for rambling! I just… I really hope it doesn't come to that!"

"Dude, take a breath! Don't let your heart race like a drum solo!" Tommy said, bouncing off his bed like he was ready to hit the stage. He rushed over to his little bro and tossed him a paper bag, "I'm just playing, man! This isn't like 'Love in the First Degree' or anything. If Maggie's got you feeling all 'Top of the World', maybe you can talk to Luan and have her join the band, you know? 'Cause it's all about 'Good Vibes' and having your crew together, right?"

Milton took deep breaths into the paper bag, trying to calm down, "Y-You make it sound like it's a walk in the park! I mean, you, Luna, Sam, and Mazzy are all living your best rom-com lives, and here I am, stuck in a dramatic indie film with just Luan. I don't want to sound like a total weirdo, but what's the plot twist in saying, 'Hey, Luan, how about we add another character to our little movie?' I mean, what if she doesn't want to be a co-star? I'd probably just end up like a bad horror flick, lying on the train tracks of my own feelings! I'm really sorry if that sounds silly, I just don't want to ruin the script we've got going! I swear, I'm just trying to find the right angle here!"

"Dude, you're acting like you're lost in a 'Wonderwall' or something! Just chill, man! You're not a 'Bad Guy' for being into other girls besides your girl! You never know, tonight might just be 'The Best Day Ever.' You could vibe and find out you're like 'Two Princes' who don't even click!" Tommy laughed, ruffling Milton's hair, "But, hey, if it's more like 'I Wanna Dance with Somebody,' just keep it real, you know? Communication is key! My girls and I are 'Livin' on a Prayer' but we make it happen, just like 'All You Need Is Love.' Dude, Luis is living in a musical montage, you know? He's got Lucy and Ronnie Ann jamming together like a sick band. They're totally vibing, just like those lyrics about love and friendship. It's like they're singing 'We're all in this together' and just making it work! It's a total 'here comes the sun' kind of energy, and I'm all about it!" Just remember, life's a song—make sure you're in the right key!"

Milton sighed softly, nervously biting his lip, "Um, uh, okay! I-I'll make sure everything is, um, like, totally open! Y-you know? Anyway, um, would you mind, like, hanging out with me for a bit? I-I really need to chill or I might, um, freak out before I head out. I swear, if my nerves were a film, it'd be a horror flick!"

"No problem, bro! You ready to rock this night? Let's hit up some YouTube and get lost in the music! I found a bunch of free movies to vibe with, like 'a whole new world' of tunes!" Tommy grinned, bouncing to the beat that only he could hear while Milton chuckled nervously, feeling like he was caught in a 'Wonderwall.'

"Uh, um, yeah, but if it's anything like your last pick, I-I'm gonna have to call dibs on the remote, you know, for safety's sake! Hehe." Milton stammered, edging into his seat next to his brother as the absurdity of their lives blended back into the familiar chaos.

XXXXX

Hours later, as the sun dipped behind the colorful rooftops of Royal Woods, Milton and Luis bounced their way to The Coffee House, a sharp little spot on Main Street with its brick façade and funky wrought iron lamps. The patio was packed with hipsters enjoying their soy frappe lattes and trading theories on how amazing Mumford and Sons is—classic Royal Woods chaos.

Inside, the mellow lighting and creaky hardwood floors gave the place a cozy, rustic vibe. Small tables were lined up like a stage for a drama, and the murmur of chatter buzzed around them. That's when Lucy materialized from the shadows, as if she had effortlessly slipped through the veil between worlds, "Hey." She whispered, her voice wrapped in a haunting allure, echoing like a specter of the night.

"Ah, Lucy." Luis murmured, a shadow of a smile creeping across his dark lips as he opened his arms, beckoning her into an embrace shrouded in darkness and mystery.

Lucy enveloped him in a tight embrace, a sly smile stretching across her face like a wicked grin of a Cheshire Cat, "How delightful." She murmured, "I could definitely use some assistance backstage." She shot a glance at Milton, mischief dancing in her dark eyes, "You should go keep Maggie company," she suggested, her tone playful yet edged with an enigmatic allure.

Milton felt a lump in his throat, like a popcorn kernel stuck in his throat during a suspenseful movie. 'I have to be alone with Maggie?!' He thought, and for a moment, his heart raced like the climax of one of his short films.

"Uh, wait—" He began, but Lucy had already dragged Luis off, leaving him feeling more isolated than a badly lit character in a horror flick. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. What were his options? Bail and go home to catch SmackDown with his family—though that would definitely leave his little bro Luis feeling like he'd just been cut from the cast of a blockbuster. Or he could face the music and sit down with a girl he didn't even know, who looked like she might launch a donut at him if his dialogue went stale.

He almost chose the exit strategy, but instead, he shuffled over to Maggie's table like a zombie on a mission. Dropping into a chair across from her, he felt a rush of embarrassment creeping up his neck, "H-Hey."

"Hey." Maggie sighed dramatically, her voice flat and void of enthusiasm, like the last bits of a soggy cereal box left at the bottom. She was lost in her thoughts, staring blankly off to the side, somewhere near the restrooms, as if the secrets of the universe were etched into the cracked walls, just waiting for someone to discover them.

Silence wrapped around them like a thick fog, and Milton fidgeted with his camera, feeling the weight of awkwardness settle in. He scratched his head, hoping to break the ice—or maybe just crack it a little, you know? "Um, so, uh, you do poetry?"

He winced at the sound of his own voice, like it could shatter the stillness, "Sorry if that sounded, uh, kind of dumb! I just thought, you know, poetry is like, the *verse* to my visual! Hehe, get it? Verse and visual? Oh boy, I'm really stretching the humor here! Sorry!"

"No." Maggie said with a sigh, her voice dripping with the weight of the world, "I'm just, like, totally into drawing."

"Um, hey! So, uh, I've been trying to learn how to, like, draw and stuff, which is, um, really fun? I mean, my little sister Delilah is, like, the actual artist, so I just kind of, uh, tag along and doodle with her. Sorry if that's not super impressive! I just—um, I love drawing with her a lot, even if my doodles don't come out very, um, picture-perfect." Milton gulped and started playing with his spenders, "What do you, um, draw? Is it, like, skulls and, um, spooky stuff? I hope I'm not being too much of a drawback with all my questions! Heh, sorry if that pun was, like, really bad. I just thought it might, um, lighten the mood?"

Maggie rolled her eyes dramatically, the kind that could cut through the dullest of days, "Ugh, seriously? No. I'm into other things, okay? Like, art that actually means something."

Milton squinted, his heart racing a little as he noticed the way they hesitated before the word "I." Oh no, what did she mean by that? He leaned in a bit too quickly, his voice coming out a bit too squeaky, "Uh, um, so, like, what kind of stuff?"

Maggie shrugged, her dark eyeliner smudging slightly as she lifted a shoulder, "I like to draw people, animals, flowers—just all kinds of things, you know? It's like my escape from all this... chaos. What about you?"

"Um, yeah, I guess that's pretty much it." Milton said, nervously scratching his neck and glancing around as if a monster might jump out at any moment, "I, uh, I draw for scenes, you know, for my videos? I hope it doesn't make me look like a total 'film-flam.'" He chuckled awkwardly, his cheeks flushing, "I just-I mean, I really want to make cool stuff, but sometimes I get a little, um, scene-timid! So, yeah, sorry if I'm rambling!"

"Videos? Like, wait, you actually make videos?" Maggie asked, her eyes lighting up just a little, a hint of curiosity breaking through her usual dark vibe.

"Uh, yeah, I mean, um, lots of them! Mostly home movies, I guess." Milton said, his voice barely above a whisper. He fiddled with the hem of his shirt, glancing down, "You know, like capturing, um, Christmas craziness and birthday mayhem, just like, uh, memory reelies, right? Heh. I, um, even shot yours last year, if you remember? Sorry if it was a bit… shaky. I get a little, um, nervous behind the camera—like, uh, a deer caught in the spotlight! But, um, I promise I was trying my best!"

"Oh my gosh, my mom was totally into that! She said it looked so professional or whatever." Maggie confessed, a slight smirk tugging at her lips as her usual serious vibe cracked just a bit.

"Um, thanks so much! I, uh, really want to make professional films one day—if I, um, don't mess it up, that is! Hehe. I've been, like, writing scripts since I was, um, five, but I'm really sorry if that sounds silly. It's just something I, uh, really care about! I mean, I don't want to, um, script my own downfall or anything! Hehe. I hope that's okay!" Milton beamed, trying to keep the flow going.

But just like that, the conversation hit a wall, and he could practically hear the crickets chirping. Milton scanned the room for any potential rescues, but the stage was bare except for a lonely microphone, much like a tree in a barren wasteland. The place swarmed with various patrons, from hipsters to emos—Milton spotted one guy wearing a gas mask. Was that for fashion or real fear?

Across from him, Maggie crossed her arms, her posture all dramatic and stuff, like she was trying to protect her fragile heart from whatever awkward vibes were floating around. She tilted her head, big black eyeliner framing her eyes, and asked with a hint of exasperation, "What's NWO mean?" It was just one of those moments where everything felt heavy and intense, you know? Like the world was just too much sometimes.

"Huh?" Milton squeaked, glancing at his shirt with wide eyes, his heart racing a bit, "Oh! Uh, sorry! It's a wrestling thing, I promise I didn't mean to forget!" He rubbed the back of his neck nervously, trying to joke his way out of the embarrassment, "It was formed on July 7, 1996, during WCW's Bash at the Beach pay-per-view. I, um, totally didn't memorize that or anything!" He let out a nervous chuckle, then continued, "It dissolved when WCW went under in 2001, kinda like my confidence in talking to people. Heh, get it? It's like my films—sometimes they just… flop!" He winced, hoping he hadn't offended Maggie with his silly pun, "Sorry if that was awkward! I really didn't mean to go all wrestling nerd on you!"

Maggie raised an eyebrow, her dark eyeliner smudging just a bit, "Like, what even does that stand for?" She asked, her tone dripping with a mix of sarcasm and genuine curiosity, as if the answer could somehow change the entire vibe of the moment.

"Um, so, like, the 'New World Order,' right?" Milton said rubbing his neck, "Heh, I hope that doesn't sound too cheesy, but I just can't help but get, um, a little freaked out talking about it. I mean, they were supposed to, like, bring in this awesome new era of wrestling, but it kind of turned into a, um, fancy dress party for rich guys, don't you think? I mean, no offense to anyone! Just, you know, it feels like they were just playing dress-up, like kids in a 'who wore it best' contest or something. And oh gosh, those hand signs? Yikes!"

"So, like, they were totally trying to be gangsters or something?" Maggie said, her eyes wide with curiosity, the corners of her lips dragging down as if the world was just too much to bear.

"Uh, y-yeah, pretty much! I mean, um, it was like they were in a real-life action movie, but, uh, not the good kind, you know? They, uh, cheated and shoved people around, which is like, not cool, right? Sort of like my last film that, um, totally flopped because nobody got along! Sorry for, um, bringing that up! And, uh, did you see them spray-paint their logo on fallen opponents? Talk about a bad 'tag' line! Heh, um, I really didn't mean to make a pun if that wasn't funny. I just... felt like, um, sharing? Sorry if I'm rambling! It's just, um, hard for me sometimes. But, uh, yeah, they really acted like total jerks, didn't they?" Milton grinned, finding a common ground with her.

And just like that, the ice began to crack, and who knows? Maybe behind the grumpy exterior, Maggie had a crazy sense of humor waiting to burst out.

Backstage, Luis leaned against the wall, hands stuffed deep in his hoodie, feeling more like a prop than a person. In front of him, Lucy was chatting with a flock of girls and some hipster kid in a Nirvana band tee, all while he stood there trying to not look too awkward.

"I venture to this dreary place with the hope of offering my assistance, yet all I've managed to do is lean against this suffocating wall." Luis murmured, a dark chuckle escaping his lips. The weight of unease settled into his bones. Sure, he was surrounded by fellow souls clad in shadows, but when faced with the prospect of engaging with strangers, Luis felt as talkative as a lifeless stone.

Of the 11 kids in his rambunctious family, he was probably the quietest—thank goodness his family loved him like crazy. Without their loud antics to pull him out of his shell, he would have felt like a total social ghost. Even Lucy, with her goth flair, had been opening up more lately, maybe thanks to their beach trip where she learned it was okay to express herself.

Suddenly, a prissy man in cat-eye glasses and a sparkly shirt flitted by, hairdo on point, and vanished behind the curtain.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, their friend Haiku emerged from the shadows of the backstage, moving with a confidence that suggested she was summoning the very essence of the night. Lucy's group disbanded like brittle leaves in the wind, and she glided over to him with an otherworldly grace. Clasping her hands behind her elongated back, she let out a dramatic sigh, reminiscent of those theatrical characters caught in the throes of despair.

"Are you trembling with fear?" Luis inquired, his voice laced with a morbid curiosity, attempting to dispel the heavy air of anxiety that cloaked the moment like a shroud.

To his surprise, Lucy nodded, her expression somber, "Yes." she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper, "I'm dreadfully nervous."

Now, that was a twist. Lucy was always so... well, blank, like a canvas waiting for paint. It was impossible to tell if she was thrilled or terrified. The idea of her feeling something human, like nerves, felt as strange as hearing Lincoln play the ukulele—totally unexpected.

"Come now, you're utterly magnificent at this! Why let the shadows of anxiety consume you?" Luis murmured, hoping to lift her spirits amidst the gloom.

"I know," Lucy replied, her cheeks tinted with a shadow of crimson, "But tonight, I'm embracing the darkness... something… different."

In the dining room, Milton awkwardly shifted in his seat, biting his lip as he crossed his arms, his eyes darting around nervously, "Um, so, like, picture this, okay? I—I'm really sorry if it sounds silly, but he, um, walks in wearing a football helmet, and, um, you know, just, like, chatting away like he, um, owns the place or something. And then, uh, oh gosh, then—boom! Golberg, like, spears him through the cage, and, um, he ends up with a, um, concussion! I mean, talk about a tackle that really takes the cake—er, I mean, the helmet!"

Maggie sat across from him, her dark eyeliner accentuating her expressive eyes. With a huff, she tossed her hair over her shoulder and smirked, "Ugh, that guy sounds like such a total loser! Seriously, like, total dirtbag!"

"Oh gosh, he's like the absolute worst, if you know what I mean!" Milton was bouncing in his seat like a nervous little critter, "He took WCW and, uh, it kinda just went crash in just nine months! I mean, wow, that's like a really short amount of time, right? He got TNA kicked off Spike! Like, that's a, um, major league move! And, um, wait for it… he even filed a restraining order against Jim Cornette for, um, talking trash about him! I guess you could say he really didn't want to hear any corn-tent from him! Haha, get it? Corn? Like, because of his name? Anyway, um, yeah, just thought I'd share that little nugget! I hope it was okay! Thanks for listening!"

Milton took a big sip of his Coke, and Maggie rolled her eyes, a faint smirk tugging at her lips, "Ugh, I actually kind of like playing basketball." She confessed, absently swirling her drink, "But seriously, watching sports? That's just so... basic and lame."

"Right?!" Milton agree, his cheeks turning a bit pink. "I just really want to, like, get in on the action instead of just being a, um, couch potato… heh, 'cause I'm more of a 'film potato' behind the camera, you know?"

"Totally!" Maggie sighed dramatically, leaning forward with a hint of annoyance in her voice, "I mean, unless you're at a game with all that hype and excitement, what's even the point? Just sitting on the couch at home? So lame. It's like, where's the passion, you know? Ugh, boredom is like, the worst."

"Take my big bro David," Milton continued, his hands animatedly gesturing. "He plays every sport you can think of, but when it comes to watching, he's all about On Demand! He cheers and jumps around like a total goof for games he used to play."

Maggie's eyes shimmered with a hint of sadness as she added, "Ugh, my dad is totally like that with baseball. It's kind of cringy, honestly. When I was little, he put me on this pee wee T-ball team, and you'd think he was prepping for the World Series or something. He even had one of those ridiculous foam fingers, like, seriously?! One time, he lost it and got kicked out for saying he'd, like, shove a baseball bat down a five-year-old's throat. It was dramatic and wild, just like me."

Milton burst out laughing, the sound filling the room, "That's classic! He nervously glancing around the room, "Um, sorry if this isn't as funny as it sounds, but, uh, my big bro David, like, on his very first day of high school, he, um, really wanted to join the wrestling team. I think he thought it would be, you know, like, super dramatic or something. I mean, who doesn't want to be a star, right? But my oldest big bro Leo tried to break it to him gently, like, 'Dude, it's not the same as wrestling on TV!' But David just wouldn't listen! He kept talking about his first steel cage match for months. He was so pumped!"

Maggie giggled softly, her dark eyeliner smudging ever so slightly as she said, "Honestly, a steel cage match feels like the ultimate vibe, you know? Just chaotic enough to match this whole dark theatrics of life."

The two of them laughed, feeding off each other's energy as the absurdity of their family stories filled the room with warmth and cheer.

Backstage, Lucy leaned against the wall, inhaling deeply as if summoning the very essence of the night itself. It was her moment to embrace the darkness and let her spirit soar. "I shall accompany you to the curtain." Luis declared, a glimmer of excitement flickering in his shadowy eyes, "I will stand by you as your Shadow Knight, unwavering in the gloom."

"Sigh. Thanks, I suppose. Lucy replied, her eyes rolling as dramatically as the shadows that clung to her. Yet, even amidst the darkness, a faint warmth flickered in her smile, betraying a spark of life beneath her brooding exterior.

With a sense of somber introspection, they advanced toward the shadowy curtain, the air thick with tension—cue the haunting melody—Lucy emerged like a specter summoned from the depths of a forgotten love. Luis peeked from the darkness, a silent sentinel ready to offer his support. As she approached the microphone, an unsettling flutter of unease took residence in his stomach.

Lucy halted, retrieving a crumpled piece of paper from her pocket. With an exaggerated flick of her wrist, she unfolded it. "This is a darkly poetic reflection I penned recently. It's titled My Heart."

Clearing her throat with an air of melancholic grandeur, she began, her voice rising with a chilling allure:

"My heart, when I gaze upon you

Pulses heavy, cold, and true.

My heart, when shadows draw near

Beats steady, filled with fear.

My heart, when your name lingers long

Simmers in a bittersweet song."

The audience was entranced, a strange kind of magic hanging in the air, but in the shadows at the back, Luis felt warmth creeping up to his pale cheeks, an eerie mix of delight and embarrassment washing over him. A lopsided grin slipped onto his face as she glanced in his direction, and he whispered softly, "Well done, Luce." the words barely escaping his lips.

As she spoke, "I treasure our moments together, yearning for more. You are my precious, the one I hold dear." Luis felt an overwhelming rush, as if the sweetness of her words could pierce through the cold darkness that often enveloped him. It was a paradox, this blend of light that made his heart flutter amid the gloom.

With a dramatic sigh, she concluded, "You are the shadow in my existence, the echo of my desires, and I yearn for the day we can entwine our fates—just you, me, and our spectral offspring." The crowd erupted in a thunderous, oddly enthusiastic applause, as if they were enchanted by the darkness of her words.

Luis, shrouded in shadows, pulled his head back to let the curtain descend, suppressing a tempest of emotions swirling within him, "What dark sorcery is this? I had no idea my affection for Lucy could deepen like the abyss." he mused, twirling dramatically on his heels, cloaked in an air of theatrical melancholy as he made his way to the dining room.

Lucy hurried to keep pace with him, her dark attire swirling around her as she caught up, "Where are we wandering off to?" She asked, a glint of intrigue flashing in her shadowed eyes, as if the night itself whispered secrets waiting to be uncovered.

Luis's cheeks flushed a deep crimson, the contrast stark against his pallid complexion. He hiccupped softly, his voice trembling with unease as he murmured, "I... I think I'll procure a drink. They have this white chocolate hot cocoa on the menu... it sounds almost divine, in a twisted sort of way."

Lucy's brows furrowed in concern, her voice dripping with the weight of apprehension, "Are you all right, Luis? Your complexion resembles a blood-red cherry, and the incessant hiccups are as jarring as the echoes of the night."

Luis turned away from his girlfriend, the hiccups escaping him like ghostly whispers in the night, "I'm fine, Lucy." he insisted, the shadows under his eyes betraying his turmoil, "Let's just place my order and join Milton and Maggie in the dim recesses of this wretched café."

Lucy sighed, a heavy sound that seemed to hang in the air like the scent of rain on asphalt. Luis grasped her hand, the warmth of her touch a stark contrast to the chill that wrapped around him. He couldn't fathom how one tiny sound could echo with such profound sorrow one moment, and then, the very next, pulse with an electric thrill of love and fleeting joy.

"Actually." Lucy interjected, her tone dripping with a dark amusement, "We should let him and Maggie wallow in their own shadowy despair."

Luis furrowed his brow, a shadow of confusion playing across his dark features, "Why?" he asked, his voice tinged with a haunting curiosity, not quite grasping the elusive mysteries of the girl-code.

In the dim light of the dining room, Maggie dragged her chair close to Milton, her legs crossed like she was gearing up for some deep, emotional talk. She pulled out her phone, her expression a mix of excitement and a hint of melancholy, "You have to see this! I drew it last week." She said, her eyes lighting up in a way that felt almost rare, a smirk playing on her lips as if she knew a secret the world wasn't ready for.

Milton's eyes widened, and he felt his heart race a little. She swiped through her photos and showed him a drawing of a stunning rose, so lifelike that Milton dropped his jaw, "Oh wow! I mean, wow! You really did that? I, uh, I'm sorry if I'm staring, but whoa, that rose is, um, blooming amazing!" Milton chuckled awkwardly, hoping she didn't think he was too much of a dork.

Maggie nodded, a bittersweet smile tugging at her lips, "Yeah... it took me, like, two hours." She said, her voice a mix of pride and that familiar existential angst.

"Uh, two hours?" Milton marveled, "Wow, that's like, um, super impressive! I-I mean, if I tried to do that, I'd probably end up doodling stick figures for, like, an entire week or something."

Maggie ducked her head, a shy smile creeping onto her lips, like a kid who just found their favorite band's rare vinyl, "I've been drawing forever, you know? It's like my escape from this chaotic mess we call life. Just as obsessed with it as you are with your wrestling thing, I guess."

"Wait, what? U-Um, do I really talk about wrestling that much?" Milton stammered, his cheeks turning a shade of red that could rival a tomato. He fidgeted in his seat, glancing down at his sneakers as if they held the answer.

"Hehe, ugh, like, seriously? You've been rambling about wrestling forever." Maggie teased, her voice dripping with dramatic flair.

Milton opened his mouth, then snapped it shut, realizing she was right. Oh great, the wrestling geek was being unleashed.

Noticing his embarrassment, Maggie sighed, "It's totally fine. You're, like, kinda…." She trailed off, her eyes drifting away as if searching for the right words in the shadows of her own thoughts.

"What?" Milton stammered, his voice barely above a whisper, eyes wide with surprise. He fidgeted, suddenly very aware of how his heart seemed to be doing a dramatic scene of its own.

Maggie's cheeks turned a soft shade of pink, and she quickly glanced down at her lap, trying to hide her embarrassment, "You're, like, kinda cute when you talk about it. It's just... I don't know, you get all excited and stuff, and it's, like, totally adorable."

At first, Milton thought she might be teasing, but as he saw her bright red face, it hit him like a plot twist in his favorite film—she really meant it. His heart raced, and he stammered, "Uh… thanks! You're cute too! I mean, not that I'm an expert on cuteness or anything. I'm kind of more of a behind-the-camera kind of guy, you know? Like a director, but without all the confidence. Sorry if that sounded weird!"

It was one of those unwritten rules, right? Compliment the person back! But it was true. With her sparkling dark eyes, adorable freckles, and that cheeky smile, how could he resist?

"Thanks." Maggie mumbled, her eyes glued to her lap as a wave of warmth rushed over her. She noticed Milton watching her, and despite her best efforts to play it off like she didn't care, all the coolness faded away, leaving her feeling utterly awkward and exposed, "I dunno… like, you're seriously awesome, okay? And honestly, being a wrestling geek is totally cool. Everyone has their thing, right? You do you!" Maggie said, her voice soft yet supportive, trying to comfort him in the midst of her own tangled emotions.

Milton felt his cheeks heat up, matching the color of her face, "Umm, well, I-I mean, I guess part of that is kinda true, but, um, I really don't see myself as a geek, you know? I'm just, like, um, really into wrestling… and I-I promise I'm not trying to be a weirdo or anything!"

Maggie rolled her eyes dramatically, flipping her hair over her shoulder, "Ugh, seriously? You're like a total nerd with all those random dates and stats! Just own it already! You're basically a geek who gets all hyped about fake fighting!" She couldn't help but smirk, though, because even in his seriousness, there was something oddly endearing.

"I, um, really swear I'm not lying!" Milton stammered, his voice barely above a whisper as he fiddled with his camera. He couldn't help but crack a shy smile, though, "Wrestling, uh, totally b-bodyslams my interest!"

"Your lips are like all 'no.'" Maggie shot back with a dramatic eye roll, "But like, your eyes are totally screaming 'NWO 4 LIFE!'" They both fell into a fit of laughter, the kind that makes your heart hurt a little, and tears welled up in their eyes. It was like the perfect moment of silly chaos in their otherwise dark and moody world.

Later, as they walked together behind Lucy and Luis, the warm glow of streetlamps lit the path, and fireflies flitted around like tiny dancers. A funny feeling bubbled in Milton's stomach, and he really wanted to take Maggie's hand, but he didn't. Not because he was scared—he was still dating Luan, the most amazing girl he knew.

At the Velazquest House, Maggie nervously ran her fingers through her hair, glancing down at the floor, "I guess, like, hanging out with you was kind of amazing." she said, her voice barely above a whisper, a hint of a smile breaking through her usual melancholy.

"Uh, yeah! I mean, if you want to do it again sometime, that would be, um, really awesome!" Milton replied genuinely.

"Totally!" Maggie sighed, her heart fluttering as they swapped numbers. It felt like a spark in the darkness, something to hold onto in this chaotic world.

Milton watched her walk away, feeling a strange emptiness, like a fish that just got reeled in. Cold and lost. Sighing, he turned to see Luis and Lucy sharing a kiss. As she went inside, Luis clapped Milton on the back, making him jump, "Did you, perhaps, have a suitably dark night?" Luis uttered, a knowing smirk creeping across his lips, shadows flickering in his gaze.

"It was, um, kind of alright, I guess." Milton replied, fidgeting with the strap of his camera trying to act nonchalant, "I mean, if I had to rate it, maybe like a three out of five?"

"You and Maggie appear to share a profound bond." Luis observed, arching an eyebrow, his tone laced with a hint of dark curiosity.

Milton shrugged nervously, his mind racing a mile a minute. Bully-proof rules: Never let them know when they're getting to you, and definitely don't let your brother find out you like a girl. He fidgeted with his camera strap, his voice barely above a whisper, "S-she just, um, liked my videos, that's all."

"I sense there's one thing more she desires." Luis said with a dark smirk.

Ah, here it comes.

Luis elbowed Milton playfully, his eyes gleaming with mischief, "You! She's got a taste for you, big bro. She's been longing for you. She practically pleaded with Lucy to drag you along tonight. She's been watching you through the shadows of our bedroom window, captivated by your haunting allure."

Milton fidgeted with his spenders, a nervous smile creeping onto his face, "Oh, uh, wait, she really did? Like, the Lucy part? I mean, wow, that's kinda… um, legendary, right?" He chuckled softly.

"Indeed." Luis intoned, a hint of darkness in his voice, "She spotted you at the school and murmured to herself, 'Alas, he's rather striking in that shadowy way.'"

Milton couldn't help but smile—well, he tried, but it felt more like a shy smirk. It was a weird blend of happiness and a touch of sadness, like finding a cool film but realizing it's not quite what you hoped for. I mean, a cute girl actually liked him! But, um, it made him feel a bit "Luan-ly" because she wasn't Luan.

So, uh, after a few seconds of awkward staring at his phone (which was totally judging him, he was sure), he texted Luan immediately. Each reply made his heart do a little jump cut in excitement, like a quick montage of his thoughts racing—only without the dramatic music playing, because he was alone and a bit nervous, honestly.

"Sorry if I'm bothering you!" He texted after each message, fearing he was just being a total movie cliché. But things were definitely getting interesting!

THE END.

Chapter 61: Making the Grade

It was just another ordinary day at Royal Woods Elementary for Lincoln Loud. As the bell rang, he burst through the door of Mrs. Johnson's class.

"Lincoln Loud in the house!" He cheered, bursting with excitement for another day packed with the delightful chaos of school and his friends. He threw on his signature grin and quickly scanned the room for his girlfriend and childhood buddy, Delilah Velazquest.

There she was, the spunky middle daughter of the Velazquest family, swinging her feet under her desk like she was ready to spring into action, "Hey, Delilah!" he called out, his smile practically glowing as he dodged a couple of backpacks on his way over. Just another day full of friendship and fun!

The two exchanged a high-five, "Yo, Lincoln! You ready for another crazy day?" Delilah shot back, leaning on her hand with a playful grin.

Lincoln plopped down in his seat, letting out a dramatic sigh, "Yup, here we are, just trying to survive fifth grade together! Man, life sure knows how to keep things interesting!"

Just then, Mrs. Johnson clapped her hands to grab everyone's attention, "Alright, class! I'd like to introduce our new student: Lincoln's little sister, Lisa Loud!"

Delilah gasped in surprise. Lincoln's heart dropped. His eyes went wide, like he'd just seen a ghost, 'Wait, Lisa?! Why is she here?' His heart plummeted to his stomach. Oh man, this was bad news! Panic started to bubble up inside him—this had trouble written all over it!

Mrs. Johnson bent down, pointing to the desk next to Lincoln, "I've given you a seat right next to your brother!"

As if his worst fears had come true, Lisa set her backpack down next to him, the desk clearly marked for her, "Good day, my esteemed brother." she declared, her tone remarkably nonchalant. She fiddled with her spectacles, a self-satisfied smile spreading across her face, "It appears we are destined to share this desk space together."

"Hooray." Lincoln said with a sarcastic roll of his eyes, ready for the usual whirlwind to hit, "Lisa, what the heck is going on?"

Delilah leaned in closer, a playful spark in her eyes, "For real? What went down? Was kindergarten just a walk in the park for you, or what?"

With a dramatic roll of her eyes, Lisa replied, "I asked to be transferred here. Kindergarten was a complete waste of my time."

-Flashback to Lisa's last kindergarten class-

Ms. Shrinivas was showing her students a book about monkeys, "There are two boy monkeys and three girl monkeys. How many are there total? Let's count together!"

Kids started counting aloud, "One monkey, two monkeys—"

"Five!" Lisa interjected from the play table, where she was experimenting with Frankie on her latest science project. Her eyebrows were furrowed in concentration as if the very principles of chemistry were at stake.

Ms. Shrinivas frowned, clearly annoyed, "Ahem, Lisa, we're counting the monkeys right now." She replied, trying to keep her cool.

Frankie, with the earnest demeanor of a thoughtful young mediator, leaned toward his beloved Lisa and suggested, "Perhaps it would be wise for us to concentrate on the counting for just a moment?"

That got Ms. Shrinivas smiling again, "Exactly, Frankie! Let's keep counting, everyone!"

"Three monkeys, four monkeys—"

"FOR THE LOVE OF PYTHAGORAS, IT'S FIVE!" Lisa exclaimed, her frustration visible.

Ms. Shrinivas tried to remain patient, "Lisa, you seem a little cranky. How about we all take a nap?"

"YAY!" The students cheered.

"Huzzah! Nap time!" Frankie shouted with enthusiasm, elegantly engaging the bed mode on his remarkable Cyber-robotic wheelchair.

Lisa shook her head vehemently, "No time for that! I'm this close to synthesizing an antidote for streptococcal pharyngitis; street name: Strep Throat!"

With that, Ms. Shrinivas dragged Lisa away, pillow in hand, "You can play more later, sweetie."

-End of flashback-

"While the other kids are counting monkeys, I'm busy contributing to science." Lisa said, her tone dripping with pride. A slight smirk crept onto her face as she relived that proud moment.

"An antidote?" Lincoln said, feeling his stomach churn at the thought of his sister's wacky science projects, "That's... um, cool? I guess?" He wasn't sure if he should be excited or freaked out.

Delilah raising an eyebrow with swagger, "Aight, so kindergarten ain't even got you sweating, but spill it, Lisa—why they drop you in our class? With your smarts, girl, you could've been running things in high school!"

Lisa sighed dramatically, "I wanted to go straight to med school, but that dunderhead in the principal's office said fifth grade was the best he could offer."

Lincoln crossed his arms, frustration growing, "Ugh, fine! Just try not to rock the boat, okay?"

Delilah gently smacked his arm, "C'mon, be cool with your sis! She ain't your average kid, Linc—she's got her own vibe, you feel me?"

Mrs. Johnson stood at the board, ready to continue, "Okay, class! You should have read up to chapter 12 of your world history books. Lisa, since you're new, I don't expect you to have—"

Before Mrs. Johnson could finish, Lisa already chimed in, "Done. Interesting read, if a bit light on indigenous cultures."

Mrs. Johnson beamed, clearly impressed, "Wow! If a former kindergartener can read the entire book this quickly, I expect all of you to do the same. By tomorrow!"

The rest of the class groaned in unison.

"If you want us to retain the information, I suggest a pop quiz." Lisa added.

Mrs. Johnson smiled, "Agreed!"

And just like that, the class groaned once more, while Lincoln facepalmed in utter disbelief.

Delilah wrinkled her nose, a frown creeping onto her lips, "Man, this is gonna be a long one, huh?" She leaned back, taking a breath as she played with one of her dreads, ready to tackle whatever the day threw her way.

-Later-

"Okay, class, it's time to present your robotics projects!" Mrs. Johnson announced, her enthusiasm booming through the room like a firework.

The students scrambled to unveil their creations, some more prepared than others.

"Hey, Lisa, you can sit this one out if you want." Mrs. Johnson offered, eyeing Lisa's chaotic workspace piled high with wires and tools.

"I just need a minute!" Lisa shouted, racing out of the classroom with her signature scowl. Moments later, she burst through the door, dragging a robot that was tall as Lori, "Say hello to Todd! He speaks over 600 languages, and he's programmed to have a zero-tolerance policy for inferiority!"

"HOLA. BONJOUR. GUTEN TAG. GOODBYE." Todd chimed, his voice annoyingly chipper. Then, without warning, his robotic eyes glowed ominously, and he began blasting laser vision at everyone else's projects.

The other students erupted into a chorus of shrieks.

However, not Delilah. She had seen this coming from a mile away. With a quick motion, she slid her robot back behind her desk, dodging Todd's laser fire like it was nothing, "I knew you were gonna pull something stupid!" She laughed, a confident smirk creeping onto her face. She leaned back, arms crossed, ready to take on whatever came next with her usual swagger.

"Oh, and Todd has a knack for destroying things he deems inferior." Lisa added with a gleeful smirk, clearly enjoying the chaos unfolding before her.

The room filled with groans, and some kids were horrified by their once-cherished projects now turned to ash.

Delilah let out a deep sigh of relief, wrapping her arms around her robot like it was about to save her life, "Man, I swear living with my wild brothers has sharpened my instincts. Saved my project from going belly up... again." She said with a grin, her eyes sparkling as she admired her creation.

-The Cafeteria-

At lunchtime, Lincoln and Lisa strutted toward their usual cafeteria table, but as they got closer, Lincoln's excitement quickly turned to confusion. His friends looked less than thrilled.

"Hey, everyone! Scooch over a bit!" Lincoln shouted with his signature grin. But instead of making space, his classmates just shot him annoyed looks, "It's me, L-Train! What's the problem?"

"The problem is your sister." Liam said, crossing his arms.

Rusty raised an eyebrow at Lincoln, "Dude, what's up with you? We're completely over hanging out with geniuses—like, forever."

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, his disbelief building up, "Whoa! Seriously? You're bailing on me just 'cause Lisa's a total brainiac? That's kinda harsh, don't you think?"

"Yeah! Lisa's always looking down on us with her numbers and formulas!" Zach chimed in, glancing over at Lisa, who was furiously scribbling equations on a napkin, totally oblivious.

Lincoln raised an eyebrow and chuckled a bit, trying to lighten the mood, "Hey, I know Lisa can be, um, a little quirky, but trust me, she's like a surprise flavor of cereal—you'll end up loving it!" He took a step forward to join them, but Rusty stepped in, arms crossed, blocking his path.

"Sorry, you're stuck at the 'Sticky Table,' my dude!" Rusty grinned, pointing toward a table that looked like it hadn't been cleaned in ages, with mystery substances plastered across the surface.

"The sticky table!?" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes going wide like saucers. He turned to Lisa, searching for some backup, but she was still deep in her napkin calculations, totally unbothered by the chaos around her. Seriously, didn't she see the major disaster unfolding right in front of them?

With a resigned sigh, Lincoln trudged over to the infamous "Sticky Table," crumpled lettuce and rancid ranch dressing glaring back at him. He plopped down next to Lisa, who finally looked up.

"My dear brother, I must express my bewilderment regarding your rather unconventional choice in tables. It may be prudent for you to engage more frequently with your peers; it appears you are, shall we say, not quite in alignment with what is deemed 'cool' at your age. Might I suggest seeking assistance from your girlfriend? Her perspective could prove quite beneficial," she remarked with a playful smirk.

Lincoln sighed dramatically and rolled his eyes, "Ugh, thanks a lot, Lisa! Just what I needed to deal with today. Now, can you help me figure out how to make friends again—withOUT the science mumbo jumbo?"

Lisa shrugged, carefully holding onto her napkin, "If gaining their approval is truly your aim, perhaps you ought to excel in a few surprise quizzes. However, based on what I've gathered about Rusty, I wouldn't advise you to pursue a friendship with him. Delilah has shared quite a few unsettling tales about him during our discussions street name: Girl Talk!"

Lincoln groaned dramatically and threw his hands up in exaggerated frustration, "Ugh, you know what? I'd honestly rather tackle this messy table!"

Delilah sauntered up behind the boys, wearing that signature smirk of hers, "What's good, The three stooges? Look who's tryna step to my boyfriend and his little sis? You know better than to mess with me, right? Let's keep it cute!"

Before they could respond, she flashed an intimidating, mischievous grin as she loomed over them. A few moments later, Rusty, Zach, and Liam found themselves stuffed inside a trash can, extricating their heads with a mess of food stains.

"Delilah!" Lincoln called, half-laughing and half-concerned.

"Chill out, Love Bug! You know I'm your girl, and I got you covered." Delilah shot him a wink before pivoting to Lisa, who seemed to be internally debating about something.

XXXXX

Later that evening, Lincoln sprawled out on his bed, trying to shut out the chaos that had erupted ever since Lisa started flexing her newfound "smart attitude." At that moment, Lisa gently tapped on the door frame, her typically serious demeanor transforming into a more approachable one, "Excuse me, Lincoln, may I come in?"

Lincoln looked up and gave a small nod. As she entered, Lisa held her notebook snugly beneath her arm, "Lincoln." she stated with a hint of gravity, "I believe we must engage in a discussion."

He sat up, curiosity piqued, "What's up, Lisa?"

"I was in the process of formulating a proposal to abolish recess." Lisa began, delicately tugging at the edge of her notebook, "But I've recently had an epiphany. Perhaps I should endeavor to embrace the experience of being an ordinary child. It presents itself as an intriguing social experiment, does it not?" A glimmer of mischief sparkled in her eyes.

Lincoln's eyes went wide, "Whoa, hold up! You seriously think you gotta give up being smart? No way! You're totally awesome just the way you are! Don't sell yourself short!"

Lisa folded her arms, a contemplative expression settling on her forehead, "Yet, if my presence is bothersome to everyone, what is the purpose? Moreover, it seems they are directing their frustrations towards you, which hardly seems fair to my brother."

Lincoln scrunched up his nose, a familiar expression of concern crossing his face, "But, like, acting like a totally average kid? Isn't that gonna be super hard for you?"

Lisa nodded, her brow furrowing in concentration, "Indeed, it's like asking a sea cucumber to act like a cephalopod." She glanced at Lincoln, who stared back blankly, the sound of crickets chirping punctuating the silence. "I see someone didn't do his science homework," she teased.

Lincoln shrugged and flashed a grin, one of those classic Loud smiles, "You know what? Why not? Giving it a shot can't be worse than being stuck at the sticky table! Seriously, look at these pants!" He bounced up, lifting his shirt to show off a milk carton plastered to his backside, "I mean, can you believe this?!"

Lisa can't help but chuckle, "Very well, I suppose a dash of transformation would benefit us both, wouldn't you say?"

With an exaggerated sigh, Lincoln plopped back onto his bed, "Okay, I'll support you sis. Just promise me you won't turn into a total slacker. We might need your brainpower for… well, everything." Lincoln said and hugs her.

"I am truly grateful for your unwavering support, dear brother." Lisa expressed with sincerity, and then her gaze fell upon something intriguing, "Grab my saw; I'm stuck to your pants."

XXXXX

The next morning in Mrs. Johnson's class was anything but ordinary. Lincoln and Delilah strolled in, expecting the usual routine, when he stopped dead in his tracks, "Whoa! Lisa?" Lincoln exclaimed, his mind racing to understand the sight before him. Lisa had her hair all pinned up and—no way!—she wasn't sporting her glasses! This was a whole new side of his sister, and it was seriously throwing him for a loop!

"Greetings, classmates! It's me, Lisa!" She chirped, beaming with confidence.

Lincoln squinted, feeling like a deer caught in headlights, "Whoa, you just look so… totally average!"

Delilah practically leaped out of her seat, rubbing her eyes like she couldn't believe what she was seeing, "Hold up! Is that really you?! You look so fly, girl!"

"Thank you!" Lisa replied with a cheerful grin, "I created an algorithm based on the traits of typical fifth graders and reinvented myself accordingly."

Lincoln raised an eyebrow, scratching his head in disbelief, "Wait a second, Lisa! What about your glasses? You know you can't see a thing without them!"

"Pshaw! I took care of that!" Lisa waved her hands dismissively, a glint of mischief in her eyes.

-Flashback to Last Night-

In her room, Lisa carefully removed her glasses, a wild grin forming on her face as she aimed a handheld ocular vision surgery laser at her eyes.

-Back to the Present-

Lisa put on a high-tech collar made of soft fabric with an array of shiny buttons, "Physical appearance was the easy part. Acting average… now that's the real challenge!"

Delilah burst into laughter, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Ayo, you look mad different! But for real, what's up with all that genius talk? What the heck does that gadget even do, Lis?"

Just as she spoke, Mrs. Johnson walked in, her usual cheerful demeanor ready to start the day, "Alright, class! Who can recite the Gettysburg Address?"

Lisa shot her hand up, proudly declaring, "Four score and—" but before she could finish, her collar squirted her with water, "I mean, 85 Elm Street! Get it?"

The class erupted in laughter, except for Lincoln and Delilah, who exchanged bewildered glances.

"Whoa, hold up! What?!" Lincoln shouted, his eyes wide as he tried to wrap his head around how Lisa could just charm the entire class like that, 'Seriously, how does she do it?!'

Delilah's eyes widened, and she shook her head in disbelief, "No way you're serious right now!"

Rusty hollered from the back of the room, "Nice collar, Lisa!"

Mrs. Johnson continued, "Who can tell me the most common gas in the Earth's atmosphere?"

Lisa's hand shot up again, "Nitrogen!" She shouted, only to get squirted again, "Gah! I mean, methane!" Then, just to punctuate her point, she let out a loud toot, "Get it?"

The kids doubled over in laughter, cheering Lisa on.

"Time for a pop quiz!" Mrs. Johnson announced, and groans filled the room.

Lisa pulled out her remote and summoned Todd, her robot buddy who barged in like a marching band, "POP QUIZZES STINK!" Todd yelled as he blasted the pop quiz sheets into ashes.

The kids cheered, rallying around Lisa.

"Class, I think it's time for an outdoor session to collect ourselves!" Mrs. Johnson declared, shaking her head feeling a bit overwhelmed.

-The Cafeteria-

Lincoln glanced over at Lisa as they made their way to the lunch table. With his trademark grin, he exclaimed, "Alright, here we go! Hey, mind if we crash this party, guys?"

"Lincoln and his super cool sister? Sh'yeah! Slide on down!" Rusty shouted, making room for them.

Lisa eyed the cafeteria food with a look of disdain, "This fare has no nutritional value, so I propose—" Lincoln's brow furrowed in concern, "FOOD FIGHT!" She yelled.

Lincoln's eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "Whoa, Lis! H-Hold on a sec—!"

But it was too late. Lisa turned her juice box toward Rusty and squeezed with all her might, showering him and the other boys in sticky chaos.

"Let the battle begin!" Lincoln exclaimed, feeling a spark of enthusiasm he didn't expect.

And just like that, chaos erupted all around them. Pies went flying, milk was spilled, and every kid in the cafeteria joined the fray until Principal Huggins stormed in, fuming and red-faced, directing everyone to the principal's office.

-Cut to Outside the Principal's Office-

Covered in a mess of lunchroom debris, the boys sat on the floor. Lisa stepped out, tidying her hair.

"Yes, Principal Huggins, it will not happen again, sir." Lisa said with an innocent smile. As the door closed, she crossed her fingers behind her back, adding with a sly grin, "Or will it?"

"OOH!" Rusty, Zach, and Liam exclaimed, high-fiving her as she passed.

"Hilarious!" Rusty shouted, chuckling.

"Nice one, L-Dawg." Zach added, grinning from ear to ear.

"You really burned his biscuits." Liam said, still shaking his head in disbelief.

"Hey Lisa, I totally think you're gonna fit in just fine in fifth grade!" Lincoln said, shaking his head with a grin, "Just remember, it's all about dodging dodgeballs and outsmarting the lunch lady!"

Just then, Cheryl appeared at the door with her usual spark, "Hey there, Velazquest! Principal Huggins is ready to see you next, hon!"

Delilah rolled her shoulders and cracked her neck, ready to take the stage, "Aight, I'm on it! Hold down the fort, Lisa!" She toss a slice of cheesecake she miraculously saved from the food fight across to her little friend, a triumphant grin on her face, "Keep this safe, sis, or it's on you!"

With a confident strut, Delilah made her way into Principal Huggins's office, throwing a double thumbs up to Lincoln and Lisa as she stepped inside. She was ready to tackle whatever came her way—nothing could hold her back.

That night at home, Lincoln was sprawled out on his bed, flipping through his comic books and geeking out over his favorite heroes. Just as he was about to dive into the next epic adventure, he heard some weird noises coming from Lisa's room. Curious, he jumped up and rushed over.

"Lisa? What's going on?" He asked, peeking in with a raised eyebrow.

"Ugh, just getting rid of all this dumb old science stuff." Lisa replied, tossing a beaker into a box with a shrug.

Lincoln frowned, "Whoa, hold up! You don't have to go that far, sis. Your genius stuff is way cooler than you think!"

"Oh, I do. Lincoln, you have opened my surgically-corrected eyes. Being part of the gang is way more fun than being smart. Say hello to the new Lisa Loud! Street name: L-Dawg!" Lisa said. She shows her room now covered in Boyz Will Be Boyz posters, "Have you heard of Boyz Will Be Boyz? They're not quite Stravinsky, but-" She gets squirted again, "Gah! I mean, they're so cute!" She giggled.

Just then, Luna burst through the door, her guitar slung over one shoulder, "Hey, Brain Box! I seriously need your brainpower! I'm totally tanking science, and that exam is, like, tomorrow! Can you help me out? I'll owe you one, big time!"

Lisa looked up from her stack of textbooks, adjusting her glasses, "Sorry, Luna, but I've retired from the tutoring business."

Luna threw her hands on her hips and raised an eyebrow, her signature grin fading, "What?! Totally bogus! When did you decide to throw in the towel, dudette?"

"Ever since Lincoln introduced me to the wonders of being average." Lisa replied with a happy sigh.

Luna growls at Lincoln and sends a glare that could carve through a steel wall. Lincoln, without backing down, mirrored her expression, his confidence gearing up.

"HOLD IT!" Lynn Jr. burst into the room like a whirlwind, her hands planted on her hips and a fierce glare laser-focused on Luna, "Hey, Luna! What do you think you're doing?!" She crossed her arms tightly, her determination radiating like a spotlight, "Not cool, sis! You know better!"

"Excuse me?" Luna snapped back, crossing her arms with that signature defiant glare, "I'm chatin' with bro here, so why don't you chill out, Lynn? What's your deal?" The vibe in the room was electric, like when a guitar string gets plucked, with both sisters standing their ground just like the classic Loud House showdowns!

"You know how it is!" Lincoln stood beside Lisa, his throat suddenly felt dry and tight, Lynn Jr. had Luna sized by the collar, "You're just trying to play it all coy!"

"You know." Lisa sighed pinching her nose, "You are entirely too comfortable with violence Lynn…please don't fight."

"Okay, seriously, what's the deal here?" Lori exclaimed, strutting in with Leni and Luan right by her side like her own personal cheerleaders, "You guys literally better have a good reason for all this yelling this late!"

"Lynn!" Leni said in her super sweet voice, like she was talking to a little puppy. She trotted over and easily pulled Lynn Jr. away from Luna, almost like she was snagging a cute hat, "Uh-oh! Didn't we have a little chat about this, bestie? Now, what's all the ruckus about?"

"Luna's totally fired up right now because Linc made Lisa act... like, just some average kid." Lynn Jr. said, crossing her arms dramatically and letting out an exaggerated sigh, "The other kids are all on his case since Lisa's, like, a million times smarter than them! I mean, seriously! How is that even Linc's fault?" She rolled her eyes, clearly frustrated.

"Is that true, Lincoln? Are you getting Schooled at school?" Luan chuckled, she couldn't help herself with the pun, "Get it? 'Schooled'! Haha! But for real, is that what's going down?"

"Yeah, kinda. It's just that Lisa was being all extra smart in class, and it was driving everyone up the wall! So, they decided to take their frustration out on me." Lincoln said with a helpless shrug, a little exasperated, "I mean, come on, I'm just trying to survive elementary school here!"

"Indeed, it occurred to me that perhaps it would be more advantageous to simply conduct myself as an ordinary child." Lisa remarked, her tone infused with a blend of self-consciousness and resolve.

"AH-HA!" Leni shouted, bouncing on her toes with excitement, her eyes sparkling like a disco ball, "I totes knew it, you guys!"

Her siblings exchanged puzzled glances, wearing looks of confusion mixed with disbelief.

"Well, okay, maybe I didn't really know until Linky said it." Leni admitted with a sheepish grin, scratching her head and giggling a bit, "But still! I was totes close, right?"

"Dang, little bro! My bad for not catching on that your classmates were being total jerks about Lisa being the brain-box." Luna said, her voice filled with empathy, "Next time, you gotta let us know! We're the Loud family—we always have each other's backs!"

Lincoln managed a small smile, figuring out that with all the noise, his family would always have his back, "Thanks, guys."

"Seriously, it's so literally ridiculous to blame Lincoln for this! I mean, come on! Lisa is a genius, and that's just who she is!" Lori huffed, her frustration boiling over. She crossed her arms and shot a fierce glare at the idea, as if it had just said something super insulting about her family.

Luan jumped in with her usual flair, throwing a fist in the air like it was a stand-up moment, "You go, Lori! I mean, Lisa being a brainiac is what makes her, like, totally Lisa! It's not her fault she's got a noggin that runs like a supercomputer! Ha!"

Lynn Jr. smirked and gave Lincoln a playful nudge, "Oh, come on! We wouldn't want you to be anyone else, little sis! You totally rock, Lisa!"

Leni then chimed in, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, "Totes! I mean, Lisa is like, super-duper smart, and that's awesome! We all have our own special talents, right? I think it's super cool to be different!"

Lincoln stood quietly, reflecting on what his sisters said. He began to realize he hadn't been fair to Lisa at all. Sure, she was trying to stand up for him, but in the process, she wasn't really being herself—she was trying to fit into a mold that wasn't her style. Lisa Loud should be able to be Lisa Loud!

"Are you feeling quite well?" Lisa inquired, her brow knitting together in a display of sincere concern as she adjusted her glasses to get a better look.

"...Not really…" Lincoln mumbled, feeling the weight on his chest.

"Hey, wanna talk about it?" Lori asked, her voice taking on a gentle tone as she knelt beside Lincoln. She could feel her sisterly instincts kicking in, "We're literally here for you, and I promise, we'll listen! No judgment, just us."

Suddenly, their mom's voice called from downstairs, "Kids! Time for bed! Lights out!"

Just like that, the cheerful chaos of the Loud house came to an abrupt halt, and the hallway light flickered off.

"Guess we'll have to talk about this after school." Lincoln said with a heavy sigh, knowing there was a lot to unpack.

With that, one by one, his sisters retreated to their rooms, the sounds of their nightly routines fading away as the house settled into silence. But Lincoln couldn't shake the feeling that things needed to change—and soon.

XXXXX

The next day at school, Lincoln, Delilah, and Lisa—now sporting a cool leather jacket—strolled down the hallway, cracking jokes. Suddenly, Ms. Shrinivas appeared, her brow furrowed with concern, "Oh, Lisa! Thank goodness you're here! We need the antidote you were working on!"

Lisa rolled her eyes dramatically, "Sorry, Ms. S, but I'm out of the disease control game. My big brother over there showed me how totally lame and annoying it is to be an egghead." With a flick of her hair, she strutted off, declaring, "And I am outta here!"

Ms. Shrinivas's face fell, worry creeping into her voice, "Now all my kids have strep throat, and we have no antidote!" She trudged back to her classroom, the weight of the situation obvious.

Delilah flipped her hair back, planting her hands firmly on her hips, "Really, Lincoln? You thought it was a smart move to let Lisa play it cool? Now we got a whole crew of kindergarteners feeling under the weather. Nice going, genius."

Lincoln shrugged, a sheepish grin on his face, "What was I supposed to do? If I didn't intervene, she'd be acting all brainy and I'd end up at the sticky table!"

"Lincoln, come on now! With me by your side, you ain't gotta stress about none of that!" Delilah huffed, rolling her eyes, "We gotta find a way to help Lisa get back to her old self, ya feel me?"

Lincoln frowned, rubbing the back of his head as he struggled to find a solution, "Okay, but why can't we just ask Frankie to whip up a cure or something? I mean, he's practically a genius at this stuff!"

"Look, he's probably sick too! Yeah, I know Frankie's a little genius, but the second he gets a sniffle, my baby bro turns into a straight-up whiny toddler! Ugh, for real!" Delilah rolled her eyes, not feeling her boyfriend's vibe one bit.

Lincoln rubbed the back of his neck, glancing in the direction Lisa had gone, "Guess we better get to work on Operation Get Lisa Back to Nerdville." He said, a determined grin creeping onto his face, "We can't let her leave those kindergarteners hanging!"

Delilah grinned, her competitive fire blazing, "Ayo, Lincoln! Let's show 'em that brains and swag ain't gotta clash!" With a fierce confidence, she bumped her fist against his and took off down the hallway, ready to tackle the day—or at least rescue their school from a serious case of strep throat!

The other fifth-graders are cheering for cool Lisa while Lincoln rushes toward her, with Delilah hot on his heels.

"Lisa, you have to go back to being smart!" Lincoln shouted, waving his arms like he was directing traffic.

Lisa raised an eyebrow, looking taken aback, "What? And give up this epic reputation?"

"LISA! LISA! LISA!" The fifth graders chanted, practically bouncing off the walls.

"Not a chance!" Lisa shot back, striking a cool pose.

Meanwhile, Zach was having a standoff with the water fountain, desperately trying to get it to work. Lisa gave it a gentle nudge, and water gushed out like a fountain show, "Thanks, L-Dawg!" Zach exclaimed, grinning as if he'd just won the lottery.

"Ay!" Lisa said, doing her best Fonz impression—complete with a thumbs-up.

"Lisa, listen up. Any half-wit can be part of the gang. No offense, Zach." Lincoln remarked, shooting Zach a quick look. Zach just stared blankly, trying to process the comment, "But seriously, you're the only one I know who can heal sick people and help with family test prep. What I'm saying is, the world needs smart Lisa."

"Flattering." Lisa replied, flipping her hair back, "But I already bought this leather jacket, and it makes me look too cool!"

"Yo, Lisa! I'll cover you, just wrap up that antidote, alright?" Delilah jumped in, her voice steady like she was calling the shots, "You need to be using that big brain of yours to help folks out. That's what a smart student does, am I right?"

Lisa furrowed her brow, confused, "But what about our popularity?"

"I'd rather be the one to suffer than have a classroom full of kids with strep throat." Lincoln declared, puffing out his chest, "I can't let that weigh on my conscience. Plus, being popular isn't as awesome if you can save people from sickness!"

Delilah jumped in, her voice full of energy, "Yo, take off that collar! You've always been the one to save the day—you're a straight-up genius!"

Something clicked inside Lisa. She looked down at her correction collar, her fingers grazing it as if it were a trophy. After a moment, she slowly pulled it off, "Alright, I'll help. But if I go back to being smart Lisa, you're signing up for the whole package. That means supreme superiority and zero tolerance for ignorance. It's the sticky table for you guys!"

Lincoln's face lit up, "That's a gamble I'm totally okay with."

Lisa smiled brightly, "You're a good man, Lincoln Loud. As Socrates once quipped—" Just then, Delilah got hit squirted by water, "Ugh, nah! What is this mess?!" She flung the collar away like it was hot, "I ain't got time for this nonsense!"

Lincoln and Lisa burst into laughter, their giggles echoing through the hall and even with the whole popular vs. smart debate, you could feel the love of being a Loud in the air.

Now back to her classic look, Lisa was deep into her work on the antidote. The next day, she waltzed into kindergarten, antidote in hand, only to find a symphony of sobs, "Line up, no pushing! There's plenty for everyone!" she called out, ready to save the day.

Later that day at lunch, Lincoln leaned over the table, curiosity painted on his face. "So, how'd it go this morning?"

Lisa glanced down for a moment, her expression serious, "We lost one." Lincoln's eyes widened in shock, and then Lisa couldn't hold it in any longer, "Kidding! It went fine. All cured!"

"Good job! So, lunch for three at our table?" Lincoln proposed with a grin.

Lisa nodded enthusiastically, and they made their way over.

Rusty, Zach, and Liam waved them over from their loud, boisterous table, "L-Train and L-Dawg! Park it!" Zach cheered, "Hey! You guys are cool now. Why don't you come sit with us?" Rusty added.

Lincoln and Lisa shared a knowing glance and then turned back with cheeky smiles, "Nah." Lincoln said, proudly linking his arm with Lisa's, "We'd rather sit with our favorite person!" They headed over to Delilah's table, all smiles.

Delilah grinned wide, "Now that's the vibe! Our girl back in action! Our squad is lucky to have someone as sharp as you rollin' with us!"

Lincoln rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, "I'm really sorry for letting you change Lisa. I hope you can forgive me; I love the old you."

Lisa returned a warm smile, "Thanks for your support, guys, however, I assure you, there is no need for worry. I'm going back to kindergarten."

Lincoln's jaw nearly hit the table, his trademark surprise face on full display, "What?! But why?"

Delilah jumped in with a smirk, her arms crossed confidently. She raised an eyebrow, "Ayo, why? I thought you were all about that tough vibe now!"

Lisa shrugged nonchalantly, leaning back in her chair, "Meh. Kindergarten, fifth grade—it's all just babysitting. I'm gonna pursue my own studies either way, and kindergarten has one major advantage."

-Ms. Shrinivas's kindergarten class-

Ms. Shrinivas clapped her hands, her glasses sliding down her nose, "Alright, everyone, nap time! Now, Lisa, I know you're not gonna want to nap, but—"

Lisa interrupted, bouncing in her chair, "Are you kidding? After the day I've had, I am bushed! Oh, and by the way, Ms. S, if you dare wake me up before my 45 minutes of REM sleep, I'll unleash Todd on you!" She exclaimed, already donning her green pajamas with a buttoned top and bottoms that go down to her feet, a fluffy nightcap perched atop her head, and a pillow clutched under her arm.

Just as Ms. Shrinivas opened her mouth to respond, Todd burst through the door with all the drama of a soap opera star, "NAMASTE, MS. SHRINIVAS!"

Ms. Shrinivas glanced nervously between Lisa and Todd, her eyes wide, "Uh-oh." she murmured.

The End.

Chapter 62: Leave No Van Behind

The story kicks off with Rita inside Vanzilla, looking like she just stepped off a chaotic roller coaster ride. She sat behind the wheel, her eyes full of concern and a sprinkle of nostalgia, typical of a mom on a mission, "Okay, kiddos, let's keep it steady back there!" Rita called out, her voice echoing off the van's walls like a familiar tune.

The Loud kids were outside, pushing with all their might, except for Lola, who sat comfortably in the passenger seat, arms crossed and Lily who sat in her car seat.

"Alright, everyone! We gotta get Vanzilla rolling!" Lincoln shouted with determination, charging ahead while the rest of the siblings struggled to push the old, rusty van, "It's not gonna move itself, and we've got to get home!" He shouted, rallying his sisters despite their groans.

"Ugh, I can't believe even believe this is happening?!" Lola whined, adjusting her tiara and tapping her perfectly manicured nails against the window with an impatient pout, "Like, seriously! This is soooo not how a princess should be treated!"

"C'mon, everyone! We toes got this! It's just like pushing a super-duper big box!" Leni shouted, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she grabbed onto one of the side doors, "Let's do it together! Teamwork makes the dream work!"

"Yeah, a giant metal box that totally smells funky!" Luna shot back, her teasing grin bringing smiles.

"Alright, my dear siblings! Heave, let us exert our collective strength!" Shouted Lisa with an air of enthusiasm. straining as she pushed against the weight of the van.

"Ugh, why are we pushing this total hunk of junk?" Lola groaned, throwing her hands up in frustration, "This is like, so embarrassing! I can't believe we have to deal with this!"

"This 'hunk of junk,' as you call it, is basically part of the family!" Lana shouted, a bead of sweat dripping down her forehead as she pushed herself to keep pushing, "Vanzilla has been through all our crazy adventures and mishaps! You can't just ditch family like that!"

"But it's like totally DEAD, you guys!" Lola exclaimed, rolling her eyes as she watched her siblings wrestle with the broken van, "Can we just trade it in for something way cooler? I mean, come on!"

"Come on, you guys! Put some muscle into it!" Lynn shouted with enthusiasm, rallying her siblings as they struggled to inch the van forward, "We can't let it get stuck here—let's power through together!"

Lana wiped sweat from her brow, grunting as she pushed against the stubborn door, "C'mon, you old rust bucket! We've got this!" She exclaimed, her determination shining through despite the struggle, "Just a little more, and we'll be in there like Cool Dad at a car show!"

"Just a little further, guys!" Lori exclaimed, her brows furrowed in determination, "We're literally almost there, and I'm not backing down now! Let's go, go, go!"

"Why could we not simply utilize the bus and arrange for someone to tow Vanzilla back to our residence?!" Lisa squeaked, struggling to keep pace.

"You know Dad totally loves this thing! It's like one of us! Vanzilla's practically family!" Lincoln exclaimed, grunting as he pushed with all his might.

"I think it's more like a family curse!" Luan giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she caught her breath.

"Ugh, why didn't we get a new van sooner?" Lola huffed, sitting in the passenger seat with her arms crossed and a dramatic pout on her face. The chaos around her didn't even faze her; she was way too busy being unimpressed by it all, "I mean, could this day get any more lame?"

"Because Vanzilla is part of the family, duh!" Lana shot back, standing proudly next to the van, "You totally wouldn't get it, Lola!"

"Lana, Lola gets it, we all do! We all literally know Vanzilla is part of the family, but let's be real here—Vanzilla is the kind of family you just kinda want to ignore and maybe shoot a holiday card to at Christmas, right?" Lori grunted, still pushing Vanzilla with all her might.

"Good one sis!" Luan nodded her approval.

Lily sat snugly in her car seat, her tiny fingers gripping the straps as she pouted dramatically, "Lily no like Vanzilla!" She shouted, her voice ringing out above the clamor of her siblings pushing the van, "Vanzilla bad!" She blew a raspberry for good measure.

"Nearly there." Lucy murmured, her voice low and heavy with an ominous tone. Shadows danced across her pale face, "Just a few more steps into the abyss…"

Rita sighed, rubbing her temples, "Ugh, maybe Lola has a point. A new van could be a good idea. But I'm worried about how your dad will handle it. Vanzilla has been in his family forever! It belonged to his dad, and his granddad before that. He was so excited to pass it down to Lincoln. This is going to be a tough conversation!"

"Who needs a family heirloom when we can have something that actually works?" Luan exclaimed with a cheeky grin, her eyes sparkling with playful mischief, "I mean, come on! Let's get a van that'll give us a few laughs instead of just making us push it home 3 times a week!"

With one final push, the kids managed to roll Vanzilla into the garage. They collapsed in a heap, panting and laughing, a whirlwind of chaos and teamwork. Rita stepped out of the van, wiping her brow and watching them with a bittersweet smile.

"Alright, everyone, gather around! I need your ears for a minute. Well, we did it, but... Kids, I think we need to have a serious chat." Rita began, her voice steady yet gentle as she glanced at all her babies, "Vanzilla has had her last ride."

"Hold on a second, what?! No way!" Luna shouted, her eyes going huge, "Vanzilla is totally part of our crew! Remember that epic family road trip to the beach? Where else were we gonna cram all of us in?!"

Rita nodded, understanding the emotional pull, "I know, but it's time for a new start. You all know how your father feels about family heirlooms. But Vanzilla has seen better days. We need to think practically."

Excited murmurs of agreement filled the air, but Lola frowned, crossing her arms, "Alright, everyone, hold it right there! I agree, this junk heap has to disappear, but come on! Daddy is seriously going to lose it! You just called Vanzilla a family heirloom! We can't just go messing with that, people! What are we thinking?!"

"Yeah Mom! All our arguments are just gonna stall!" Luan chuckled, "Get it?"

Rita sighed, "I know he will, but…"

As she hesitated, Lincoln tapped his nose with a mischievous grin and said, "I call dibs on not being the one to break the news to Dad!"

Everyone else quickly called out "dibs." but Rita was the last to realize.

"Dang it! Fine! You win this round!" Rita huffed, throwing her hands up in exasperation, "I'll go talk to your father."

The kids could only wonder how this family discussion would play out.

XXXXX

Inside the Loud house, chaos reigned as always, but today, it felt a little heavier. Rita ventured into the kitchen to find Lynn Sr. knee-deep in flour and cookie dough, completely absorbed in his baking.

"Sweetie, we need to talk." Rita said, clearing her throat to cut through the noise.

Lynn Sr. wiped his hands on his apron, a sprinkle of flour dusting his nose. He glanced up with a playful grin, "About what, Honey?"

"About Vanzilla…" She began, but the instant she spoke the van's name, Lynn Sr. turned pale, like he'd just seen a ghost.

"No way! Not Vanzilla! We can't do that!" He shouted, his eyes going wide as if the very thought was an affront to the family.

"I know it's hard, but it's time we consider getting a new vehicle. Vanzilla isn't just struggling—she's dead." Rita said gently, hoping to ease into the conversation.

Lynn Sr. leaned against the counter, his shoulders drooping as he let out a big sigh, "Rita, Vanzilla isn't just a van—she's a part of our family! My dad drove her, and my granddad before him! She's practically my cousin or something!"

"But she's not functional anymore." Rita insisted, "We can't cling to something that no longer works. Think of Lincoln! He deserves something reliable."

Lynn Sr. rubbed his eyes, a wave of nostalgia washing over him, "What? No way! Vanzilla's like family to us! There's too many good times and memories packed into that van! We can't just toss her aside like some old toy!"

Rita gave a comforting squeeze to his shoulder, her voice steady and warm, "Listen, I get it! But we need to be smart about this. The kids need to get to school, and we've got jobs to do. We can't just rely on hope alone, alright?"

After a dramatic pause, Lynn Sr. crossed his arms and said with a determined grin, "Alright, honey, we're throwing a funeral service for Vanzilla! But you better believe I won't go down without a fight! This is one van that deserves a legendary send-off!"

XXXXX

In the front yard of the Loud house, Luna stands proudly with her trumpet, playing a solemn "Taps" as her siblings gather for an impromptu funeral. The only one looking completely uninterested is Lola, who's busy scrolling through her phone.

"OMGosh, guys, I can't believe this day is finally here…" Leni sniffed, wiping her tears with a glittery tissue.

"Vanzilla, you literally took us on some wild rides! Remember the family reunion? I still can't believe you made it through Dad's cooking in the back without any major disasters!" Lori said, her voice a mix of giggles and nostalgia, trying not to laugh too hard.

"There were the totally amazing family trips!" Lola exclaimed, dramatically fanning her eyes like she was in a big production, "You kept all our secrets and all the snacks! We had so much fun!"

Lincoln hung his head low, trying to hold back his own tears, "Things just won't be the same without Vanzilla."

Lucy swooped in dramatically, as is her style. She was dressed head-to-toe in black, stepped forward with an air of grave seriousness, "I've already started planning the funeral. How about we use lilies? They were definitely the deceased's favorite."

"Are you sure their favorite flower wasn't car-nation?" Luan quipped, cracking herself up, "Get it?"

"Ugh, Luan! Seriously? Can you like, not? Read the room for once!" Lynn Jr. exclaimed, throwing her hands up and rolling her eyes dramatically.

Lynn Sr. and Lana clutched Vanzilla tightly, denting the van with their grip. Rita gave Lynn Jr. a warning look as Lynn Jr. took matters into her own hands, lifting the van a bit and trying to shake off Lynn Sr. and Lana in the process.

"Mom's totally right. And you know what? We can totally feel awesome knowing Vanzilla had an epic run." Luna said, her voice filled with enthusiasm and confidence.

"Vanzilla, you were seriously the best family van a loud family like ours could ever ask for!" Lana exclaimed, her voice cracking a bit as she wiped away a tear with her sleeve, "I mean, you survived all our crazy trips, and you put up with all our shenanigans! You're more than just a van; you're part of the family!"

"More like the only family van, right?" Lola said with a playful smirk, barely holding back her giggles.

"Hey! What did I just say to Luan? Seriously, no jokes at a funeral!" Lynn Jr. shot back, shooting Lola an annoyed look.

Larry strolled over casually, a smirk on his face, "I gotta say, I'm surprised you Louds didn't toss this thing out ages ago." Every sibling shot him a fierce look—except for Lola, who was nodding in agreement.

"Oh my gosh, THANK YOU, LAWRENCE! Finally, someone who gets it!" Lola exclaimed, tossing her hair dramatically, "I mean, there's literally a toad living in the rear speaker! That thing's been there since before Lily even popped into this crazy family!"

"How could you all be so heartless?! We should be doing everything we can to save Vanzilla!" Lynn Sr. shouted, his voice cracking as tears streamed down his face. His hands trembled with worry as he looked at his family, desperation filling his eyes, "This isn't just a car to me; it's a part of our family! We can't just give up on it!"

Larry shot back, "Dude, I'm just keeping it real! Vanzilla is a total disaster! Every seat in this ride is like a different kind of torture! Check it out!" He pulled out his phone, "I even made a list of all the things wrong with this junky van:

- One speaker that kinda works... if you're lucky.

- There's a seat with some sticky gum plastered all over it... gross!

- And then there's the seat soaked in dog pee—yikes!

- You know that seat that practically flings you out of it? Yeah, that one's a trip!

- Don't forget about the infamous slanty seat that feels like you're sliding into another dimension!

- The baseball-sized dents? They're practically the van's personality!

- The seat belts are a total gamble; I'm shocked we haven't flown out of here yet!

- Oh, and don't get me started on the broken lock! And the orange carpeting? What were you thinking? Seriously, you Louds need a new van!"

Lana sniffed, her big eyes brimming with tears, "But Vanzilla has always been there for us! She's like our second home, guys!"

Rita threw up her hands in classic dramatic fashion, exclaiming, "Honestly, the only redeeming quality of this van is that it's soundproof!"

-Flashback. Rita sat in Vanzilla, venting her frustrations to the universe, the screams echoing, yet no one could hear her—not even the toddler on a tricycle zooming past the Loud House. Back to the present-

Rita stroked Vanzilla's dashboard lovingly, "Oh, thank you for always being my escape…"

"Hey, what if we just gave Vanzilla a makeover? Like, a family project! We could finally give her one last hurrah to shine!" Lana exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Come on, it'll be fun! Just imagine the epic road trips we could take after!"

Rita rubbed her chin, unsure. But when Lana and Lynn Sr. broke out their classic puppy eyes, she sighed, "Alright, fine!"

"Woohoo!" Lana and Lynn Sr. cheered, their excitement infectious.

"Okay, you have until the weekend... But if you don't fix it, we're getting a new one, understood?" Rita cautioned.

"Woohoo!" They cheered again, now practically jumping with joy.

"Don't you worry, honey! We'll have her purring like a kitten in no time!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, filled with excitement.

In the backyard, Lucy found Luis digging up a makeshift grave for Vanzilla, looking determined, "Sorry, Luis. The funeral's on hold."

Luis paused, a shadow of confusion flickering across his dark features, "What? I already crafted the 'RIP Vanzilla' banner in my dark, brooding glory!"

Lucy smirked, "Use it for motivation or something. No one wants a funeral for a van that might still be alive. But keep that shovel handy; it's not over yet."

Luis sighed dramatically, feeling torn between his lurking melancholy and the spark of hope.

XXXXX

Later that night in the garage, the atmosphere buzzed with determination as Lana and Lynn Sr. stood tall, fists clenched, proclaiming, "We're going to fix Vanzilla!" Just moments after their solemn funeral service for the beloved family van. Together, they rolled the iconic hunk of metal into the garage, but before they could gather their tools, Larry strolled in, eyebrow raised in confusion.

"Hey there! I couldn't help but notice all the racket! You guys need a hand or something?" Larry said, scratching his head with a goofy grin.

"Wow, perfect timing, Larry!" Lana exclaimed, bouncing on her heels with excitement, "We totally need all the help we can get! Let's make it happen!"

"Oh, come on, I wasn't volunteering or anything." Larry said with a playful grin, "I mean, I get it, I'm not exactly family here, but you've got to face facts—fixing Vanzilla? That's like trying to resurrect a dinosaur! Seriously, it's totally ancient!"

Lana shot her boyfriend a playful glare, her voice full of sass as she nudged the van deeper into the garage alongside her dad, "Hey, are you just gonna stand there looking cute, or are you gonna help us out?" She rolled her eyes, brimming with that signature Loud confidence.

Larry groaned, rolling his eyes dramatically, "Ugh, alright! I'll help you with this old clunker, but if we're resurrecting this pile of scrap, we've got to tackle the other stuff too! I mean, what's with that funky smell? And that tire? It's not just flat, it's totally pancake status!"

Lana chuckled, "Oh, come on! That's just Vanzy being Vanzy! Trust me, it'll be a blast! Let's do this!"

With a reluctant nod, Larry walked into the chaotic mess of the garage, ready to tackle Vanzilla's revival alongside Lana and Lynn Sr. It was going to be an adventure, loud and messy, just like their families!

Later in the garage, Lynn Sr. grunted as he struggled to push Vanzilla up with a car jack when suddenly, a loud boat horn blared.

"Whoa, it's Gramps and his totally awesome boat truck!" Lana exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Larry exclaimed, "Hold up! This van used to belong to Gramps, didn't it? I bet he knows a thing or two that can help us out!" He bounced up and down on his toes, his excitement bubbling over as he thought about all the possibilities.

Just then, Leonard rolled in with his boat-themed truck, complete with a mast, a crow's nest, a steering wheel, and even a mermaid decorating the bow. He looked like he stepped right out of a pirate movie!

Leonard's voice boomed with a hearty chuckle, "Well, how's my favorite little rascal doin' in all this mess?!" He rushed in, arms wide open for a big ol' bear hug, just like always.

Lynn Sr., thinking his dad was talking about him, opened his arms wide, "Aw, well, thanks, Dad—"

Leonard was wrapped up tight around Vanzilla, tears rolling down his cheeks like a heavy rain, "Oh, my precious Vanzilla! I missed you so much!" Lynn Sr. felt his heart drop like a lead balloon, realizing he was not the focus of the affection.

Right on cue, another blaring horn sounded—deep and rumbly—like a monster truck revving up for action! A bright green truck, decked out with 'ENDURE LANCE GYM' painted in bold letters, pulled up with a flourish. Lance rolled down the window, his face all scrunched up with worry, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Did I hear someone say Vanzilla's down?! Talk about a crisis! Don't sweat it, I'm here to save the day!" He looked pumped, ready to tackle whatever craziness was going on!

"Well, well, well! Let's see what we've got cookin' here!" Leonard chuckled, rubbing his hands together like an old pro ready to unveil a grand scheme.

Larry squinted his eyes and shrugged, "So, what's the game plan, dudes?"

"We've gotta pin down the problem so we can get her back in action, just like new! And guess what? I totally have a plan!" Lana announced with a big grin, puffing out her chest with fierce determination.

Later, they had Vanzilla parked precariously at the very top of a steep hill, and a nervous Lynn Sr. sat in the driver's seat, chuckling nervously.

"So if we can get Vanzilla revved up, we might just roll-start the engine and see if it's the pistons acting all wonky!" Lana exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "C'mon, this is gonna be epic!"

"Whoa, that's, uh, one gigantic hill there..." Lynn Sr. gulped, peering down nervously with wide eyes.

"Hey! You want to be the hero and save Vanzilla. That means you gotta step up as the tester!" Larry said, crossing his arms with a cheeky grin.

"Yeah, after all, Dad gave you Vanzilla even though I'm the oldest. How is that fair? Shouldn't it belong to me?" Lance huffed, crossing his arms, a hint of jealousy in his tone.

"Now listen here, kiddo! Once you get her rolling fast enough, give her a good kickstart, alright?" Leonard said, giving Lynn Sr. a gentle pat on the back, his voice filled with that classic Grandpa charm.

With that, the group gave Vanzilla a push down the hill. as he fumbled for the keys and attempted to start the engine.

With that, the group gave Vanzilla a big ol' shove down the hill. Lynn Sr. screamed in pure terror as he fumbled for the keys, "Come on, come on! Start for me!" His heart raced as he gripped the steering wheel like it was the last lifeline, "It won't start! It won't start!" He shrieked, "Why won't you start? This is not how I wanted my day to go!"

"Yikes, this is a total bummer." Larry groaned, he winced as he watched the van tumble down the hill, "This isn't looking good."

"This is just Phase One, dudes!" Lana shouted with all the enthusiasm she could muster, her eyes shining with excitement, "I mean, come on! Just wait and see what we've got planned next! It's gonna be awesome!"

Vanzilla roared down the first hill and climbed all the way to the top of a second hill. Lynn Sr. leaned out the window and lost his lunch in the bushes below.

Leonard, scratching his chin and squinting like an old coot trying to read the fine print, shouted, "Well, slap my suspenders! So it ain't the pistons, huh?"

But as Vanzilla wobbled on the edge, it began to slide down, "No! No! No, no, no, no, no, no!" Lynn Sr. yelled, his voice rising in sheer panic. He threw up again, He was caught in this never-ending cycle of nausea, feeling like he was on a rollercoaster without a seatbelt, just praying they wouldn't careen off the side of the hill!

"Maybe we shouldn't have picked the guy with the weakest stomach for this." Lana said, barely holding back a laugh, "I mean, come on! It's like asking a kitten to handle a roller coaster!"

"Totally back up what I said before, Lans!" Larry said, crossing his arms and grinning like he just pulled off a sweet skateboard trick.

As Vanzilla crested the top of the first hill once more, Lynn Sr. exclaimed, "It was nothing, I swear!" just before he doubled over and hurled into the bushes with a dramatic, "Ah!"

Later at night luckily dark a stormy was starting, a lightning rod was perched precariously on top of the garage, Larry busy installing a cord to connect it to Vanzilla while the others donned ridiculous goggles.

"Whoa, dudes! If Vanzilla's electrical system is totally whacked, we need a massive jolt of power to fix it! Frankie's awesome lightning rod should totally blast it back to life!" Larry explained, his excitement barely contained.

Leonard layered goggles onto Lana's face as thunder rumbled ominously. When lightning struck the lightning rod, a surge of power shot down to Vanzilla, kicking up a cloud of dust.

"Alright, everybody, check it out!" Lance cheered, bouncing into the driver's seat like it was the coolest thing ever. He jangled the keys in his hand, full of excitement, and turned the ignition—only for the engine to respond with absolute silence, "Whoa! Seriously? Nothing? This is so lame!"

Leonard let out a long sigh, rubbing the back of his head like an old tree creaking in the wind, "Well, would ya look at that? So it ain't the electrical, huh?" He shook his head, chuckling to himself, "Guess we gotta dig a little deeper, like searching for a lost sock in the laundry!"

But just then, another thunderclap echoed overhead.

"Hey, Uncle Lance! You might wanna skedaddle outta there if you know what's good for you!" Lana exclaimed, her tone a mix of worry and urgency.

"Huh? What?!" Lance exclaimed, totally clueless. Just then, another lightning bolt zapped Vanzilla, making him jump and sizzle like a burnt pancake, "Ugh, okay, I'm calling dibs on NOT starting the van next time!" He whined as he flopped down in a dramatic heap, covered in soot, "Seriously, can this day get any worse?!"

Later that night, the garage was a whirlwind of tools and car parts, as Lana had fully disassembled Vanzilla. The mood in the room was thick with frustration; despite their non-stop efforts, they hadn't cracked the mystery of what was wrong with the van.

Lana huffed loudly, wiping her brow with the back of her hand, "Ugh, we've been out here forever, and we still have no clue what's going on! This is so frustrating!"

"Hey, guys! Can you just admit it's totally over?" Larry shouted, casually walking around the garage . He scratched his head, taking in the chaos all around. Then his eyes fell on something rusty and weird close by, "Whoa, what's this?" he said, tossing it up into the air like it was the coolest toy ever!

"Larry, focus!" Lana shouted in exasperation, her patience wearing thin amidst the piles of parts. She flung a handful of tools aside, "We've got way too many parts to deal with!"

Lynn Sr. swooped in, snatching up the rusty object, "Whoa, Larry! Check it out, you've unearthed an ancient cowbell! I must've left it in Vanzilla when we were on the road, classic me, right?" With a playful grin, he gave it a good clang with his wrench, the sound echoing through the garage, "Now that's the sweet sound of adventure!"

"Lynnie, that ain't no cowbell!" Leonard chuckled, his eyes glinting with mischief as he ambled over. He snatched the so-called "cowbell" right from her hands and gave it a good whack with his trusty wrench. As the rust crumbled away like a stale cookie, everyone leaned in to see what was hiding under all that grime. "Well, would ya look at that! It's the left crank cylinder gasket!"

"Wait, really?" Lynn Sr. blinked, peering at the part with confusion.

Lana's eyes sparkled with excitement, "Oh, yes! The good ol' LCCG! How did I totally miss that?! And check it out—it's all rusted!"

Sudden realization hit Larry like a ton of bricks, "Whoa, wait a sec! That's the left crank cylinder gasket!? It's totally wrecked! That's gotta be what's messing up Vanzilla!"

"That's right, kiddo!" Gramps exclaimed, a twinkle in his eye, "We can absolutely whip this into shape!"

"Totally! If we don't swap it out, the whole engine's gonna be toast, and that would be a total disaster!" Lance said, bouncing on his heels with an electrifying excitement that could light up the whole garage.

"Alright, team! If we want to save Vanzilla, we gotta order that replacement part, stat!" Larry exclaimed, excitement lighting up his eyes like a new video game release. He pulled out his phone and hit up Tommy, his big brother.

After a bit, Tommy grabbed his cell phone, a huge grin spreading across his face like a chorus, "Hello? Is this the real life? Is this just fantasy?" he exclaimed, bouncing on the balls of his feet, "Caught in the soundtrack, no escape from reality, man! What's the beat? Let's make this moment sing! You know we're gonna dance like nobody's watching, right? Hit me with the vibes!"

"Hey, big bro! You won't believe what we need you to do!" Larry said laughing at his big bro's vibe.

"Yo, Larry! What's going down? It's like 'Hey Jude,' don't make it bad, you know? Just living for the weekend, feeling like a 'Walking on Sunshine' kinda day! Can you hear the 'sweet child o' mine' calling? Let's crank up that volume and chase those 'good vibrations' together! What's on your playlist, dude?" Tommy's voice crackled over the line.

"I'm good big bro! So, listen, the Louds are in a bit of a jam. We really need a left crank cylinder gasket for our Fung family van. If anyone has a lead or can help us track one down, that would be totally awesome! We can't leave this gaping hole in our plans!" Larry asked with urgency.

"Wait, what? A Fung family van? That's like a 'Hotel California' mystery, man! It's like, 'Is this real life, or is this just fantasy?' I'm over here like, 'Hey Jude, don't make it bad!' Kind of tripping, you know? This feels like a 'Sweet Child O' Mine' moment—totally unexpected! Can we crank the tunes and figure this out together, like a true 'Road Trip Anthem'?" Tommy's confusion was clear.

"Yeah!" Lana chimed in, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "You know, Vanzilla!"

"Hey, racer! We're chatting about the left crank cylinder gasket for a Fung family van! You got your ears on, or what?" Lance piped up with a big grin, his voice carrying the usual over-the-top enthusiasm.

Tommy laughed, tossing his hair back like he was in a music video, "Bro, I get what your laying down, but seriously, you can't be serious! That ain't no 'Fung' family van! It's a Fungo van, man! You know, 'like a rolling stone' but without the 'stone'."

Lana bounced on her toes, pulling up the Fungo model on her phone, "Whoa, check it out, guys! That's totally our van! Looks like the 'O' must've ditched us somewhere!" She chuckled, imagining the van cruising along with a missing letter.

Leonard gasped, a lightbulb going off in his head, "So that's where this little treasure came from!" He fished out his belt buckle with a proud flourish, looking like he just won the lottery, "Found this bad boy right in our driveway when I was just a wee shrimp! Been using it as my belt ever since!" He gave a cheeky grin, but then—whoops!—his pants started to sag, revealing his lobster-print boxers. He let out a hearty chuckle, scratching his head like a goofy old coot, "Well, guess I ain't winning any fashion awards today!"

"Ugh… seriously?" Larry exclaimed, rolling his eyes as he turned away, his face scrunched up in total disgust.

Lance facepalmed in exasperation, letting out an exaggerated sigh, "Ugh, Dad... seriously? Come on!" He shook his head, trying to process the latest ridiculous thing his dad had done.

"Uh, hey! So, do you have it or what? I really need to know!" Larry pressed, trying not to think about Leonard's pants predicament.

"Uh, not quite, man! That thing is like a classic that just faded away long ago! The company hit the road and never looked back." Tommy said, scratching his head like he was lost in a tune. Then his eyes lit up like a stage under the spotlight, "Wait! It's like 'Where the Streets Have No Name'—Freddy Fungo, the dude who dropped that van into your lives, he's chillin' at this abandoned factory just outside of town! If anyone can hook us up with that part, it's definitely him! It's all about 'The Power of Love' and finding those hidden gems, you know?"

The group exchanged glances, excitement flooding the room. Before they knew it, they were all packed and ready for an adventure.

"Then that's where we're going!" Larry announced, jumping to his feet, his adrenaline skyrocketing.

"What are we waiting for? Let's hit the road!" Lana shouted with her signature enthusiasm, sprinting towards her uncle's truck not wear her overalls and shoes, leaving her in just polka-dotted boxers.

"Lana, sweetie! What in the world happened to your pants?" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, his eyebrows practically jumping off his face in worry, "You can't go running around like that!"

"I thought we were all taking 'em off." Lana replied sheepishly, glancing around the room as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

Larry blushed deep crimson and started hiccupping, while Lance hurriedly covered Larry's eyes with his hands, trying not to laugh at the absurdity unfolding before them.

XXXXX

The group drove over to the dilapidated remains of the abandoned Fungo van factory, the old building looming like a haunted mansion. The gates were blocked off with bright yellow caution tape, and signs blared: KEEP OUT! and DO NOT ENTER. They exchanged nervous glances as they cautiously approached the gates.

"Whoa, check this out! It's like this place is a total ghost town, right?" Lance exclaimed, giving a pebble a swift kick with a flair of dramatic disappointment, "I was expecting at least some cool stuff to explore!"

"Hey, should we, like, knock or something?" Larry suggested, tilting his head comically to one side.

"Here goes nothing!" Lana shouted with one of her trademark cheeky grins as she slammed her hand down on the dusty intercom button.

"What do you want?!" Freddy's voice boomed through the crackly speaker, startling them.

Lana steadied herself, "Mr. Fungo, we came about your van. See, we—"

"I don't ever want to hear about that stinking van again!" Freddy shot back, his voice so forceful it sent Lana stumbling back, landing on the ground with a surprised yelp. Leonard's jaw dropped. "Now make like a busted muffler and hit the road!"

"If there's one thing this old sea dog knows, it's that if the crab won't come to ya, ya gotta go wrangle that crustacean yourself!" Leonard shouted with a flourish, his arms waving about like he was trying to catch the wind.

"I have no clue what that means, but I'm totally on board!" Larry exclaimed, rolling up his sleeves like a total champ, "Nobody gets sassy with my Lana! If my girl needs a left crank cylinder gasket, you better believe she's getting one! Let's do this!"

Lana, Lance, and Lynn Sr. exchanged glances, silently wondering how they are gonna get in.

Later, the four of the Louds formed a makeshift human tower, with Lance at the bottom, Leonard above him, Lynn Sr. in the middle, and Lana precariously wobbling on top. She stretched her arm out in an epic reach for the gate but fell short by a hair.

Just then, Lynn Sr. let out a massive sneeze. The human tower collapsed in a hilarious heap of limbs.

After brushing themselves off, the four were still staring at the intimidating gates when, out of nowhere, they creaked open with a loud groan.

"Larry! How did you sneaked in like that?" Lana exclaimed, she had a wide grin spreading across her face as she spotted him popping up from the hole cleverly dug. She dashed over, throwing her arms around him in an enthusiastic hug.

"If we can't go over, then I went under!" Larry exclaimed with a big grin, giving a thumbs up to his awesome creation, "Check out what I dug! Nothing's gonna stop me!"

With newfound determination, they entered the factory, only to be greeted by a charming chaos of old Fungo vans, mice darting around like they owned the place, a quirky water cooler quietly bubbling, and—of all things—a mostly intact poster advertising the company.

"This place is totally a goldmine!" Lynn Sr. exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement, "I mean, can you believe all this cool stuff? It's like a treasure trove just waiting to be discovered!" Lynn's eyes wide with childlike wonder. Leonard nodded in agreement, both of them admiring the nostalgia.

But their moment of awe was cut short as Freddy slinked out from the shadows, a frown on his face.

"I thought I told you bozos to shift into high gear and beat it!" Freddy said, holding a remote like it was a magic wand.

The group froze, realizing they might have just stepped into a world of trouble.

Lana crossed her arms and jutted her chin out defiantly, "C'mon, Mr. Fungo! You have to pay attention!"

Lynn Sr. nodded, his voice shaky, "A-about your van, it's a—"

"Big—" Freddy interrupted, making a silly raspberry noise, "Right? I get it already, pal."

Leonard jumped in, desperate to explain, "No, no, no! We came here to—"

"Laugh at me like all the rest. Ha! Sorry to ruin your fun, but Freddy Fungo's running on empty." He pressed a big red button, and a loud buzzer blared, "Now, out you go!"

Suddenly, three mechanical cranes grabbed the three Loud dads, lifting and dragging them out of the factory. One crane swung toward Lana, but Larry rushed in to move her out of the way.

Larry shot Freddy a serious look, "Dude, can you just chill for a second? We're on a mission for a gasket!"

Lana beamed and jumped up, her voice filled with excitement, "We're not here to poke fun at you! Your van is awesome!"

"Yeah! W-we came to ask you for a new left crank cylinder gasket to keep it alive." Lynn Sr. added, a hint of desperation in his tone.

Freddy blinked, surprised, "Wait. You… y-you love my van?"

The machines ground to a halt, their clanking and whirring ceasing at the unexpected twist.

"Of course we do! It's a member of the family!" Leonard exclaimed, pulling out a weathered photo, the edges tattered, showing a younger version of himself with Vanzilla—both grinning widely on a fishing trip back in the good old days.

"Me too!" Lynn Sr. chimed in, showing a picture from his wedding day with Rita, with "JUST MARRIED!" painted on Vanzilla's back window.

"I keep one in my hat!" Lana shouted with her signature enthusiasm, yanking out a tiny picture of herself as a toddler, happily gnawing on the steering wheel while sitting on her dad's lap.

Lance, feeling the pressure in the air, stumbled over his words with his usual flair, "Uh, hey, Freddy! You won't believe it, but I totally left my Vanzilla pics at home! Like, I have a mountain of them! Hehehe!" He flashed a sheepish grin, hoping Freddy would buy his excuse.

Freddy blinked back tears, clearly touched, "In all these years, I thought my career had blown a tire… that I was a great big failure."

-Fade to a stylized flashback-

"You see, I came from a big family." Young Freddy and his siblings piled into a cramped car, "We could never all fit in at once!" Tiny Freddy was kicked out, dizzy and confused, "So, I designed a van with room for the whole family." He was shown sketching blueprints and hopping on top of a Fungo van, trying to grab attention, "But when I tried to sell it, nobody wanted it… all they cared about were sporty-tail fins and convertibles." Customers zoomed past him, chasing a flashy sports car, leaving Freddy with his dreams in tatters, "So, I had to close the factory." The clanging gates of the factory echoed, signaling the end.

-Back to the present-

Freddy sighed, wiping his eyes, "But to hear my van means so much to your family—it's more than I could've ever hoped for. Now, let's burn rubber! We gotta go save your van." He raced off but paused, "Right. Gotta let you down first."

With the Loud dads finally freed, Freddy rummaged through the leftover parts scattered around.

Lana's eyes sparkled with excitement as she scanned the room, "Whoa! So, is this where you keep all the gaskets?" She bounced on her feet, her curiosity bubbling over, "This place is awesome! I bet I could build a whole car with all this stuff!"

Suddenly, one of the parts hit Leonard, sending him tumbling down with a yelp.

"Yes, it is." Freddy chuckled despite himself. The group cheered as Leonard got back up, rubbing his sore spots, "If I had any. But I don't."

"Aw." whined the group in unison, disappointment hanging on their faces.

"But fear not, everyone! Fasten your seatbelts!" Freddy announced, grabbing some blueprints, "We're gonna make one from scratch."

Lana's eyes lit up like the Fourth of July, "Wait, we're actually making our own car part? No way! Dad, you gotta pinch me to make sure I'm not dreaming!" Lynn Sr. gave her a playful pinch, and without skipping a beat, she zoomed in and pinched him right back.

"Ow! What was that for?!" Lynn Sr. protested, rubbing his arm.

"Just in case you were dreaming." Lana replied with a grin, and he ruffled her hair as laughter filled the room.

Later, the four of them set to work on creating the gasket. Leonard poured molten iron into a mold, sparks flying everywhere. Lynn Sr. hammered the newly forged gasket on an anvil, a few curious mice watching with wide eyes. Then, he used a saw to smooth things out, while Lana dipped the gasket into a cooling bath, her excitement bubbling over.

Lana laughed, arms raised in victory, "Yes!"

The others cheered, high-fiving each other like true champions.

Back at the Loud House, Lana confidently installed the gasket into Vanzilla, surrounded by her family, including Lori, who raised an eyebrow at the whole spectacle.

"Alright, Gramps, give it a try!" Lana urged as Leonard slid into the driver's seat, "Oh, c'mon now, work for me, will ya?" Gramps muttered as he twisted the key, his knuckles white on the steering wheel. Suddenly, the muffler let out a loud wheeze and blew a billowing cloud of smoke, sending the whole family into a fit of coughing and flailing arms, "Whoa there, that's a real doozy!" But just when it seemed like all hope was lost, the engine roared to life, echoing like a beast awakened. Cheers erupted from the family as Lana threw her arms around Vanzilla, "Ha! Knew you had it in ya, ya old gal!"

Larry peeked out from behind his girlfriend, throwing his arms around her with a big grin, "We totally nailed it, Lans!"

Lana laughed as she squirmed in her boyfriend's hug, "Aww, thanks, Larry! Seriously, if it weren't for you and the crew, Vanzilla would be toast!"

"Hey there, Lana! Get in here, will ya?" Leonard bellowed, seizing the moment like a champ. The whole Loud gang plus Larry was crammed together, ready for a family photo, and Leonard was just beaming behind the camera. He passed it off to Freddy, giving him a cheeky grin, "Now you can have a sweet photo for your wallet too, Fungo! You finally get to show off some Loud family love!"

Freddy was genuinely touched, his eyes shining, "Aw. I'll never tire of looking at this."

Meanwhile, in the backyard, Lucy strolled back home where Charles, Geo, and Cliff wore mourning outfits for Vanzilla's 'funeral.' Luis stood outside the grave, clutching a bouquet of flowers, "Sorry, my Shadow Knight. They fixed the van after all. Funeral's off for good."

"Ugh, you incessant Louds are utterly draining." Luis lamented, his voice dripping with dramatic flair. He lowered himself into the cold embrace of the grave, a wistful sigh escaping his lips, "I require a moment of dark repose." He murmured before surrendering to slumber, the haunting echoes of his rhythmic snores disturbing the stillness of the night.

And with that, life in the Loud House carried on, filled with laughter, love, and just a bit of chaos.

The End.